《Surprise! Tyrant s Little Crybaby Went on a Killing Spree After Being Reborn》 Chapter 1 Blood of the Heart as a Sacrifice, Can Be Exchanged for the Rebirth of the Dead! This was the seventh day after Shen Yaowei died and her soul was trapped in the throne room. Ever since she died tragically seven days ago, her originally silly mind had gradually returned to normal. However, for some reason, her soul had been following Huo Junhan. At this moment, she was lying on Huo Junhan¡¯s back and opening her eyes in a daze. The first thing that came into view was the big red word ¡°Happiness¡± pasted on the gold dragon pillar. Seven days ago, after experiencing the war, the throne room had returned to its former glorious and domineering state. Today, it was even decorated with lights. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. A surprised expression appeared on her face. ¡°Huo Junhan, this big baddie, is getting married?¡± Didn¡¯t they say that Huo Junhan was born rebellious, heartless, and didn¡¯t get close to women? She was suddenly curious. What kind of woman was this big baddie marrying? She floated to the center of the hall and saw Huo Junhan. He was wearing a gorgeous red wedding gown that formed a sharp contrast with his white bony arms. He looked strangely beautiful. His black hair was tied up neatly with a blood-colored jade crown. The man¡¯s handsome face looked a little sickly pale, and his thin lips were as red as blood. His light brown peach blossom eyes were lowered as he looked at the skeleton in his arms, his gaze as deep as the abyss. The fiery red mole between his eyebrows made his god-like face look even more flirtatious. The words he said also made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Little fool, today is our big day. You¡¯re my only queen. Are you happy? You¡¯re usually so afraid of me. You must be very unhappy to marry me now,¡± the man said gently as he hugged the skeleton in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I have a surprise for you. You said you¡¯re afraid of the dark. It must be very lonely on the road to the afterlife, so don¡¯t walk too quickly alone¡­¡± The familiar title made Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widen and her soul tremble. How, how was that possible? The skeleton in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms was actually hers?! She had seen Huo Junhan hugging this skeleton since seven days ago. He even hugged it to sleep and eat. And the person he was going to marry today was actually her?! While Shen Yaowei was in shock, the eunuch¡¯s trembling voice sounded from outside the hall. ¡°Your Majesty, Huo Zhao and Lady Yu have been brought over.¡± ¡°Tell them to hurry up.¡± As the man¡¯s cold voice sounded, a man and a woman tied together with a rope were dragged forcefully into the hall by the guards. The man in the prison uniform no longer had his usual handsome appearance. He looked miserable, like a beggar. The woman beside him also did not have her usual glory. Her clothes were tattered and she was covered in injuries. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze turned to the man and woman, her eyes filled with hatred. A monstrous resentment emanated from her body, causing the atmosphere in the entire hall to turn cold. This couple was the cause of her death. The man was her fianc¨¦, Huo Zhao. The woman was her biological cousin, Yu Linlang. In order to shake her off, this adulterous couple had fed her the most vicious poison in the world, making her suffer seven days of torture before dying. Her corpse had directly turned into bones. After Huo Zhao ascended the throne, he directly charged her family with treason and killed the entire Shen family. Back then, she had been poisoned by Yu Linlang¡¯s mother. Her mind was as simple as a seven or eight-year-old child, which was why she was easily played by this adulterous couple. It was only before she died that she saw their true colors. On the other side, Huo Junhan raised his eyes and glanced at Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao. Just this cold gaze made Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang kneel down. However, Yu Linlang still straightened her back stubbornly and looked at Huo Junhan angrily. ¡°Huo Junhan! You¡¯re unfilial and trying to usurp the throne! You even coveted your nephew¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the heavens?!¡± Huo Zhao said anxiously to Huo Junhan, ¡°Uncle, I really didn¡¯t kill Yaoyao! If you kill me for Shen Yaowei, you¡¯ll really be punished by the heavens!¡± ¡°Punished by the heavens?¡± Without waiting for Huo Zhao to finish, Huo Junhan raised his eyes and glared at him. His cold gaze made him and Yu Linlang feel as if they had fallen into an ice prison. ¡°I never believed in the heavens. I only believe in Yaoyao! If anyone dares to harm Yaoyao, I will definitely destroy them! Let alone you ants!¡± The atmosphere in the hall became even more oppressive and the air almost stopped flowing. This was the first time Shen Yaowei had ever felt so shocked. Huo Junhan¡¯s actions today had completely subverted her understanding. Seven days ago, Huo Junhan had launched a coup d¡¯¨¦tat and seized the throne. Those who had participated in harming her were all imprisoned, implicating their entire family. She had thought it was just a coincidence. It was just that he was about to plot rebellion and those people happened to kill her. In the end, was all this for her? She had not interacted much with Huo Junhan in her previous life. The most she had heard were all kinds of shocking rumors about him relying on his power and ruthlessness to obliterate human nature. It could be said that she was most afraid of Huo Junhan, the Demon King. However, this ruthless Demon King was actually willing to take revenge for her, the ¡®idiot¡¯ in the eyes of the world. Looking at Huo Junhan in a daze, Shen Yaowei was more touched than shocked. On the ground, Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang wanted to say something, but Huo Junhan clearly did not have the patience for the two of them. Huo Junhan casually waved his sleeve, and a golden red flame appeared out of thin air, turning into fiery red lotuses that quickly engulfed Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang. ¡°Huo Zhao, Yu Linlang, didn¡¯t you coax that little fool to like you the most when she was alive? She¡¯s so afraid of the dark, she must be very lonely on the road to hell.¡± Huo Junhan looked at the two people surrounded by fire and smiled coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you both go down and accompany her.¡± In an instant, the two of them were swallowed by the fire. The demonic red-gold fire spread throughout the entire hall like a blooming fire lotus. On the other hand, Huo Junhan sat on the throne without moving, letting the flames around him accumulate. He lowered his head and looked at the skeleton in his arms, his jade-like fingers gently stroking its cheek. The hot fire shone on his pale handsome face, as if it was plated with a halo. His usually cold and murderous face seemed surprisingly gentle. ¡°It¡¯s on fire! Huo Junhan! Leave quickly!¡± Shen Yaowei shouted heart-wrenchingly at Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan did not care about the flames that were gradually surrounding him. His thin lips curled into a smile. ¡°Little fool, you should be happy now that I¡¯ve avenged you, right? Since you¡¯re happy, listen to me and live well on my behalf.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s pupils trembled when she saw Huo Junhan take out a blood-colored dagger. It was the Reincarnation Dagger! Using the blood of a heart as a sacrifice could exchange for the rebirth of the dead! ¡°I, Huo Junhan, am willing to use my soul as a sacrifice in exchange for my wife, Shen Yaowei, to be reborn and be safe¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Yaowei cried in despair as she watched Huo Junhan send the dagger into his heart without hesitation. The fire had already spread quickly to the dragon throne. Before her consciousness was swallowed by the darkness, Shen Yaowei saw the man sitting on the dragon throne smiling at her dotingly and gently¡­ Chapter 2 Save Yaoyao In the bamboo forest of the imperial palace, Shen Yaowei dragged her warm body and staggered forward. She did not expect the Reincarnation Dagger to be real. She had indeed been reborn at the age of 16, the day the emperor decreed a marriage between her and Huo Zhao, and the day she was drugged by Yu Linlang. In her previous life, she was just a silly person. After being drugged, she kept her innocence under the protection of her maidservant. However, because Princess Baohua sent someone to catch her cheating, she ended up with a bad reputation. From then on, she went from being a fool in the eyes of the world to a shameless fool. At the thought of this, a cold glint flashed across Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Suppressing the burning pain in her body, Shen Yaowei heard footsteps coming their way and quickly got up from the ground. There was a high chance that Princess Baohua had brought people here. A look of determination flashed across her flushed face. Shen Yaowei quickly turned around and ran in the opposite direction. ¡°Stop.¡± Before Shen Yaowei could take two steps forward, a fierce man¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Shocked, Shen Yaowei staggered and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Who dares to barge into the forbidden area of the Jade Bamboo Forest?!¡± The voice didn¡¯t sound like one of Princess Baohua¡¯s lackeys. She turned her head slightly. The first thing she saw was a shadow guard dressed in black. It was Yan Bei, one of Huo Junhan¡¯s men. Shen Yaowei¡¯s breathing quickened as she looked behind Yan Bei impatiently. A slender figure entered her sight, and Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. Instinctively, she covered her mouth to stop herself from crying out. A slender white figure stood behind Yan Bei. His long black hair was unbound and his slender figure made him look a little weak, but the aura around him made people afraid to profane him. It was the living Huo Junhan! However, the current Huo Junhan did not look like a tyrant. Because of his hidden illness, Huo Junhan could not be exposed to the sun for a long time. His skin was pale, his thin lips were slightly pink, and there was a faint coldness between his eyebrows. Perhaps Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze was too hot. Huo Junhan, who had been lazily lowering his eyes, finally looked up at her. At that moment, Shen Yaowei covered her mouth. Huo Junhan saw her red eyes and frowned silently. When Shen Yaowei saw Huo Junhan looking at her, tears flowed uncontrollably. She would never forget the scene of Huo Junhan hugging her skeleton and being devoured by the flames. It was good to see him again. Shen Yaowei took unsteady steps toward Huo Junhan, but she was stopped after two steps. ¡°Your Highness, this is the young lady of the Shen family. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s as smart as a seven or eight-year-old child. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Yan Bei recognized Shen Yaowei, but before he could finish, Shen Yaowei had already pounced on Huo Junhan like an agile little beast. She was so fast that in an instant, she had already hugged Huo Junhan. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, save Yaoyao¡­ Yaoyao feels terrible¡­¡± In her previous life, she was already used to calling Huo Junhan like how Huo Zhao addressed him. Her soft voice was sobbing, making it obvious that something was wrong. At the same time, a strange sweet smell mixed with the girl¡¯s unique body fragrance wafted into Huo Junhan¡¯s nose. Huo Junhan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his body froze on the spot. Chapter 3 You Should Look For Your Fianc¨¦ After Being Drugged Beside him, Yan Bei gasped and his head almost exploded. What¡­ What¡­ What was going on?! His master, who hated physical contact with others the most, was actually hugged by the foolish Miss Shen! ¡°M-Master, Miss Shen looks like she¡¯s drugged. I¡¯ll take her away now¡­¡± Yan Bei mustered his courage and said to Huo Junhan. He was worried that his master would kill him to silence him if he was unhappy. Huo Junhan waved his other hand casually. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Bei was stunned on the spot. His light eyes looked indifferently at Shen Yaowei, who kept rubbing her face against his arm. Huo Junhan raised her chin. ¡°Little fool, do you know who you¡¯re holding now?¡± ¡°Yaoyao feels uncomfortable¡­¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were already blurry, but her intermittent words were extremely clear in the man¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable to hug you, Ninth Imperial Uncle. Yaoyao likes it¡­¡± Shen Yaowei seemed to have lost her reason. Her discomfort eased when she hugged the man¡¯s body. Huo Junhan looked down and suppressed the inexplicable emotion that flashed across his eyes. He struggled to get his arm out of Shen Yaowei¡¯s arms bit by bit and looked at her coldly. ¡°You like it? Shen Yaowei, His Majesty just arranged a marriage for you and your favorite Huo Zhao. Have you forgotten? You should look for your fianc¨¦ after being drugged.¡± Unexpectedly, just as he pulled his arm out, Shen Yaowei pounced on him again. This time, Shen Yaowei simply hung onto Huo Junhan like an octopus and hugged him tightly. She rubbed her face against Huo Junhan¡¯s body hard. The corners of her eyes turned red, and she said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want Huo Zhao. I want Ninth Imperial Uncle¡­¡± In her previous life, although she kept her innocence, the medicine she was drugged with was not cured. After Huo Zhao was called over by Princess Baohua to catch her in the act, he threw her into the ice cave. She endured for three days and three nights before she finally succumbed to the drug effect. Her body fell into even worse condition. Huo Zhao clearly knew that she was still innocent, but he had never explained anything to her. He even felt that his fianc¨¦e¡¯s stupid and shameless reputation had embarrassed him. Ever since then, he hated her even more. This was the first time Huo Junhan had seen Shen Yaowei so clingy. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the disgust and fear Shen Yaowei had shown when she saw him last time in Huo Zhao¡¯s residence. Yan Bei held his breath and looked at Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan. If he could, he didn¡¯t think he should be here. He should be underground. His master hated it when others pestered him, especially when anyone touched his body. He still remembered the last time Princess Liuli, who was deeply doted on by the Emperor, wanted to touch his master. In the end, she was kicked flying by his master and lost half her life. Unable to figure out what Huo Junhan wanted to do, Yan Bei still made a bold guess. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll go find the antidote now. Please hand Miss Shen to me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bamboo courtyard.¡± Huo Junhan pulled Shen Yaowei into his arms with one hand. There was no time to find an antidote. If he did not resolve the poison in her body soon, she would die from ruptured meridians. ¡­ When she was placed on the bed, Shen Yaowei still held one of Huo Junhan¡¯s arms tightly and refused to let go. As if she was afraid that if she let go, he would disappear. Her body was shockingly hot. Her originally fair face seemed to be dyed with beautiful rouge, and even the corners of her eyes were dyed red. Shen Yaowei opened her eyes slightly and stared at Huo Junhan. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, I feel so hot.¡± Chapter 4 Saving Her From Water and Fire At this moment, Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei were the only ones in the room. Looking at Shen Yaowei, who had almost lost her mind, Huo Junhan sat by the bed and gently stroked her lips with his slender fingers. The girl¡¯s lips were as delicate as roses dyed with morning dew. They were also hot, making Huo Junhan feel a strange dryness in his throat. He knew that the other party was just an ¡®idiot¡¯ with the IQ of an eight-year-old child, but he still lowered his head and asked, ¡°Shen Yaowei, are you sure you want me to help you? Do you know what Huo Zhao will do if I help you?¡± Shen Yaowei said nothing and used actions to replace her answer. She opened her mouth and bit Huo Junhan¡¯s finger. Huo Junhan¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and waves surged in the depths of his eyes. Then, Shen Yaowei hugged him even harder. Her voice was ridiculously husky. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t care about him¡­ Ninth Imperial Uncle, save me. I¡¯m so sad¡­¡± Seeing his reflection in Shen Yaowei¡¯s clear eyes, Huo Junhan¡¯s thin lips slowly curled into a faint smile. ¡°Little fool, you can¡¯t beg someone like this.¡± Shen Yaowei was only left with a trace of rationality. When she saw that Huo Junhan was still in the mood to tease her, her rationality collapsed. She mustered her courage and leaned her face in front of Huo Junhan. Shen Yaowei quickly planted a kiss on his thin lips. Because she was too uncomfortable, tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. ¡°As long as you help me today, I¡¯m willing to give you anything you want in the future.¡± The girl¡¯s exceptionally soft lips and her sweet and warm breath dyed Huo Junhan¡¯s light-colored eyes with a strange color. Huo Junhan wiped the tears from Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes and put down the bed drapes. An hour passed in a daze. Lying weakly on the bed, Shen Yaowei opened her eyes lazily and watched as Huo Junhan stood in front of the basin not far away and washed his hands. The man¡¯s hands were slender and beautiful, as if they were made of jade. The various images from before were still vivid in her mind. Shen Yaowei¡¯s face turned red again and her heart beat wildly. At this moment, she felt like she was in a dream. Not only was she reborn, but she was also with Huo Junhan¡­ After regaining her senses, Shen Yaowei felt that the aura around Huo Junhan was like ice, making her feel a little unfamiliar. When Huo Junhan was helping her just now, he seemed to be calm and composed. If not for¡­ She would really think that Huo Junhan was as uninterested in women as the rumors said. If this rumor was fake, then was the rumor that Huo Junhan was born without feelings true? If the latter was true, why had he helped her like that in her previous life? ¡°Little fool, was my service comfortable for you?¡± As he wiped his hands dry with a clean white towel, Huo Junhan walked back to the bed and looked down at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei suddenly came back to her senses. Thinking of her indulgence just now, her face quickly burned. This man¡¯s question was too direct. ¡°It was¡­ comfortable,¡± Shen Yaowei replied softly, lowering her eyes. As soon as she finished speaking, the man¡¯s bony hand grabbed her neck. Her breathing immediately became uncomfortable and a dangerous aura greeted her. Chapter 5 Do You Really Not Know What You Were Doing With Me Just Now? Shen Yaowei stiffened and glanced at the hand on her neck. His fair hand had distinct finger bones, and green veins could be clearly seen on the back of his hand. It was this perfect hand that had brought her extreme joy just now. But now, it was strangling her. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, it hurts¡­¡± Shen Yaowei reached out and grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s wrist. She looked at him like a frightened deer and asked aggrievedly, ¡°Did Yaoyao do something wrong? Why is Ninth Imperial Uncle angry?¡± ¡°Little fool, do you really not know what you were doing with me just now?¡± Huo Junhan asked word by word. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart was clear, but at this moment, she chose to play dumb. She blinked her misty eyes and smiled shyly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m usually happy when I play games.¡± There were many things in her previous life that she had yet to understand. She could not let anyone know that she had returned to normal. However, this conversation was too embarrassing. It was not easy to be stupid in her previous life, but it was not easy to play dumb now! Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s bright and innocent smile, Huo Junhan bent down and leaned his handsome face close to her. ¡°Game? Then do you still want to continue playing this game with me in the future?¡± Shen Yaowei had never seen Huo Junhan like this. He had always been cold and terrifying, but was charming and seductive now. That low and charming voice made Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart speed up a little. She shamelessly pretended to be obedient and nodded sweetly. ¡°Okay.¡± The man¡¯s eyes flickered as he released his grip on her. ¡°But you¡¯re just a little fool. Little fools don¡¯t keep their promises.¡± Shen Yaowei was stunned and understood what Huo Junhan meant. This man probably thought she didn¡¯t know anything and had only come to him because she was drugged. Shen Yaowei pouted and said seriously, ¡°Daddy and my brothers said that I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Huo Junhan sneered softly and turned around. ¡°Someone, help Miss Shen bathe and change her clothes.¡± After taking a shower and changing her clothes, Shen Yaowei was brought to another hut by the maid. The cabin was filled with the faint smell of blood. Shen Yaowei had just steadied herself when her gaze was attracted by the person kneeling in the middle of the hall. It was a beautiful woman with a graceful figure. She was kneeling upright in the middle of the hall. Her hands were pierced by the chains hanging from the roof and were fixed in midair. Her body was covered in injuries, but her exposed back was smooth and flawless, like beautiful jade. Huo Junhan was sitting at the desk, holding a pen between his slender fingers. Yan Bei was standing by the table to help him study the ink. ¡°Come here.¡± Huo Junhan looked up at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei walked slowly to Huo Junhan¡¯s side and saw the white and thin leather paper on the table. At this moment, the outline of a woman had been drawn on the leather paper. ¡°Little fool, how about I skin that female assassin and paint her?¡± Huo Junhan raised Shen Yaowei¡¯s chin with the pen in his hand and asked with a faint smile. When Yan Bei heard Huo Junhan¡¯s question, his heart trembled. What was his master up to? He had clearly saved Miss Shen, and now he was scaring her. It was rumored that his master liked to use beautiful skin to paint, but it was actually nonsense. However, his master did not care about those rumors and simply ignored them. Shen Yaowei glanced at the frightened female assassin not far away and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Without waiting for Shen Yaowei to answer, the smile on Huo Junhan¡¯s thin lips deepened, but there was no smile in his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid, you¡¯d better learn to stay away from danger in the future, especially from me. If you dare to barge into my forbidden area again, I¡¯ll break your neck, understand?¡± Chapter 6 Find Out Who Drugged Shen Yaowei Looking at Huo Junhan¡¯s cold smile, Shen Yaowei had the urge to pounce on him and hug him. In the eyes of the world, Huo Junhan was a cruel lunatic, but this man was the one who had given her a new life. However, before she could move, Huo Junhan¡¯s cold voice continued, ¡°Yan Bei, take Miss Shen away.¡± After saying that, he stood up and left. A moment later, in the front hall of the bamboo courtyard. After Yan Bei returned, he knelt in front of Huo Junhan and reported respectfully, ¡°The Emperor sent someone to urge Master to attend the banquet again.¡± ¡°Did anything happen in the palace today?¡± Huo Junhan took a sip of tea. ¡°Master, Princess Baohua brought many people to the West Palace Room to look for Miss Shen two hours ago,¡± Yan Bei replied. Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Find out who drugged Shen Yaowei.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Bei received the order and left. When Shen Yaowei arrived at the entrance of the imperial garden, the Hundred Flowers Feast was already halfway through. Almost all the civil and military officials were gathered here. Some stood in groups to admire the flowers, while others sat in their seats to drink and chat. It was a lively scene. She quickly scanned the banquet and saw Yu Linlang and Princess Baohua whispering to each other. From her angle, she could just see the dark expression on Princess Baohua¡¯s face. She was probably angry because she had not successfully caught the adulterer. With a faint smile on her lips, Shen Yaowei casually picked a handful of purple-red flowers beside her. While no one was paying attention, she quickly tore off a few petals and stuffed them into her mouth. When she threw the flowers in her hand into the flowerbed, Liu¡¯er, who was beside Yu Linlang, happened to notice her. ¡°Miss Yu, look, the Eldest Miss is back!¡± Shen Yaowei saw Yu Linlang looking at her and felt uncomfortable. She walked into the imperial garden with her usual cute smile. Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei calmly. Jealousy flashed across her eyes for a moment. Although Shen Yaowei was a fool, she was known as the number one beauty in the capital. The peach-colored dress made her skin look smooth and her black hair was combed into two round buns that were embellished with red pomegranate gems. Her unpowdered face was beautiful and attracted a lot of attention as soon as she appeared at the banquet. Yu Linlang subconsciously looked at Huo Zhao, who was sitting not far away. Huo Zhao, who was wearing a gorgeous python robe, sat in the crowd. His handsome face was slightly dark as he looked at Shen Yaowei, but he could not hide his disgust. Yu Linlang couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. She looked deeply at the red mark on Shen Yaowei¡¯s neck and lowered her voice to say to the maidservant beside her, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Yaoyao went crazy again. Look at that neck, it looks like it was bitten by something. Go prepare some itching medicine for Yaoyao to use later.¡± Her voice was neither low nor loud, and Princess Baohua happened to hear it. She immediately revealed a thoughtful expression. Shen Yaowei, who had just walked up to the Emperor, also heard Yu Linlang speak. After her rebirth, her vision and hearing had become much more agile. Lowering her eyes to suppress the coldness in them, Shen Yaowei bowed obediently to the Emperor and Empress Dowager. ¡°Little Yaoyao, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but you seem to have lost some weight. How did Shen Liu¡¯an do things? He can¡¯t even raise his daughter well?¡± When Huo Yuntian looked at Shen Yaowei, he couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly. Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Yuntian and smiled brightly. ¡°Uncle Emperor, you¡¯re ignorant! Skinny is the beauty of the capital now!¡± Her childish words made most of the people present look disdainful. Other than Huo Junhan, who did not know the etiquette of a ruler and a minister, only this fool from the Shen family dared to speak to the Emperor like this. Huo Yuntian was about to ask Shen Yaowei where she had gone to play again when Princess Baohua¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Your Majesty, Empress Dowager, I have something to report!¡± Chapter 7 How Dare You Call Huo Junhan an Adulterer? Immediately, everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on Princess Baohua. Shen Yaowei watched as Princess Baohua slowly got up from her seat and walked toward her. Finally, she stood beside her. Then, Princess Baohua threw a disdainful look at her. Shen Yaowei took two silent steps to the side. She felt that the strong smell of rouge on Princess Baohua could not hide her overwhelming fox smell. Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s actions, Princess Baohua smiled proudly and said to Huo Yuntian, ¡°Your Majesty, I want to expose Shen Yaowei for committing adultery in the palace!¡± She was sure that Shen Yaowei had definitely relied on a man to resolve the aphrodisiac on her. Those red marks were evidence! No one else from the Shen family came to the banquet today. She wanted to see who could protect this fool! Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Princess Baohua. She looked like she was shocked by her words. Actually, she just felt that this woman was brave. She actually dared to call Huo Junhan an adulterer. In this world, only Princess Baohua had the courage. Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression, Princess Baohua thought that she was stunned from fear. The smile on her lips became even more smug. The scene fell into a strange silence. Almost everyone was shocked by Princess Baohua¡¯s words. Huo Zhao looked like he had swallowed a fly and crushed the cup in his hand. This damn fool actually dared to cheat on him! When Yu Linlang saw this scene, a satisfied smile appeared on her lips. Shen Yaowei took in their expressions and her lips quickly curled up playfully. ¡°You can¡¯t talk nonsense. Baohua, do you have any evidence?¡± Huo Yuntian frowned and asked Princess Baohua. ¡°Your Majesty, we only need to check if Shen Yaowei¡¯s chastity sand is still around to confirm if what I said is true,¡± Princess Baohua said firmly. Shen Yaowei subconsciously touched the spot where the chastity sand was. Unable to stop herself, she thought of the ambiguous scene in the bamboo courtyard just now and her earlobes turned red. Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s actions, Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes lit up and she slowly stood up. ¡°Princess Baohua, is there a misunderstanding? Yaoyao just got engaged to Prince Zhao. It¡¯s impossible for her to do such a thing.¡± Yu Linlang walked forward and frowned at Princess Baohua. ¡°Besides, Yaoyao is just¡­ just a¡­¡± After saying that, she looked like she couldn¡¯t bear to continue. But who wouldn¡¯t understand that she was about to say the word ¡°fool¡±? She was a fool who had just gotten engaged to Prince Zhao, but she had lost her innocence. As expected, as soon as Yu Linlang said this, the anger on Huo Zhao¡¯s face only increased. He looked at the ministers who were discussing in low voices and glared at Shen Yaowei as if he could kill her. Seeing that Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes were red with anxiety, Shen Yaowei sneered in her heart. It had been like this in her previous life. Every time she got into trouble, it was Yu Linlang who secretly facilitated it. However, Yu Linlang could always jump out at the right time to ¡°solve¡± the trouble for her and gain the favor of many members of the Shen family. Yu Linlang sensed Shen Yaowei looking at her and turned to look at her. She happened to gaze into a pair of deep black eyes. For a moment, Yu Linlang seemed to see a cold emotion in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes that shouldn¡¯t have appeared, like a little beast in the dark. She couldn¡¯t help but blink. When she looked again at Shen Yaowei, she was smiling brightly at her. The smile on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face was especially bright and innocent, as if she didn¡¯t know that she was in a dangerous whirlpool. Yu Linlang immediately felt that she might have been annoyed by Shen Yaowei and Huo Zhao¡¯s engagement and was hallucinating. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s just a fool, so she doesn¡¯t know what etiquette is. Shen Yaowei, tell me, can you explain the red mark on your neck?¡± Princess Baohua¡¯s voice sounded again. Chapter 8 I¡¯m On Shen Yaowei¡¯s Side. A Fool Doesn¡¯t Lie ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Shen Yaowei frowned aggrievedly. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Princess Baohua¡¯s tone rose a few degrees as she approached Shen Yaowei. ¡°Alright, tell me, where did you go just now and who did you see? You should know that, right?¡± Seeing Princess Baohua¡¯s hand reaching for her, Shen Yaowei quickly dodged to the side like a frightened rabbit. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you. You¡¯re a bad person. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Princess Baohua originally wanted to grab Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder to pressure her, but she happened to tug at her sleeve. With a tearing sound, her sleeve was torn apart. Shen Yaowei¡¯s slender arm was exposed to everyone, revealing more red and purple marks on her arm that contrasted against her fair skin. It looked as ambiguous as it could be. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes turned red as she trembled and looked at Princess Baohua. ¡°Why did you tear my dress? My brother said that my dress is worth a lot. You, compensate me!¡± Shen Yaowei was actually concerned about her clothes. The surrounding onlookers could not help but reveal indescribable expressions. When Princess Baohua saw the red marks, the smug smile on her face deepened. ¡°Answer everything I asked you just now, and I¡¯ll compensate you for the dress. Tell me, what¡¯s with the red marks on your body?¡± ¡°Yaoyao, what happened to you? Who did this to you?¡± Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei in shock. On the other side, Huo Zhao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He slapped the table and stood up, then pointed angrily at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Shen Yaowei, tell me clearly what¡¯s going on!¡± Shen Yaowei glanced at Huo Zhao and then at Princess Baohua. She pursed her lips and tears began to fall. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you believe me¡­¡± With that, her tears surged even more. Although Shen Yaowei did not cry out loud, the way she cried silently now was like a little cub being bullied. She was indescribably pitiful and innocent. Everyone present looked at Princess Baohua with subtle expressions. ¡°She clearly knows that Miss Shen is not in a clear mind, but she still keeps asking. Princess Baohua seems to know something.¡± ¡°No matter what Princess Baohua knows, what can a fool know? A fool can¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on Shen Yaowei¡¯s side. A fool doesn¡¯t know how to lie. Princess Baohua is clearly bullying a fool. Besides, she usually bullies Shen Yaowei a lot.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Listening to the surrounding discussions, Shen Yaowei quietly observed Princess Baohua¡¯s expression. As expected, Princess Baohua¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Shen Yaowei! Don¡¯t you dare cry again! Do you think you can hide from me by crying? If you don¡¯t give me an explanation today, where will the reputation of the royal family be? Do you know that you should be punished for disturbing the palace?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Although tears kept falling, Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression was still stubborn and her eyes shone with clear innocence. Those who were sympathetic only felt that Shen Yaowei was even more pitiful. ¡°Princess Baohua, I think the red marks on Miss Shen¡¯s body seem to be an allergy.¡± At this moment, Wen Rujue¡¯s voice slowly sounded. As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on the young man standing up in the crowd. Wen Rujue had a faint smile on his handsome face. He ignored Princess Baohua¡¯s almost murderous gaze and walked towards Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, did you accidentally touch a purple-red flower?¡± Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. She raised her hand and pointed at the Purple Shadow Flowers in the nearby flower bed. ¡°I just ate this.¡± Wen Rujue¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s right. The pollen of the Purple Shadow Flower is poisonous. If a person accidentally eats it and touches it, it¡¯s very easy to develop a purple-red rash. Everyone, take a closer look. Doesn¡¯t this rash look like the petals of the Purple Shadow Flower?¡± Hearing this, the surrounding people looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s arm carefully. It really looked like the petals of a Purple Shadow Flower. Chapter 9 I Want to See This Look on Princess Baohua¡¯s Face Shen Yaowei felt that the way they looked at Princess Baohua was even more profound than before. She raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Princess Baohua, I know you like the Purple Shadow Flower. I won¡¯t eat it again.¡± Princess Baohua¡¯s eyebrows twitched twice and she forced out a sentence through gritted teeth. ¡°Why were you eating flowers for no reason?¡± Hearing Princess Baohua¡¯s question, Shen Yaowei tilted her head slightly and smiled innocently at her. ¡°Because the Purple Shadow Flower is beautiful, so I wanted to try it.¡± When the surrounding people saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s innocent appearance, they could understand her actions very well. After all, her mind was at most that of a seven or eight-year-old child. They turned to look at Princess Baohua, who was treating Shen Yaowei so aggressively as if she was certain that Shen Yaowei had done something treasonous. It was really too strange. Those strange gazes made Princess Baohua feel uneasy. She glared at Shen Yaowei indignantly. For some reason, when she saw the bright smile on the girl¡¯s face, she felt that something was wrong. But she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. In short, Shen Yaowei¡¯s timing was too good! ¡°Looks like this is a misunderstanding. Princess Baohua, you should apologize to Yaoyao,¡± Huo Yuntian, who had been silent, suddenly said. When Yu Linlang heard Huo Yuntian say this, her gaze swept across Princess Baohua and Shen Yaowei. Her hands hidden in her sleeves curled into fists and then relaxed. The Empress Dowager, who was sitting beside Huo Yuntian and fiddling with her prayer beads, looked up and signaled Princess Baohua with a side-eye. When Princess Baohua met the Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze, she immediately said to Huo Yuntian, ¡°Your Majesty, this alone can¡¯t prove Shen Yaowei¡¯s innocence! I beg you to see if Shen Yaowei¡¯s chastity sand is still there. As long as Shen Yaowei¡¯s chastity sand is still there, I¡¯m willing to apologize to her!¡± With that, the scene fell silent again. Shen Yaowei took in Princess Baohua¡¯s almost crazy appearance. A mocking look flashed across the depths of her dark and deep eyes, so fast that it was impossible to catch. What she wanted was to see this look on Princess Baohua¡¯s face. Only then could she teach Princess Baohua the most ruthless lesson. ¡°Chastity sand? That¡¯s not appropriate, is it?¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s weak voice sounded. ¡°Although the chastity sand is the best way to prove Yaoyao¡¯s innocence, Yaoyao is more timid. That will scare her¡­¡± As she spoke, she walked towards Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, where did you go just now? Who did you meet? Did someone bully you? If someone really bullied you, the Emperor will definitely help you find out the truth and give you justice.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yu Linlang. Now that she was no longer blinded, she could clearly see the anxiety in Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes. She wasn¡¯t anxious because she was worried about her. Instead, she was anxious for her to admit that she had lost her innocence. ¡°Yaoyao, be bold. Where did you go just now?¡± Huo Yuntian asked. Shen Yaowei shook her head slightly and said, ¡°No one bullied me. I just went to the bamboo courtyard to play games.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there was a strange silence. However, in just a few breaths, someone could not help but laugh. ¡°Hahahaha, Shen Yaowei is really interesting. Does she know what kind of place the bamboo courtyard is? She dares to say that she¡¯s been there!¡± ¡°Who was the one who said a fool can¡¯t lie? I think she really can¡¯t lie. She can¡¯t tell a better lie.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll die if she steps into the bamboo courtyard, right? That¡¯s a forbidden area set by His Highness Li.¡± Chapter 10 This Fool is Deliberately Annoying Him? Amidst the chaotic laughter, Princess Baohua was the most exaggerated. She raised her hand and pointed at Shen Yaowei, laughing until her entire body was trembling. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Do you know what kind of place the bamboo courtyard is? That¡¯s His Highness Li¡¯s territory. Why? Did you go to the bamboo courtyard to play games with His Highness Li? You¡¯re really daydreaming¡­¡± Faced with everyone¡¯s mockery, Shen Yaowei stood rooted to the ground and pursed her lips. Her expression looked very stubborn. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I went to the bamboo courtyard and played games with my Ninth Imperial Uncle!¡± On the other side, when Huo Zhao heard the words ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle¡± from Shen Yaowei, his handsome face darkened. He had already told this fool that he did not want to hear the words ¡®Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯ from her. Was this fool deliberately angering him? ¡°Yaoyao¡­ don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Yu Linlang said. She reached out to Shen Yaowei and tried to grab her hand. ¡°Yaoyao, I know you¡¯ve never been good at lying, so just tell the truth. Where did you go? What did you do?¡± Before Yu Linlang could touch her, Shen Yaowei reached out and pushed her away. A seemingly casual push actually pushed Yu Linlang a few meters back. Yu Linlang staggered and fell heavily on the ground. Shocked, her eyes widened and she stared at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei was surprised that her casual push had pushed Yu Linlang so far. She looked down at her small hand. What was going on? Her body was notoriously weak and she could not even lift a chicken. Now, she clearly felt as if a force was gradually awakening in her body¡­ ¡°Shen Yaowei! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± As Huo Zhao¡¯s furious voice sounded, he hurriedly walked to Yu Linlang. Ignoring the surprised gazes of the surrounding people, he helped Yu Linlang up from the ground. ¡°Linlang, are you alright?¡± Yu Linlang quietly pulled her arm out of Huo Zhao¡¯s hand and deliberately took a step back to distance herself from him. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, I¡¯m fine. Yaoyao didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please don¡¯t blame her,¡± she said in a gentle voice without a hint of anger. Huo Zhao looked at Yu Linlang deeply, his eyes burning. ¡°Linlang, you don¡¯t have to always speak up for Shen Yaowei. She made a mistake, so she naturally has to bear the consequences.¡± The others looked at Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang and felt that the young man and woman in front of them were a match made in heaven. Poor Shen Yaowei. This fool was probably destined to be unfavored by Prince Zhao. Shen Yaowei glanced at Huo Zhao and then at Yu Linlang. The ambiguous aura between them circulated the air and made her feel like an outsider. Oh. Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang were really a heartless scumbag and a hypocritical bitch. They were indeed a match made in heaven. She had to work hard to matchmake them and make them live and die together! Princess Baohua took another step closer to Shen Yaowei with all her attention focused on her. ¡°Shen Yaowei, no one will believe your lie. Now, your innocence can only be proven with the chastity sand.¡± Seeing Princess Baohua approaching her step by step, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but step back and clench her fists. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Princess Baohua, why must you bully me?¡± As her last word fell, a few black-clothed guards happened to carry a golden carriage into the imperial garden not far away. From Shen Yaowei¡¯s angle, she could see the golden carriage. A light lit up in the depths of her eyes. Chapter 11 Ninth Imperial Uncle! Someone is Bullying Yaoyao! The others present also saw the golden carriage and were as silent as a cicada. The originally noisy scene became much quieter. When Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao noticed the golden carriage, their expressions also turned solemn. Only Princess Baohua, who had her back facing the carriage, was unaware of the change in the aura around her. She smiled proudly and said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°I¡¯m not bullying you. I just want to see your chastity sand. If you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. As for going to the bamboo courtyard, heh¡­ If you really have the ability to go to the bamboo courtyard, I¡¯ll kneel down and kowtow to you to apologize.¡± ¡°His Highness Li has arrived¡ª¡± With the eunuch¡¯s announcement, Princess Baohua whipped around to see the golden carriage. On the carriage sat a man in dark red luxurious clothes with his long black hair tied up with a blood jade crown. He was as handsome as a demon and exuded a noble aura. When many of the unmarried women saw Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome and devilish face, their hearts inevitably beat faster and their faces blushed. His Highness Li was really too beautiful. Unfortunately, this man¡¯s methods were even more cold and cruel than the devil¡¯s. Some ministers and nobles also secretly glanced at Huo Junhan with hatred. Huo Junhan ignored the various gazes from all directions and still sat lazily in the carriage. The folding fan in his hand knocked on the armrest of the carriage, making thumping sounds. The guard carried the carriage to the pavilion and put it down. As Huo Junhan got out of the sedan chair and walked to his seat, the Empress Dowager said with a fake smile, ¡°His Highness Li is really busy every day. He actually came even later than His Majesty.¡± Previously, be it her or His Majesty¡¯s banquet, Huo Junhan had never arrived on time. He was just a subject, but he had actually arrived later than her and His Majesty. It was blatant that he really disregarded the rules. Huo Junhan lazily looked up at the Empress Dowager and his thin lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°My old illness acted up yesterday and I wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I came late. However, I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t miss a good show.¡± As he spoke, his gaze turned to Princess Baohua and Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei ran straight to Huo Junhan with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her small body had already rushed towards Huo Junhan! While everyone was still in shock, Shen Yaowei had already arrived beside Huo Junhan and was about to hug his arm. Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s actions, everyone at the banquet, including the Emperor and the Empress Dowager, looked as if they had seen a ghost. Those who dared to approach Huo Junhan so boldly must already be buried in their graves! As the girl¡¯s sweet breath approached, Huo Junhan frowned. He was about to push Shen Yaowei away when he looked down and saw her soft face. She seemed to have just cried. Her eyelids, nose, and even the corners of her eyes were red. But the smile on her face was indescribably dazzling, and her dark eyes were shockingly bright. Immediately, Huo Junhan¡¯s arm turned stiff as if it was fixed by something. He remained motionless and let Shen Yaowei hug his arm. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle! Someone bullied Yaoyao!¡± Shen Yaowei hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s arm and said confidently. Chapter 12 Little Fool, Don¡¯t Touch Me Again Seeing that Huo Junhan did not push Shen Yaowei away, and Shen Yaowei actually dared to complain to him, everyone present could not help but look up at the sky. Was there going to be blood rain today? Huo Zhao¡¯s gaze was fixed on Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand that was holding Huo Junhan¡¯s arm. He was about to go forward and say something when the corner of his shirt was pulled back. He turned around and saw Yu Linlang shaking her head gently at him. He immediately understood the impulse of what he had just wanted to do. Helpless, he could only grit his teeth to hold back the surging anger in his heart and stand still. On the other side, Princess Baohua, who had returned to her senses, looked at the scene in front of her. A chill ran from the bottom of her feet to her head. ¡°Shen Yaowei! I didn¡¯t bully you! Your Highness Li, don¡¯t listen to Shen Yaowei¡¯s nonsense! Shen Yaowei colluded with an adulterer and did something treasonous. She even dared to lie and say that she went to your bamboo courtyard. This is tarnishing your reputation! You can¡¯t believe her!¡± Princess Baohua said anxiously to Huo Junhan, her expression filled with fear and anticipation. She was afraid that Huo Junhan would deal with her because of Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. She was looking forward to Huo Junhan believing her and killing Shen Yaowei personally! At this moment, Shen Yaowei was no longer interested in listening to Princess Baohua¡¯s clamor. Her eyes were filled with Huo Junhan as she squatted beside Huo Junhan and looked at him with bright puppy eyes. Huo Junhan looked away from Shen Yaowei and pulled his arm out of her grip at the same time. Princess Baohua looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s actions and was delighted. The anticipation in her eyes intensified. Just as she felt that Huo Junhan¡¯s next move was to kick Shen Yaowei away, Huo Junhan looked up at her. In an instant, she felt like she had fallen into an icy hell and even her soul trembled. Before she could react, she saw Huo Junhan flick his finger. The next moment, a pig-like scream came out of Princess Baohua¡¯s mouth. An invisible spiritual power pierced a bloody hole in her right calf. Princess Baohua staggered and fell to her knees. ¡°Kneel well,¡± Huo Junhan said indifferently. ¡°If you dare to fall, then you don¡¯t need your other leg either.¡± Princess Baohua, whose vision was blurred from the pain, immediately tried to stabilize herself. She knelt there trembling and widened her eyes at Huo Junhan. She wanted to ask him why he was doing this. The person he should be dealing with was Shen Yaowei who was spouting nonsense, not her. However, she didn¡¯t have the courage to speak. Shen Yaowei did not expect Huo Junhan to suddenly attack Princess Baohua. She glanced at Princess Baohua¡¯s tragic state and then at Huo Junhan, feeling the urge to grab his arm again. However, the man reached out and placed the tip of his slender fingers on her forehead to stop her from moving forward. ¡°Little fool, don¡¯t touch me again.¡± His deep voice still sounded cold, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, it was laced with an indescribable doting. Shen Yaowei puffed up her cheeks and stopped moving forward. She stared at Huo Junhan with her wet puppy eyes. ¡°Your Highness Li, what are you doing?¡± At this moment, the Empress Dowager¡¯s voice slowly sounded with a hint of deep displeasure. ¡°How can you attack a princess at the royal banquet?! How can this be?¡± ¡°Princess Baohua asked to kneel and apologize. I¡¯m just fulfilling her sincerity.¡± Chapter 13 What Gave the Shen Family¡¯s Fool the Right to Enter? As Huo Junhan¡¯s voice fell, the scene fell into a strange silence again. Princess Baohua¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost as she looked at Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan in disbelief. She would never believe that Shen Yaowei had gone to the bamboo courtyard, but if Shen Yaowei was lying, why was His Highness Li targeting her now? The others were no less shocked than Princess Baohua. After all, no one in the palace dared to enter the bamboo courtyard that was filled with traps. What gave the Shen family¡¯s fool the right to enter? The Empress Dowager narrowed her eyes at Shen Yaowei, who was still standing beside Huo Junhan. ¡°Your Highness Li, did Shen Yaowei really go to the bamboo courtyard?¡± Huo Junhan glanced at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei seemed to be staring at him. The moment their eyes met, she immediately gave him her sweetest smile. If Shen Yaowei really had a tail, she would be wagging it happily now. ¡°So what if she did?¡± Huo Junhan slowly said, his lowered eyes flowing with an untouchable dark light. He had made too many exceptions for this little fool today. This would be the last time. Princess Baohua almost fainted when Huo Junhan unexpectedly admitted it. She couldn¡¯t care less about her pride and immediately broke down. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Could it be¡­¡± Before Princess Baohua could finish, the Empress Dowager glanced at her sharply. ¡°Princess Baohua, it seems that you have indeed misunderstood the girl from the Shen family,¡± the Empress Dowager said slowly in a dignified tone. ¡°Someone, bring Princess Baohua away and punish her to reflect on her mistakes for three months!¡± ¡°Aunt!¡± Princess Baohua looked at the Empress Dowager indignantly and even called her intimately. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± There were still two months until Shen Yaowei and His Highness Zhou¡¯s wedding. She could not let that fool marry His Highness Zhou! Without sparing Princess Baohua a single glance, the Empress Dowager waved at the eunuchs. Immediately, a few strong-looking eunuchs dragged Princess Baohua down. As they listened to Princess Baohua¡¯s indignant cries gradually fade into the distance, the onlookers, who had originally been watching the show, now felt a chill run down their spines. However, Princess Baohua deserved it. No one noticed that Yu Linlang¡¯s face was paler than before. She watched as Shen Yaowei leaned against Huo Junhan, her mind filled with question marks. When had this fool hooked up with His Highness Li? ¡°Little fool, return to your seat.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s tone was firm. Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s perfect profile and felt a cold aura from him. Knowing that haste would not get her anywhere, she could only get up obediently and sit down at her seat. Her gaze returned to fixate on Huo Junhan. Under Shen Yaowei¡¯s scorching gaze, Huo Junhan lowered his eyes and picked up his wine glass. The guard behind him could not help but look surprised. His master was not in good health and had never liked to drink. What was up with him today? After this small episode, the atmosphere of the banquet had become very strange. In order to reconcile the atmosphere, Huo Yuntian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Junhan to come to the banquet today. Bao Fu, let the dancers come out to entertain him. Everyone, please make yourselves at home and enjoy yourselves.¡± As Huo Yuntian finished speaking, Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao returned to their seats. Yu Linlang sat down beside Shen Yaowei. Seeing that she had been looking at Huo Junhan, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Yaoyao, tell me the truth. Did you really go to the bamboo courtyard?¡± Chapter 14 Yu Linlang, You Have to Keep Your Promise ¡°Do you believe Princess Baohua and not me?¡± Shen Yaowei turned to look at Yu Linlang, her dark eyes bottomless. ¡°Didn¡¯t my father and brothers say that they wanted you to protect me outside? Why didn¡¯t you help me when Princess Baohua bullied me? Hmph, when my father and brothers come back from South City, I¡¯ll definitely tell them!¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei had puffed up her cheeks angrily, Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Yaoyao, what happened today isn¡¯t as simple as you think,¡± Yu Linlang said as she picked up a pastry and fed it to Shen Yaowei. ¡°I¡¯ll explain this to Uncle and the others personally when they come back. Yaoyao, just let me talk about it. I¡¯ll give you sugar pills when we get back, okay?¡± Hearing the word sugar pill, the corners of Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Will you really give me sugar balls?¡± She sounded full of anticipation. Seeing that Shen Yaowei had been easily coaxed like this, Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, but she still said softly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you two sugar balls this time. How about that?¡± Shen Yaowei rubbed her hands happily. ¡°Okay, Yu Linlang, you have to keep your promise.¡± When Shen Yaowei called her by her full name again, Yu Linlang suppressed the dissatisfaction and disgust in her heart and nodded with a smile. As the dancers appeared to perform, the atmosphere of the banquet gradually warmed up. At the end of the banquet, Huo Yuntian rewarded Shen Yaowei with some things to appease her. While Shen Yaowei was thanking him, Huo Junhan left the banquet. When she turned around to look for Huo Junhan, the man was already gone. Under the envious gazes of everyone, Shen Yaowei boarded the carriage and left the palace with a pile of rewards. When Yu Linlang saw Shen Yaowei snuggle up and rest with her eyes closed, the scene of Shen Yaowei pushing her at the banquet involuntarily appeared in her mind. At that time, the strength Shen Yaowei displayed was definitely not that of a weakling. ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡± Yu Linlang said softly. Shen Yaowei looked up at her lazily. ¡°This thing bestowed by the Emperor is very beautiful. I think Uncle will definitely like it.¡± Yu Linlang took out a solid golden toad from the treasure chest beside her. The golden toad looked exquisite, but it weighed 10 catties. ¡°Take a look at it.¡± Yu Linlang handed the golden toad to Shen Yaowei. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very exquisite.¡± Shen Yaowei took the golden toad from Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei holding the golden toad with one hand and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Noticing the subtle change in Yu Linlang¡¯s expression, a cold smile flashed across Shen Yaowei¡¯s dark eyes, and her small hand holding the golden toad started to tremble. ¡°But it¡¯s so heavy. I can¡¯t hold it anymore¡­¡± With that, her trembling hand let go of the golden toad. Bam ¡ª The 10-catties golden toad happened to land on Yu Linlang¡¯s feet. Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei in a daze, then at her feet. The next moment, she screamed uncontrollably. Shen Yaowei seemed to be shocked by her scream, which could almost flip the roof of the carriage. Her small body cowered, and she moved back to distance herself from her. ¡°Yu Linlang, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Why did you hand me such a heavy thing?¡± Chapter 15 She Felt So Satisfied Yu Linlang¡¯s face turned red from the pain, but looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s innocent expression, she couldn¡¯t flare up at her either. She bent down and rubbed her feet, then said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°Yaoyao, please help me get some medicine, okay?¡± She was in too much pain to move. Liu¡¯er was not in this carriage, so she could only get Shen Yaowei to help her take it. This carriage was exclusive to Shen Yaowei and was custom-made. Although it was small, it had everything. There was a small cabinet specially for medicinal pills in the carriage that had been prepared by Shen Yaowei¡¯s fifth brother. ¡°Okay,¡± Shen Yaowei replied with a smile. ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the third drawer on the left,¡± Yu Linlang said with extreme familiarity. ¡°There¡¯s a yellow bottle filled with pills.¡± It was an excellent healing pill. 10 of it could be sold for a fortune on the black market, and Shen Yaowei¡¯s fifth brother had given her 100 of them, afraid that she would be injured. Thinking of how much Shen Yaowei¡¯s brothers doted on her, Yu Linlang¡¯s heart burned with jealousy. When Shen Yaowei saw that Yu Linlang was so familiar with the placement of the pills, the smile on her face widened. In her previous life, she also knew that Yu Linlang had stolen her medicinal pills to sell, but because her mind was not clear, she had never fussed about it. Hiding the slyness in her eyes perfectly, Shen Yaowei got up and went to the small cabinet. She opened the medicinal pill cabinet with her back facing Yu Linlang. ¡°Yaoyao, hurry up. It really hurts.¡± Yu Linlang felt that the injury on her feet must be severe. The pain was so intense that she was already breaking out in a cold sweat. ¡°Coming right up.¡± Calmly, Shen Yaowei opened the fourth drawer on the left and took out a yellow bottle. ¡°Yu Linlang, is it from this yellow bottle?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Linlang replied anxiously. Shen Yaowei opened the yellow bottle and poured out a pill. She placed the bottle back in the drawer and closed it. Then, she turned around with the pill in her hand, only for Yu Linlang to snatch it away. Yu Linlang hurriedly stuffed the pill into her mouth. Immediately, an indescribable bitterness filled her mouth. Yu Linlang remembered very clearly that the taste of the medicinal healing pill was sweet. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± She immediately wanted to spit out the pill, but it had already melted in her mouth and entered her throat. She started coughing crazily. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yaoyao asked Yu Linlang with a smile. She was really not gloating at her misfortune. She just felt that Yu Linlang¡¯s cough was a little funny. Yu Linlang¡¯s bun was tilted to the side, and there was a sharp pain in her stomach. She looked up at Shen Yaowei with difficulty and saw the young girl¡¯s bright smile. In her impression, Shen Yaowei liked to smile so much. No matter what happened, she liked to smile. Therefore, the girl in front of her was no different from what she remembered. Could she be thinking too much? Was everything that happened today really a coincidence? ¡°You didn¡¯t give me a healing pill. Where did you get it?¡± Yu Linlang asked, panting. Shen Yaowei pointed slightly to where she had gotten the pill from. ¡°There. Didn¡¯t you say it was a yellow bottle? I took the pill from a yellow bottle.¡± When Yu Linlang saw that Shen Yaowei was pointing at the fourth row, she almost vomited blood. Indeed, there were also pills in yellow bottles on the fourth floor, but they were poison! The pill¡¯s name was ¡°Defecating Into the Heavens and Earth¡±. It was developed by Shen Yaowei¡¯s fifth brother, who said that it could help people lose weight! ¡°Can¡¯t you tell the difference between three and four?¡± Yu Linlang gripped her skirt tightly and resisted the urge to slap Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei tilted her head slightly and looked at Yu Linlang. ¡°Why should I distinguish between three and four? What¡¯s the difference between three and four? How should three and four and one and two be distinguished?¡± With every question she asked, Yu Linlang¡¯s expression turned even uglier, as if she was constipated. Shen Yaowei felt so satisfied. Chapter 16 Yu Linlang! You Farted! Shen Yaowei simply sat down beside Yu Linlang and continued to ask, ¡°It¡¯s like my first brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, and fifth brother. Why are they divided into first, second, third, fourth, and fifth? Yu Linlang, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei. The girl¡¯s expression was ignorant and confused. She looked like the purest jade, untainted by the dust of the world. However, the words that came out of that small mouth caused a huge mental attack on her. She was in so much pain, but this fool was still struggling with her stupid questions! How could there be a fool who couldn¡¯t even tell the difference between three and four?! Yu Linlang gritted her teeth to prevent herself from making a sound. Only then could she suppress her anger and not scold Shen Yaowei for being an idiot. ¡°Yu Linlang, if everyone is divided, which number are you?¡± Just when Shen Yaowei finished speaking, there was a crisp sound. An indescribable stench of rotten eggs quickly filled the carriage. Shen Yaowei suddenly jumped up from her seat and distanced herself from Yu Linlang. She pinched her nose with her small hand and looked at her in horror. ¡°Yu Linlang! You farted!¡± The crisp and ear-piercing sound was very loud and came directly from within the carriage. The coachman, who was driving outside, staggered and almost fell out of the carriage. Yu Linlang¡¯s face turned red. Her hands were clenched into fists and an unprecedented shame almost engulfed her. The most terrifying thing was that she felt another gas condense in her abdomen, crazily trying to come out¡­ ¡°Shen Yaowei, sit down and shut up,¡± Yu Linlang said hoarsely with her eyes closed. She could not move now, or something would happen. She didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Shen Yaowei. She was afraid she would die of anger. ¡°Yu Linlang, didn¡¯t you say that you were a fairy?¡± Shen Yaowei blinked her big black eyes and looked at Yu Linlang as if she had discovered a new continent. ¡°I heard Zi Yun tell a story previously. In the story, she said that fairies drink dew and never fart¡­¡± ¡°Shen Yaowei, why did you peek at me?!¡± Yu Linlang was about to break down. She had a habit of looking in the mirror for an hour every day and telling herself that she was a fairy to maintain her confidence. This habit was also her secret. Only she knew. With Yu Linlang¡¯s agitation, there were two more crisp sounds. This time, the car seemed to be filled with hazy smoke. The stench floated straight out. At this moment, the carriage stopped steadily. Shen Yaowei got out of the carriage eagerly and took a deep breath of fresh air. Then she said to Yu Linlang, who was afraid to get out of the car, in a loud voice, ¡°Yu Linlang, stop farting in my carriage. It stinks!¡± Her voice was so loud that the guards guarding outside the Shen residence heard her clearly. They all looked at the carriage. Yu Linlang wished she could die on the spot. Her face was as red as a cooked prawn, and she was so embarrassed that her toes were almost digging into the ground. ¡°Stupid fool, damn you!!¡± A low curse spilled from Yu Linlang¡¯s mouth. She wanted to continue calming down in the carriage, but her stomach hurt more and more, accompanied by a crazy urge to release gas. Shen Yaowei watched as Yu Linlang revealed half of her body from the carriage with a red face. She smiled and said, ¡°Yu Linlang, you¡¯re amazing! I¡¯ve never heard anyone fart so loudly! It sounds like a cannon!¡± Chapter 17 Did Daddy Scare You? When Yu Linlang heard Shen Yaowei fart so freely, she felt that she must have been crazy to suspect that Shen Yaowei had done these things on purpose! If she wasn¡¯t a fool, how could she say such an embarrassing thing so naturally?! On the other side, Liu¡¯er also got out of the carriage behind and went forward to support Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang was almost driven crazy by the urge to relieve herself. After Liu¡¯er helped her out of the carriage, she ignored her aching feet and ran to the Shen residence at a hundred-meter sprint. Seeing Yu Linlang run without a care for her image, the guards guarding the door revealed disappointed expressions. Shen Yaowei looked at the guards¡¯ expressions and smirked. What Yu Linlang cared about the most was her otherworldly image. Since that was the case, she would destroy what Yu Linlang cared about the most first. Just as Shen Yaowei was about to enter the residence, Uncle Jiang, the butler of the Shen residence, rushed out. ¡°Eldest Miss, Master and Young Master are back. They¡¯re waiting in the front hall,¡± Uncle Jiang said to Shen Yaowei with a smile. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately picked up her skirt and ran into the Shen residence like a gust of wind. She arrived at the front hall as quickly as possible. Before she could steady herself, she was scooped into someone¡¯s arms. Shen Liu¡¯an picked her up easily, just like when she was young. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Yaoyao, are you happy that Daddy suddenly came home?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Shen Liu¡¯an affectionately. Although the middle-aged man in front of her was already in his 40s, he still looked very young. He was burly, his skin was wheat-colored, and his facial features were deep and handsome. The last time she saw her father in her previous life appeared in her mind. At that time, Huo Zhao had just ascended the throne. In order to stabilize his power, he had used her to threaten her father to bear the crime of rebellion. In order to protect her, her father had no choice but to submit and be sentenced to death. Huo Zhao had even brought her to the execution site to see her father being punished. The last thing her father said to her was, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will be by your side in another way.¡± At the thought of this, tears suddenly fell from Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. When Shen Liu¡¯an, who was originally smiling, saw Shen Yaowei cry, he was shocked and quickly put her down. ¡°Yaoyao, why are you crying? Did Daddy scare you?¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei covering her face and crying, Shen Liu¡¯an, a burly man more than 1.8 meters tall, was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. His face even turned red from anxiety. ¡°Yaoyao, did someone bully you?¡± Shen Yifeng, who was sitting at the side, quickly got up and walked over. His handsome face was also filled with anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t cry first. Tell me who bullied you. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson! Was it Huo Zhao?!¡± When Shen Yaowei heard Shen Yifeng¡¯s voice, she quickly looked at him and called out softly, ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Her brother looked the same as she remembered. His white clothes were spotless, and his handsome face looked like it had been carved out of jade. He was gentle and elegant. He was clearly like an immortal, but in the end, he was framed by Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang and died in the dirtiest swamp. When Shen Yifeng saw that Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s, his aura turned extremely cold. He had always been gentle to others, but Shen Yaowei was his Achilles¡¯ heel. No one could touch her. ¡°Yaoyao, did someone bully you at the palace banquet again? Tell me, who did it?!¡± Shen Yifeng asked coldly. Chapter 18 What If You Scare My Precious Yaoyao? Shen Liu¡¯an raised his hand and slapped the back of Shen Yifeng¡¯s head. ¡°Rascal, watch your tone when you talk to Yaoyao! What if you scare my precious Yaoyao?!¡± This slap almost made Shen Yifeng fall to the ground. He looked at his father helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m just anxious to know what happened to Yaoyao.¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t hit Big Brother. It¡¯ll hurt.¡± Shen Yaowei held Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand and tried to control her tears. ¡°I just missed Daddy and Big Brother too much.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an was stunned for a moment, then he laughed. ¡°Hahahaha, Yifeng, did you hear that? Yaoyao said she cried because she missed me too much.¡± Shen Yifeng glanced faintly at Shen Liu¡¯an. His sister had clearly said that she missed him too. However, if he dared to say it now, he would not be able to escape being slapped again. Shen Yaowei looked at Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng with an indescribable satisfaction. After experiencing a life and death crisis, she finally understood what the most precious thing in the world was. In her previous life, after she met Huo Zhao and fell in love with him at first sight, she placed all her attention on him and completely ignored her family. How stupid. Shen Liu¡¯an squatted down slightly facing Shen Yaowei and pinched her dough-like face. ¡°Yaoyao, Daddy and your brother have indeed been busy recently. Your third, fourth, and fifth brothers still need some time to come back. It¡¯s really been hard on you. Daddy promises you that after my matters are settled, I¡¯ll apply for leave from His Majesty and spend some time with you.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you caught that monster yet?¡± Recently, there had been a series of murders in the cities around the capital. It was said that evil spirits had escaped from the underground forbidden area. His Majesty had handed this case to their General Manor. In her previous life, she remembered that her father had worked hard for two months to catch this evil monster. Logically speaking, his father should be busy with this at this time, but now he was suddenly back. This was different from her previous life. Could it be that because of her rebirth, the trajectory of some things had changed? ¡°No.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an never treated Shen Yaowei as a fool. He felt that his good daughter was just slower than ordinary people, and her mind was too clean and pure. He did not avoid talking about things with her. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t go out alone for the time being. That monster is very scary.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t scare Yaoyao.¡± Shen Yifeng squeezed between Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yaowei and said to her with a smile, ¡°If you want to go out and play, tell me. I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart warmed, and her eyes curved into crescents. At that moment, a voice broke the harmonious atmosphere. ¡°Big Brother, Yifeng. You¡¯re really back.¡± The gentle female voice was filled with surprise. Shen Yaowei turned her head slightly and watched as the beautiful woman in a long white dress and exquisite bun walked into the front hall. The beautiful woman¡¯s eyebrows were somewhat similar to Yu Linlang¡¯s. Because she had taken good care of herself, she looked to be in her early 30s at most and had a faint charm. It was Yu Linlang¡¯s mother, Song Lingyun. When Shen Liu¡¯an saw Song Lingyun, the smile on his face instantly faded a lot. ¡°Feng¡¯er and I are just here for a while. We¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips twitched when she saw Song Lingyun staring at her father ever since she entered the front hall. Why hadn¡¯t she realized how this woman felt about her father in her previous life? ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon¡­¡± Song Lingyun couldn¡¯t help but look disappointed. She finally turned to look at Shen Yaowei and smiled. ¡°Yaoyao, can you bear to let your father and brother leave so quickly?¡± Chapter 19 Always Letting My Daughter Use These Lousy Things! Do You Really Think We¡¯re Beggars? Impressive. She wanted her to keep her father. Shen Yaowei lowered her eyes and smiled with a dark light swirling in her eyes. ¡°Daddy and Big Brother are going to deal with the big monster. Yaoyao supports them!¡± Song Lingyun¡¯s expression froze. Shen Yaowei¡¯s answer was unexpected. It had been nearly half a month since Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng left the capital. A few days ago, this fool had clearly gone to look for Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re so sensible.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an took out something from his arms and handed it to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, I specially asked Master Ciyun for this amulet. If you carry it with you, it¡¯ll protect you. It¡¯s time for Daddy and your brother to leave. Be good at home, okay?¡± Shen Yifeng also took out something from his pocket and handed it to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, I specially went to the spiritual mountain to ask for this protective bracelet for you. Take it with you.¡± Their precious Yaoyao was most afraid of ghosts. Under Song Lingyun¡¯s envious gaze, Shen Yaowei took the amulet and bracelet and kept them properly. ¡°Yaoyao is so lucky.¡± Song Lingyun¡¯s smile looked a little stiff. ¡°Unlike Linlang, who has no father to dote on her since she was young. But Big Brother, Yifeng, don¡¯t worry. Linlang and I will definitely take good care of Yaoyao when you¡¯re not around.¡± ¡°This is the amulet I prepared for Linlang. Although it¡¯s not from Master Ciyun, it was also made by an accomplished monk.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an took out another amulet and handed it to Song Lingyun. ¡°The evil spirits have been a little fierce recently. Get Linlang to carry the amulet with her.¡± Song Lingyun glanced at the red amulet. Its quality was not as good as Shen Yaowei¡¯s. Song Lingyun slowly raised her hand and took the amulet from Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand. She said calmly, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother, for still thinking about Linlang.¡± ¡°Father, it¡¯s getting late. We have to go,¡± Shen Yifeng said to Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei reluctantly. ¡°Be good at home. If anyone bullies you, tell Uncle Jiang.¡± Shen Yaowei could not bear to leave Shen Liu¡¯an either, but she still smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Daddy and Big Brother have to finish their matters and come home as soon as possible, okay?¡± Shen Yifeng raised his hand and affectionately rubbed Shen Yaoyao¡¯s face. ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng both turned around and left. Soon, only Shen Yaowei and Song Lingyun were left in the front hall. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t be bothered with Song Lingyun and walked out. As Song Lingyun looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s departing figure, the smile on her face was replaced by coldness. After Shen Yaowei walked out, she threw the amulet on the ground and stomped on it a few times. ¡°He always let my daughter use these lousy things! Does he really think we¡¯re beggars?!¡± Although Song Lingyun¡¯s voice was very low, it still entered Shen Yaowei¡¯s ears. There was no change in her expression. Shen Yaowei was already used to Song Lingyun and Yu Linlang being greedy. Her mother had passed away not long after she was born. Coincidentally, Song Lingyun¡¯s husband also passed away because of an illness. Hence, Song Lingyun brought Yu Linlang to their Shen residence and helped her deceased sister take care of her daughter. She has since lived in the Shen residence for more than ten years. Because her mother often told her father before she passed away that if Song Lingyun was in trouble in the future, she had to help her, so her father had always treated Song Lingyun and Yu Linlang as family and let them live in the Shen residence without worries. However, Song Lingyun was not satisfied at all. She wanted to be the mistress of the Shen family and had gradually shown her ambition in the past two years. Perhaps this woman had entered the Shen residence from the beginning because she had designs on her father. That was why she had poisoned her and made her a fool so that she could give up her position to Yu Linlang. Their Shen family had never let Song Lingyun and her daughter down. Just as Shen Yaowei was immersed in her thoughts, a pleasant voice sounded from ahead. ¡°Miss!¡± Chapter 20 It Seems Like She, Yu Linlang, Was Born to Be Below Shen Yaowei Shen Yaowei looked up and saw a girl in a purple dress running toward her. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Zi Yun!¡± Shen Yaowei shouted happily. Zi Yun ran to Shen Yaowei, panting. She quickly sized her up. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± She had just learned from Liu¡¯er¡¯s conversation with the other servants that her young lady had experienced a life and death storm in the palace today. She was so frightened that she quickly came to look for her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a bright smile. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was smiling happily, Zi Yun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Miss, you should bring me along when you go out in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be frightened to death sooner or later.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Zi Yun was her personal maid who was loyal to her. After she died in her previous life, Zi Yun also sacrificed herself. Previously, she had only left Zi Yun in the residence because she completely listened to Yu Linlang¡¯s secret instigation. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve prepared your favorite osmanthus lotus root. Shall we go back to your room to eat?¡± Zi Yun held Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yu Linlang¡¯s place first.¡± Shen Yaowei remembered very clearly that Yu Linlang had said that she would give her sugar balls. When Zi Yun saw that Shen Yaowei was still going to look for Yu Linlang, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence, but she felt that every time something happened to her lady, Yu Linlang was always by her side. Even though the other servants in this residence liked Yu Linlang very much, she just did not like her. ¡­ At this moment, Yu Linlang collapsed onto her bed, exhausted. Song Lingyun had already arrived at her room before Shen Yaowei. ¡°Why did you fail today?¡± Song Lingyun asked when she saw Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang forced herself to stay awake and said, ¡°His Highness Li helped that fool.¡± ¡°His Highness Li?!¡± Song Lingyun couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°Really? Why would he help that fool?!¡± At the mention of today¡¯s matter, Yu Linlang was also very frustrated. She had spent a lot of effort and financial resources to plan today¡¯s palace banquet, but it was all for nothing. ¡°How would I know? I said before that this method was very risky, but you were the one who insisted on me doing it. Now, not only have we failed to ruin the reputation of the stupid fool, but she has even hooked up with His Highness Li!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you, okay? If Shen Yaowei really marries into Prince Zhao¡¯s residence, you can only be a concubine in the future. Are you willing to be inferior to that fool?¡± Song Lingyun¡¯s tone was filled with unconcealable disgust when she mentioned Shen Yaowei. She threw the red amulet in front of Yu Linlang. ¡°This is the amulet Shen Liu¡¯an gave you. He also prepared one for Shen Yaowei, but it¡¯s much better than yours. After all, she¡¯s his biological daughter.¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s face darkened. Things had always been like this. Anything the Shen family gave her was worse than Shen Yaowei¡¯s. It was as if she, Yu Linlang, was born to be inferior to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Mother, that fool will probably come to me for sugar balls later. Give me one more,¡± Yu Linlang said. ¡°Why? The effect of the sugar balls is incremental.¡± When Yu Linlang heard this, she smiled coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to make her even more stupid? It¡¯s best if she¡¯s so stupid that she can¡¯t even tell east from west. Who knows, she might fall into the lake and drown one day?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open from outside. Shocked, Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun looked at the door in panic. Chapter 21 What Were You Two Conspiring Just Now? Shen Yaowei stood at the door against the light. She looked at Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun with dark eyes. ¡°Yaoyao, why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± Song Lingyun wasn¡¯t sure if Shen Yaowei had heard their conversation just now, so her expression was a little unnatural. Zi Yun followed behind Shen Yaowei and looked at Song Lingyun calmly. ¡°Madam Song, my master said that the Shen residence belongs to my lady. My lady can go to any room without knocking.¡± The smile on Song Lingyun¡¯s face stiffened even more, and she was speechless for a moment. Shen Yaowei strode into the room and sat down at the tea table. Her gaze swept to Song Lingyun and Yu Linlang. ¡°What were you two plotting just now?¡± Hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s question, Song Lingyun and Yu Linlang were shocked. ¡°Zi Yun, wait for me outside,¡± Shen Yaowei said to Zi Yun. Zi Yun looked at Shen Yaowei worriedly, but she had never disobeyed Shen Yaowei¡¯s orders, so she had no choice but to leave the room. ¡°We¡¯re not plotting anything, Yaoyao. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s dark and shining eyes and felt inexplicably uneasy. For some reason, she felt that Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were like a deep spring that she could not understand. ¡°Are you plotting to eat sugar balls behind my back?¡± Shen Yaowei suddenly pouted, looking dissatisfied. Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun exchanged glances and heaved a sigh of relief. They had been frightened out of their wits. They thought Shen Yaowei had heard something. It seemed that all this fool cared about were the sugar balls. Shen Yaowei took in Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun¡¯s expressions and played with the tassels on her dress. It felt good to play dumb with this pair of mother and daughter. ¡°There are very few sugar balls, and they¡¯re very precious. Linlang and I can¡¯t bear to eat them.¡± Song Lingyun smiled at Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°I heard from Linlang that you were frightened in the palace today. I¡¯ll give you two sugar balls today to help you calm down, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s smiling eyes curved in a seemingly happy manner. ¡°Then bring the sugar balls over quickly!¡± Song Lingyun gave Yu Linlang a look. Yu Linlang immediately took out a small box from under her pillow. After opening it, she deliberately held her breath and took out two milk-white medicinal balls. She walked over to Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°Yaoyao, this sugar ball can strengthen your body and is very good for your body, but it¡¯s very precious. Don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯ve eaten this, or they¡¯ll snatch it from you. You don¡¯t want to share this with anyone else, right?¡± Shen Yaowei had to listen to Song Lingyun say this a few times a month. She looked down at the sugar ball in Song Lingyun¡¯s hand, a cold light flashing in the depths of her eyes. It was this sweet and fragrant thing that had poisoned her brain without her knowing. She raised her hand and took the sugar ball from Song Lingyun. Then, she looked up and smiled brightly at Song Lingyun. ¡°Actually, Yaoyao has always wanted to share such a good thing with someone.¡± Song Lingyun¡¯s heart skipped another beat. She tried her best to maintain a gentle smile. ¡°Oh? Who does Yaoyao want to share it with? Prince Zhao?¡± Yu Linlang frowned and looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Prince Zhao doesn¡¯t like sweet things. Yaoyao, don¡¯t make Prince Zhao unhappy.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. She was unaware that Huo Zhao did not like sweet things. It seemed like Yu Linlang had already hooked up with Huo Zhao at this time. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know Huo Zhao¡¯s small habits so well. Chapter 22 I Don¡¯t Want to Share With Prince Zhao ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to share it with Prince Zhao,¡± Shen Yaowei said. She stood up and walked slowly toward Yu Linlang. ¡°Yu Linlang, I want to share the sugar ball with you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun were stunned. Shen Yaowei walked to the bed and her pale face revealed a faint sad expression. ¡°I accidentally took the wrong pill and caused you to suffer. Yu Linlang, you¡¯ve worked hard to take care of me. Have you never eaten this sugar ball? Try it. I guarantee you¡¯ll like it too.¡± With that, she held one of the sugar balls in front of Yu Linlang¡¯s mouth. An especially sweet scent immediately entered Yu Linlang¡¯s nose, causing her expression to instantly become dazed, and her eyes to be a little blurry. When Song Lingyun saw Yu Linlang¡¯s expression, she rushed over and snatched the sugar ball from Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. ¡°Linlang can¡¯t eat this!¡± Her slightly sharp voice trembled. Yu Linlang¡¯s expression sobered, but her face turned paler. She had opened her mouth and was so close to eating the sugar ball. These sugar balls contained extremely addictive medicinal herbs. However, the smell of them was almost irresistible. If she ate one, she would definitely be addicted. ¡°Why can¡¯t Yu Linlang eat it?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Song Lingyun unhappily. ¡°Why can¡¯t you bear to let Yu Linlang eat such a delicious thing? Aren¡¯t you her mother? My father said that all mothers are willing to leave the best to their children.¡± Song Lingyun felt that Shen Yaowei was exceptionally difficult to deal with today and was very frustrated. She also realized that she had overreacted just now. Forcing a smile, she tried to give an excuse. ¡°This is indeed very good, but Yaoyao, you¡¯re the most important person in this family. Linlang can¡¯t eat such good food. There aren¡¯t many sugar balls left, so of course I have to leave them for you.¡± ¡°But I want to share it with Yu Linlang,¡± Shen Yaowei said very stubbornly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t eat it, I won¡¯t eat it either! Yu Linlang, didn¡¯t you tell me that good things have to be shared with my good sister?¡± With that, she turned to look at Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang¡¯s hand gripped the blanket tightly. She looked at Song Lingyun for help. For the first time, she found it difficult to deal with this fool. Song Lingyun met Yu Linlang¡¯s gaze and was about to speak when she heard Shen Yaowei¡¯s voice again. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat this sugar ball, you¡¯re looking down on me. I¡¯ll tell Daddy and Big Brother that you don¡¯t want to be sisters with me!¡± What Song Lingyun and Yu Linlang were most afraid of was that Shen Liu¡¯an would find out about the sugar ball. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Song Lingyun said quickly. ¡°Since it¡¯s your kindness, Linlang can¡¯t refuse.¡± With that, she handed the sugar ball in her hand to Yu Linlang and gestured for her to eat it. Yu Linlang knew too well what the sugar ball was. She could not believe that Song Lingyun would really let her eat it. ¡°Mother¡­¡± As she opened her mouth, Song Lingyun stuffed the sugar ball into her mouth. The fragrant sugar ball melted in her mouth. Yu Linlang wanted to vomit, but she couldn¡¯t control her body. She swallowed it. When Shen Yaowei saw this, she smiled and leaned in front of Yu Linlang. Seeing the tears flowing from the corners of her eyes, she said, ¡°How is it? Yu Linlang, are you crying because it¡¯s delicious?¡± Chapter 23 Huo Junhan Gave it to Her Yu Linlang nodded with tears streaming down her face. Song Lingyun felt exhausted both physically and mentally. ¡°Yaoyao, your Sister Linlang isn¡¯t feeling well. Let her rest for a while,¡± Song Lingyun said as she rubbed her eyebrows. This time, Shen Yaowei nodded obediently and turned to walk out. It was not until Shen Yaowei left the room and Zi Yun¡¯s footsteps faded away that Yu Linlang said hoarsely, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you let Shen Yaowei eat the sugar ball just now?¡± Song Lingyun frowned. ¡°I forgot, but it doesn¡¯t matter. That fool definitely can¡¯t resist the temptation of the sugar ball. She¡¯ll eat it once she¡¯s back.¡± ¡°I keep feeling that everything that happened today doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence¡­ Mother, are you sure Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind won¡¯t return to normal?¡± Yu Linlang asked softly. ¡°There¡¯s no antidote for the Ghost Spirit Grass in the sugar ball. Besides, Shen Yaowei doesn¡¯t have any spiritual energy to protect herself, so she can¡¯t resist the effect of the Ghost Spirit Grass. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m prepared to increase the dosage of the Ghost Spirit Grass in the sugar ball. Shen Yaowei will only become more and more stupid¡­¡± At this point, Song Lingyun suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Linlang, I know you¡¯ve suffered. But if I didn¡¯t let you take the sugar ball just now, that fool Shen Yaowei wouldn¡¯t let it go. She¡¯s always been stubborn. I have faith in you, you can definitely resist the temptation of the sugar ball, okay?¡± Yu Linlang closed her eyes in pain and said nothing. Sooner or later, she would make Shen Yaowei pay a thousand times more for what she had done today. Night fell. Shen Yaowei sat cross-legged on the bed and slowly opened her eyes. She exhaled a white mist. She looked down at her small hand, her eyes filled with disbelief. After returning from Yu Linlang¡¯s room today, she thought of a way to send Zi Yun away and eagerly started meditating and trying to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The result shocked her. Not only had she successfully absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, but she had also awakened the hidden power in her body. At this moment, her body was like a vast sea filled with dense spiritual energy. Not only that, but many profound spell manuals also inexplicably appeared in her mind. Therefore, Shen Yaowei understood another legend of the Reincarnation Dagger from the new knowledge she had just obtained in her mind. It was said that people who used the Reincarnation Dagger to revive could pour all their cultivation into and exchange their life for the reborn person. But if that was the case, the soul of the person who cast the spell would fall into hell after death and never be able to break free. Therefore, the cultivation in her body and the spell manuals in her mind were all given to her by Huo Junhan. She did not expect Huo Junhan to do this for her. Shen Yaowei covered her stinging heart with her hand, and determination appeared in her eyes. Thump, thump, thump ¡ª There was a sudden knock on the door, followed by Zi Yun¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss, can I come in?¡± Shen Yaowei jumped off her bed. ¡°Come in.¡± Zi Yun pushed open the door and walked in. She bowed to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss, Prince Zhao just sent an invitation. Prince Zhao has invited you and Miss Yu to his residence tomorrow morning.¡± Looking at Zi Yun¡¯s indescribable expression, Shen Yaowei knew what she was thinking. Huo Zhao rarely took the initiative to invite her to his residence, but when he did, he would always invite Yu Linlang as well. Nodding with a smile, Shen Yaowei said slowly, ¡°Then I have to prepare a gift for Prince Zhao.¡± Chapter 24 Is It Scary When I¡¯m Sick? Zi Yun looked at Shen Yaowei with pity. Her lady could not wait to give the best to Prince Zhao, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Prince Zhao did not have any true feelings for her lady. That man was only greedy for the power of their General Manor. Unfortunately, her lady was foolish and would not understand this. ¡°Then what gift does Miss want to prepare for Prince Zhao? Do you need my help?¡± Zi Yun asked. Shen Yaowei shook her head and smiled mysteriously. ¡°I have to prepare this gift myself.¡± Zi Yun was amused by Shen Yaowei¡¯s mysterious expression. ¡°His Highness will definitely like the gift Miss prepared personally. Miss, I¡¯ll prepare some supper for you.¡± Shen Yaowei waved her hand. ¡°Go on.¡± The next morning. Zi Yun pushed open the door and walked into the room. She immediately saw Shen Yaowei sleeping soundly on the table. A look of heartache flashed across her eyes. Zi Yun walked to the table and called softly, ¡°Miss.¡± Shen Yaowei opened her eyes in a daze and sat up straight. ¡°Is it morning?¡± ¡°Miss, the carriage from Prince Zhao¡¯s residence is already waiting outside,¡± Zi Yun whispered as she looked at the sachet lying on the table. The sachet was in the style of an old tiger. Although the stitches were rough, it was cute. It was obvious that it was personally stitched by Shen Yaowei. However, Prince Zhao definitely would not care about such a thing. Her lady¡¯s efforts were destined to be in vain. ¡°Zi Yun, send this to His Highness Li¡¯s residence. You must personally deliver it to His Highness.¡± Shen Yaowei picked up the sachet and handed it to Zi Yun. She originally wanted to send him off personally, but she was afraid that if Huo Junhan rejected her in person, she would not be able to control her tears. She didn¡¯t like it when she shed tears, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Zi Yun knew very well what it meant for a woman to give a man a sachet. ¡°Miss, are you sending it to His Highness Li¡¯s residence, not Prince Zhao¡¯s residence?¡± Zi Yun asked carefully, afraid that she had heard wrongly. Shen Yaowei nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, you have to deliver it to His Highness Li personally.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei did not seem to be joking, Zi Yun was speechless. ¡°His Highness Li helped me at the palace banquet yesterday. This is a thank-you gift.¡± Shen Yaowei did not give Zi Yun a chance to ask further. She waved her hand at her. ¡°Go quickly.¡± Zi Yun had no choice but to leave with the sachet. A moment later, at His Highness Li¡¯s residence. Even though it was in the most prosperous area of the capital, the huge palace still looked especially quiet and gloomy. The people passing by the entrance of the palace were in a hurry and did not dare to stay. In the study, a faint medicinal fragrance mixed with the calming incense filled the room. ¡°Master, the medicine is here,¡± Yan Bei said to the man sitting at the table with the steaming medicine. The white robe made Huo Junhan¡¯s face look even paler. It was clearly a very hot day, but his body emitted a material cold aura that made Yan Bei¡¯s hands and feet feel cold. There were mountains of memorials stacked on the table, all delivered from the palace. ¡°Leave it,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly without looking up. Yan Bei looked at Huo Junhan and suppressed the fear in his heart. He said carefully, ¡°Master, it¡¯s better to take the medicine on time. Tomorrow is the 15th. If Master¡­¡± Before he could finish, Huo Junhan slowly looked up. His cold gaze pierced Yan Bei¡¯s heart and he immediately knelt down. ¡°I¡¯ve overstepped my boundaries. Please punish me, Master.¡± ¡°Is it scary when I¡¯m sick?¡± Huo Junhan asked slowly. Chapter 25 Looked Stupid Yan Bei did not dare to answer Huo Junhan¡¯s question and could not help but hold his breath. When their master¡¯s old illness relapsed, it was indeed very scary. He didn¡¯t dare lie, let alone say he was afraid. Huo Junhan saw that Yan Bei was sweating profusely and naturally knew the answer. Just as he was about to ask him to get lost, he heard the butler¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Your Highness, someone from the General Manor wants to see you.¡± A glint flashed across Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°Bring her in.¡± After a while, the butler brought Zi Yun to the study. From the moment Zi Yun stepped into the study, she felt an incomparably oppressive cold aura. Holding the exquisite box with the sachet in both hands, she lowered her head to Huo Junhan and knelt down in greeting. ¡°I, Zi Yun, am here on the orders of the Eldest Miss to send a thank-you gift to Your Highness.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze landed on the box in Zi Yun¡¯s hand, his gaze unfathomable. Yan Bei glanced at Huo Junhan, whose thin lips were pursed, and sighed slightly in his heart. Why didn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Shen family come personally to thank him? He could clearly feel that when the butler said that someone from the Shen family had come, his master¡¯s expression did not seem to be so cold. In the end, his master¡¯s expression became uglier when he saw that it was a maid who came. Huo Junhan did not speak, and Zi Yun did not dare to look at him. She knelt on the ground and maintained the posture of raising the box above her head. Cold sweat quietly broke out on her forehead. In the end, Yan Bei mustered his courage and took the box from Zi Yun before presenting it to Huo Junhan. ¡°Master, this is Miss Shen¡¯s token of appreciation. Master, do you want to open it first?¡± Huo Junhan glanced at the gorgeous box and said indifferently, ¡°Send it back. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Seeing that Huo Junhan had rejected her so thoroughly, Zi Yun thought of Shen Yaowei¡¯s instructions and immediately felt troubled. Just as she was at a loss, Yan Bei¡¯s hand trembled and he accidentally opened the box. He hurriedly knelt on the ground and apologized to Huo Junhan. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Please punish me, Your Highness.¡± Huo Junhan frowned and saw the sachet lying in the box. The stitching of the sachet was extremely rough and it could be seen that the person who made it was very bad at stitching. It could vaguely be seen that it was in the shape of a little tiger head, but it was a little tiger with a crooked mouth and slanted eyes. It looked stupid. When Zi Yun saw Huo Junhan frowning and staring at the sachet, she was so frightened that she fell to the ground. ¡°Your Highness, my lady spent a night making this sachet. My lady has never done needlework before, so she¡¯s not very familiar with it. Your Highness, please don¡¯t take offense¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huo Junhan reached out and took out the sachet from the box. A faint sweet smell spread from the sachet, identical to Shen Yaowei¡¯s aura. ¡°Ugly thing.¡± Huo Junhan sneered in disdain and casually threw the sachet into the charcoal pot not far away. The charcoal fire was not lit in the brazier, but there was carbon dust, and the sachet fell into it. ¡°Go back and tell your young lady that there¡¯s no need to send anything else. I only took action yesterday because I owed General Shen a favor. Now that I¡¯ve settled things with the Shen family, we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Zi Yun¡¯s teeth chattered uncontrollably as she spoke. She quickly got up and left. Chapter 26 Prince Zhao is Waiting ¡°Master, I¡¯m willing to go to the dark room to receive my punishment,¡± Yan Bei said consciously. His hands were trembling on purpose just now because he wanted his master to see what gift Miss Shen had carefully prepared. The result was an ugly sachet. If he could, he would dig a hole and bury himself in it now. ¡°Get lost,¡± Huo Junhan said. Yan Bei immediately left. Huo Junhan was the only one left in the huge study. After Yan Bei left, he immediately stood up and walked to the charcoal pot. Ignoring the dirty charcoal dust in the charcoal brazier, he fished out the sachet with his bare hands. Then he took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the dust off the sachet. The light in his lowered eyes was not as cold as before. After Huo Junhan wiped the sachet clean, he raised it to his eyes and looked at it carefully. Upon closer inspection, he realized that Shen Yaowei¡¯s name was embroidered on the sachet. The words were also crooked. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to tell what they were. He placed the sachet between his thin lips, kissed it gently, then kept it expressionlessly. With a snap of his fingers, a cluster of reddish-gold flames appeared in his palm. He casually waved his hand and the flames leaped into the charcoal pot to ignite the remaining charcoal inside. ¡­ The carriage stopped steadily at the entrance of Prince Zhao¡¯s residence. With Liu¡¯er¡¯s help, Yu Linlang got out of the carriage first, then reached out to Shen Yaowei, who was about to alight. Shen Yaowei ignored her hand and jumped out of the carriage. Following her actions, the little rabbit hairpiece on her round bun swayed gently twice, making her look even more lively and cute. Yu Linlang¡¯s hand stiffened for a moment before she retracted it and glanced at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yu Linlang. Prince Zhao is waiting,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile. Seeing that Shen Yaowei¡¯s smile was normal, Yu Linlang suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and nodded. For some reason, she felt that Shen Yaowei was deliberately distancing herself from her. Could it be that this fool was still angry about the palace banquet? Under the guidance of the butler, Shen Yaowei and Yu Linlang entered the residence and arrived at the reception hall where Huo Zhao was. Stepping into the flower hall, Shen Yaowei glanced at Yu Linlang from the corner of her eye. Seeing Yu Linlang look affectionately at Huo Zhao, who was standing by the window, her lips curled into a faint smile that disappeared in an instant. The black-robed man, who had been standing facing the window, slowly turned when he heard footsteps behind him. His handsome face entered Shen Yaowei¡¯s line of sight. In her previous life, she had fallen in love at first sight with such a face. Now that her mind was clear, she realized that Huo Zhao¡¯s lips were especially thin, his eyebrows were too thick, and his eyes were shallow. It was obvious that he was heartless. Furthermore, the area beneath his eyes was very weak. It was very likely that he would jinx his wife and children in the future. She would leave such a man to Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang led the way and bowed to Huo Zhao. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Huo Zhao looked at Yu Linlang deeply. Her light purple muslin dress, exquisite hair bun, and light makeup perfectly accentuated Yu Linlang¡¯s clear and beautiful temperament, making her look lovable. ¡°Linlang, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Huo Zhao reached out and held Yu Linlang¡¯s arm. Feeling the hot temperature of the man on her arm, Yu Linlang¡¯s pretty face turned red. She could not help but look up at Huo Zhao tenderly. Chapter 27 Didn¡¯t You Say You Played a Game with His Highness Yesterday? What Kind of Game Was It? On the other side, Shen Yaowei watched Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang exchange glances and raised her hand to rub the goosebumps on her arm. ¡°Shen Yaowei, you¡¯re here.¡± Huo Zhao finally moved his gaze away from Yu Linlang and looked at Shen Yaowei. His tone was much colder. Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. As before, she walked to a nearby table and sat down, glancing at the pastries on the table. Every time she came, Huo Zhao would prepare a big table of delicious food for her. Of course, it was not because she liked to eat these, but because every time Huo Zhao called her to the residence, he wanted to create an opportunity to be alone with Yu Linlang. Huo Zhao also walked to the table and sat down. He looked at Shen Yaowei coldly and said, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± This straightforward attitude was like an interrogation of a criminal. Shen Yaowei stared at Huo Zhao with her dark eyes and grinned. ¡°Your Highness Zhao, I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything I know.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was smiling so innocently and without any schemes, Huo Zhao snorted coldly in his heart. ¡°Shen Yaowei, what happened at the palace banquet yesterday? Why did you go to His Highness Li¡¯s bamboo courtyard?¡± Yu Linlang walked behind Shen Yaowei and stood still, waiting for her answer. She guessed that Huo Zhao was going to ask her this. Shen Yaowei picked up a piece of red bean pastry and placed it in front of her mouth. After taking a bite, she replied with a smile, ¡°I was feeling unwell and was wandering around the bamboo forest when I met Ninth Imperial Uncle. He brought me to the bamboo forest courtyard.¡± Hearing Shen Yaowei call him Ninth Imperial Uncle, Huo Zhao¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re not allowed to call him Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± ¡°Why are you so fierce?¡± Shen Yaowei shrunk her neck and looked at Huo Zhao with her big eyes. She was like a frightened rabbit. ¡°But I think calling him Ninth Imperial Uncle is much better than His Highness Li.¡± She did not like the name of His Highness Li. Therefore, she did not want to call him His Highness Li. Huo Zhao knew that Shen Yaowei was very difficult to deal with when she was stubborn in a certain aspect. His expression darkened again. Just as he was about to flare up, Yu Linlang¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address. Prince Zhao, Yaoyao can call him whatever she wants.¡± The anger in his heart seemed to have been extinguished. Telling himself not to take a fool seriously, Huo Zhao took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. ¡°Then what did you and His Highness Li do in the bamboo forest?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Zhao with pure eyes and smiled, revealing her white and neat teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°You!¡± The veins on Huo Zhao¡¯s forehead bulged. ¡°Can¡¯t you remember what happened yesterday?¡± Shen Yaowei made an innocent sound. ¡°Do I have to remember what happened yesterday?¡± Huo Zhao: ¡°¡­¡± These words from a fool could indeed make him speechless. ¡°Yaoyao, think about it carefully. Didn¡¯t you say you played a game with His Highness Li yesterday? What kind of game was it?¡± Yu Linlang said softly. Shen Yaowei still shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. Don¡¯t ask anymore. My head hurts.¡± With that, she raised her small hand and gently rubbed her forehead. She looked like she had a real headache. ¡°Your Highness, since Yaoyao doesn¡¯t want to tell us, let¡¯s not ask anymore. She¡¯ll feel uncomfortable if she¡¯s too anxious.¡± Yu Linlang turned to look at Huo Zhao. Chapter 28 Give It to Me and the Person I Like Her gentle gaze immediately expedited Huo Zhao¡¯s heartbeat. For some reason, he felt that Yu Linlang was exceptionally charming today. ¡°Forget it. Stay away from His Highness Li in the future. If I find out that you have anything to do with him again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude,¡± Huo Zhao warned Shen Yaowei coldly. Shen Yaowei only sneered in her heart. Ignoring Huo Zhao¡¯s threat, she took out two very exquisite jade pendants from her wide sleeve and placed them on the table. Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the two blood-colored jade pendants. This pair of jade pendants was called the Twin Blood Mandarin Ducks. Shen Yaowei¡¯s third brother had sent them over a while ago. They were peerless treasures brought out of a divine tomb. The jade pendant was carved from natural thousand-year-old blood jade. The jade could warm a person¡¯s body in winter and cool him in summer. It was a rare treasure. At that time, Shen Yaowei had said that the jade pendants were a pair, just like her and Prince Zhao, so she wanted to give one of them to Prince Zhao. At the thought of this, Yu Linlang felt her throat dry up. Why was this fool so lucky? The entire Shen family wished they could bring all the treasures in the world to her. She was clearly the woman Prince Zhao loved the most! That jade pendant should be worn by her and Prince Zhao! Shen Yaowei felt the jealousy emanating from Yu Linlang behind her. The smile on her lips deepened, and there was a glint in the depths of her eyes. Early this morning, she realized that she could feel the negative aura emitted by others. For example, Yu Linlang¡¯s jealousy, and Huo Zhao¡¯s disgust and killing intent. Huo Zhao was also attracted by the pair of jade pendants. Even though he had seen countless treasures, he had never seen such a perfect thousand-year-old blood jade. ¡°Your Highness, Yu Linlang, it¡¯s been hard on the two of you to take care of me. I plan to give you this pair of jade pendants,¡± Shen Yaowei said slowly. Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao looked at Shen Yaowei in surprise. ¡°Yaoyao, is what you¡¯re saying true? Are you really going to give this jade pendant to Prince Zhao and me?¡± Yu Linlang tried to maintain a reserved smile and asked Shen Yaowei, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you and Prince Zhao should each have one?¡± She knew very well how serious Shen Yaowei was about Prince Zhao. Even if she felt pleasantly surprised now, that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t rational. She didn¡¯t dare accept it until she knew the reason. ¡°This pair of jade pendants is indeed very good, but I think Prince Zhao and I are worthy of something better. I¡¯ve already told my third brother. I asked him to help me find a thousand-year-old ice spirit jade. When the time comes, I want to personally carve a pair of jade pendants for me and the person I like!¡± Shen Yaowei thought of Huo Junhan and smiled brightly. Yu Linlang¡¯s smile froze. So she was looking down on this jade pendant. ¡°Sister Linlang, let me help you put on the jade pendant!¡± Shen Yaowei said as she picked up the jade pendant. ¡°That¡¯s not good, I¡­¡± Yu Linlang pretended to refuse, but she heard Huo Zhao¡¯s faint voice. ¡°Since it¡¯s Yaoyao¡¯s good intentions, Linlang, let her help you put it on.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Zhao picked up another jade pendant and put it on his waist. Seeing this, Yu Linlang did not refuse anymore. With a red face, she asked Shen Yaowei to help her put the jade pendant on her dress. After Shen Yaowei helped Yu Linlang put on the jade pendant, her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Yu Linlang, I accidentally got oil on you!¡± Yu Linlang looked down. Indeed, there was clear grease on the part of the dress Shen Yaowei had touched. This was grease from the pastry that Shen Yaowei had just eaten. Seeing Yu Linlang frown, Shen Yaowei raised her hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You should change your clothes.¡± Chapter 29 I Missed You ¡°Someone, bring Miss Yu down to change her clothes,¡± Huo Zhao said slowly. Immediately, a maidservant walked forward. ¡°Yaoyao, wait for me here obediently. I¡¯ll change my clothes and come back to look for you immediately,¡± Yu Linlang spoke in a soft, slow voice. Shen Yaowei¡¯s attention was already attracted by the pastries again. She picked up a peach blossom pastry, took a bite, then nodded in response. After Yu Linlang left, Huo Zhao watched as Shen Yaowei sat there eating pastries. The girl¡¯s cheeks were puffed up with pastries, making her look like a little hamster. He couldn¡¯t deny it. Shen Yaowei was beautiful and charming. Coupled with her cute actions, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her sometimes. Unfortunately, she was a fool. If she was a normal person, he would definitely be willing to dote on her and let her be his consort. Shen Yaowei felt extremely disgusted by Huo Zhao¡¯s gaze. However, the Love Curse should be acting up now. One, two, three¡­ When Shen Yaowei counted to five in her heart, Huo Zhao suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going out for some air. Eat slowly here and don¡¯t run around. Do you hear me?¡± Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. Huo Zhao turned around and walked out hurriedly. Shen Yaowei looked at his urgent back view and put down the pastry in her hand. The corners of her lips gradually curled up, revealing the cunningness of a little fox. The pair of jade pendants that had been enchanted with the Love Curse were her first gift to Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang. While Yu Linlang was in her carriage today, she had secretly sprinkled aphrodisiac powder on her. As long as Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang did that today, they would be restrained by the Love Curse in the future and would never be able to escape each other again. ¡­ Yu Linlang came to a side room not far from the hall to change. She had just changed into a clean dress when Huo Zhao¡¯s voice sounded outside the door. ¡°Linlang, can I come in?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Yu Linlang raised her hand to her wildly beating heart. Huo Zhao pushed open the door and strode in. He immediately saw Yu Linlang standing beside the soft bed. At this moment, Yu Linlang¡¯s face was a little red, looking especially seductive. ¡°Linlang, I missed you very much.¡± Huo Zhao quickly walked to Yu Linlang and grabbed her small hand. He placed it between his thin lips and kissed it. ¡°I missed you too, Your Highness. But Yaoyao is still waiting in the front hall. I¡­¡± Before Yu Linlang could finish, Huo Zhao had already pulled her into his arms and sealed her mouth. His nose was enveloped by the woman¡¯s unique fragrance. Huo Zhao ended the kiss and carried Yu Linlang to the bed not far away. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Yu Linlang was a little frightened by Huo Zhao¡¯s enthusiasm. She and Huo Zhao had been expressing their feelings for a long time, but they had never really crossed the line. ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll ask Father to give you to me as my secondary consort.¡± Huo Zhao stared at Yu Linlang deeply and asked in a husky voice, ¡°Will you feel aggrieved to be my secondary consort?¡± Yu Linlang had been waiting for Huo Zhao¡¯s promise for a long time. She smiled and said, ¡°As long as I can be with you, I don¡¯t care about status.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huo Zhao placed her down on the bedsheets. After almost two hours, Yu Linlang returned to the front hall. Shen Yaowei heard her footsteps and looked up at the woman walking toward her. Chapter 30 I¡¯ve Already Investigated Who Drugged Miss Shen at the Palace Banquet Yu Linlang had already changed into a white and red dress. She could not hide the smile on her flushed face, as if she was feeling incredibly satisfied. Shen Yaowei could tell at a glance that Yu Linlang was different from before. She picked up her teacup and took a sip to hide the smile that flashed across her lips. ¡°Yaoyao, are you full?¡± Yu Linlang walked to Shen Yaowei and asked with concern. Shen Yaowei put down her teacup and nodded. Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair face, Yu Linlang curled her lips mockingly and continued in a gentle tone, ¡°Prince Zhao has matters to attend to. Let me bring you back first. Let¡¯s go back to the residence?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze lingered on the red mark on Yu Linlang¡¯s neck before she nodded slowly. A day passed in a flash, and night quietly arrived. Yan Bei dragged his numb butt into the brightly lit study. Huo Junhan was still sitting at his desk, but the memorials in front of him were clearly not as many as in the morning. Instinctively, he glanced at the charcoal brazier. It was burning and there was no sign of the sachet. Sighing in his heart, Yan Bei knelt on one knee to Huo Junhan. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve already found out who drugged Miss Shen at the palace banquet.¡± Huo Junhan looked up at Yan Bei. ¡°It was Princess Baohua who drugged Miss Shen. However, the night before the palace banquet began, Yu Linlang went to Princess Baohua¡¯s residence and the two of them spent an hour alone,¡± Yan Bei said slowly. Huo Junhan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Send someone to secretly keep an eye on Baohua and Yu Linlang.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Yan Bei stood up and walked out of the study. Just as he reached the door, Huo Junhan¡¯s cold voice sounded again. ¡°Send a top expert to secretly follow Shen Yaowei. Unless Shen Yaowei is in fatal danger, tell him not to expose himself.¡± Yan Bei could not help but smile. ¡°Yes! I will definitely send the most outstanding expert to protect Miss Shen! Master, don¡¯t worry!¡± With that, Yan Bei immediately rushed out of the study as quickly as possible. Huo Junhan looked down at the sachet in his left hand. His thin lips curved slightly. ¡­ The night gradually deepened, and everything was silent. A small black figure silently flew out of the Shen residence and headed straight for Princess Baohua¡¯s Mansion. Princess Baohua¡¯s Mansion was still brightly lit. After taking a shower, Su Baohua was sitting in front of the dressing table with her eyes closed as her maid combed her hair. Suddenly¡ª The maid¡¯s hand accidentally trembled, and the comb scratched Su Baohua¡¯s scalp, accidentally breaking off a few strands of her hair. ¡°B*tch! Don¡¯t you know to be careful?! My hair is more precious than your life!¡± Princess Baohua casually picked up a whip on the dressing table and turned to whip the maid. The maid was knocked to the ground by the whip, but she did not dare to cry out in pain. She immediately knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°Princess, please cease your anger! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Please spare my life!¡± ¡°Someone, drag this b*tch out and beat her to death!¡± Su Baohua said coldly. Immediately, a few strong old women walked in from the door and forcefully dragged out the maid who was crying and begging for mercy. Su Baohua listened to the screams outside the door and smiled happily. This was what happened to those who made her uncomfortable. Listening to the maid¡¯s cries appreciatively, Su Baohua hummed a tune and went to bed. By the time the maid¡¯s cries completely disappeared, Su Baohua had already closed her eyes in peace and fallen into a deep sleep, unaware that a small figure had landed on her roof. Chapter 31 Miss, You¡¯re So Powerful! Under the moonlight, Shen Yaowei was wearing a black night suit, and her face was covered by an exquisite black butterfly mask. Her dark eyes flowed with a light as clear as moonlight. Like an elegant cat, she squatted on the roof, lifted a tile, and peered into the room. From her angle, she could just see Su Baohua sleeping soundly on the gorgeous round bed. And there was a bloody figure standing by the bed. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze focused on the figure carefully. It was a young girl of about 16 or 17 years old. From the way she was dressed, she should be the maid in this residence. However, her dress was already soaked in blood and her hair was messy. She looked to be in an extremely sorry state. Thick resentment emanated from the girl. She couldn¡¯t control her sobs and bloody tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. This girl was no longer alive. She was a vengeful spirit. ¡°I just accidentally broke off a few strands of your hair, but you wanted to kill me! How can you be so heartless?!¡± The female vengeful spirit¡¯s voice was filled with resentment. She suddenly reached out to Su Baohua, wanting to strangle her. However, before her hand could touch Su Baohua, it was knocked to the side by a silver light emitted by the amulet on her neck. The female vengeful spirit covered her hand in pain and retreated to the side, staring at Su Baohua with bloodshot eyes. Just as she was about to pounce on Su Baohua again, a gust of wind blew open the window of the room. With a strange fragrance entering the room, a young girl in a black night suit jumped in through the window. The female vengeful spirit turned her head and met the girl¡¯s deep eyes. For a moment, she only felt that the girl¡¯s eyes looked familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen them before. ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close to her again, or you¡¯ll be reduced to ashes.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was as pleasant and indescribably lively as a yellow oriole in an empty valley. The female vengeful spirit did not expect Shen Yaowei to see her and could not help but be stunned. Shen Yaowei walked to the bed with elegant steps. She glanced at Baohua, who was completely unconscious, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared on her red lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you think letting her die easily is merciful to her?¡± The female vengeful spirit also looked at Su Baohua. Su Baohua looked very harmless as she slept, but under her harmless appearance was a poisonous heart. To her, the servants of the residence were animals that she could beat, scold, and kill at will. If they made her unhappy, she would beat them to death. Such an evil woman deserved to go to hell! With monstrous hatred, the female vengeful spirit looked at Shen Yaowei again. ¡°Miss, who are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a faint smile. ¡°But I have a way to make Su Baohua¡¯s life a living hell. Are you willing to listen to me?¡± The female vengeful spirit knelt down in front of Shen Yaowei. ¡°As long as you can make Princess Baohua¡¯s life worse than death, you¡¯re my benefactor! In my current life as Xiao Wu, I can¡¯t repay you, but I¡¯m willing to work like a slave for you in my next life!¡± Shen Yaowei waved her hand slightly, and a thick stream of spiritual energy headed for Xiao Wu, holding her up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to work like a slave for me. I¡¯m not taking revenge for you.¡± With that, she flicked her finger again, and a stream of spiritual energy headed for the amulet Su Baohua was wearing, scattering the power in the amulet. Xiao Wu clearly felt the power in Su Baohua¡¯s amulet had dissipated. She smiled excitedly. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°What does Su Baohua care about most now?¡± Shen Yaowei asked Xiao Wu. Chapter 32 Do You Think We Should Tell Master That Miss Shen is Not Stupid? Xiao Wu thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Princess Baohua cares about Prince Zhao the most. Other than that, it¡¯s her looks and her hair.¡± Shen Yaowei took a step back to make room for Xiao Wu. ¡°I need a few strands of Su Baohua¡¯s hair. You can go get it.¡± Xiao Wu looked at Su Baohua¡¯s long, satin-like hair and the resentment around her intensified. She pounced on the bed and sat on Su Baohua¡¯s face. Then, she reached out and grabbed her hair. Xiao Wu pulled her hair like it was grass and plucked a large handful of hair from Su Baohua¡¯s head. She handed the bunch of hair to Shen Yaowei and asked, ¡°Miss, do you think this is enough?¡± Shen Yaowei only took a few from Xiao Wu¡¯s hand and proceeded to put them in the small satchel she carried. ¡°It¡¯s enough. Of course, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough, you can keep pulling. She won¡¯t wake up.¡± With just a few strands of hair, she could place the most ruthless curse on Su Baohua. When Xiao Wu heard that she could continue pulling, she scratched Su Baohua¡¯s head crazily. Shen Yaowei stood to the side and watched as Xiao Wu quickly turned Su Baohua bald. Xiao Wu didn¡¯t stop until she pulled out the last strand of hair. Looking at Su Baohua¡¯s glowing head, tears flowed down Xiao Wu¡¯s face as she laughed uncontrollably. They were all humans, but as slaves, they could not compare to a single hair on the heads of the rich and powerful. How ridiculous. Seeing the bleakness in Xiao Wu, Shen Yaowei reached into her small satchel and took out a charm she had just drawn tonight. She threw it at Xiao Wu and stuck it on her shoulder. Xiao Wu¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly and she looked at Shen Yaowei in confusion. ¡°If you want to continue to stay with Princess Baohua, this charm can save you once when you¡¯re in danger. But it will only work once,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she walked towards the window. She had achieved her goal and it was time to leave. Seeing Shen Yaowei jump out of the window, Xiao Wu finally remembered why those eyes looked so familiar. She had once seen the same eyes on Miss Shen¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s probably a coincidence¡­ This lady¡¯s aura is extraordinary and she¡¯s definitely not weak. She can¡¯t be the eldest daughter of the Shen family,¡± Xiao Wu muttered to herself. ¡­ Taking advantage of the deep night, Shen Yaowei quickly returned to the Shen residence. First, she went to the abandoned woodshed in the backyard to change her clothes into normal ones. Then, she quietly sneaked back to her room. She tiptoed to the bed and lay down. Shen Yaowei glanced at Zi Yun, who was sleeping soundly on the soft couch not far away, and heaved a sigh of relief. It was her first time doing something as exciting as climbing walls in the middle of the night. If Zi Yun found out, she would surely nag her¡­ Thinking of Princess Baohua¡¯s reaction tomorrow morning, Shen Yaowei smiled and closed her eyes. Under the moonlight, a dark and slender figure sat on a big tree in the courtyard, looking in the direction of Shen Yaowei¡¯s room. The young man¡¯s handsome face had a playful expression as he said to the black bird standing on his shoulder, ¡°This errand is much more interesting than I thought. Do you think we should tell Master that Miss Shen is not stupid?¡± The black bird cawed. ¡°Master shouldn¡¯t care if Miss Shen is stupid or not. He only asked us to protect Miss Shen¡¯s safety,¡± the young man continued, ¡°so don¡¯t talk too much. Otherwise, if you anger Master, you¡¯ll be plucked and thrown into a hot pot to cook!¡± Chapter 33 Are You the One Who Shaved My Head? When the morning sun shone on the ground, screams came from the residence. Su Baohua was sitting in front of the dressing table and letting out ear-piercing screams at her reflection in the bronze mirror. ¡°My hair! Where¡¯s my hair!! Where did my hair go¡­¡± The girl in the bronze mirror did not have a single strand of hair left on her head. Her shiny and smooth head was like a big braised egg. Coupled with her distorted expression, it was indescribably funny. The maidservants standing behind Su Baohua watched the scene in front of them and wanted to laugh, but they did not dare to. They endured it until their bodies were trembling. Su Baohua thought that she was dreaming and pinched her thigh hard. In the end, she cried out in pain again. And she was still bald in the mirror! ¡°Who did this! Who!!¡± She turned around in exasperation and looked at the maids. ¡°Who was on duty last night? Come forward!¡± A blue-robed maid came forward in fear. ¡°Princess, I was on duty last night.¡± ¡°Then you shaved my head?¡± Su Baohua asked word by word. The blue-robed maid¡¯s legs went limp and she knelt on the ground. ¡°Princess, please understand. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing to you!¡± Su Baohua snorted. ¡°Then tell me, how did my hair disappear?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I accidentally fell asleep last night¡­¡± the blue-robed maid said with a tremble. When Su Baohua heard this, she was furious. She raised her hand and was about to slap the blue-robed maid. The maid in blue closed her eyes in fear but did not dare to dodge. The other maids could not bear to watch either and promptly looked away. Bam ¡ª An unusually crisp slap sounded, making the maidservants shudder. But when the expected pain did not come, the blue-robed maid opened her eyes. A bright red palm print appeared on Su Baohua¡¯s left cheek. She raised her hand again and slapped her right cheek. This time, both sides of her face happened to reach symmetry. The maids were stunned by what they saw. Su Baohua herself was stunned. She looked at her hands in disbelief, her lips trembling. At this moment, on the other side. Shen Yaowei was lying on the bed with an exquisite wooden doll in her hand and a mirror in front of her. The face reflected in the mirror was Su Baohua¡¯s. ¡°Why does Ninth Imperial Uncle know so many evil spells¡­¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Su Baohua in the mirror, who had begun to cry in panic. A wicked smile appeared on her cute little face. She had used Su Baohua¡¯s hair to put a puppet curse on her. She could use the puppet in her hand to control Su Baohua. This curse was too evil and harmful to the caster. It required the caster to be powerful and have strong willpower. Therefore, it had long disappeared from this land. Despite the harm it could bring to her, Shen Yaowei still liked this puppet spell. Suddenly, she thought of the many ancient books about spells in her mother¡¯s belongings. She decided to study them well. Looking at Su Baohua in the mirror as she patted the armrest of her wheelchair and cried for the maids to call a spiritualist over, Shen Yaowei¡¯s black grape-like eyes shone as she operated the puppet to slap herself. On the other side, Su Baohua also raised her hand and slapped herself hard. This slap was even more ruthless than the previous two slaps and caused a nosebleed. Chapter 34 If I Enter the Palace, I Might See My Ninth Imperial Uncle! ¡°No one is to look for a spiritualist! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Su Baohua said in an especially arrogant tone to the maid who was about to hire a spiritualist. The maid immediately stopped and looked at Su Baohua as if she had seen a ghost. Su Baohua¡¯s eyes were even more frightened. What she had just said was not her intention at all. But for some reason, her body was out of control, including the expression on her face. This feeling was too terrifying. Having suffered too much shock in the early morning, Su Baohua¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted. Shen Yaowei saw Su Baohua faint in the mirror and smacked her lips in boredom. Su Baohua was really too weak! ¡°Miss¡­¡± Zi Yun¡¯s voice happened to sound outside the door. Shen Yaowei quickly put the mirror and puppet away in the secret compartment of the bedside table. Then, she pulled a blanket from the side and wrapped herself in it. Zi Yun pushed open the door and walked in. When she saw a round bump on the bed, she shook her head helplessly. ¡°Miss, the sun is shining on your butt. You should get up.¡± Shen Yaowei poked her head out of the blanket and looked at Zi Yun with big dark eyes. ¡°Zi Yun, I don¡¯t want to get up yet.¡± Knowing that Shen Yaowei had the habit of lazing in bed, Zi Yun slowly walked to the bed and said with a smile, ¡°My lady, there¡¯s news from the palace this morning. The Emperor wants you to enter the palace.¡± Shen Yaowei was not surprised. In her previous life, Huo Yuntian had also doted on her more. This was also one of the reasons why Huo Zhao wanted to marry her. However, now that she thought about it soberly, she was curious why Huo Yuntian doted on her so much. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll send someone to the palace to reply and say that you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± Zi Yun looked at Shen Yaowei with affection. Previously, when her lady did not want to enter the palace, she had used such a reason. The Emperor had also accepted it. That was enough to see how much the Emperor doted on her lady. ¡°No, I want to enter the palace. Zi Yun, help me find my best dress!¡± Shen Yaowei said with bright eyes. If she entered the palace, she might see her Ninth Imperial Uncle! Yesterday, Zi Yun had told her that the Ninth Imperial Uncle had accepted the sachet. She wanted to see if the Ninth Imperial Uncle had it with him! ¡­ Imperial Palace. The gorgeous hall was like a heavenly palace, exuding the luxurious dignity of an imperial family. Huo Yuntian had summoned Shen Yaowei to the palace so early to ask her to accompany him for breakfast. The breakfast was very sumptuous and filled the table. Huo Yuntian sat opposite Shen Yaowei and watched as the girl picked up a crystal dumpling with her chopsticks and took a small bite. She ate it without interest and could not help but look puzzled. He liked to watch Shen Yaowei eat very much and felt that it would stimulate his appetite, so he often let her enter the palace to accompany him for a meal. But now, Shen Yaowei looked clearly distracted and had no appetite. ¡°Ahem¡­ Yaoyao, is today¡¯s breakfast not to your liking?¡± Huo Yuntian asked. Shen Yaowei suddenly sat up straight and shook her head with a smile. ¡°Your Majesty, today¡¯s breakfast is as delicious as ever. It suits my taste buds very well.¡± She was just wondering if her Ninth Imperial Uncle had eaten breakfast at this time. ¡°Then are you unhappy? Is it because it¡¯s your mother¡¯s death anniversary in a few days? Do you miss your mother?¡± Huo Yuntian¡¯s tone was exceptionally gentle at the end. At the mention of her mother, who had passed away early, the smile on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face faded a lot. ¡°I even dreamed of her a few days ago.¡± An imperceptible nostalgia flashed across Huo Yuntian¡¯s eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Yaoyao, tell me about your dream.¡± Chapter 35 Look for Ninth Imperial Uncle ¡°I dreamed that Mother was crying. She came to tell me that she was killed¡­¡± Shen Yaowei said softly, looking straight at Huo Yuntian. In her previous life, she had only found out not long before she died that her mother had not died of illness and had been murdered. In her previous life, she had no chance to help her mother take revenge. In this life, she had to find the real murderer who had killed her mother. Huo Yuntian loosened his grip on the chopsticks and they fell to the ground. Shen Yaowei frowned when she saw this. At the side, Eunuch Bao Fu hurriedly brought clean chopsticks over and handed them to Huo Yuntian. ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Huo Yuntian said slowly and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the imperial study. Yaoyao, you can play in the palace for a while after breakfast before going back.¡± Shen Yaowei stood up and bowed obediently to Huo Yuntian. Huo Yuntian looked at Shen Yaowei deeply and turned to leave. Shen Yaowei stared at Huo Yuntian¡¯s back as he left. An undetectable dark light flowed in the depths of her dark eyes. When Huo Yuntian¡¯s back disappeared from her sight, she turned to look at Zi Yun. ¡°Zi Yun, I¡¯m full too. Let¡¯s go take a stroll.¡± In the past, after Shen Yaowei entered the palace, she would often play in the palace for a few more hours before returning, so Zi Yun did not think too much about it and agreed readily. However, when Shen Yaowei walked to the bamboo forest near the imperial garden, Zi Yun could not remain calm. ¡°Miss, what are you doing here?¡± Zi Yun knew very well that it was the famous forbidden area in the palace right ahead. ¡°To look for my Ninth Imperial Uncle,¡± Shen Yaowei said confidently. Zi Yun was speechless. Did her lady really not know how terrifying His Highness Li was? Yesterday, she had gone to His Highness Li¡¯s residence during the day and immediately had a nightmare when she slept at night. ¡°Miss, I think we should go back. His Highness Li doesn¡¯t like others barging into his forbidden area.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just anyone!¡± Instead of stopping, Shen Yaowei quickened her pace. Zi Yun looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s stubborn back and stroked her forehead. She followed her with a tragic mood. After a while, the two of them arrived outside the bamboo forest. Yan Bei was standing at the door of the small courtyard with a frown. When he saw Shen Yaowei, he was momentarily stunned. ¡°Miss Shen?¡± Shen Yaowei waved at Yan Bei as a greeting and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Is my Ninth Imperial Uncle inside?¡± Yan Bei turned to look at the wooden house in the bamboo courtyard and frowned even more. His master had suddenly fallen ill today. Then, after forcefully coming here, he had locked himself in the wooden house. He did not know what was going on with his master now. ¡°Miss Shen, my master is not feeling well¡­¡± Yan Bei said after some hesitation. Shen Yaowei instantly became nervous. She knew that Huo Junhan had a hidden illness. Almost every three months, this hidden illness would relapse. It was said that when Huo Junhan¡¯s hidden illness relapsed, he would lose his mind. He was cruel and bloodthirsty, even more terrifying than a demon. ¡°Miss, since it¡¯s not convenient for His Highness Li to see us, let¡¯s go back first¡­¡± Zi Yun was about to pull Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand when Shen Yaowei quickly passed Yan Bei and rushed into the small courtyard. ¡°I want to see my Ninth Imperial Uncle. No one is allowed to stop me!¡± Yan Bei was about to stop him when a bold thought suddenly flashed across his mind and he stopped. Perhaps Miss Shen was really his master¡¯s medicine. Chapter 36 Ninth Imperial Uncle, You¡¯re Awake! Yan Bei stopped Zi Yun, who was about to rush over to pull Shen Yaowei back. He looked at her and said, ¡°My master won¡¯t hurt Miss Shen, but I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t be injured if you follow your lady, so you should wait here.¡± ¡°No!¡± Zi Yun did not care if she would be injured. She was so anxious that she wanted to stop Shen Yaowei, but Yan Bei pressed her acupuncture point. She immediately stood rooted to the ground and unable to move. Zi Yun glared at Yan Bei angrily. ¡°Little brat, you dare to press my acupoints?! Hurry up and undo it!¡± Yan Bei did not expect the gentle and quiet Zi Yun to have such a valiant side. He rubbed his chin and said, ¡°I apologize for offending you. I¡¯ll definitely find an opportunity to apologize to you in the future.¡± Zi Yun watched as Shen Yaowei rushed into the wooden house. Her nerves were tense, and she had no time to care about Yan Bei. Yan Bei also looked nervously at the cabin. After Shen Yaowei rushed into the cabin, the faint smell of blood greeted her. Huo Junhan was lying on the soft couch, his white robe stained with blood. His long hair was a little messy behind him, making his skin as pale as snow. There was blood at the corner of his mouth that had not dried, making his blood-stained thin lips look even more beautiful. The rise and fall of his chest was a little weak. The man¡¯s dark eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and he looked like he was enduring some indescribable torture. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle¡­¡± Shen Yaowei called softly. She looked at Huo Junhan and felt as if an invisible hand was clenching her heart. It was so painful that she almost suffocated. Shen Yaowei resisted the urge to cry, knowing very well that this was not the time to cry. She quickly walked to the soft bed. Looking closer at Huo Junhan¡¯s pale handsome face, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were as red as a bunny¡¯s, but she gritted her teeth stubbornly and endured the urge to cry. She bent down and helped Huo Junhan up from the soft bed with one hand. Then, she took a pillow from the side and stuffed it behind Huo Junhan so that he could sit on the soft bed. After doing this, Shen Yaowei sat cross-legged opposite Huo Junhan. Just as she touched Huo Junhan¡¯s body, she realized that his body was terrifyingly cold. She might be able to transfer some spiritual energy into Huo Junhan¡¯s body to warm him up. However, this transfer of spiritual energy had to be done with skin touching skin. Moreover, there were only two ways, either through the chest or through the elixir field. Now, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t care less. She reached out to Huo Junhan¡¯s collar and was about to undo the button when he suddenly opened his eyes. She was caught off guard and glanced up into a pair of deep eyes that were glowing red. Before she could react, Huo Junhan¡¯s large hand grabbed her wrist. Her fragile wrist was almost crushed, but she couldn¡¯t care less. She looked at Huo Junhan in surprise. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you¡¯re awake!¡± Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei expressionlessly. His gaze was as sinister as hell, making the mole between his eyebrows look even more demonic. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had seen Huo Junhan look like this in her previous life. He was like a demon that had walked out of the depths of hell, emitting a bloodthirsty and violent aura. At this moment, Shen Yaowei could not figure out Huo Junhan at all. She could only sit there tightly without moving. Chapter 37 Won¡¯t Be Able to Stand It If He Continued Doing This The cabin was filled with an icy aura that was almost suffocating. Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei emotionlessly. After staring at her small face with baby fat for a long time, an image suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡ª In the tent, Shen Liu¡¯an had an almost silly smile on his face. He was carefully holding the soft little baby girl in his arms and showing her off to him. He said that she was the only pearl of the Shen family and was his treasure. The fair and tender little girl laid quietly in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s arms. Her chubby little hand rested beside her mouth as she smiled and sucked her fingers. The little baby¡¯s skin was so fair and tender that it made one want to take a bite. The moment the thought flashed across his mind, the small face in front of Huo Junhan overlapped with the little baby in his memory. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder. Before Shen Yaowei could understand what was happening, the man¡¯s thin lips were pressed against her neck. The cold touch and hot breath hit her at the same time, making her shiver. The next moment, Huo Junhan opened his mouth and bit the thin flesh on her neck. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes slowly widened in shock. Huo Junhan actually bit her. A slight pain came from her neck, but Shen Yaowei blushed and did not dare to move, afraid that a slight movement would agitate him even more. As the unique fragrance of the girl lingered in his nose, Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes darkened and he suddenly exerted strength. The smell of blood immediately filled his mouth. Tears finally rolled down Shen Yaowei¡¯s face, and she instinctively let out a cry of pain. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± The girl¡¯s aggrieved voice fell into Huo Junhan¡¯s ears, making his eyes soften. However, it was only for a moment before it returned to its original coldness. He stopped biting her and kissed the wound gently. His eyes narrowed in satisfaction and he said softly, ¡°Sweet.¡± Huh? Shen Yaowei thought she was hallucinating and her face burned uncontrollably. ¡°Sweet. Then, then, continue?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huo Junhan grabbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s chin. His slender fingers hurt her chin. Then, his cold lips landed on her soft, gentle lips. Shen Yaowei¡¯s pupils trembled and her body froze. The smell of blood mixed with the cold sandalwood fragrance on Huo Junhan¡¯s body almost devoured her. ¡°It¡¯s sweeter here,¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. Shen Yaowei could almost hear her heart beating wildly. Her small hand pressed against Huo Junhan¡¯s chest weakly and she felt the emptiness in her heart fill up with this kiss. She clearly felt Huo Junhan¡¯s body warm up. ¡°It¡¯s very hot¡­¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes almost turned completely red, looking like beautiful rubies. He let go of Shen Yaowei and pulled off his shirt, revealing his chest. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened. Oh God. Why didn¡¯t she know that there was such a side to Huo Junhan¡¯s hidden illness? Who could stand this? Shen Yaowei forcefully retrieved her rationality and helped him pull his shirt up. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡± She wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if he continued doing this. Chapter 38 If You Infuriate Him, He Can Single-Handedly Create A Bloodbath in the Entire Imperial Capital Alone Huo Junhan grabbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s small hand and pressed it against his heart. ¡°It¡¯s hot here¡­¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s demonic dark red eyes and knew that he had completely fallen into madness. Unable to bear to let Huo Junhan continue to be tortured like this, Shen Yaowei bit her lower lip gently. ¡°Then will it be better if I kiss you?¡± When Huo Junhan heard Shen Yaowei say this, he lowered his head again and took the initiative to kiss her lips again. The sweetness of the girl¡¯s mouth was like the most delicious nectar. It was simply irresistible. However, this was far from enough for Huo Junhan. There was only one thought in his mind. He wanted to tear apart this pink little baby and take her for himself. Just as the atmosphere in the room gradually heated up and was about to lose control, the door was suddenly kicked open. The next moment, a nearly collapsing roar almost overturned the roof. ¡°Ah!! What are you doing?!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells as he looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. He happened to have something urgent to discuss with the Emperor when he returned to the palace. After hearing that Yaoyao was also in the palace and had slipped to the bamboo courtyard, he had immediately rushed over. This heart-wrenching scene in front of him was completely unexpected. Shen Yaowei had already lost her mind from Huo Junhan¡¯s attack. At this moment, she trembled from her father¡¯s roar and subconsciously crawled into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. Huo Junhan hugged Shen Yaowei and turned his bloodthirsty and cold gaze to Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an had frightened his little baby. Damn it. Huo Junhan raised a hand and grabbed at the air with his five fingers. Immediately after, a cold light appeared in midair, and an Ice Soul Dagger formed by ice spirit power fell into his hand. The moment he saw the Ice Soul Dagger, Yan Bei, who was following closely behind Shen Liu¡¯an, was the first to react. He grabbed Shen Liu¡¯an and pulled him to the side. Whoosh¡ª The Ice Soul Dagger brushed past Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s chest. If not for Yan Bei¡¯s fast reaction, the Ice Soul Dagger would have severely injured Shen Liu¡¯an and might have taken his life. A drop of cold sweat trickled down Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s forehead. He looked at Huo Junhan with a dark expression. ¡°Huo Junhan, you bastard!¡± This person had taken advantage of his precious daughter and now wanted to murder him? If he had known earlier, he would not have saved this person a few years ago! Huo Junhan frowned when his attack failed. Just as he was about to launch a second attack, he was stopped by a small hand. He looked down at the little person in his arms and saw her shake her head gently at him. ¡°Get out,¡± Huo Junhan retracted the spiritual energy that was about to erupt and said coldly. Shen Liu¡¯an was about to say something when Yan Bei forcefully dragged him out of the room. Bam¡ª The door closed again. Shen Liu¡¯an still wanted to return to the wooden house, but Yan Bei hugged his waist tightly to stop him. ¡°General, my master¡¯s mental demon has acted up. He dares to kill anyone now! If you infuriate him, he can single-handedly create a bloodbath in the entire imperial capital.¡± ¡°But my daughter is still inside!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an struggled with all his might, wishing he could rush in and beat Huo Junhan up. His daughter was his life. No one could bully her. ¡°My master would never hurt Miss Shen!¡± Yan Bei said with certainty. ¡°Otherwise, Miss Shen would have died when she touched my master.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t take advantage of my daughter either! Let go of me!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an continued to struggle. No matter what, he could not let anyone disturb his master¡¯s matters. Yan Bei used all his strength to drag Shen Liu¡¯an out of the small courtyard. Chapter 39 Hurt Deeply! In the room, Shen Yaowei could not help but smile when she heard Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s roar gradually fade away. Her shallow dimples rippled beside her fair cheeks, making her look even sweeter. Huo Junhan stared at Shen Yaowei. He suddenly picked her up and placed her on his lap. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, if you¡¯re not feeling well, you have to take your medicine.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan and said seriously, ¡°As long as you take your medicine, you¡¯ll recover.¡± When Huo Junhan heard the word ¡°medicine¡±, he raised his hand and picked up a Hundred Treasures Bag on the low cabinet by the soft wall. Then, he stuffed it into Shen Yaowei¡¯s arms. ¡°???¡± Shen Yaowei held the Hundred Treasures Bag and looked at Huo Junhan in confusion. ¡°There are many medicinal herbs in here. They¡¯re all yours,¡± Huo Junhan said slowly. Under Huo Junhan¡¯s deep and focused gaze, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heartbeat quickened uncontrollably. After she carefully put away the Hundred Treasures Bag as if she had obtained a treasure, Huo Junhan closed his eyes again. Only this time his breathing was noticeably steadier than when she¡¯d entered the room, and his body temperature had almost returned to normal. Even so, Shen Yaowei could not be at ease. She decided to help Huo Junhan further by transferring some spiritual energy to him. About an hour later, she walked out of the small wooden house with a pale face. She had channeled a lot of spiritual energy into Huo Junhan. For a moment, she had exhausted too much energy and her body could not take it anymore. Yan Bei was the first to see Shen Yaowei. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her except for her pale face, he couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief and let go of Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand. Shen Liu¡¯an saw his daughter walking lightly down the steps in front of the wooden house and rushed to her like a whirlwind. ¡°My daughter! Are you alright? Why do you look so pale? Did Huo Junhan bully you?!¡± Zi Yun walked over and frowned at Shen Yaowei¡¯s pale face. ¡°Miss, are you feeling unwell?¡± Shen Yaowei shook her head slightly. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle didn¡¯t bully me, and I¡¯m not uncomfortable.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an did not believe Shen Yaowei¡¯s words at all. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you home first.¡± He would settle scores with Huo Junhan after settling his precious daughter down! ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home now,¡± Shen Yaowei said firmly. She would not leave here until she was sure that Ninth Imperial Uncle was really fine. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei with wide eyes. ¡°Yaoyao, why don¡¯t you want to go home?¡± ¡°I want to accompany my Ninth Imperial Uncle until he wakes up,¡± Shen Yaowei replied bluntly. Shen Liu¡¯an was filled with question marks. He did not know when his precious daughter had become so close to Huo Junhan while he was not in the capital. Taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly, Shen Liu¡¯an tried his best to squeeze a smile on his face. ¡°Huo Junhan¡¯s subordinates are guarding this place, so he¡¯ll be fine. Yaoyao, be good and come home with me first, okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s small face was serious. ¡°Daddy, Zi Yun, go back first. My Ninth Imperial Uncle needs me.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an, who had always been able to call the wind and summon the rain on the battlefield, felt a headache coming on. He really could not do anything about Yaoyao¡¯s stubborn temper. With that, Shen Yaowei turned and walked into the wooden house. Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back, Shen Liu¡¯an reached out and held a hand over his heart. His heart as an old father had been hurt deeply! Previously, Huo Zhao had come to snatch his daughter from him. Why was Huo Junhan joining the queue now?! No, the more this was the case, the more he couldn¡¯t let Yaoyao stay here! Chapter 40 I, Shen Liu¡¯an, Will Make Huo Junhan Pay! Just as Shen Liu¡¯an was about to go forward and forcefully leave with Shen Yaowei, Zi Yun stopped him. ¡°General, since Miss wants to be here, let her be.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an turned to look at Zi Yun with a puzzled expression. ¡°His Highness Li saved Miss at the palace banquet the day before yesterday. If not for His Highness Li, Miss might not have been able to prove her innocence,¡± Zi Yun said softly. Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s pupils constricted. Something so big had happened. Feeling the monstrous killing intent emanating from Shen Liu¡¯an, Zi Yun said, ¡°General, let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯ll explain the situation to you on the way.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an turned to look at Yan Bei. Yan Bei smiled awkwardly at Shen Liu¡¯an. Other than Huo Junhan, the general in front of him was the second person he respected and feared. ¡°If my youngest daughter suffers any grievances or is injured here, I, Shen Liu¡¯an, will make Huo Junhan pay the price even if I have to risk my life!¡± After saying that, Shen Liu¡¯an flicked his sleeves and left. Zi Yun quickly followed him. After leaving the palace, Zi Yun sat in the carriage and briefly told Shen Liu¡¯an what had happened at the palace banquet. Bang¡ª Shen Liu¡¯an directly punched the short table, his handsome face filled with gloom. ¡°How dare Princess Baohua!¡± How dare she scheme against his precious daughter? He would definitely not let her off! ¡°General, Miss has been extremely simple-minded since she was young. Under your guidance, Miss also knows how to repay kindness. I think Miss chose to stay there to repay His Highness,¡± Zi Yun said slowly. ¡°You should support Miss for doing the right thing.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an listened and said nothing. Because Yaoyao was extremely simple-minded and her mind was no different from that of a seven- or eight-year-old child, it was harder for him to teach her. He often taught her by example. This time, Yaoyao was indeed doing the right thing. But when he thought of Yaoyao and Huo Junhan together, his heart felt like it had been soaked in vinegar. It was unbearably sour. ¡°Huo Zhao didn¡¯t help Yaoyao at the banquet, right?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked slowly after a while. ¡°Prince Zhao didn¡¯t help Miss. He even said bad things about her.¡± Zi Yun¡¯s tone was filled with disgust at the mention of Huo Zhao. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his indulgence, how would other women dare to bully Yaoyao?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s fists were clenched tightly and he was already unbearably hungry for blood. ¡°Coachman, turn around and go to Prince Zhao¡¯s residence!¡± He would settle the score with Huo Zhao first! A moment later, in Prince Zhao¡¯s residence. The room was filled with a thick and ambiguous aura. Clothes were scattered all over the ground. Just as Huo Zhao was feeling excited, there was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Your Highness, General Shen is here.¡± Huo Zhao suddenly stopped what he was doing and almost fell off the bed. Beside him, Yu Linlang instantly woke up with a terrified expression. ¡°Your Highness¡­ What should we do? If my uncle finds out that I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no way to explain myself.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let him discover you.¡± Huo Zhao kissed Yu Linlang¡¯s face. ¡°Stay in this room obediently. I¡¯ll go see him.¡± With that, Huo Zhao got off the bed. Shen Liu¡¯an did not enter the flower hall either. He stood in the front yard and waited for Huo Zhao, holding the black horse whip he had taken from the coachman. When he heard Huo Zhao¡¯s smiling voice from behind, he suddenly turned around. ¡°General Shen, why are you here? I¡¯m¡­¡± Before Huo Zhao could finish, he saw the black horse whip coming at him like a wyrm and felt the forceful whip on his body. When the palace guards saw that Shen Liu¡¯an had attacked, they immediately surrounded him. Huo Zhao¡¯s arm was whipped and his skin immediately split open. He forced himself not to cry out and only glared gloomily at Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°What are you looking at? Prince Zhao, the Emperor personally said that if you dare to bully Yaoyao, I can teach you a lesson myself.¡± Despite being surrounded by guards, Shen Liu¡¯an still looked at Huo Zhao disdainfully. If his daughter did not like Huo Zhao, he, Shen Liu¡¯an, would not care about him at all! Chapter 41 - 41 What is the Ninth Imperial Uncle’s Disease? 41 What is the Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s Disease? ¡°General Shen, may I ask when I bullied Shen Yaowei?¡± Huo Zhao asked with a dark expression. Instead of saying that Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s whip had landed on his body, it was more like a slap to his face! Shen Liu¡¯an swung his whip again. This time, Huo Zhao was prepared. He judged the trajectory of the whip and dodged to the side. !! In the end, Shen Liu¡¯an had completely predicted his move. With a flip of his wrist, the whip drew a beautiful arc in midair and landed on Huo Zhao again. Another bloody mark formed on Huo Zhao¡¯s body as his expression twisted and he groaned in pain. This time, the guards surrounding Shen Liu¡¯an drew their swords and pointed them at him. Seeing that Huo Zhao was sweating from the pain, Shen Liu¡¯an sneered and said, ¡°Yaoyao was wronged at the palace banquet. As her fianc¨¦e, you bullied her by not helping her.¡± Huo Zhao did not expect Shen Liu¡¯an to look for him because of this and was also fuming. ¡°I¡¯m Shen Yaowei¡¯s fianc¨¦e. When she encountered a problem, she didn¡¯t come to me for help, but went to look for His Highness. She doesn¡¯t care about her reputation, but what about my pride?!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an was almost amused by Huo Zhao. He pointed his whip at his face. ¡°Prince Zhao, don¡¯t you know how you treat Yaoyao? Have you ever helped Yaoyao when she was wronged? Don¡¯t you know why she didn¡¯t look for you?¡± Huo Zhao was speechless again, and he could only look at Shen Liu¡¯an with a gloomy gaze. If someone else was shouting in front of him, he would definitely kill them immediately. However, this person was Shen Liu¡¯an, whom he could not afford to offend yet. Half of the territory of the Northern Kingdom was conquered by the Shen family. It was not that Shen Liu¡¯an could not tell that Huo Zhao was angry but did not dare to say anything. He put away his whip and said coldly, ¡°Prince Zhao, if you really think Yaoyao is not worthy of you, you can enter the palace and ask His Majesty to cancel the engagement. It¡¯s not like my daughter has to marry you. However, if you¡¯re unwilling to cancel the engagement, but dare to treat Yaoyao badly and let her suffer again, I definitely won¡¯t let it go as easily as today!¡± With that, Shen Liu¡¯an turned around and strode away. Killing intent emitted from his body, and no one dared to stop him. Huo Zhao watched as Shen Liu¡¯an left. His fists were clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh. He would definitely repay this humiliation double in the future! ¡­ Even when night fell, Shen Yaowei still did not wait for Huo Junhan to wake up. ¡°Miss Shen, eat something first,¡± Yan Bei said to Shen Yaowei, who was lying in front of the soft couch, as he placed the food on the small table. Shen Yaowei kept staring at Huo Junhan and said to Yan Bei without turning around, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Yan Bei walked behind Shen Yaowei and glanced at Huo Junhan, who was lying on the bed. Huo Junhan¡¯s face was still pale, his eyes were closed, and he was frowning slightly. ¡°Miss Shen, do you think my master is scary?¡± Yan Bei asked softly. Shen Yaowei shook her head without hesitation. Yan Bei could not help but smile. He was not sure if Shen Yaowei would understand his words, but he could not help but say, ¡°My master¡¯s illness has acted up much quicker than before. Every time the illness ends, my master will fall into a deep sleep. Once he wakes up, he¡¯ll be okay.¡± He would be okay. These words made Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart tremble slightly. ¡°What illness does the Ninth Imperial Uncle have?¡± She could not help but look up at Yan Bei. Chapter 42 - 42 What Did Huo Junhan Go Through? 42 What Did Huo Junhan Go Through? Originally, Huo Junhan¡¯s hidden illness was taboo. However, Yan Bei looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s clear eyes and thought of how differently his master treated her. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Rather than saying that my master is sick, it¡¯s better to say that my master has mental demons. His mental demons will flare up every three months on the 15th full moon. Therefore, every time his mental demons flare up, his mind will lose control¡­¡± After saying that, he regretted it. Miss Shen probably did not understand such a complicated matter. !! Yan Bei did not notice that, as soon as he finished speaking, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes trembled. Her grip on her dress tightened, but she maintained a confused expression and continued to ask, ¡°Why does he have mental demons?¡± On their continent, some people could absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and cultivate it to become immortals. Mental demons were born during the cultivation process. It was most likely because the cultivator had experienced something that shook his mind. This kind of thing was most likely extremely painful, or even unforgettable. Had Huo Junhan also experienced very painful things? Yan Bei slowly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± The longer a mental demon existed, the worse it would become, like a disease. According to the behavior of their master when his mental demon acted up, this mental demon should have been planted when he was very young. Shen Yaowei could not help but be disappointed. If he wanted to get rid of his mental demons, he first had to know how they were born. For a moment, a very bold idea appeared in her heart. Shen Yaowei turned to look at Huo Junhan again and whispered, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle is so pitiful. If his illness acts up again, can Brother Yan Bei send someone to inform me?¡± Yan Bei¡¯s back went numb upon hearing her address him as ¡°Brother¡±. He hurriedly said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯m just Master¡¯s servant. You can¡¯t call me Brother.¡± Fortunately, their master was asleep now. Otherwise, if he heard Miss Shen call him brother, he would probably not be able to see the sun the next day. Shen Yaowei nodded obediently. ¡°The next time Master acts up again, I¡¯ll try my best to send someone to inform you, Miss Shen,¡± Yan Bei said gently. Due to the fact that his master was really difficult to understand, he still did not dare guarantee anything. After that, Shen Yaowei stopped talking and continued to stare at Huo Junhan worriedly. Yan Bei left the room again. It was already May, but there was a charcoal fire burning in the wooden house. Even so, Huo Junhan¡¯s body seemed to be enveloped in an indissoluble layer of cold air. ¡°The Hell Lotus Fire can¡¯t even dispel the coldness in your body¡­¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s pale, handsome face and muttered to herself. The Hell Lotus Fire was a divine fire. Didn¡¯t they say that it could dispel all cold air? However, the Hell Lotus Fire in his body was no longer of much use to him. What had Huo Junhan experienced? The doubts in her heart seemed to have turned into a substantial knife that stabbed into her heart. Shen Yaowei felt a lump in her throat and wanted to cry again. She grabbed Huo Jun¡¯s cold hand and prepared to tuck it into her arms to warm it. In the end, she placed the man¡¯s hand on her chest. The man, who had his eyes closed, slowly opened them. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle! You¡¯re awake!¡± Shen Yaowei widened her eyes in surprise and looked at Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan felt something warm and soft in his palm and couldn¡¯t help but turn around. Chapter 44 - 44 Where Was Yu Linlang When Yaoyao Was in Danger? 44 Where Was Yu Linlang When Yaoyao Was in Danger? ¡°In their eyes, you¡¯re smart, but in my eyes, you¡¯ll always be a fool.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s cold voice seemed emotionless. ¡°Little fool, I¡¯ll warn you again. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t attack you just because you¡¯re stupid. If you dare to disturb me again, I won¡¯t let you off the next time. Now, get out.¡± The man¡¯s last sentence was extremely low. Shen Yaowei seemed to be angered by Huo Junhan¡¯s attitude. She raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, lifted her skirt, turned around, and ran out. Bang¡ª !! The door of the cabin was slammed shut. Huo Junhan was the only one left in the room. Hearing the girl¡¯s footsteps run away, Huo Junhan raised his hand to touch his throbbing heart and spat out a mouthful of blood. Yan Bei pushed open the door and entered to see Huo Junhan vomiting blood. He was so frightened that he hurriedly rushed to the soft couch and knelt down. He quickly took out a bottle of pills from his sleeve, poured one out, and handed it to Huo Junhan. ¡°Master, take the medicine first.¡± Huo Junhan raised his hand to indicate that there was no need. He leaned against the back of the soft couch and closed his eyes to calm his breathing. ¡°Master¡­¡± Yan Bei shouted when he saw Huo Junhan like this. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, their master was as powerful as a monster. However, who knew that every time his mental demon acted up, his master would suffer a little stimulation, and his heart would not be able to take it? ¡°If you dare to let Shen Yaowei break into the forbidden area again, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s thin lips slowly spat out a sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re special. In front of me, no one is special.¡± Upon hearing the killing intent in Huo Junhan¡¯s tone, Yan Bei lowered his head and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, I know my mistake¡­¡± ¡­ Shen Yaowei ran all the way out of the bamboo forest before stopping. She raised her hand and stroked her chest. When the Ice Soul Short Sword was heading towards her, she really felt death approaching. She deliberately did not move because she wanted to bet that Huo Junhan wouldn¡¯t really hurt her. She had won the bet, but she also felt the horror of surviving a calamity. Although she didn¡¯t know why Huo Junhan treated her like this, she knew very well what she wanted. So even if she was scared to death this time, she still dared to do so the next time she encountered the same situation. ¡°Miss¡­¡± A familiar voice suddenly came from ahead. Shen Yaowei raised her head slightly and looked forward. She saw a purple-robed woman walking over with a lantern in her hand. ¡°Zi Yun!¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and waved at her. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve been waiting for you nearby for a long time. You¡¯re finally out.¡± Zi Yun smiled and walked up to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the residence quickly. The General and Third Young Master are waiting for you.¡± ¡°My Third Brother is back too?¡± The smile on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Yes. Third Young Master came back at dusk.¡± Zi Yun smiled and said, ¡°The General and Third Young Master haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet. They¡¯re all waiting for you, Miss.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Shen Yaowei had already quickened her pace and walked out of the palace. In the Shen residence, the front hall was brightly lit. Shen Liu¡¯an took a sip of tea and glanced at the young man sitting not far away. ¡°Yan¡¯er, stay at home for a while after you¡¯re back this time. Spend more time with Yaoyao.¡± Shen Yuyan sat lazily on a chair and played with a fan in his hand, flapping it from time to time. ¡°Father, just as I arrived home, I heard from the servants in the residence that our Yaoyao was bullied by Princess Baohua?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Princess Baohua previously wanted to frame Yaoyao for losing her innocence. Fortunately, Yaoyao was lucky enough to obtain the help of His Highness Li, so she could escape in time.¡± Before Shen Liu¡¯an could speak, Song Lingyun, who was sitting opposite him, spoke first. Shen Yuyan¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes shifted slightly as he looked at Song Lingyun, and his lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Where was Yu Linlang when Yaoyao was in danger?¡± Chapter 45 - 45 Who’s Getting Engaged? 45 Who¡¯s Getting Engaged? As soon as Shen Yuyan finished speaking, Shen Liu¡¯an also looked at Song Lingyun. The father and son¡¯s sharp gazes were the same, making her feel embarrassed as if she had been stripped naked and thrown on the street. ¡°Although Linlang also entered the palace with Yaoyao that day, Big Brother, Yuyan, you know that Yaoyao likes to run around. Linlang had to deal with some things at the banquet, so it was inevitable that she was negligent,¡± Song Lingyun said with a guilty expression. ¡°At that time, it was indeed Linlang who didn¡¯t take good care of Yaoyao. I¡¯ve already taught Linlang a lesson and told her not to make such a mistake again.¡± ¡°Linlang has worked hard to take care of my sister all these years.¡± Shen Yuyan retracted his gaze from Song Lingyun and the smile on his lips became more obvious. !! Song Lingyun couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Then, she smiled. ¡°Linlang and Yaoyao are like biological sisters. She¡¯s Yaoyao¡¯s cousin, so it¡¯s only right for her to take care of Yaoyao.¡± ¡°Father, Linlang has indeed worked hard to take care of my sister. We have to do something for Linlang,¡± Shen Yuyan suddenly said. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yuyan with a deep gaze. His third son had been called a jade-faced fox in the pugilistic world. Sometimes, the brighter Shen Yuyan¡¯s smile was, the more it proved that someone was going to be unlucky. When Song Lingyun heard Shen Yuyan¡¯s words, the smile on her face deepened. ¡°Yan¡¯er, didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s our duty to take care of Yaoyao? You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yuyan and asked. ¡°I think we should find a good marriage for Sister Linlang. She¡¯s also at the age where she should get married,¡± Shen Yuyan said with a smile. Song Lingyun¡¯s smile froze. Shen Liu¡¯an knew that Shen Yuyan was not up to no good, but he still pretended to think deeply for a while. Then, he nodded. ¡°Yaoyao is already engaged. Linlang is two years older than Yaoyao. It¡¯s probably not easy to find someone her age who hasn¡¯t been engaged.¡± Song Lingyun, who had wanted to say that Yu Linlang could wait for another two years, was speechless. ¡°Who wants to get engaged?¡± Coincidentally, a sweet and pleasant voice sounded. Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yuyan immediately looked at the door in unison. Accompanied by the ring of the jade pendant, a young girl in a pale pink dress with a small jade rabbit hair accessory on her head lifted her skirt and ran happily. ¡°Yaoyao!¡± A heartfelt smile appeared on Shen Yuyan¡¯s handsome face. At this moment, his phoenix eyes seemed to bloom with thousands of rays of light. He stood up and quickly walked towards Shen Yaowei. ¡°Third Brother!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Shen Yuyan excitedly. According to the time in her previous life and this life, she had not seen her Third Brother for almost five years. But Third Brother¡¯s appearance had always been engraved in her mind and had never been forgotten. His skin was as fair as porcelain, and his facial features looked as if they had been carefully drawn. He had dark eyebrows, phoenix eyes, a high nose, and thin lips. Her Third Brother was famous for being a beauty in the capital. It was said that beauty relied on bone structure, not skin. Her Third Brother was beautiful from bone to skin, to the point of being gorgeous and having a noble and flirtatious aura. Not only that, but her Third Brother was also the number one scholar in the Northern Kingdom and was known as the Great Sage. In the end, in order to cure her stupidity, such a perfect Third Brother went to the forbidden area of the Northern Abyss alone. In that place, his appearance and all the meridians in his body were destroyed, and he became a cripple. In the end, he was even turned into a human swine (limbs chopped off, eyes gouged out, ears sliced off, nose sliced off, tongue cut out, forced to drink a potion to be mute, and thrown into a latrine) by Huo Zhao. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei could not help but tremble. Tears gradually welled up in her eyes. Chapter 46 - 46 It Would Be Nice If The Sisters Served One Lord Together… 46 It Would Be Nice If The Sisters Served One Lord Together¡­ ¡°Yaoyao¡­ you¡¯re so happy to see me?¡± Shen Yuyan bent down slightly and looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s small face. He raised his hand and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Our little crybaby is about to get married, but she still likes to cry so much?¡± Hearing Shen Yuyan¡¯s gentle voice, Shen Yaowei was even more touched. She knew that her Third Brother was deliberately trying to make her happy because he felt sorry for her when she cried, so she tried her best to force back her tears. ¡°Third Brother, Father, what were you talking about?¡± She couldn¡¯t show her emotions any longer. Now, she increasingly felt that Huo Zhao was not the only one who had harmed the entire Shen family. Huo Zhao was not the most outstanding prince today, but he later became the Emperor and harmed the entire Huo family. She had to suspect that there were other masterminds behind Huo Zhao. So she had to play the fool until she knew the truth. Shen Yuyan held Shen Yaowei¡¯s small hand and brought her to the chair to sit down. ¡°We were discussing your Sister Linlang¡¯s marriage.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled at Song Lingyun. ¡°Aunt, Yu Linlang is getting married too!¡± Song Lingyun did not know how to deal with this matter. At this moment, seeing Shen Yaowei, it was as if she had seen her savior. She forced a smile and said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°Yaoyao, if your Sister Linlang gets married, she won¡¯t be able to accompany you. You must not be willing to let her get married, right?¡± ¡°Yaoyao indeed can¡¯t bear for Yu Linlang to get married¡­¡± Shen Yaowei smiled innocently. ¡°Besides, Yu Linlang told me previously that she wants to marry into Prince Zhao¡¯s Manor with me. She said that she¡¯s willing to serve me and Prince Zhao for the rest of her life.¡± Yu Linlang had never said this. But so what? Her father and brothers trusted her. Song Lingyun did not expect Shen Yaowei to say that and panicked. ¡°Yaoyao, your Sister Linlang is worried about you, so she wants to go to Prince Zhao¡¯s Manor with you. Look at how much she dotes on you¡­¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Sister Linlang and I are good sisters. She said that good sisters have to share whatever they like, even if it¡¯s their future husband. If the two sisters serve the same lord, it¡¯ll be a beautiful thing¡­¡± As she spoke, she tilted her head and looked at Shen Yuyan innocently. ¡°Third Brother, what does it mean to serve the same lord?¡± ¡°Nothing. Yu Linlang is talking nonsense.¡± Shen Yuyan raised his hand and stroked Shen Yaowei¡¯s head. When he turned to look at Song Lingyun, a smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Aunt, you really teach your daughter well.¡± How could Song Lingyun not hear the mockery in Shen Yuyan¡¯s tone? She felt her face burn, but she still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Although Linlang lost her father when she was young, I¡¯ve always taught her according to the rules of a noble daughter. She definitely won¡¯t say such things. Perhaps Yaoyao remembered it wrongly.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an snorted and looked deeply at Song Lingyun. ¡°Since you taught her according to the rules of a noble daughter, Linlang will definitely be the main wife in the future. Coincidentally, I have a suitable candidate here who suits Linlang.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Shen Yaowei looked interested. Song Lingyun looked at Shen Liu¡¯an faintly, anxiously stirring the handkerchief in her hand. Chapter 47 - 47 Yaoyao Didn’t Like Prince Zhao Anymore 47 Yaoyao Didn¡¯t Like Prince Zhao Anymore ¡°It¡¯s General Yu Lin, Zhou Ye¡¯s son,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said slowly. When Shen Yuyan heard this, he opened the folding fan in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s said that this person is born with divine strength. He has also begun to train in the military camp, and will have a bright future in the future. I¡¯ve interacted with him before. He¡¯s tall and burly and can protect Sister Linlang well.¡± Seeing the father and son talking one after another, Song Lingyun almost couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t child¡¯s play. I have to ask Linlang for her opinion¡­¡± ¡°Go and tell Linlang. If she¡¯s willing to marry into the Zhou family, the Shen family will pay for her dowry. She definitely won¡¯t suffer,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. At this moment, Song Lingyun could no longer stay here. She stood up and bowed to Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Big Brother, I feel a little uncomfortable. I¡¯ll return to my room first.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an nodded and did not ask where Song Lingyun was feeling unwell. His reaction was very faint. Seeing this, Song Lingyun gritted her teeth and turned to leave. After Song Lingyun left, Shen Yuyan looked at Shen Yaowei and said seriously, ¡°Yaoyao, does Yu Linlang like Huo Zhao?¡± Shen Yaoyao looked slightly confused. ¡°Yaoyao doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Every time you go to Prince Zhao¡¯s Manor, Yu Linlang will go with you. Were you the one who brought her along?¡± Shen Yuyan asked again. At this moment, Shen Liu¡¯an also sensed that something was wrong. He looked at Shen Yaowei solemnly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring her along.¡± Shen Yaowei blinked her big, watery eyes, the expression on her face innocent and clear. ¡°But every time we go to Prince Zhao¡¯s Manor, Yu Linlang and Prince Zhao will leave me in the room to eat pastries, while the two of them will go play together!¡± At the end of her sentence, she puffed out her cheeks in grievance. In her previous life, she had never taken the initiative to tell anyone about this, under the temptation of the sugar balls in Yu Linlang¡¯s hands. Therefore, in her previous life, her father and brother only found out that the two of them had hooked up again after Yu Linlang became pregnant with Huo Zhao¡¯s child. At that time, the Shen family was already in danger, and Huo Zhao was already a little unscrupulous. Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yuyan looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. If they said that there was nothing suspicious between Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao now, they would definitely not believe it. For a moment, the father and son only felt that their Yaoyao was pitiful and Yu Linlang was despicable. ¡°Father, does Yu Linlang like Prince Zhao?¡± Shen Yaowei suddenly asked. Shen Liu¡¯an had never lied to Shen Yaowei. At this moment, he looked at her and said, ¡°Yaoyao, Daddy knows that you like Prince Zhao. Don¡¯t worry, Prince Zhao can only have you as his wife. Daddy won¡¯t let him marry Yu Linlang.¡± Shen Yuyan¡¯s face darkened, and he did not say anything. In his opinion, Prince Zhao was not a good person either, and was not worthy of his precious sister. However, for some reason, Yaoyao had been bewitched by that bad man and refused to marry anyone but him. Initially, they had planned to find a live-in son-in-law for Yaoyao. ¡°No¡­¡± Under Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s gaze, Shen Yaowei shook her head slowly. ¡°If Yu Linlang likes Prince Zhao, then Yaoyao will give him to her. Anyway, Yaoyao doesn¡¯t like Prince Zhao anymore.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yuyan: ¡°!!!¡± Shen Yaowei saw that both father and son were looking at her in shock, and a bright smile appeared on her soft face. ¡°From now on, the person I like is no longer Huo Zhao. I don¡¯t want to marry him anymore.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yuyan felt that this surprise had come too suddenly, so much so that the two of them were a little stunned. ¡°Yaoyao, why do you suddenly dislike Prince Zhao? Did he bully you?¡± Shen Yuyan asked slowly. Chapter 48 - 48 I Like My Ninth Imperial Uncle 48 I Like My Ninth Imperial Uncle ¡°Because the person I really like is my Ninth Imperial Uncle,¡± Shen Yaowei said confidently. Her eyes lit up when she mentioned Huo Junhan. ¡°My Ninth Imperial Uncle is better-looking than Huo Zhao. I like him very much. I¡¯m going to marry him in the future!¡± In her previous life, she and Huo Junhan were considered married, but they did not have the time to be husband and wife. In this life, no matter what, she had to make up for this regret. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle? Huo Junhan?¡± Shen Yuyan suddenly stood up from his chair, his phoenix eyes wide. ¡°Yaoyao, are you joking with Third Brother?¡± For the first time in his life, he was so shocked. Shen Liu¡¯an was also shocked and almost choked on his own saliva. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Yaoyao, are you serious?¡± Shen Yaowei smiled brightly and nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, Yaoyao has thought it through. I¡¯ll marry no one but my Ninth Imperial Uncle in this life!¡± This was the first time Shen Yuyan had seen Shen Yaowei smile so brightly. It was as if stars had been crushed in her eyes, making them look indescribably dazzling. His sister did not seem to have smiled like this when she mentioned Huo Zhao in the past. For a moment, Shen Yuyan did not know what to say and fell silent. Shen Liu¡¯an did not know what to say either. Today, he had seen how concerned Yaoyao was about Huo Junhan. Previously, when Huo Zhao was sick, Yaoyao had only personally sent over some natural treasures, but she had never personally taken care of him. Hence, the father and son exchanged speechless glances. The two of them had to talk about this in private. ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s eat something first. Go and rest,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said to Shen Yaowei as he cleared his throat. Shen Yaowei touched her empty stomach and nodded. ¡­ After dinner, after Shen Yaowei took a shower, she dismissed Zi Yun and returned to her room. She was alone in the large room. Shen Yaowei sat cross-legged on the bed and placed her hands on her knees before closing her eyes. She silently chanted the mental cultivation technique and absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. In an instant, countless amounts of spiritual energy invisible to the naked eye gathered from all directions and entered Shen Yaowei¡¯s body. Feeling the warm spiritual energy enter her body, Shen Yaowei gradually relaxed and entered a ¡°meditation¡± state. She didn¡¯t notice that as she absorbed more spiritual energy, a touch of emerald green emerged from the top of her head. The green, three-leaf plant slowly emerged from the top of Shen Yaowei¡¯s head. After stretching lazily, it also spread its leaves and absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Time passed unknowingly, and it was not until dawn that Shen Yaowei slowly opened her eyes. The meridians in her body seemed to have been refreshed, and her body was indescribably relaxed and comfortable. Feeling that something was rubbing against her head, Shen Yaowei subconsciously raised her hand to touch it. This casual touch gave her a big shock. There was actually something above her head! She quickly took out a handheld mirror from the bed cabinet, and aimed it at the top of her head. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± She saw that in the center of her head, a plant that resembled a morning glory had actually grown to about the size of her pinky. ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡± And the morning glory seemed to understand her. It was instantly so angry that it made a gesture with its two branches and leaves, its petals opening and closing as it spoke. This was the first time Shen Yaowei had seen such a magical scene. She reached out to touch the little morning glory above her head again. The little morning glory seemed to not want her to touch it and used its leaves to hit her hand. However, its branches and leaves were too small, and it only tickled Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. Unable to accept that such a strange thing had grown on her head, she grabbed the little morning glory and pulled hard. Chapter 49 - 49 What the Hell Is This? 49 What the Hell Is This? The little morning glory seemed to be unwilling to part with the ¡°blessed land¡± above her head. It competed with Shen Yaowei and tried its best to shrink down. However, it was not as strong as Shen Yaowei in the end, and was still pulled out with a pop. Shen Yaowei frowned in pain. After pulling out the small morning glory, she immediately looked at her head in the mirror. Fortunately. !! Where the little morning glory had been, her hair was still there. Then her gaze fell on the little morning glory. The little morning glory was covering its face with two branches and leaves, as if it was crying. It was really trembling and even making small mewling sounds from time to time. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the little morning glory seemed to have grown a little bigger. ¡°Little thing, what exactly are you?¡± She placed the little morning glory on the pillow and gently poked its body with her pinky. The little morning glory trembled, then let out a giggle, as if it had been poked in an itchy acupoint. Shen Yaowei was speechless. What the hell was this? Next, she fiddled with the little morning glory carefully and realized that it was like a newborn baby. It would make some simple sounds and wouldn¡¯t break no matter how she fiddled with it. Other than that, she didn¡¯t find anything special about it. But it was quite fun. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called Pa Pa,¡± Shen Yaowei said to the little morning glory that she had spread out with a smile. The little morning glory shook its head crazily in rejection. Pa Pa was too stupid a name. It was the Myriad Flower Princess from the depths of the Demonic Abyss. How could it have such a stupid name! Seeing that it was almost time for Zi Yun to wake her up, Shen Yaowei could only put the flower into her arms. Immediately, Pa Pa twisted and struggled in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll burn you down,¡± Shen Yaowei whispered. As soon as she finished speaking, there was no more movement in her arms. At this moment, Zi Yun came to wake Shen Yaowei up. The maidservants entered the room with Zi Yun, carrying new dresses and jewelry. ¡°Miss, get up quickly. Third Young Master wants to bring you to the Dragon Lake Meeting,¡± Zi Yun said to Shen Yaowei with a smile. ¡°The day of the Dragon Lake Meeting has arrived so quickly?¡± Shen Yaowei sat up slightly from the bed, the tuft of hair on her head swaying with her movements. Coupled with her current confused expression, she instantly melted Zi Yun and the maidservants with her cuteness. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Dragon Boat Festival is in three days. The Dragon Lake Meeting will be held three days before the Dragon Boat Festival,¡± Zi Yun said as she walked to the bed. ¡°Third Young Master came back this time and brought back a lot of beautiful dresses and jewelry for you. I specifically chose a few styles that you usually like. Miss, which one do you want to wear today?¡± Shen Yaowei glanced at the clothes the maidservants were holding. These dresses were made of the most expensive material and were all bright and beautiful. The little creature in her arms stirred again. ¡°I¡¯ll take the green one.¡± Shen Yaowei pointed slightly at the pale green dress that looked fairy-like, then patted the little guy in her arms through the clothes. Could it be that this little fellow also wanted to wear a dress? Otherwise, why would it get excited at the mention of a dress? ¡°Green suits you very well. You look good in anything.¡± Zi Yun looked at Shen Yaowei with burning eyes. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll definitely help you dress up today and make you the most beautiful girl at the Dragon Lake Meeting.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and nodded. However, what she was thinking was not about being more beautiful than others at the Dragon Lake Meeting, but something else. If she was right, Huo Zhao, Yu Linlang, and Su Baohua would all participate in the Dragon Lake Meeting, right? Chapter 50 - 50 I Wonder if She Can Melt This Piece of Ice This Year. 50 I Wonder if She Can Melt This Piece of Ice This Year. The Dragon Lake Meeting was one of the most important social events in the capital. Be it nobles or commoners, they could participate. However, there were relatively high requirements for civilians, who must be talented and capable to have a recommendation letter to participate. Almost all the noble descendants in the capital would participate in the Dragon Lake Meeting. Some people wanted to show off at the Dragon Lake Meeting, some wanted to find a good marriage at the Dragon Lake Meeting, and some forces wanted to find some capable people who had yet to make a name for themselves at the Dragon Lake Meeting and rope them in. Even the Emperor attached great importance to the Dragon Lake Meeting. Every time, he would personally send someone to manage it. Sometimes, he would even participate personally with the Empress Dowager. !! An hour later, Shen Yaowei and Shen Yuyan sat in the same carriage and went to the venue of the Dragon Lake Meeting, Dragon Heart Lake. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ll definitely be able to win the jade beauty award at the Dragon Lake Meeting this year,¡± Zi Yun said as she sat opposite Shen Yaowei and looked at her in amazement. Her light green gauze dress was dreamlike, and her exquisite bun was decorated with South Sea pearls. There were no other unnecessary ornaments, but such a simple dress completely accentuated the girl¡¯s clean spiritual energy. Shen Yaowei had been able to get the title of jade beauty every year, but it was the only award she could win. Every year, the Dragon Lake Meeting would choose a jade beauty, a talented woman, and a talented scholar. The remaining two were based on brains and talent. ¡°Yaoyao, there will definitely be many good-looking young masters at the Dragon Lake Meeting.¡± Shen Yuyan had a gentle smile on his handsome face as he looked deeply at Shen Yaowei. ¡°There might be someone better-looking than His Highness Li. If you like someone, you must tell me.¡± Shen Yaowei was originally wondering why her Third Brother was so enthusiastic about bringing her to the Dragon Lake Meeting this time. Now, she instantly understood. She immediately looked at Shen Yuyan seriously. ¡°Third Brother, in Yaoyao¡¯s heart, there¡¯s no one better-looking than my Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± Shen Yuyan slowly blinked and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then Yaoyao, between me and His Highness Li, who do you think is better looking?¡± ¡°His Highness Li is a little better-looking than you, Third Brother¡­¡± Shen Yaowei raised her hand slightly to indicate the size of a sesame seed and answered straightforwardly. Shen Yuyan immediately felt his heart drop to the ground. Two lines of tears quietly flowed down his face. One had to know that, in the past, he had asked Yaoyao who was the best-looking person in the world. Yaoyao would definitely choose him without hesitation. Shen Yuyan suddenly felt that the mission his father had given him today was a little difficult. He coughed dryly and said, ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s a good thing that you don¡¯t like Prince Zhao anymore. Father and I will definitely think of a way to break off your engagement. But regarding your future husband, Father and I hope you can consider it again. Luckily, the Dragon Lake Meeting is the perfect place for you to observe carefully. Other than His Highness Li, do you like anyone else?¡± ¡°I only like my Ninth Imperial Uncle. I won¡¯t like anyone else,¡± Shen Yaowei said firmly. Shen Yuyan thought that Shen Yuyan¡¯s stubbornness was acting up again. He raised his hand and rubbed her little face dotingly. ¡°Alright, if you still like your Ninth Imperial Uncle a year later and he hasn¡¯t married yet, we¡¯ll agree.¡± A year¡­ Shen Yaowei thought of Huo Junhan¡¯s attitude towards her, and her shoulders suddenly sank. A dejected expression flashed across her big eyes. Clearly, her Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s attitude toward her was like a block of ice. She wondered if she could melt this ice in the next year. Chapter 51 - 51 She Wants Shen Yaowei to Be Helpless! 51 She Wants Shen Yaowei to Be Helpless! As Shen Yaowei expected, she had just gotten out of the carriage when she saw the carriage of Princess Baohua stop not far away. Su Baohua got out of the carriage with the help of the maid. At first glance, she had taken a lot of time to dress herself up. Su Baohua was wearing a gorgeous pink skirt and a delicate gold collar around her neck. Half of her long, dark hair was scattered behind her like a waterfall, and the other half was coiled into a delicate bun on top of her head. The jade hairpin inserted in her bun was very conspicuous. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze landed on Su Baohua¡¯s beautiful black hair. She knew very well how Su Baohua¡¯s hair had turned bald. There were spirit pills in this world that could allow her to walk properly for the time being, but there was definitely no medicine that could allow her to grow hair in a short period of time. There was only one explanation. Su Baohua¡¯s hair was fake. For Su Baohua, who was originally in confinement, to appear here, it was needless to say that she must have secretly spent a lot of effort on the Empress Dowager. Shen Yaowei touched the embroidered satchel hanging on her and smiled. Inside her satchel was the little puppet. Su Baohua also noticed Shen Yaowei. She was about to open her mouth to mock Shen Yaowei when she saw Shen Yuyan get out of the carriage. Instantly, her expression changed, and she shut her mouth. Then she turned and walked away. Shen Yuyan naturally saw Su Baohua as well. Killing intent flashed across his eyes, and he turned to look at Shen Yaoyao. ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s go to the pleasure boat.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded obediently and placed her hand in her Third Brother¡¯s. Shen Yuyan held Shen Yaowei¡¯s small hand and led her to the largest pleasure boat parked by the lake. The Dragon Lake Meeting was held on that pleasure boat. Shen Yaowei and Shen Yuyan had just boarded the deck of the pleasure boat when a slender figure welcomed them. ¡°Yaoyao, Third Brother¡­¡± Shen Yaowei looked up and saw Yu Linlang walking towards them elegantly. Wearing a light blue dress with a silver butterfly hairpin on her head, Yu Linlang had a slender posture, and her whole body exuded an elegant and beautiful temperament. The moment she appeared on the deck, she immediately attracted the attention of many men. As Yu Linlang stood in front of her, Shen Yaowei could clearly smell the sweet scent on her that was even stronger than last time. She could not help but smile. ¡°What a coincidence, Yu Linlang. You¡¯re here early.¡± Yu Linlang glanced at Shen Yuyan and realized that he did not even look at her. Her eyes darkened, and she looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, I knew you would come with Third Brother. I was afraid of disturbing you, so I came alone first.¡± Her tone was filled with loneliness. Seeing this, the surrounding people who were paying attention to Yu Linlang could not help but reveal dissatisfied expressions. The Shen family only knew how to bully Miss Yu, a pitiful woman who was living under someone else¡¯s roof. Seeing Yu Linlang¡¯s pitiful appearance, Shen Yuyan felt furious. He turned to look at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s go in first.¡± Shen Yaowei was already used to Yu Linlang not letting go of an opportunity to pretend to be pitiful. She could not be bothered to watch Yu Linlang put on an act and nodded with an obedient smile. Then, the siblings held hands and entered the pleasure boat intimately. From the beginning to the end, the two of them did not invite Yu Linlang to join them. Yu Linlang stood rooted to the ground and looked at Shen Yaowei and Shen Yuyan¡¯s backs quietly. A cold, fleeting smile crossed her pretty eyes as she listened to the people around her call her pitiful. Today, she was not only going to claim the title of a talented woman but also the title of a jade beauty. She wanted Shen Yaowei to get nothing! Chapter 52 - 52 I’m Willing to Be The First to Go On Stage 52 I¡¯m Willing to Be The First to Go On Stage The pleasure boat was divided into four floors. Shen Yaowei¡¯s seat was on the third floor with the most nobles and was closest to the railing. She had just sat down when she felt a special gaze on her. She looked up at the fourth floor and saw that the fourth floor was filled with cubicles. There was a gauze curtain at the door of the cubicles, so she could not see who was sitting behind it. ¡°Yaoyao, almost everyone is here now. Do you think there¡¯s a good-looking young master?¡± Shen Yuyan said to Shen Yaowei persistently. Shen Yaowei looked around and realized that almost every seat on the third floor was occupied. She looked down again. Most of the people sitting on the second floor were officials and ordinary nobles. The first floor was filled with commoners. At this moment, the Dragon Lake Meeting was about to begin, and the pleasure boat was noisy and lively. ¡°Third Brother, what do you think of that woman?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze stopped on a girl in a purple dress on the second floor. Shen Yuyan casually looked in the direction Shen Yaowei was pointing. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Then how about letting her be my sister-in-law?¡± Shen Yaowei asked with a smile. Shen Yuyan had just taken a sip of tea and almost spat it out. ¡°Yaoyao, you can¡¯t joke about this. I don¡¯t intend to get married in my life.¡± As he spoke, he looked deeply at the girl opposite him. He had said that he would spend the rest of his life guarding Yaoyao. He could no longer promise another woman the same thing. Shen Yuyan did not notice the deeper meaning in Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes and snorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t plan to get married, Father won¡¯t agree either. Silly brother, Father will break your legs.¡± Shen Yuyan was amused by Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly shaking head. He picked up a piece of cream pastry and stuffed it into her small mouth. ¡°We came out in a hurry this morning, and you didn¡¯t eat breakfast. Eat something first.¡± The fragrance of milk spread in her mouth. Shen Yaowei immediately narrowed her eyes in satisfaction and ate with a smile. This scene fell perfectly into the eyes of the man sitting behind the veil. The small cubicle was filled with a cold aura. Yan Bei felt the coldness coming from Huo Junhan and could not help but look at Shen Yaowei, who was feeding Shen Yuyan on the third floor below. Even he found that scene beautiful and dazzling, let alone his master. ¡°M-Master, should we go and greet Miss Shen?¡± Yan Bei asked carefully. His master was really too much. He had never participated in the Dragon Lake Meeting, but he had to attend today. Wasn¡¯t he here for Miss Shen? Now, he was sitting here alone. Huo Junhan glanced at Yan Bei coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking a lot recently. If you continue, I think there¡¯s no need for your tongue.¡± Yan Bei immediately raised his hand and slapped himself, then retreated to the side. Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei again, and he watched as she handed a handkerchief to Shen Yuyan, gesturing for him to wipe his mouth. Huo Junhan tightened his grip on the teacup. Seeing that the good blue and white porcelain teacup was slowly turning to dust in Huo Junhan¡¯s hand, Yan Bei swallowed and silently took a step back. At that moment, a deep male voice suddenly sounded from the first floor. ¡°Welcome to the Dragon Lake Meeting. I¡¯m in charge of organizing it this time. Thank you for your support.¡± Shen Yaowei heard the sound and immediately looked down. She saw King Zhenbei standing in the middle of an empty floor. ¡°Everyone knows that I¡¯m a martial artist and don¡¯t know how to play with literature and ink. I hope that everyone will eat, drink, and have fun today. Let¡¯s cut to the chase. I hereby announce the official start of the Dragon Lake Meeting. Next, let¡¯s proceed to the first segment: Talent Competition. Who is willing to be the first to go on stage?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to be the first to go on stage!¡± Just as King Zhenbei finished speaking, Su Baohua¡¯s voice sounded. Chapter 53 - 53 She Couldn’t Control Her Body Again 53 She Couldn¡¯t Control Her Body Again Shen Yaowei perked up and immediately looked at Su Baohua. Su Baohua walked to the center of the empty space and instantly attracted many stunned gazes. With a confident smile on her face, Su Baohua looked up at the location of Huo Zhao on the third floor. ¡°I¡¯m going to perform a dance for Prince Zhao today. It¡¯s called the Qingcheng Dance!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd was in an uproar. It was actually the long-lost Qingcheng Dance! Shen Yaowei also raised her eyebrows slightly and glanced at Huo Zhao, who was sitting diagonally opposite her. Unfortunately, at this moment, Huo Zhao wasn¡¯t looking at Su Baohua at all. His attention was all on Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang sat alone at the table beside Shen Yaowei. Huo Zhao looked at her from afar with heartache, as if he wanted to pounce on her immediately. Shen Yaowei mourned for Su Baohua in her heart. As the pleasant sound of the piano sounded, Su Baohua began to dance. Every move was as light as a swallow and smooth as flowing water. Soon, her dancing won cheers. As the music gradually became high-pitched and intense, Su Baohua¡¯s dancing became faster and faster. She suddenly turned around and knelt on the ground with her back to everyone. Everyone present had seen the Qingcheng Dance and knew very well that this action was not there. For a moment, many people craned their necks to look at Su Baohua, curious about what she wanted to do. As Su Baohua¡¯s back was facing everyone, no one saw the extreme fear on her face. She could not control her body again. Damn it, why did it have to be now! Even though Su Baohua tried her best to take dominance of her body, her arms still slowly raised and pressed into her hair. Seeing Su Baohua¡¯s strange actions, everyone who did not know the truth was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s Su Baohua doing?¡± Shen Yuyan looked at Su Baohua in disgust, not noticing Shen Yaowei¡¯s small actions at all. Shen Yaowei placed the little puppet on her lap and controlled it with her hand. Su Baohua seemed to have realized what her body wanted to do, and her eyes were about to pop out. When Su Baohua pulled the wig off her head, the scene fell into a strange silence. Even the musicians stopped playing and looked at Su Baohua¡¯s glowing bald head in shock. Huo Junhan, who was sitting on the fourth floor, also glanced at Su Baohua. When he saw the faint purple smoke lingering around Su Baohua, a bloodthirsty and cold glint flashed across Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yan Bei, go and check if there¡¯s a puppeteer in the capital.¡± Yan Bei immediately accepted the order and left. The scene was still treacherously quiet. Everyone wanted to give Su Baohua face and not mock her, so they were all trying their best to endure their laughter. Next, Su Baohua stood up from the ground with her elegant wig in one hand. Then, she suddenly turned around and faced everyone. With an extremely bright smile on her face, Su Baohua¡¯s lower body assumed a horse stance. One hand was on her waist, and the other was raised, waving the wig in her hand like a handkerchief. ¡°What are you waiting for?! Continue playing music and dancing!¡± Su Baohua shook her head and waved the wig in her hand as she laughed. Chapter 54 - 54 Your Highness, Am I Beautiful? 54 Your Highness, Am I Beautiful? For a moment, the entire venue was silent. Only Su Baohua¡¯s laughter kept echoing in the air. ¡°Play it quickly!¡± Su Baohua seemed to have not had enough fun waving her wig. She turned to look at the stunned musicians and roared fiercely. It would have been better if Su Baohua had not looked over. When she turned her head, a light reflected from her shiny forehead, almost blinding the musicians. They were so frightened that they quickly started playing. Shen Yaowei smiled and continued to fiddle with the small puppet with her fair fingers. !! Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Su Baohua twisted her body with a shy expression. She wrapped her wig around her chest and raised her arms. Her upper body was like a wave that kept shaking out layers of flesh. She glanced around and her eyes locked onto Huo Zhao, who was sitting on the third floor. Huo Zhao¡¯s expression turned cold and he subconsciously shrank back. Su Baohua¡¯s head was even more dazzling than the stars in the night sky. With the wig wrapped around her chest, she rushed from the first floor to the third floor like an arrow leaving the bow. When she arrived in front of Huo Zhao, she took a horse stance, placed her hands behind her head, raised her arms, and kept twisting her upper body. Every cell in her body was trying to attract Huo Zhao¡¯s gaze. ¡°Your Highness, am I beautiful?¡± Su Baohua winked at Huo Zhao. Huo Zhao looked away, unable to bear to look at her. ¡°Prince Zhao, I¡¯m dancing this song only for you.¡± The more Su Baohua spoke, the more excited she became. She maintained the horse stance and approached Huo Zhao as she jumped forward. Like a fat bullfrog with its hands and feet tied, she moved forward with difficulty. Most importantly, Su Baohua¡¯s actions were comical, but her eyes were especially hardworking. She squeezed her eyes and winked, as if she wanted to make the muscles on her face cramp. ¡°Third Brother, look at her. She¡¯s like a frog splashing in hot water. She¡¯s so funny.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s soft voice sounded. Her tone was too innocent and harmless, but it accurately said what everyone was thinking. Everyone covered their mouths and pinched their thighs, afraid that they would accidentally expose the mockery they had for Su Baohua. Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on Su Baohua, Shen Yaowei raised her hand and turned the little puppet around. Su Baohua¡¯s body also turned. She turned her back to Huo Zhao and suddenly stuck out her butt. ¡°Yeah¡ª!¡± Su Baohua even voiced her thoughts and shook her butt. ¡°Hahahaha¡ª!¡± At this moment, everyone present finally could not help but burst into earth-shattering laughter. Huo Zhao¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. He knew very well that Su Baohua was not really venting, but the voice she imitated was too real to be fake. He even felt a faint smell of poisonous gas floating in the air. ¡°What are you waiting for? Drag her away!¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as he gritted his teeth and spoke angrily. When the guards in charge of guarding around here heard this, they filed out and reached out to grab Su Baohua. However, Su Baohua was extremely agile at this moment. Like a writhing fish, she easily dodged the guards. Then, she cried, ¡°I know that it¡¯s not that Prince Zhao doesn¡¯t like me, but he¡¯s just blinded by that little b*tch! Your Highness, just wait. I¡¯ll teach that little b*tch a lesson now and make her never dare to confuse Your Highness again!¡± With that, she ran in the other direction. Chapter 55 - 55 Retreat! Retreat! Retreat! 55 Retreat! Retreat! Retreat! An extremely bad feeling spread in Huo Zhao¡¯s heart. He subconsciously wanted to chase after her, but Su Baohua¡¯s speed was shockingly fast, and she had already arrived in front of Yu Linlang like a gust of wind. ¡°Ah¡­ Princess.¡± Yu Linlang seemed to be in shock. She curled up in her seat and frowned, looking weak and at a loss. ¡°Little b*tch, why are you pretending to be pitiful?¡± Su Baohua took off the wig wrapped around her chest and bounced on her feet. As she jumped around Yu Linlang, she waved the wig in her hand and stomped her feet while shouting, ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!¡± Yu Linlang looked at Su Baohua helplessly, her sparkling eyes filled with confusion and fear. It was as if tears would fall from her eyes if she blinked her eyelashes gently. !! When Shen Yaowei saw that everyone around her was sighing at Yu Linlang¡¯s pitiful appearance, the cold smile in her eyes deepened. Didn¡¯t Yu Linlang like to pretend to be pitiful? Then she would give her this chance to gain others¡¯ sympathy. ¡°Su Baohua, how long are you going to cause trouble!¡± Huo Zhao could not take it anymore and slapped the table with a raise of his hand. When his gaze shifted to Yu Linlang, it became as gentle as water again. ¡°Miss Yu, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Seeing this scene, Shen Yuyan¡¯s handsome face darkened. In the cubicle on the fourth floor, Huo Junhan played with his wine glass, his deep gaze fixed on Shen Yaowei. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Yu Linlang seemed to have found her backbone. She choked for a moment, then stood up and was about to walk towards Huo Zhao. In the end, Su Baohua raised her hand and pressed it on Yu Linlang¡¯s shoulder, telling her to sit down again. Then, she suddenly burst into tears and snot, as if she wished she could throw all this crystal clear liquid into Yu Linlang¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, little b*tch. It¡¯s all because you¡¯re here that Prince Zhao doesn¡¯t have me in his eyes! I just don¡¯t have hair. I want to make you like me!¡± As she spoke, she pounced on Yu Linlang with a ferocious expression and reached out to tug at her bun. Yu Linlang screamed. Su Baohua grabbed her hair bun tightly, causing her scalp to hurt. Su Baohua¡¯s actions were extremely ferocious. She grabbed Yu Linlang¡¯s hair bun and pulled it up with all her might, as if she was pulling out a radish. It was so painful that Yu Linlang could not maintain a pitiful expression and cried loudly, ¡°No, no, it hurts! Your Highness, save me¡­!¡± ¡°Su Baohua, enough is enough!¡± Huo Zhao could not stand it anymore. His figure turned into an afterimage as he flew out and rushed over to pull Su Baohua off Yu Linlang. However, Huo Zhao didn¡¯t expect Su Baohua to be terrifyingly strong. She was forcefully pulled away, but she was unwilling to let go of Yu Linlang¡¯s hair and pulled off all the pearls on her head. ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± Yu Linlang felt as if her scalp was about to be torn open. The sharp pain forced tears to flow from the corners of her eyes. Shocked, Huo Zhao quickly grabbed Su Baohua¡¯s hand and pulled her back. ¡°Su Baohua, let go of me quickly. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the two of them from afar. Seeing Su Baohua trying her best to pull Yu Linlang¡¯s hair, she suddenly released her control of the puppet. Su Baohua instantly lost her strength. Coupled with Huo Zhao¡¯s sudden tug, Su Baohua tore off a handful of Yu Linlang¡¯s hair, and the two of them fell back together. Huo Zhao fell heavily to the ground and closed his eyes in pain. Then, he opened his eyes and saw Su Baohua falling down uncontrollably. With a muffled bang, Su Baohua sat squarely on Huo Zhao¡¯s face! Chapter 56 - 56 The Next Performer Is Yu Linlang 56 The Next Performer Is Yu Linlang Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but laugh at this scene. At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but be glad that she was a fool in the eyes of others. At least she could laugh if she wanted to without any scruples. The others present couldn¡¯t be so unscrupulous. One was a princess, and the other was a prince. No matter how ridiculous the scene in front of them was, they had to give the princess and prince some face. Yu Linlang couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in her scalp, and she was already completely stunned by the scene in front of her. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± ¡°Mmph!¡± How could Huo Zhao be fine? He was like a turtle whose lid had been flipped over. He lay on the ground, flailing his limbs and struggling with all his might. Su Baohua¡¯s body finally regained control, but she was furious. After being stunned for a moment, she cried at the top of her lungs, ¡°Boohoo, it¡¯s not my fault. I was possessed!¡± ¡°Princess, get up quickly. You¡¯re suffocating His Highness!¡± Finally, someone among the surrounding people could not stand it anymore and hurriedly reminded Su Baohua. Su Baohua did not dare to think about her current situation. She struggled to stand up, but because her feet went limp, her hips could not help but relax. Pfft¡ª Unlike Su Baohua¡¯s imitation just now, this fart sounded exceptionally clear. Fortunately, Huo Zhao had finally regained his freedom. He could not help but take a deep breath and inhale all the turbid gas. Shen Yaowei watched from afar and felt that Huo Zhao must be smelling something foul. Huo Zhao did not just smell something foul, he also felt an indescribable stench spreading throughout his body from his nose, causing his head to hurt and him to almost faint! ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­!¡± Su Baohua was ashamed. She was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. The guards and maidservants hurriedly carried Su Baohua down. The women also came to comfort Yu Linlang, and even Huo Zhao was helped back to his seat. Only then did Shen Yaowei put away the little puppet in satisfaction. She lowered her head and continued eating the sweet and delicious dessert. This farce stole everyone¡¯s interest. This was the first time King Zhenbei had encountered such a situation. He hurriedly instructed the dancers, who were originally going to perform later, to perform now and ease the atmosphere. Under the dancer¡¯s beautiful dance, the scene quickly returned to harmony. The next person to perform was Yu Linlang. She had tidied herself up, combed her hair into a bun, and returned to her former beauty. Her eyes were red, and her long hair hung down her back. She stood in the clearing with a huge brush as long as an arm in her hand. Maids stepped forward around her, blocking the way with screens made of white rice paper. Yu Linlang¡¯s beautiful figure was faintly discernible on the screen, looking even weaker than usual. When the people closest to Yu Linlang on the first floor saw this scene, they found it very pleasing to the eye and could not help but hold their breath. Shen Yaowei also looked at the first floor. The music sounded, and Yu Linlang¡¯s delicate body danced on the screen. Then, accompanied by the first stroke on the screen, Yu Linlang¡¯s voice came from behind the screen. ¡°On a fine day, I seek the fragrance of the Sishui River. The boundless scenery is new for a moment. I can recognize the east wind. It¡¯s always spring.¡± As Yu Linlang¡¯s voice sounded, she danced as she wrote beautiful poems on the screen, causing the surrounding literati to cheer. Shen Yaowei watched that scene and frowned. She knew that Yu Linlang was talented. However, after spending so much time with Yu Linlang, she knew very well how strong she was. How could she write such a good poem? It didn¡¯t make sense. Chapter 57 - 57 Miss Yu, Did You Compose That Poem Yourself? 57 Miss Yu, Did You Compose That Poem Yourself? At this moment, Shen Yaowei noticed something strange in her arms. She lowered her head and saw the little morning glory sticking its little head out of her collar. It was secretly facing the empty space below, as if it was watching Yu Linlang perform. She reached out and pressed it into her arms. Then, she hurriedly glanced at Shen Yuyan and realized that he was also frowning at Yu Linlang. Obviously, her Third Brother might have thought of the same thing as her. !! As the poem ended, Yu Linlang¡¯s performance also ended, but many people still looked like they wanted more. ¡°Miss Yu, did you personally compose this poem?¡± On the first floor, a young scholar asked Yu Linlang excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve never read such a good poem!¡± Many of the talents present agreed. They had indeed never read such a good poem! However, many people wondered who wrote this poem. Faced with everyone¡¯s doubts, Yu Linlang slowly walked out from behind the screen. After bowing gracefully, she smiled and said calmly, ¡°I personally wrote this poem.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the scholars present erupted! They all looked at Yu Linlang with fanaticism and admiration. Shen Yaowei looked at Yu Linlang¡¯s confident expression and picked up her teacup. She lowered her eyes and took a sip to hide the cold glint that flashed across her eyes. She dared to say that if the poem was really written by Yu Linlang, she was willing to wash her hair while standing upside down. Under everyone¡¯s admiring gazes, Yu Linlang walked elegantly back to her seat and sat down. ¡°Yu Linlang, come and sit here,¡± Shen Yuyan said indifferently to Yu Linlang, who was sitting next door. Yu Linlang was stunned. Then, a beautiful and quiet smile appeared on her face as she stood up and walked over. Sitting down beside Shen Yaowei, Yu Linlang smiled at Shen Yuyan. ¡°Third Brother, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Did you really write that poem just now?¡± Shen Yuyan stared straight at Yu Linlang, his eyes as sharp as an eagle. ¡°Yu Linlang, did you secretly hire a teacher behind our backs?! Which teacher did you hire? Tell me quickly! I want to learn to write poetry too!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yu Linlang with a burning gaze and an innocent smile. As soon as she finished speaking, the aura around Shen Yuyan deepened. Yu Linlang had always lived with the Shen family. Usually, other than learning from the instructors and teachers in the residence, she spent most of her time with Yaoyao. She had no time to hire a teacher! Under Shen Yuyan¡¯s gaze, Yu Linlang had a feeling that she had nowhere to hide, but she still maintained a calm smile on the surface. ¡°Third Brother, I really wrote the poem myself. I won¡¯t lie.¡± Hearing Yu Linlang¡¯s firm words, Shen Yuyan¡¯s thin lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to look at you in a different light. Yu Linlang, I hope you can remember that you¡¯ve lived in our Shen family for so many years. In the eyes of outsiders, you¡¯re equivalent to the eldest daughter of the Shen family. If you do anything to harm the reputation of the Shen family, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± The man¡¯s voice was as soft as smoke when he said the last sentence, but the killing intent in it made Yu Linlang¡¯s heart tremble slightly. The smile on her lips trembled, and she raised her misty almond-shaped eyes to look at Shen Yuyan. ¡°Third Brother, I also treat the Shen family as my home. I definitely won¡¯t do anything to harm the reputation of the Shen family.¡± Seeing that Yu Linlang was so serious, Shen Yaowei said, ¡°Then, do you dare to swear?¡± Yu Linlang: ¡°???¡± Chapter 58 - 58 Yaoyao Is Really Smart 58 Yaoyao Is Really Smart ¡°Yaoyao is really smart.¡± When Shen Yuyan looked at Shen Yaowei, his eyes were already filled with love. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to touch her little face. ¡°Yaoyao is right. It¡¯s better to swear than to make a promise. Yu Linlang, just swear.¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s hand under the table gripped her dress tightly, trembling so hard that her eyes turned slightly red. ¡°Third Brother, I can swear, but is it necessary? We¡¯re all family. Third Brother, Yaoyao, how can you be so suspicious of me?¡± Her pitiful appearance made her look like she had been bullied. Shen Yaowei blinked and looked at Yu Linlang in confusion. ¡°Yu Linlang, my father said that if you don¡¯t do anything wrong, you¡¯re not afraid of ghosts knocking on your door. We just want you to swear, but if you don¡¯t want to, forget it. Don¡¯t cry.¡± !! Just swear? Yu Linlang glanced at Shen Yaowei with resentment. Did this fool not know that there was really a god in the sky above them? If she casually swore, it might really come true. ¡°Yu Linlang, why are you glaring at me¡­¡± Shen Yaowei looked slightly frightened. She moved her butt to the side and distanced herself from Yu Linlang.¡± Your gaze is like a knife¡­ ¡± ¡°Yu Linlang, you scared Yaoyao.¡± Shen Yuyan¡¯s expression darkened as he frowned at Yu Linlang. ¡°Third Brother, I¡­¡± Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yuyan pitifully, and a tear fell from the corner of her eye. ¡°I¡¯m just curious why Yaoyao insisted on forcing me to swear. I don¡¯t have any intention of scaring her.¡± Shen Yuyan looked at Yu Linlang¡¯s weak appearance and felt his stomach churn. He resisted the urge to vomit and said coldly, ¡°Cut the crap. If you don¡¯t plan to do anything to harm the Shen family, then don¡¯t be afraid. Swear it!¡± ¡°Alright, as long as you can believe me, I¡¯m willing to swear¡­¡± Yu Linlang felt that many people were already looking over. Her face was pale as she raised her right hand and put it next to her ear. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°I, Yu Linlang, swear that if I do anything to harm the reputation of the Shen family in this life, I¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Yu Linlang, you¡¯re so stupid.¡± Shen Yaowei clapped her hands and smiled at Yu Linlang. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so ruthless when you swear, right? You can say that if you do anything that will damage the reputation of the Shen family, you¡¯ll get hemorrhoids or something.¡± Hearing the hint of mockery in the girl¡¯s innocent tone, Yu Linlang felt her breath get stuck in her chest. How could this fool think of this? Why hadn¡¯t she thought of this? ¡°Since you¡¯ve already sworn, you can¡¯t change it. Yu Linlang, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint the Shen family.¡± Shen Yuyan looked at Yu Linlang with eyes as cold as snow. ¡°Alright, go back to your seat.¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s breathing paused for a moment, and she stood up silently. The moment she turned around, intense hatred flashed in her eyes. Without pausing, she hurried toward her place. ¡°Third Brother, look, this woman¡¯s dance is so enchanting and beautiful!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze was attracted by the woman below the stage. Shen Yuyan did not even look at the woman. His deep gaze stopped on Shen Yaowei¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Very beautiful indeed.¡± At this moment, most of the people on the pleasure boat were attracted by the woman dancing enchantingly. On the fourth floor, a cold gaze also stopped on the woman. Chapter 59 - 59 Yaoyao, Actually, I’m Not… 59 Yaoyao, Actually, I¡¯m Not¡­ In the middle of the clearing, a young woman in a flowing dress waved a colorful ribbon in her hand and danced barefoot. Her appearance was enchanting and exquisite. Her eyes were slightly upturned, making her look like a fox, and as she danced, the ribbon danced dreamily. As those fox-like eyes darted around, they seemed to release some irresistible light. Shen Yaowei looked into the young woman¡¯s eyes, and a dazed expression appeared on her face. ¡°Yaoyao, stop looking.¡± At this moment, a large hand covered Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. As if waking up from a dream, a cold sweat broke out on her back. She quickly removed Shen Yuyan¡¯s hand. Shen Yaowei raised the spiritual energy in her body and gathered it into her eyes before quickly looking at the woman. Her gaze darkened. It was not an enchanting beauty dancing, but a red fox with a human face and a body about the size of a human. The fox was emitting green gas that was spreading in all directions. The hall on the first floor was almost filled with the green gas, and everyone on the first floor was watching the fox dance with infatuated eyes. The gas had begun to spread to the second floor. The people who inhaled the green gas had the same expression as those on the first floor. ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw that Shen Yaoyao was still staring at the woman. He could sense that the dancing woman was a little strange. She seemed to be an evil creature. Shen Yaowei knew that Shen Yuyan wasn¡¯t a spiritual cultivator. He only cultivated the internal energy of an ordinary person. Perhaps he could sense the aura of a fox demon that was different from ordinary people, but he should not be able to see the fox demon¡¯s true appearance. And the fox demon definitely did not appear here to dance kindly for everyone to see. It must be up to something. As her thoughts raced, Shen Yaowei reached out and grabbed Shen Yuyan¡¯s arm. ¡°Third Brother, I don¡¯t want to be here anymore. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± When Shen Yuyan heard this, he immediately became nervous. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. Just as she and Shen Yuyan stood up, the green gas suddenly spread to the third floor. She instinctively mobilized her spiritual energy to protect herself. The moment the green gas touched Shen Yaowei, it was as if it had been repelled by an invisible barrier. ¡°Third Brother¡­¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression changed as she watched Shen Yuyan take a deep breath of the green gas. Shen Yuyan suddenly felt that his mind was a little muddled and heavy. He looked at Shen Yaowei in front of him with a dazed gaze, and a very strong desire suddenly rose in his heart. He yearned to tell the girl in front of him his greatest secret. ¡°Yaoyao, actually, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Shen Yaowei watched as Shen Yuyan¡¯s expression changed, and she reached out to hold his shoulder. The moment she put her hand on his shoulder, she quickly tapped an acupoint there. Shen Yuyan groaned in pain and instantly sobered up. Thinking of how he had almost revealed the deepest secret in his heart, Shen Yuyan broke out in cold sweat. He also realized that something was wrong and hurriedly circulated his internal energy to temporarily hold his breath. ¡°Yaoyao, there¡¯s danger here. I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± Shen Yaowei heaved a sigh of relief and handed her hand to Shen Yuyan. She said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Third Brother, Yaoyao is afraid. Let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± At this moment, the people on the third floor were almost eroded by the green gas. When Shen Yaowei followed Shen Yuyan towards the stairs, she saw everyone sitting rooted to the ground like puppets, their big eyes flashing with a deep and complicated light. If she left just like that, what would happen to these people? Her father was a general who protected the country. It was his duty to protect the people of the Northern Kingdom. And she was the daughter of the great general. How could she leave just like that? Chapter 60 - 60 Nice Dreams For An Ugly Person 60 Nice Dreams For An Ugly Person ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯ll send you to the carriage, and you can go back first. I have to stay here to deal with some matters,¡± Shen Yuyan said to her in a low voice, not noticing the slight change in Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression. Shen Yaowei nodded slightly and turned to look at the fox demon on the first floor. Coincidentally, the fox demon had also discovered her and Shen Yuyan. Her neck turned 180 degrees and faced their side, looking at her. Strong malice and hatred flowed in her green fox eyes. Hatred? Shen Yaowei frowned slightly. Before she could think about who the fox demon hated, she saw the fox demon rise from the ground and fly towards her at lightning speed. At this moment, on the fourth floor. Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei from afar. His handsome face was cold, and his hands hidden in his sleeves slowly clenched into fists. Seeing the enchanting woman rush over, Shen Yuyan drew the soft sword hidden on his body and flashed in front of Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, run! Leave this place!¡± Shen Yaowei turned around and ran. At the same time, her small hand fumbled in the cloth bag she carried with her. She remembered that she seemed to be wearing a mask when she went out today. The fox demon was blocked by Shen Yuyan and actually stopped. It sized Shen Yuyan up and revealed a satisfied smile. Then, it opened its mouth and said sweetly, ¡°Although your Shen family is hateful, you all look pretty good. Not bad, not bad. Young Master, I happen to be tired of using this skin. Why don¡¯t you give yours to me~¡± Shen Yuyan looked at the fox demon coldly. ¡°You sure have nice dreams for an ugly person.¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Shen Yaowei from the corner of his eye. Seeing Shen Yaowei running slightly towards the stairs at the other end, he waved the soft sword in his hand and stabbed at the fox demon. ¡°Stupid man! I think you¡¯re courting death! I¡¯m going to cut out your heart and cut off your head for that bastard Shen Liu¡¯an!¡± At the mention of the name Shen Liu¡¯an, the fox demon¡¯s voice was clearly filled with bone-deep hatred. It dodged Shen Yuyan¡¯s soft sword in a flash. Then, its five fingers turned into claws and scratched at Shen Yuyan. However, just as its claws touched Shen Yuyan¡¯s clothes, it was sent flying by an invisible force. As if it had touched an extremely hot flame, the fox demon¡¯s claws burned with pain. It took two steps back and looked at Shen Yuyan in disbelief. ¡°You actually have an Exquisite Heart!¡± Legend had it that the person with an Exquisite Heart was the reincarnation of a Level Nine Great Sage. Ordinary evil spirits could not approach such a person at all. If a high-level evil spirit wanted to hurt him, it would not be easy. Even if the evil spirit managed to injure him, it would damage the evil spirit¡¯s cultivation. Almost instantly, the fox demon gave up on attacking Shen Yuyan and turned to look at Shen Yaowei, who had already run to the second floor. ¡°Killing that silly girl is the same!¡± Before she could finish speaking, the fox demon turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Shen Yaowei. Seeing this, a look of fear flashed across Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes. He chased after the fox demon as quickly as possible. ¡°If you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll definitely fight you to the death!¡± Shen Yaowei, who was running with her skirt raised, felt a powerful demonic aura attacking her from behind and turned around. She saw that the fox demon was already on her back, its sharp claws going straight for the center of her back. Chapter 61 - 61 Don’t Touch Her! 61 Don¡¯t Touch Her! When the man on the fourth floor saw this, he suddenly stood up. Just as a flame appeared in his hand, he saw Shen Yaowei dodge to the side in a panic, dodging the fox demon¡¯s attack. At this moment, Shen Yuyan also rushed over. The flexible silver sword was like a flood dragon, stabbing at the fox demon with domineering power. !! The attack was so fast that the fox demon could not dodge in time and was stabbed in the shoulder. As the fox demon wailed in pain, a powerful demonic aura suddenly erupted from its body and swept in all directions. Shen Yuyan, who was holding a soft sword, was sent flying by the powerful demonic aura. He flew a few meters away before landing on the ground and barely stabilizing himself. Holding his painful chest, Shen Yuyan grunted and spat out a mouthful of blood. Shen Yaowei¡¯s pupils constricted as she watched this scene. A shocking killing intent brewed in her dark eyes as she turned to look at the fox demon. This thing had hurt her Third Brother. Was it courting death? ¡°Hmph! You overestimate yourself!¡± After the fox demon glanced at Shen Yuyan provocatively, she turned to look at Shen Yaowei. As she licked her claws, she laughed mockingly. ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to kill you anymore. Come with me obediently!¡± With that, the fox demon extended its claws at Shen Yaowei again. This time, Shen Yaowei stood rooted to the ground. The expression on her face was indifferent, as if she was scared silly. The small hand hidden in her sleeve had already formed a Heavenly Thunder Art. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Shen Yuyan wanted to rush forward crazily, but he had just been severely injured and could no longer use his internal energy. ¡°Yaoyao, dodge!¡± Shen Yaowei still stood rooted to the ground, her dark eyes staring deeply at the fox demon. She wanted to give the fox demon a destructive blow when it was closest to her. Just as the fox demon¡¯s claws were about to touch Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder, an extremely powerful force attacked from behind with heat. The moment the fox demon felt that power, its pupils dilated, and it looked back in fear. The moment she turned her head, the red-gold flames arrived in front of her. There was no chance to dodge at all. The fox demon was instantly tainted and devoured by the flames. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± There were only a few screams before the fox demon was burned to ashes by the red-gold fire. The world returned to silence. Shen Yaowei slowly looked up at the man who had appeared not far away, and her heart raced. The simple and plain moon-white robe could not hide the man¡¯s noble and otherworldly aura. His handsome and pale face seemed to be covered in a layer of light from the sun, making his facial features look even deeper. The cinnabar mole between his eyebrows was like hot blood that landed on one¡¯s heart. The corners of her lips curled up bit by bit, and Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up like stars. She lifted her skirt and ran towards Huo Junhan. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle!¡± On the other side, Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyebrows twitched when he saw Shen Yaowei pouncing at the expressionless man like a happy rabbit. Shen Yaowei ran slightly toward Huo Junhan and opened her arms. Just as she was about to give him a bear hug, her face was pressed down by the man¡¯s large hand. Her limbs flailed, and her thin body could no longer move forward. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle¡­¡± Shen Yaowei, who had her face covered by her large hand, shouted aggrievedly. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s thin lips slowly spat out a cold sentence. He lowered his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer.¡± Chapter 62 - 62 If You Dare to Cry Again, I’ll Gouge Your Eyes Out 62 If You Dare to Cry Again, I¡¯ll Gouge Your Eyes Out Shen Yaowei obediently stood rooted to the ground and did not move again. She blinked at Huo Junhan and began to brew a wet fog in her eyes. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, Yaoyao is so afraid¡­¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was about to cry, Huo Junhan frowned and said coldly, ¡°Little fool, if you dare to cry again, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Huo Junhan in disbelief. ¡°No, my Ninth Imperial Uncle won¡¯t bear to! You just saved me!¡± !! Huo Junhan sneered in disdain. ¡°I was having a headache because of that fox demon. Little fool, don¡¯t flatter yourself again.¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Shen Yaowei subconsciously wanted to chase after him, but Shen Yuyan let out another painful groan. She immediately stopped and turned to look at Shen Yuyan. Seeing that Shen Yuyan had spat out another mouthful of blood and was beginning to sway unsteadily, Shen Yaowei could only raise her feet and quickly run towards Shen Yuyan. She held Shen Yuyan¡¯s shaky body and frowned worriedly. ¡°Third Brother, are you alright?¡± Huo Junhan, who had already reached the stairs, paused when he heard Shen Yaowei¡¯s faint voice. However, he only stopped for a moment before he raised his feet again and went downstairs. Shen Yuyan raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his lips and smiled gently at Shen Yaowei. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± How could Shen Yaowei believe that Shen Yuyan was fine? She could clearly feel his chaotic aura. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and find an imperial physician to take a look. Third Brother¡­¡± Shen Yuyan nodded and glanced at Huo Junhan¡¯s back from afar. A dark glint flashed across his phoenix eyes. ¡­ Because of the appearance of the fox demon, the Dragon Lake Meeting had no choice but to end early. This matter quickly spread through the streets and alleys of the capital. For a moment, everyone in the capital was in a panic. The Northern Kingdom was at the intersection of the three worlds of the Demon Realm, the Ghost Realm, and the Human Realm, and there were nodes between the cities to prevent demons from invading. Among them, the barrier of the Imperial Capital had been personally reinforced by the Imperial Preceptor before he went into seclusion. It was the strongest in the entire Northern Kingdom. Now, the Imperial Preceptor had been in seclusion for 10 years. In these 10 years, evil spirits would appear in the other areas of the Northern Kingdom, but there had not been any evil spirits in the capital for 10 years. Today, there was suddenly a fox demon. Everyone suddenly guessed that there might be a problem with the barrier. At the Shen residence. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Li. Thank you for making this trip.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sent Imperial Physician Li out of the room. As he thanked him humbly, he gestured for Uncle Jiang to hand over the silver. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to do something for the Shen family.¡± Imperial Physician Li refused to accept the silver and said with a kind smile, ¡°Third Young Master only suffered internal injuries, but his body is not affected by demonic energy. He¡¯ll be fine after recuperating more.¡± When Shen Yaowei, who was guarding Shen Yuyan¡¯s bed, heard Imperial Physician Li¡¯s words, a brilliant smile appeared on her face. ¡°Third Brother, you have to lie on the bed obediently and recuperate for a few days.¡± Shen Yuyan looked at the smile on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face and immediately felt that his injuries no longer hurt. He nodded gently. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Yaoyao. Yaoyao, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Third Brother, what did you want to say to me on the pleasure boat?¡± Shen Yaowei suddenly remembered that Shen Yuyan had been interrupted by her tapping his acupuncture. At that time, her Third Brother¡¯s expression was conflicted and painful. He probably wanted to tell her something more important. Chapter 63 - 63 Are You Tired of Living? 63 Are You Tired of Living? Shen Yuyan did not expect Shen Yaowei to ask this. His smile froze, and a blush appeared on his fair and handsome face. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said decisively, looking away from Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei could tell at a glance that Shen Yuyan was hiding something from her. Her Third Brother was the worst at lying. !! However, before she could continue asking, Shen Liu¡¯an walked in after seeing Imperial Physician Li off. ¡°Yaoyao.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an came to the bed and sized her up again with nervous eyes. ¡°Yaoyao, are you really not feeling uncomfortable?¡± Shen Yaowei shook her head slightly. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, Father.¡± ¡°Father, that fox demon seems to be here for me and Yaoyao,¡± Shen Yuyan said slowly as he looked at Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an moved a chair and sat down boldly. A helpless and guilty expression appeared on his face. ¡°This is my negligence. That fox demon is one of the evil spirits your brother and I have been looking for recently.¡± ¡°One of them?¡± Shen Yaowei looked slightly puzzled. ¡°The fox demon seems to hate us very much. Father, did you destroy its nest and kill its family?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an nodded slowly. ¡°Yaoyao, do you still remember that day when I went to the bamboo courtyard in the palace to look for you? That day, I was going to explain to the emperor that the protective barrier of the Imperial Capital had been damaged. The fox demon you encountered today ran from South City to the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that the evil spirits came from underground this time?¡± Shen Yuyan asked. ¡°The evil spirit that came from underground is from the ghost race. It¡¯s betrothed to the fox demon you met today, who even gave birth to a child. That child is neither a ghost nor a demon and is bloodthirsty. When your eldest brother and I surrounded the family of three, because the situation was really difficult, we only had time to destroy the ghost race and severely injure that little child that was neither a ghost nor a demon, allowing it to escape with the fox demon.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an finished speaking, and his expression had already turned serious. ¡°Now that the fox demon has also been destroyed, only that little child is left. It might come to avenge its parents. That little child hasn¡¯t grown up, so it can¡¯t move during the day. Yaoyao, you¡¯re not allowed to go out again at night, understand?¡± Although Shen Liu¡¯an had described the process of dealing with the evil spirits as simple and calm, Shen Yaowei could still imagine the danger. She suddenly felt a little strange. Logically speaking, fox demons should be very smart. Why did it appear so rashly at the Dragon Lake Meeting to take revenge on her and her Third Brother? Was it tired of living? Seeing that Shen Yaowei was sitting there with her eyes slightly lowered and silent, Shen Liu¡¯an thought that she was afraid. He reached out and touched the top of her head. ¡°Did you not wear the amulet today?¡± Shen Yaowei looked up slightly and stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. ¡°I forgot.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed. ¡°You must wear the amulet at all times recently. Yaoyao, stay at home and accompany Third Brother more. Daddy is going out now.¡± Now that the barrier was damaged, he would not be at ease as long as that little child was not caught. Shen Yaowei nodded obediently. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of my Third Brother.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s heart was warmed by his daughter¡¯s obedience. He stood up with a smile and left. After walking out of the Shen residence, Shen Liu¡¯an suddenly turned around and said to Uncle Jiang, who was sending him off, ¡°Old Jiang, prepare a box of gifts. I want to go to Prince Li¡¯s Manor first.¡± Chapter 64 - 64 Didn’t You Promise Me Not to Get Close to Yaoyao Again? 64 Didn¡¯t You Promise Me Not to Get Close to Yaoyao Again? A moment later, in the backyard room of Prince Li¡¯s Manor. Huo Junhan was lying lazily on the soft couch, holding a long jade pipe in his jade-like hand. His dark hair spread out and poured behind him, and the front of his shirt was open, revealing his chest and exquisite collarbone. The smoke from his pipe lingered in front of his handsome face. He closed his eyes slightly as he listened to the report from the butler, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°General Shen is a guest, let him in.¡± The man¡¯s low voice made it impossible to tell if he was happy or angry. !! The butler immediately obeyed and left. After a while, Shen Liu¡¯an appeared in the room. He looked at Huo Junhan, who seemed to have no bones on the soft couch, and his eyebrows twitched. ¡°I specially prepared a generous gift to thank you for saving my daughter today,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said as he signaled to the two people carrying boxes behind him. The two of them immediately placed the heavy box on the ground. After opening it, everyone saw priceless treasures shining inside. However, Huo Junhan did not even look at the box. He adjusted his posture and glanced at Shen Liu¡¯an indifferently. ¡°If that¡¯s why you¡¯re here, you can leave with those things now. You know very well what kind of person I am.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an had no intention of leaving. He pulled a chair over and sat down. Then, he said to the servants in the room, ¡°I want to talk to His Highness for a while. All of you can leave first.¡± The servants of the Prince¡¯s Manor did not dare to move and looked at Huo Junhan for orders. Huo Junhan lowered his head and took a puff of his cigarette. After casually shaking the jade pipe, his thin lips curled into a cold arc. ¡°General Shen, are you treating my Prince Li¡¯s Manor as your territory? Your style of doing things is really the same as before. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re a bandit.¡± Hearing the mockery in Huo Junhan¡¯s tone, Shen Liu¡¯an was not angry and only said, expressionlessly, ¡°If you still care about the teacher-student relationship between us, listen to me.¡± Hearing that Shen Liu¡¯an actually dared to speak to Huo Junhan like this, the servants in the room immediately knelt down in unison. All of them were silent like cicadas in winter, wishing they could become blind and deaf. The atmosphere turned cold at this moment. Huo Junhan narrowed his eyes and looked at Shen Liu¡¯an with a dark gaze. Shen Liu¡¯an returned the stare and sat there without moving. It was as if time and air were about to slowly stop flowing. Just as the atmosphere in the room was tense to the extreme, Huo Junhan¡¯s cold voice slowly sounded. ¡°All of you can leave.¡± As if they had been granted amnesty, the servants filed out of the room. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at the brazier burning in the hall and frowned. He asked Huo Junhan, ¡°Have you still not found a way to completely resolve your illness?¡± ¡°General Shen, you can say whatever you want now.¡± Huo Junhan put down the jade pipe in his hand and looked straight at Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome face and suddenly thought of the first time he saw him. At that time, Huo Junhan was about five years old. For some reason, he barged into the military camp covered in dirt and was captured by the soldiers as a spy. He saw Huo Junhan in the cell. The little child was tied to the torture rack. His eyes were especially bright on his dirty little face, like those of a wolf cub. He was covered in injuries and almost had no skin left unharmed. Even the criminal in the cell could not bear to hurt him again, afraid that if the child was injured again, he would really not be able to live. Later, after confirming that Huo Junhan was not a spy, they wanted to release him. However, he was unwilling to leave the military camp because he would have food to eat if he stayed there. Looking at the nobleman in front of him now, Shen Liu¡¯an could not help but sigh. Times had changed, and he could barely associate him with that dirty and downtrodden child. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me not to get close to Yaoyao again? What¡¯s been going on recently?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked slowly. Chapter 65 - 65 Huo Junhan, Tell Me, What Did You Go Through in the Five Years You Disappeared? 65 Huo Junhan, Tell Me, What Did You Go Through in the Five Years You Disappeared? ¡°Everything is just a coincidence,¡± Huo Junhan said slowly. His lowered eyes flickered. ¡°General Shen, you don¡¯t really think I¡¯ll take some of my childhood feelings seriously, do you?¡± At the end of his sentence, when he looked up at Shen Liu¡¯an, his eyes were already as cold as ice. Shen Liu¡¯an was stung by the light mockery in Huo Junhan¡¯s tone. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an slowly heaved a sigh of relief, then revealed an even more solemn expression. ¡°Your Highness, when I brought you back to the capital to send you to the late Emperor, you once said that you would help me do three things to repay this favor. Now that you¡¯ve already completed two of these three things, the last thing¡­¡± !! ¡°Tell me,¡± Huo Junhan said indifferently when he saw Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hesitation. ¡°For the third matter, I want you to protect the Northern Kingdom in place of the Imperial Preceptor before he wakes up,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked straight into Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes and said slowly. Huo Junhan slowly sat up and looked at Shen Liu¡¯an with a faint smile. ¡°General Shen, are you joking with me?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked straight at Huo Junhan, his expression still serious. ¡°Huo Junhan, have you really never thought of accumulating some virtue for yourself?¡± Although he had not spent much time in the capital, he knew everything about the imperial court. In recent years, Huo Junhan could be said to be second only to the Emperor, whose favor for him had reached an unbelievable level. He could not do without the medicinal pill Huo Junhan gave him and thought that it was a divine pill that could extend his life. In recent years, the Emperor had become more and more obsessed with enjoying himself. He almost ignored the government and left all the matters in the imperial court to Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan was treacherous, vicious, and temperamental. Anyone who opposed him would not have a good ending in the end. They would be uprooted, have their families wiped out, and killed. Therefore, Huo Junhan had another name in the Northern Kingdom, called Ghost King. Even the evil spirits that crawled out of the ghost world were not as terrifying as him. Shen Liu¡¯an had always believed in Heaven¡¯s Will. He felt that what humans did, the heavens watched. Good and evil would be repaid. He could not bear to see the student of whom he was most proud become like this. If there was a chance to pull Huo Junhan back onto the right path, he would definitely try at all costs. ¡°Virtue?¡± Huo Junhan stared at Shen Liu¡¯an for a long time. Suddenly, his thin lips curled up, and he laughed. A low and pleasant laugh echoed in the room, but it made Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hair stand on end. He felt that there was an emotion in that laughter that he could not read. Perhaps because he was laughing too happily, Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes were stained with an enchanting blush. He looked at Shen Liu¡¯an teasingly. ¡°I¡¯ve never believed in the heavens.¡± His cold and heartless words were like a polished knife, splitting the dusty memories in his mind and making his heart tremble violently. No, it couldn¡¯t be. He still remembered that when he decided to keep Huo Junhan by his side and take him in as a student to teach him martial arts and military tactics, the little child finally smiled and looked at him. He said that there was really a heavenly law in this world that would bless everyone who was about to fall into despair. He clearly believed in Heaven¡¯s Will in the past! But why has he become like this now? ¡°Huo Junhan, tell me, what did you experience in the five years you disappeared?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an finally couldn¡¯t help but ask the question he had wanted to ask Huo Junhan for a long time. He licked his dry lips and said in a gentler tone, ¡°If you¡¯re still willing to treat me as a teacher, tell me the truth. Perhaps I can¡­¡± Chapter 66 - 66 When I Die in the Netherworld, This World Will Be Buried With Me 66 When I Die in the Netherworld, This World Will Be Buried With Me ¡°Perhaps you can do something?¡± Before Shen Liu¡¯an could finish speaking, Huo Junhan interrupted him coldly. ¡°Perhaps you can save me? General Shen, it¡¯s your business to be the guardian of the Northern Kingdom. I don¡¯t need your protection, nor am I interested in being the guardian of the Northern Kingdom with you. Just as we said after you brought me back to the late Emperor, I promise you three things. From now on, you and I will cut ties and go our separate ways.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Huo Junhan, who was like an ice sculpture, and his tone darkened. ¡°Yes, we agreed. So, are you going to do the third thing or not?¡± ¡°What I promised you back then was that these three things can¡¯t go against my original intentions.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His smile was clearly peerless, but it was like a demon that had crawled out of hell. ¡°This matter goes against my original intentions.¡± ¡°What are your original intentions?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s knuckles cracked. ¡°When I die in the underworld, this world will be buried with me,¡± Huo Junhan said extremely calmly. Bang¡ª Shen Liu¡¯an slammed his fist on the armrest of the chair and suddenly stood up. He stared at Huo Junhan with his hawk-like eyes. ¡°Huo Junhan, I know you¡¯ve gone crazy, but there has to be a limit to your madness! Has everyone in the world let you down?!¡± Huo Junhan clearly did not want to say anything more to Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°General Shen and I are not the same kind of people after all. You don¡¯t have to come to my residence again in the future.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an resisted the urge to rush up and punch Huo Junhan. He forced out a sentence from between his teeth. ¡°Then what do I have to do to make you agree to my third request? I can pay the price.¡± ¡°General Shen, what right do you think you have to negotiate with me?¡± Huo Junhan glanced at Shen Liu¡¯an coldly. Shen Liu¡¯an immediately deflated like a deflated ball, and his aura weakened. Yes. What right did he have to negotiate with Huo Junhan? He had personally resolved the former teacher-student relationship after he brought Huo Junhan to the late Emperor. Now that Huo Junhan was a powerful minister below the Emperor, what would he lack? ¡°Pretend I¡¯ve never been here today. I won¡¯t disturb Your Highness again.¡± After Shen Liu¡¯an finished speaking, he turned around and walked out. Just as Shen Liu¡¯an was about to reach the door, Huo Junhan¡¯s low voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°If General Shen is willing to offer Shen Yaowei to me, I can consider your request.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an suddenly turned around and rushed in front of Huo Junhan like an angry leopard. He swung his fist and punched him in the face. Huo Junhan did not dodge at all and took a solid punch to the corner of his lips. Blood trickled down the corner of his lips, but he only stuck out his tongue and licked it. He smiled at Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°It¡¯s fine if General Shen doesn¡¯t agree. Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°You still dare to say that you don¡¯t have any feelings for Yaoyao?!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an glared at Huo Junhan and asked, ¡°Back then, I asked you to stay at the borders well. I was willing to hand Yaoyao over to you, but what about you?! You left for five years without saying a word. Now, you want Yaoyao. Huo Junhan, are you shameless?!¡± Huo Junhan looked at Shen Liu¡¯an indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that little fool the way General Shen thinks. It¡¯s just that after encountering something you haven¡¯t obtained, you¡¯ll always want to taste what it¡¯s like after obtaining it. General Shen should understand what I mean.¡± ¡°What do you take Yaoyao for? An object to taste and play with?!¡± After Shen Liu¡¯an finished speaking, he swung his fist at Huo Junhan¡¯s face again. Chapter 67 - 67 I Just Want Shen Yaowei to Stay With Me For Three Months 67 I Just Want Shen Yaowei to Stay With Me For Three Months This time, Huo Junhan raised his hand and caught his fist. ¡°I only want Shen Yaowei to accompany me for three months,¡± Huo Junhan said coldly. ¡°General Shen can sacrifice anything for the world. I believe this is not a difficult choice for General Shen.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an lowered his fist and looked at Huo Junhan coldly. ¡°Huo Junhan, I¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡± Huo Junhan lowered his eyes and did not speak. !! Shen Liu¡¯an did not say anything else. He took one last, deep look at Huo Junhan before turning to leave. Bang¡ª The door was kicked open, and Shen Liu¡¯an rushed out. Huo Junhan glanced at the door that had been kicked to the ground. Hearing Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s footsteps walk away quickly, he couldn¡¯t help but cough. It was as if he wanted to cough his lungs out. His low and suppressed cough was especially clear in the quiet room. Yan Bei walked in with a dumbfounded expression. He saw Huo Junhan sitting on the soft couch, coughing violently, and immediately rushed over in shock. ¡°Master!¡± Huo Junhan raised his hand, indicating for Yan Bei to calm down. Using the spiritual energy in his body to forcefully suppress his surging blood, Huo Junhan glanced sideways at Yan Bei. ¡°Have you investigated what I asked you to investigate?¡± ¡°Master, no puppeteer has appeared in the capital recently.¡± Yan Bei knelt on one knee. At the mention of this, he could not help but reveal a doubtful expression. ¡°As the ghost race was sealed underground, the puppet technique has been lost for nearly a hundred years. Other than seeing Master¡¯s puppet technique, I¡¯ve really never seen anyone else use it.¡± His master had once used the puppet technique to target the dead, and he could even control skeletons. He had only seen it once, when he followed his master on an expedition. At that time, he had become interested in this forbidden spell. He had also secretly checked if there were other puppeteers, but he had found nothing. Huo Junhan picked up a handkerchief and slowly wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. ¡°Continue investigating. We must find this person.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Bei said firmly. He looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s damaged lips and asked carefully, ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Every time his mental demons acted up, it would be harmful to his body. To outsiders, his master was getting stronger and stronger, but for some reason, he felt that his master¡¯s health was really deteriorating year by year. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly. His glass-like eyes flowed with a deep light. ¡°Call the dark crow back tonight. You can leave.¡± Yan Bei looked at Huo Junhan worriedly and left. ¡­ When Shen Yaowei came out of Shen Yuyan¡¯s room, the sky was already completely dark. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time for dinner. I instructed the kitchen to make a few of your favorite dishes. Why don¡¯t you return to your room for dinner now?¡± Zi Yun, who was guarding the door, saw Shen Yaowei and went up to her with a smile. Shen Yaowei moved her stiff neck slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± ¡°The general arrived at the residence in an hour. After he returned, he locked himself in the study and seemed to be in a bad mood,¡± Zi Yun said in a low voice. Shen Yaowei was slightly stunned. Her father was an optimist. If he locked himself in the study, he must be really unhappy. ¡°Zi Yun, take me to the small kitchen,¡± Shen Yaowei said to Zi Yun. Zi Yun immediately had a bad feeling. She looked at Shen Yaowei warily. ¡°Miss, why are you going to the kitchen?¡± Shen Yaowei smiled brightly at Zi Yun. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll personally cook something delicious for Daddy. If he¡¯s in a bad mood, his mood will improve once he eats some delicious food I made!¡± Zi Yun was speechless. Miss, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that what you¡¯re making isn¡¯t delicious food on earth. It¡¯s a dark cuisine from hell. Chapter 68 - 68 It’s a Regret That You Still Have to Continue Working for Me 68 It¡¯s a Regret That You Still Have to Continue Working for Me ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go prepare for the general. It¡¯s been hard on you to take care of the Third Young Master. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Zi Yun tried her best to be tactful. Shen Yaowei shook her head firmly. ¡°It¡¯s different, Zi Yun. Father will definitely be happier if he can eat the delicacies I made myself.¡± A drop of cold sweat trickled down Zi Yun¡¯s forehead as she thought of the last time the General ate a ball of black mashed potatoes made by Shen Yaowei and immediately went to the toilet. He had diarrhea and had to be helped out by the servants. However, seeing how confident Shen Yaowei was, she could not say anything. She could only pray for the general in her heart. Not long after Shen Yaowei went to the kitchen, the news reached the backyard. After receiving this news, Song Lingyun hurriedly went to Yu Linlang¡¯s room. As soon as she entered, she saw Yu Linlang sitting at the desk. Only the lamp on the desk was lit in the room, making it look a little dark and strangely cold. Rubbing the goosebumps on her arms, Song Lingyun quickly walked to the desk. ¡°Linlang, that fool is going to the kitchen to make food for your uncle. Your uncle is in a bad mood and is locking himself in the study. You should quickly make some delicious food and send it to him.¡± Yu Linlang was writing furiously, as if she had not heard Song Lingyun. Song Lingyun craned her neck and glanced at what she was writing. There were many poems written on the white paper on the table, each one brilliant. ¡°Falling snow is not a heartless thing. It turns into spring mud to protect flowers¡­¡± Song Lingyun¡¯s gaze stopped on the poem that Yu Linlang had just written. She could not help but read it out loud. Then, she revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°Linlang, this poem is really amazing! How did you think of it?¡± After Yu Linlang finished writing, she stopped writing and heaved a sigh of relief. Glancing at the black figure standing timidly not far away, a cold smile flashed across her eyes. Then, when she turned to look at Song Lingyun, a gentle and quiet smile appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been studying these recently and have gained some insights.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. Didn¡¯t Prince Zhao like you to be full of wisdom? Write more love poems for him to like.¡± Song Lingyun said bold words, then paused and changed the topic. ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Yu Linlang nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Mother, go and rest first. I¡¯ll prepare to go to the kitchen.¡± Song Lingyun liked Yu Linlang¡¯s obedient appearance the most. She looked at her lovingly. ¡°You must please your uncle more. You can¡¯t let him marry you to that Zhou guy. Didn¡¯t His Highness Prince Zhao say that he would make you his secondary consort after he becomes the Crown Prince? As long as you can last until His Highness Prince Zhao becomes the Crown Prince and he wants to marry you, your uncle won¡¯t dare have any objections.¡± Yu Linlang naturally knew what Song Lingyun meant. She lowered her eyes to hide the glint that flashed across them. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Song Lingyun nodded in satisfaction, then turned and walked out of the room. Seeing Song Lingyun leave the room and close the door, Yu Linlang hooked her finger at the figure not far away. ¡°Come here.¡± The black figure floated in front of Yu Linlang. The girl-like figure was dressed in a tattered black robe. Silver chains bound her neck, hands, and feet. Her skin was the greenish-white color of a dead person¡¯s, and her face was covered in wounds and pus. Only her large eyes looked normal as she looked at Yu Linlang timidly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if I can help you get the title of talented woman from the Dragon Lake Meeting, you¡¯ll let me go? You can¡¯t lie to a ghost.¡± Yu Linlang supported her chin with her hand and looked at the female soul in front of her. ¡°But I didn¡¯t get the title. Lin Xiao¡¯an, it¡¯s a pity that you still have to continue helping me.¡± Chapter 69 - 69 Yu Linlang, Do You Really Think I’m Your Slave? 69 Yu Linlang, Do You Really Think I¡¯m Your Slave? ¡°Yu Linlang, do you really think I¡¯m your slave?¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an was instantly angry. She bared her fangs and brandished her claws as she rushed towards Yu Linlang. ¡°God Spirit Lock, bind,¡± Yu Linlang said unhurriedly. The silver chain that bound Lin Xiao¡¯an lit up with silver light and quickly shrank a few times. It dragged her back a few steps and slammed her to the ground. Lin Xiao¡¯an lay on the ground, a pained expression on her devastated face. As the God Spirit Lock tightened, she felt a pain as if she was about to be crushed into pieces. She could not help but beg Yu Linlang, ¡°Please, let me go¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just be obedient? In the future, you don¡¯t have to think about escaping from me. You have to work hard for me so that you won¡¯t suffer.¡± Yu Linlang walked up to Lin Xiaoan and looked down at her. ¡°I want to cook delicacies that don¡¯t exist in our world. Teach me.¡± Hearing Yu Linlang say it so matter-of-factly, Lin Xiao¡¯an suppressed the resentment in her heart and finally nodded. The study was filled with an oppressive atmosphere. Shen Liu¡¯an sat on a chair in front of the window and looked at the beautiful scenery outside with an extremely solemn expression. Every word he had said to Huo Junhan today still echoed in his mind. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that Huo Junhan would become like this. He was completely unpredictable. However, when Huo Junhan said he wanted Yaoyao, he was certain that the man was serious. He could not hand Yaoyao over to Huo Junhan, even for three months. However, at this moment, it was not only the enchantment in the capital that had problems. The enchantment that sealed the ghosts underground and the enchantment in the Demon Realm also had problems. This was definitely not a coincidence. A calamity was probably about to descend. In the entire Northern Kingdom, the two people with the strongest spiritual power were the Imperial Preceptor and Huo Junhan. The Imperial Preceptor was sleeping in seclusion, and no one knew when he would wake up. Huo Junhan looked like it had nothing to do with him. Just thinking about it made Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s scalp tingle. Thump, thump, thump ¡ª There was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s me, Father.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly sweet voice sounded from outside the door. Shen Liu¡¯an immediately restrained his worried expression. He stood up from his chair and personally opened the door for Shen Yaowei. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Shen Yaowei standing obediently at the door, holding a food box. Zi Yun was standing behind Shen Yaowei with a worried expression. She said to Shen Liu¡¯an, ¡°General, Miss heard that you haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, so she specially cooked a few dishes.¡± Hearing this, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyelids twitched twice, and he subconsciously swallowed. The last time he had eaten food personally cooked by Yaoyao was half a year ago. It was very simple mashed potatoes. But the taste of the mashed potatoes was still fresh in his mind. The dark lump of mashed potatoes was bitter with acid and strangely sweet. The three flavors were irrelevant and fought against his taste buds. If not for his strong willpower, he would have vomited on the spot in front of Yaoyao. ¡°Father, can¡¯t I go in?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Shen Liu¡¯an, who was standing at the door without saying a word. Shen Liu¡¯an suddenly came back to his senses. He coughed dryly and said, ¡°Of course you can come in. Come in.¡± Shen Yaowei happily carried the food box into the room. Chapter 70 - 70 Stay Away From Huo Junhan 70 Stay Away From Huo Junhan ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go back to my room and wait for you.¡± Zi Yun was afraid that Shen Yaowei would warmly invite her to eat with them, so she quickly slipped away. Shen Liu¡¯an, who was about to invite Zi Yun to share the ¡®delicious food¡¯, watched Zi Yun leave like a whirlwind. She was running faster than a rabbit. On the other side, Shen Yaowei had already opened the food box and placed the dishes on the table. Shen Liu¡¯an walked to the table and looked at the four dishes. He almost couldn¡¯t help but doubt his life. There was a plate of side dishes in front of him that was a mixture of purple and green. It looked like some kind of stir-fried vegetable. There was a plate that was so dark that it was impossible to tell what it was, and another that should have been chicken or something like that. However, the meat was actually green. There was also a plate of grilled fish, but it looked charred, and its angry dead fish eyes made it look especially unwilling to be dead. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve tried the food I cooked this time! It tastes good!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Shen Liu¡¯an with a burning gaze and handed him her chopsticks. Shen Liu¡¯an took Shen Yaowei¡¯s chopsticks and slowly sat down. ¡°Father, this crispy fish is very delicious. Try it.¡± Shen Yaowei excitedly introduced the fish that looked like it had died with regrets. Shen Liu¡¯an was originally worried about which to eat first because he felt that neither of them was easy to eat. Hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, he could only smile dryly and nod. Then, he picked up a piece of black fish with his chopsticks and placed it in his mouth. With his eyes closed, Shen Liu¡¯an was prepared not to vomit in front of Shen Yaowei no matter what. However, he realized that things were not as he had imagined. Opening his eyes, Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei in shock. What was going on? Why was this fish fresh, delicious, firm and chewy?! Shen Yaowei had expected Shen Liu¡¯an to have such an expression. She smiled and asked, ¡°Father, has Yaoyao¡¯s culinary skills improved?¡± She had injected spiritual energy into the food so that it would taste good. Although this consumed a lot of spiritual energy, it was worth it to make her father happy. Moreover, eating food injected with spiritual energy was very beneficial to the body. Her father had been on the battlefield for many years and had suffered many old injuries. Occasionally, his old injuries would flare up, but it was still very painful. Not knowing at all what Shen Yaowei was thinking, Shen Liu¡¯an said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed improved. However, Yaoyao, how did you do it?¡± How did she make the food so ugly and yet so delicious? ¡°Well, practice makes perfect.¡± Shen Yaowei knew that she couldn¡¯t delve deeper into this topic and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Father, Uncle Jiang came to help me in the kitchen just now. I heard from Uncle Jiang that you were in a bad mood after you returned from my Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s place. Did you quarrel with him?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an saw the worry on Shen Yaowei¡¯s tiny face and thought of what Huo Junhan had said. He shook his head decisively and denied, ¡°No.¡± Shen Yaowei frowned slightly and looked at Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Father, you¡¯re lying. Every time you lie, your eyebrows will tremble.¡± The young girl¡¯s young and pleasant voice made Shen Liu¡¯an blush with shame. How could he lie to Yaoyao¡¯s face? ¡°Father, why did you quarrel with my Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± Shen Yaowei continued to ask. Shen Yaowei¡¯s frown made Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s heart ache, and he felt guilty. He said gently, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t frown. Daddy can tell you the cause and effect, but you have to promise me to stay away from Huo Junhan in the future.¡± Chapter 71 - 71 Including the fact that Huo Junhan Wanted Yaoyao 71 Including the fact that Huo Junhan Wanted Yaoyao ¡°Why? Father, my Ninth Imperial Uncle is very good. He saved my life again today! Didn¡¯t Father teach me to repay kindness?¡± Shen Yaowei blinked her wet eyes and looked at Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s clean little face. Some words seemed to be stuck in his heart, and he did not know how to say them. ¡°Yaoyao, weren¡¯t you afraid of Huo Junhan in the past?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said after a while. Even if that man had saved Yaoyao twice, Yaoyao¡¯s attitude towards him should not have changed so quickly. Shen Yaowei lowered her eyes slightly, her dark, thick eyelashes covering the light flowing in her eyes. She could not watch her father resist her Ninth Imperial Uncle like this anymore. ¡°Father, I had a dream.¡± As she spoke, tears began to well up in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. She reached out to cover her chest. ¡°Every time I think of this dream, my heart hurts.¡± When Shen Liu¡¯an heard this, he suddenly sat up straight and looked nervously at Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly pale face. ¡°Daughter, tell me, what dream was it?¡± ¡°I dreamed that I was killed by someone. It was my Ninth Imperial Uncle who collected my corpse and avenged me. Later, he even sacrificed his life for a dagger to revive me¡­¡± At the end of Shen Yaowei¡¯s sentence, the scene of Huo Junhan being engulfed by the fire appeared in her mind. Her heart ached like needles again, and tears fell uncontrollably. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly red eyes. His heart ached, and he was shocked. ¡°Is the dagger you¡¯re talking about the Reincarnation Dagger?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked hoarsely. Shen Yaowei tilted her head slightly and deliberately pretended to think for a while before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s the name.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an fell silent and looked at Shen Yaowei with a complicated gaze. Yaoyao had probably never heard of the Reincarnation Dagger. Coupled with her reaction when she mentioned this dream, it was enough to prove that this dream was not just a dream. Could it be that Yaoyao had also inherited her mother¡¯s ability to use dreams to predict the future? However, the disaster brought about by such an ability was that his wife died at a young age. Then his precious Yaoyao¡­ Not daring to think further, Shen Liu¡¯an composed himself and looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°So this is why you¡¯re close to Huo Junhan?¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and nodded. ¡°I think my Ninth Imperial Uncle is a good person.¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s innocent and bright smile, Shen Liu¡¯an felt a little upset. If Yaoyao¡¯s dream foreshadowed the future, what was Huo Junhan thinking? This did not seem like something he would do at all. ¡°Yaoyao, who harmed you in your dream?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold at the mention of this. Shen Yaowei shook her head slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. It¡¯ll give me a headache if I think about it carefully.¡± She could not tell her father about Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang yet. There was still a mastermind behind these two people. She had to find out who it was personally. Shen Liu¡¯an took a deep breath to calm his complicated emotions. He said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it if you can¡¯t remember. Yaoyao, don¡¯t you know what happened today? Daddy will tell you slowly¡­¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Shen Liu¡¯an with sparkling eyes and listened to him quietly. Afraid that Shen Yaowei would not understand what she was saying, Shen Liu¡¯an only hid the fact that Huo Junhan had promised to help him do three things in the past and told her everything else in detail. Including the fact that Huo Junhan wanted Yaoyao. Chapter 72 - 72 Will He Like Yaoyao? 72 Will He Like Yaoyao? ¡°Yaoyao, Daddy won¡¯t use you to exchange for any benefits.¡± In the end, Shen Liu¡¯an expressed his position firmly and directly. ¡°Father, my Ninth Imperial Uncle won¡¯t harm me.¡± Shen Yaowei looked straight at Shen Liu¡¯an with a little excitement on her face. ¡°So Father, you should exchange me for it.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an: ¡°???¡± Was his daughter so bold? Shen Yaowei realized that she might have been too anxious. She raised her hand to touch her ear and smiled shyly. ¡°Father, I won¡¯t marry anyone but my Ninth Imperial Uncle in this life. Do you think he will like me if I stay with him every day?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an: ¡°???!!!¡± He didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings anymore. At this moment, he only wanted to raise his saber and cut Huo Junhan down. Shen Yaowei was slightly immersed in the joy of being able to approach Huo Junhan openly. She personally picked up a piece of chicken and placed it in the small bowl in front of her father. ¡°Father, with my Ninth Imperial Uncle protecting the Northern Kingdom, you can rest assured.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an coughed. ¡°Yaoyao, Daddy hasn¡¯t said that he¡¯s willing to agree to Huo Junhan¡¯s conditions¡­¡± Shen Yaowei puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Father, why aren¡¯t you as smart as me? Isn¡¯t this beneficial to everyone? You can get a son-in-law you like, and the safety of the Northern Kingdom will be guaranteed.¡± At this moment, Shen Liu¡¯an felt as if Shen Yaowei¡¯s body was covered in a layer of light. At the mention of Huo Junhan, her eyes seemed to be glowing, and she actually did not look silly at all. This was the first time he had seen Yaoyao like this. ¡°Did I say that I like Huo Junhan as my son-in-law?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an smiled helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Daddy say that as long as Yaoyao chooses a husband, Daddy will like him?¡± Shen Yaowei said seriously. ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed. ¡°Even if Father doesn¡¯t agree to Huo Junhan¡¯s request, you¡¯ll still go to him for no reason.¡± Just like when Yaoyao liked Huo Zhao, she did not go home all day and could not wait to follow behind him all day. This was what it meant when a girl grew up. Seeing that Shen Liu¡¯an had finally agreed, Shen Yaowei smiled exceptionally brightly. ¡°Father is wise!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an pretended to put on a straight face. ¡°When you¡¯re by Huo Junhan¡¯s side, you have to protect yourself well. Previously, the teacher taught you what you can do before marriage and what you can only do after marriage. Do you still remember?¡± Towards the end, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s expression was extraordinarily serious. There were many men and few women in this residence. None of his sons had done well. They had yet to marry a wife. As an old father, he had to remind his daughter about such things. Shen Yaowei knew what Shen Liu¡¯an meant and could not help but blush. ¡°Yaoyao knows that my Ninth Imperial Uncle isn¡¯t the kind of person Father thinks he is.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was defending Huo Junhan, Shen Liu¡¯an seemed to have drunk a vat of old jealousy. He looked at the girl opposite him sourly. ¡°Your old man knows better than you what kind of person Huo Junhan is. In short, he only asked for three months. What are you going to do if he¡¯s unwilling to marry you in three months?¡± Shen Yaowei held her chin with her fair hand and said with a faint smile, ¡°Father, have some confidence in your daughter, okay?¡± In three months, she had to figure out what Huo Junhan was thinking and melt this piece of ice! Now, Shen Liu¡¯an was indeed uncertain, but seeing how confident Shen Yaowei was, he could not discourage her. ¡°If Huo Junhan is tactful enough, he naturally won¡¯t let you down. If he dares to let you down, I¡¯ll take my saber and settle scores with him.¡± Towards the end, Shen Liu¡¯an actually felt some anticipation. Perhaps Yaoyao could really change Huo Junhan. While the father and daughter were eating and chatting happily, there was suddenly a knock on the door of the study. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s Linlang.¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s gentle voice sounded from outside the doo Chapter 73 - 73 As If These Dishes Will Be Delicious 73 As If These Dishes Will Be Delicious ¡°Come in.¡± The smile on Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s lips immediately faded. Shen Yaowei placed her elbows on the table and rested her chin on her fair hand. She watched as the door opened, and Yu Linlang walked in with a tray. Immediately, she smelled a strange fragrance that belonged to food, and her nostrils twitched. Yu Linlang held the tray steadily in her hand and walked up to Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yaowei. She glanced at the four dishes on the table, and the mocking smile in her eyes disappeared. !! Those dishes looked nauseating. It must taste terrible. Shen Yaowei also saw clearly what was on the tray in Yu Linlang¡¯s hand. It was food she had never seen before. On one plate were thin yellow strips about the length of a pinky finger. Beside the thin strips was red sauce. On the other plate, the contents were even stranger. There were two pieces of flatbread with vegetables and meat pies. The flatbread was also golden yellow with sesame seeds sprinkled on it. The fragrance of the food was charming. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m a step too late.¡± Yu Linlang smiled as her gaze darted back and forth between Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yaowei. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re in a bad mood, Uncle. Yaoyao cooked delicious food to make you happy, so I thought of making some snacks myself to make you happy. If you¡¯re still hungry, are you willing to try Linlang¡¯s cooking?¡± As she spoke, Yu Linlang took out the two plates from the tray in her hand and placed them on the table. With the contrast of the two plates of delicious food, it made the four side dishes that Shen Yaowei had made at the beginning look even more terrifying. ¡°Yu Linlang, what¡¯s this?¡± Shen Yaowei pointed at the two plates and asked. ¡°This is French fries¡­ This is called a hamburger¡­¡± Yu Linlang pointed at the plates and introduced them. Shen Liu¡¯an had never seen such rare food before, but he resisted the urge to try it and said, ¡°This time, Yaoyao¡¯s food is very delicious. I¡¯m already full. Linlang, I appreciate your filial piety. However, if you have time, you should spend more time with your mother. Take these to your mother to eat.¡± The alienation in his words was obvious. Yu Linlang¡¯s heart instantly felt as if it had been stabbed by an ice knife. It was indescribably dry and uncomfortable. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Shen Yaowei¡¯s dishes again. It would be a miracle if these dishes were delicious. Shen Liu¡¯an was saying this to take care of Shen Yaowei¡¯s pride. Trying her best to maintain the smile on her face, Yu Linlang said softly, ¡°Ever since my mother and I came to the Shen residence together, I¡¯ve been taken in and taken care of by my uncle. In Linlang¡¯s heart, my uncle is like a father. These two simple snacks are just a small token of my appreciation. Are you unwilling to accept them?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a sad expression appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°Father, Yu Linlang is right. Why don¡¯t we leave it?¡± Shen Yaowei suddenly said with a smile. Shen Liu¡¯an glanced at his daughter and nodded. ¡°Alright, leave it. Linlang, you can go back now.¡± Yu Linlang looked at the harmonious scene of the father and daughter in front of her and felt that she could not breathe easily. She bowed to Shen Liu¡¯an and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± After Shen Yaowei watched Yu Linlang leave the room, her gaze returned to the fries and burgers. She picked up a fry, put it under her nose, and sniffed it. ¡°It smells like potatoes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such strange food either,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said slowly. ¡°But it¡¯s better not to eat anything of unknown origin. Yaoyao, if you want to eat it, you can get the chef to take a look and make another serving.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. She did not dare to eat the food made by Yu Linlang. Chapter 74 - 74 You Were Trapped Here By Yu Linlang 74 You Were Trapped Here By Yu Linlang Soon, the head chef of the Shen family arrived at the study. ¡°Old Liu, take a look at these two things. What are they?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an waved at Old Sixth Liu. Old Sixth Liu walked to the table and glanced at the fries and burgers with a puzzled expression. ¡°General, I¡¯ve never seen such strange food.¡± Shen Yaowei and Shen Liu¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. Old Sixth Liu was a famous chef in the Northern Kingdom. He had once traveled extensively to learn how to cook delicacies from various regions. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be our country¡¯s food,¡± Old Sixth Liu said with certainty. ¡°Take these two dishes away and study them to make identical ones,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. Old Sixth Liu could not ask for more. He immediately took away the fries and burger. Shen Yaowei lowered her eyes slightly and hooked the five-colored tassel on her dress. Yu Linlang was really getting stranger and stranger. First, she wrote a poem that did not seem like something she could write. Now, they were making food that none of them had seen before. There must be something fishy going on. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She looked up at Shen Liu¡¯an and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m tired.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked out of the window and saw that the sky was already dark. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Go and rest.¡± It was time for him to make another trip to Prince Li¡¯s Manor. ¡­ After returning to her room, Shen Yaowei ate the supper that Zi Yun had prepared. After filling her stomach and taking a delicious shower, she went to bed and waited patiently for the right moment. Time passed slowly until it was late at night. Knowing that Yu Linlang must be asleep at this time, Shen Yaowei quietly slipped out of the room and went straight to the backyard. She went to the demolition room in the backyard to change into her night clothes and put on a butterfly mask that could cover her face. Shen Yaowei quietly slipped towards the courtyard, where Yu Linlang was. The courtyard was dark, so quiet that only the sound of the wind could be heard. Shen Yaowei easily sneaked into the room where Yu Linlang was from the window and immediately felt an unusually cold aura in the room. This aura did not belong to a living person. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes darkened. She first held her breath and went to bed. Then she glanced at Yu Linlang, who was sleeping soundly. He casually tapped Yu Linlang¡¯s sleeping acupuncture point. Then, she transferred her spiritual power to her eyes and opened her Heavenly Eye. Her dark and bright eyes looked around and finally stopped at the corner. She saw a black figure squatting in the corner. She was thin and small, and she was crying silently with her hands covering her face. As Shen Yaowei approached silently, Lin Xiao¡¯an still felt a strange aura and looked up. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an immediately stood up warily and placed her hands on her chest in a defensive posture. Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes and sized up Lin Xiao¡¯an. The female soul in front of her looked very weak. Her seven souls and six spirits were showing signs of dissipating at any moment, causing her feet to begin to appear translucent¡­ Looking at the silver chains around Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s neck, wrists, and ankles, Shen Yaowei suddenly seemed to understand something. ¡°You were trapped here by Yu Linlang,¡± Shen Yaowei said slightly, her voice deliberately low. She remembered that the Yu family had an ancestral treasure called the Divine Lock. However, restraining ghosts was a good magic weapon. Chapter 75 - 75 You Taught Yu Linlang the Poem, Right? 75 You Taught Yu Linlang the Poem, Right? Lin Xiao¡¯an glanced at Yu Linlang, who was unconscious on the bed, with hatred in her eyes. ¡°Yes, that woman trapped me here.¡± Shen Yaowei caught Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s hatred for Yu Linlang and immediately had an idea. ¡°You taught Yu Linlang the poem, right?¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei in surprise. ¡°How did you know? Who are you?¡± ¡°I hate Yu Linlang as much as you do.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s tone was a little delicate when she said this. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to care who I am, let alone be afraid. I definitely won¡¯t harm you.¡± She couldn¡¯t sense any bloodlust or resentment from this spirit body, which proved that she had never harmed anyone and wasn¡¯t a vengeful spirit. Usually, such a spirit body wanders the world instead of leaving. However, if it stays in the mortal world for a long time and has its strength consumed, it will become weaker and weaker until it finally dissipates. Hearing this, Lin Xiao¡¯an was instantly excited. It took two steps forward and closed the distance between it and Shen Yaowei. ¡°Then can I ask you to help me take off this Divine Lock?¡± Shen Yaowei shook her head slowly. ¡°The Divine Lock is a good magical artifact. It recognizes its master through human blood and only listens to its master. If I rashly take it off for you, your current situation won¡¯t be able to withstand the backlash from the Divine Lock.¡± The hope that had risen instantly shattered. Lin Xiao¡¯an turned around again and walked to the corner to sit down. She lowered her head and stopped talking. Shen Yaowei walked up to Lin Xiao¡¯an and squatted down. ¡°But if your spirit body is strong enough, that¡¯s another story.¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an looked up at Shen Yaowei with exceptionally clear eyes. ¡°I¡¯m trapped here. How can I become stronger without the Yin energy?¡± ¡°I can help you.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled sweetly, her clear eyes burning. ¡°If you believe me.¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei steadily. She could tell that the mysterious person in front of her was probably a girl about the same age as she was when she was alive. She had to admit that she felt comfortable talking to the girl, and even felt strangely at ease. More importantly, she seemed to have no choice but to trust the girl. ¡°If you help me, do I have to repay you?¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s emotions softened a lot. She simply sat cross-legged on the ground and asked Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei also sat on the ground and nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, if you owe me a favor now, I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll repay me in your next life.¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an understood this logic. ¡°Then tell me first. How do you want me to help you? Look at the state I¡¯m in¡­ There are many things I can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°I just want to know something. Just tell me the truth.¡± ¡°That simple?¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an raised her eyebrows. ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡± ¡°Did you teach Yu Linlang to cook the food today?¡± Shen Yaowei asked softly. Lin Xiao¡¯an nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not from the Northern Kingdom?¡± ¡°Sort of, but not really.¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s tone was a little lonely. Shen Yaowei frowned slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an raised her hand to her eyes and looked at it. A mocking expression suddenly appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m probably the most failed transmigrator¡­¡± Shen Yaowei was slightly confused. ¡°Transmigrator?¡± Chapter 76 - 76 This Friend is Really Too Unlucky 76 This Friend is Really Too Unlucky Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly puzzled gaze, Lin Xiao¡¯an inexplicably felt the urge to confide in her. She had been dead for almost a hundred years. The loneliness of being a ghost was not something a living person could experience. ¡°I transmigrated here from a thousand years in the future,¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an said in a low voice. ¡°The delicacies Yu Linlang made today are only available in my world. In my original world, I was a gourmet, but because of an incurable illness, I died in my early 20s. After I died, my soul came to this world, and I was reborn as a young lady.¡± Shen Yaowei blinked and roughly understood what Lin Xiao¡¯an meant. It turned out that the soul in front of her had once been reborn, but she had been reborn in someone else¡¯s body. ¡°Then what did you do this time¡­?¡± Shen Yaowei realized that Lin Xiao¡¯an was covered in injuries. Ordinary souls will not change their appearance at will without the support of strength and can only maintain their last appearance when they were alive. Lin Xiao¡¯an was very calm about her death again. ¡°When I went out for a hike, I encountered a landslide and died from a rock fall.¡± Natural disasters were unpredictable, and it could not generate resentment for that. Shen Yaowei was speechless. This friend was really too unlucky. ¡°The poems I taught Yu Linlang were handed down by some famous poets in the history of my world. Aren¡¯t they very good?¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an sensed that the atmosphere was a little gloomy and deliberately asked with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re indeed very good,¡± Shen Yaowei said indifferently. ¡°Actually, there are more beautiful things in my world that don¡¯t exist here¡­¡± An extremely nostalgic expression appeared on Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s face. ¡°At least there, men and women are equal, and couples are in a monogamous relationship.¡± Shen Yaowei widened her eyes slightly. Although in the Northern Kingdom, the status of women was not lower than that of men, they were definitely not equal. Men could have three wives and four concubines, but not women. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but be even more curious about the world Lin Xiao¡¯an was talking about. But now was not the time to discuss this. Shen Yaowei raised her hand slightly and placed it on the top of Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s head. Pure spiritual energy immediately flowed from the top of Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s head into her body. Lin Xiao¡¯an immediately felt her originally tired and heavy body begin to lighten, and her confused mind gradually became clear. Just as she was so comfortable that she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes, Shen Yaowei suddenly stopped and removed her hand. Seeing Lin Xiao¡¯an open her eyes and look at her in confusion, Shen Yaowei smiled and said, ¡°You were originally too weak. I can¡¯t give you too much spiritual energy at once, or you won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei gratefully. Perhaps because her soul did not belong to this world, after she died, she could not enter the ghost division and could only be a lonely ghost. In her hundred years as a soul, she had never felt the kindness of a living person. ¡°If I transfer spiritual energy into you like this, you¡¯ll become stronger in a month. At that time, I¡¯ll be able to help you break this lock,¡± Shen Yaowei said slowly. ¡°But before that, you still have to stay by Yu Linlang¡¯s side. Listen to her obediently and don¡¯t disobey her. Otherwise, the damage caused to you by the Divine Lock will need more spiritual energy to heal.¡± ¡°I have to repay you for helping me like this,¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an said firmly. ¡°I can tell you anything you want to know, but this isn¡¯t enough to repay you. Benefactor, can you tell me your name?¡± Chapter 77 - 77 If You Don’t Want to Go to Prince Li’s Manor, Then We’ll Turn Back Home Now 77 If You Don¡¯t Want to Go to Prince Li¡¯s Manor, Then We¡¯ll Turn Back Home Now Under Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s sincere gaze, Shen Yaowei raised her hand and stroked the butterfly mask on her face. She said casually, ¡°Just call me Night Butterfly.¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an nodded slowly, committing the name to memory. ¡°How did you fall into Yu Linlang¡¯s hands?¡± Shen Yaowei was more curious about this question. At the mention of this, an angry expression appeared on Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s face. ¡°Yu Linlang is secretly cultivating the Ghost Control Technique! I¡¯ve just floated to the capital when she caught me. She used the Ghost Control Technique to torture me and forced me to tell her all the secrets¡­¡± !! Thinking of how terrifying the Ghost Control Technique was, Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s voice could not help but tremble. Shen Yaowei¡¯s face under her mask suddenly darkened. Ghost Control Technique! This was a super forbidden technique that was several times more sinister than the puppet curse. Using the yin energy of the world to cultivate and increase her cultivation, in the early stages, she could easily capture souls with weaker energy and control them. In the later stages of cultivation, she could devour souls to increase her cultivation. Suddenly, she thought of where Yu Linlang might have obtained the cultivation method of this forbidden technique. Shen Yaowei¡¯s dark eyes became deeper, like a dark night. ¡°Since she¡¯s already cultivated the Ghost Control Technique, the more you can¡¯t get into a conflict with her. Before I save you, you have to protect yourself and help me monitor Yu Linlang.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s gentle voice was especially clear in the quiet night. ¡°If Yu Linlang wants to harm anyone, contact me while she¡¯s resting at night.¡± With that, Shen Yaowei bit her finger. A drop of blood appeared on her snow-white finger. She injected spiritual power into it and flicked her finger. The blood bead flew towards Lin Xiao¡¯an and entered her glabella. Lin Xiao¡¯an immediately felt a subtle spiritual medium between her and Shen Yaowei. This made her feel more at ease, and she smiled from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Shen Yaowei did not stay long. She stood up and left through the window. In the next few days, the capital was calm, as if the appearance of the fox demon was just an illusion. Until today, when the Night Justice Bureau issued the order for a curfew and transferred a large number of spirit arts practitioners from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to join the city patrol to strengthen the guards in the capital, the peace in the capital was completely broken. ¡°It¡¯s been about 10 years since the last curfew, right? There¡¯s really a demon causing trouble.¡± ¡°Damn, the second uncle of my husband¡¯s grandaunt¡¯s granddaughter-in-law is doing odd jobs in the Night Justice Bureau. I heard that the order for this curfew was personally issued by His Highness Li. If anyone dares to violate the curfew, they will be killed without mercy!¡± ¡°What should we do? The Imperial Preceptor is still in seclusion. There are really powerful demons causing trouble. Who will protect the capital?¡± ¡°Although His Highness Li is ruthless, his strength is indeed comparable to that of the Imperial Preceptor. Since His Highness has already led the Night Justice Bureau to interfere in this matter, he should want to protect the capital, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shen Yaowei sat slightly in the carriage. Along the way, she could hear almost all the passersby outside discussing the curfew. The carriage she was currently in was sent by Prince Li¡¯s Manor. After the morning court assembly today, the Shen family received an imperial edict to assist the Night Justice Bureau. Along with the imperial edict, there was also a carriage sent by Prince Li¡¯s Manor to pick her up. Thinking that she would be able to see Huo Junhan later, Shen Yaowei lowered her head slightly to hide the smile that flashed across her eyes. ¡°Yaoyao, if you don¡¯t want to go to Prince Li¡¯s Manor, we¡¯ll turn around and go home now,¡± Shen Yuyan, who was sitting opposite Shen Yaowei and in charge of sending her off, suddenly said. Chapter 78 - 78 This is Not Prince Li’s Manor. May I Ask What His Highness Means? 78 This is Not Prince Li¡¯s Manor. May I Ask What His Highness Means? Shen Yaowei looked up at the man sitting opposite her. The gorgeous dark purple robe made the man look even more handsome. His dark eyebrows were furrowed, revealing deep worry and conflict. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m not unwilling,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile. Shen Yuyan looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s sincere smile and wanted to ask her if she really liked Huo Junhan, but he pursed his lips and did not say anything. He suddenly didn¡¯t want to know the answer. ¡°Although we¡¯re moving to Prince Li¡¯s Manor for the time being, we have to come home often to see Father,¡± Shen Yuyan said as he smiled and looked deeply at Shen Yuyan. Shen Yaowei nodded slightly, then paused and said, ¡°Third Brother, have you found the person I asked you to help me find?¡± In the past few days, she had already found out where Yu Linlang had learned the Ghost Control Technique. In her previous life, the dowry and books left behind by her mother when she passed away were all kept by Song Lingyun. The Shen family was filled with rough men. Her father was swift and decisive outside, but he did not know how to run the house. Her brothers were also training outside. Usually, they spent less time in the capital, let alone at home. Originally, after her mother passed away, the Shen family was managed by her mother¡¯s nanny, Granny Yuan. Hence, everything was well-organized. However, later on, she was deceived by Song Lingyun and Yu Linlang and gradually developed animosity with Granny Yuan. Three years ago, she had a conflict with Granny Yuan and chased her out of the Shen residence. Then, under Yu Linlang¡¯s instigation, she begged her father to hand the Shen family over to Song Lingyun to manage, including her mother¡¯s dowry. There were also some forbidden books left behind by her mother, but because they were her mother¡¯s, her father could not bear to destroy them, so he kept them in the Shen family¡¯s treasure vault. Now that Song Lingyun was in charge of the Shen family¡¯s internal affairs, it was not difficult for Yu Linlang to enter the Shen family¡¯s treasure vault. Moreover, Lin Xiao¡¯an had personally confirmed to her that Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun lived very extravagant lives in private. It was obvious that they had benefited a lot from the Shen family. ¡°After Granny Yuan was chased out of the Shen residence, she has been living in a small village around the capital. The people I sent out have already found her whereabouts and brought her back. She should be able to reach the capital tomorrow,¡± Shen Yuyan said gently. ¡°Yaoyao, Granny Yuan is our mother¡¯s wet nurse. Be it our mother or us siblings, she has done her best. If you can forgive her and bring her back, Mother¡¯s spirit in heaven will definitely be very gratified.¡± At the mention of this, Shen Yaowei felt even more guilty towards Granny Yuan. She composed herself and said, ¡°Yaoyao also feels that she¡¯s done wrong in the past. In the future, Yaoyao will definitely be filial to Granny Yuan.¡± Shen Yuyan smiled and patted Shen Yaowei¡¯s head gently. ¡°Good girl.¡± As the siblings spoke, the carriage slowly stopped. Shen Yaowei lifted the curtains slightly and looked outside. She realized that the carriage had stopped in front of a courtyard, not the entrance to Prince Li¡¯s Manor. In front of the door stood a few people in the uniform of the Night Justice Bureau with long swords at their waists. All of them were handsome and had a murderous aura. ¡°Yaoyao, wait in the carriage first. I¡¯ll get out and take a look first,¡± Shen Yuyan said as he got out of the carriage first. Shen Yaowei sat obediently in the carriage and looked out the window. Shen Yuyan had just alighted from the carriage and stood still when a handsome young man with a baby face greeted him with a smile. ¡°Third Young Master Shen, I¡¯m Dark Crow. His Highness sent us here to welcome Miss Shen.¡± Dark Crow cupped his fists at Shen Yuyan. Shen Yuyan looked at the smiling young man in front of him and frowned slightly when he smelled the faint bloodlust emanating from him. As expected, the people from the Night Justice Bureau were unkind, like their master, His Highness Li. To be able to carry a blood aura, who knew how many people¡¯s blood had stained his hands. ¡°This is not Prince Li¡¯s Manor. May I ask what His Highness means?¡± Shen Yuyan asked word by word. Chapter 79 - 79 Does His Highness Li Think of Our Yaoyao as a Canary and Want Her as His Mistress? 79 Does His Highness Li Think of Our Yaoyao as a Canary and Want Her as His Mistress? ¡°His Highness is not married yet, and Miss Shen is also Prince Zhao¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It doesn¡¯t make sense for us to live together.¡± There was a harmless smile on Dark Crow¡¯s baby face, but his tone was sharp and cold. ¡°Therefore, His Highness has prepared this small courtyard for Miss Shen to stay in temporarily.¡± ¡°Does His Highness Li think of our Yaoyao as a canary and want her as his mistress?¡± Shen Yuyan had originally felt that Huo Junhan¡¯s request was unreasonable, and he was holding back a ball of anger. Now, he even felt that Huo Junhan treated Yaoyao worse than a concubine by not letting her into the manor. ¡°Where¡¯s His Highness Li? I want to see him!¡± ¡°Third Brother¡­¡± Seeing that Shen Yuyan was really angry, Shen Yaowei hurriedly got out of the carriage and quickly walked to Shen Yuyan¡¯s side. She grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s concerns are also right.¡± Shen Yuyan glanced sideways at Shen Yaowei and took in the girl¡¯s slightly pale face. Shen Yaowei also knew very well what it meant for a man to buy a house outside for a woman to settle down in. Coupled with what Dark Crow had just said, no matter how she looked at it, Huo Junhan treated her as a disgraceful mistress. For a moment, she felt that Huo Junhan was like a fog. Shen Yaowei still felt a little aggrieved, but now was not the time to fuss over it. She raised her head and looked straight at Shen Yuyan. ¡°Living here is indeed good for me and my Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± Shen Yuyan had grown up with Shen Yaowei, so how could he not tell that she was aggrieved? Her eyes darkened, and Shen Yuyan gently patted Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand that was holding his arm. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯ll bring you in.¡± Dark Crow gestured at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei nodded slightly and said to Shen Yuyan, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ll go in first. Go back and tell Father not to worry. I¡¯ll go home to visit from time to time.¡± According to Huo Junhan¡¯s request, she could only come to his place alone and could not even bring Zi Yun along. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t invite Shen Yuyan in with her. With that, she turned around and walked towards the door of the house. Shen Yuyan looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s slender back with a determined expression. If he was strong enough, Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t have to do this. In that case, he¡­ Shen Yaowei did not notice how complicated Shen Yuyan¡¯s gaze was behind her. After entering the courtyard, she was attracted by its leisurely beauty. The courtyard was not big and only had four rooms in total, but it was decorated as elegantly and beautifully as a painting. In the middle of the courtyard, a few girls who looked like maidservants and two grannies were kneeling down. ¡°Nuan Ying, come and greet Miss Shen,¡± Dark Crow said to a yellow-robed girl kneeling at the front. Nuan Ying took a few steps forward while still kneeling. She closed the distance between her and Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯ll be in charge of taking care of your daily life.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Nuan Ying. The girl in front of her was about 17 or 18 years old. She was pleasant-looking and had a calm aura. Sensing something extraordinary from Nuan Ying¡¯s calm aura, Shen Yaowei looked at the others kneeling on the ground. The others were the same as Nuan Ying. They looked calm and ordinary, but their auras were actually deep and bottomless. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and Shen Yaowei revealed her signature rabbit-like smile. ¡°Get up, all of you. I don¡¯t like complicated rules. You don¡¯t have to kneel for no reason in the future.¡± The people kneeling on the ground thanked Shen Yaowei and stood up. ¡°Miss Shen, His Highness will be back tonight. If you want to go out, you have to bring Nuan Ying. You have to come back before the sun sets,¡± Dark Crow said to Shen Yaowei. Chapter 80 - 80 Shen Yuyan, Are You Crazy? 80 Shen Yuyan, Are You Crazy? Shen Yaowei glanced at Nuan Ying, but she pursed her lips and nodded slightly. She didn¡¯t like the feeling of being watched. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll bring you back to your room to take a look,¡± Nuan Ying said to Shen Yaowei with a smile. ¡°Please help me move my luggage to my room,¡± Shen Yaowei said to Dark Crow, then led the way forward. Nuan Ying hurriedly went forward to lead the way. Shen Yaowei¡¯s room was on the westernmost side. After entering the room, she smelled a faint, calming fragrance. The scent of this calming incense was very unique. It was similar to the fragrance of sandalwood, but also a little cold. She had smelled a similar scent on Huo Junhan. ¡°I¡¯ll help you prepare some tea,¡± Nuan Ying said to Shen Yaowei before leaving the room. Shen Yaowei walked around the room slightly. After familiarizing herself with the environment, she sat down on a chair by the window and took out Pa Pa. Pa Pa, who had already grown twice as big as before, stretched its body. Then, it rubbed its leaves against Shen Yaowei¡¯s fingers and let out a coquettish cry. After spending a few days with Pa Pa, Shen Yaowei had figured out its habits. Pa Pa should have grown by eating her spiritual energy. Although she still did not know what Pa Pa was, she could tell that it had intelligence equivalent to that of a five or six-year-old child. After the irrigation of spiritual energy over the past few days, not only had Pa Pa doubled in size, but it could also speak a few more words. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Shen Yaowei asked gently. ¡°Hungry.¡± Pa Pa made a sound like a small baby. Shen Yaowei immediately tapped her finger on its petal and let it absorb her spiritual energy. ¡°This place is no longer the Shen family¡¯s residence, so you can¡¯t appear as you please. If I don¡¯t let you out, you¡¯ll hide obediently. Do you understand?¡± As Pa Pa absorbed the spiritual energy, its leaves and branches spread out comfortably. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± It had agreed. Shen Yaowei smiled in satisfaction. On the other hand, after Shen Yuyan returned to the Shen residence, he immediately went to see Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an was looking at the city defense map in the study. When he heard Shen Yuyan enter, he hurriedly looked up at him. ¡°Have you arranged things for Yaoyao?¡± ¡°Huo Junhan prepared a house outside for Yaoyao.¡± Shen Yuyan looked straight at Shen Liu¡¯an, his handsome face expressionless. ¡°Father, why must we let Yaoyao take this risk? If His Highness Li goes crazy, Yaoyao won¡¯t be able to withstand it at all¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t hurt Yaoyao,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said firmly. ¡°But¡­¡± Shen Yuyan wanted to say something else, but Shen Liu¡¯an raised his hand and interrupted him. ¡°Huo Zhao isn¡¯t a good match. It¡¯s very good that Yaoyao can divert her attention elsewhere now. I¡¯ve already thought carefully about this. Yuyan, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Shen Yuyan¡¯s handsome face tensed. ¡°I still have something to discuss with Father.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked casually as his gaze returned to the city defense map. ¡°I want to enter the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence and become his disciple,¡± Shen Yuyan said slowly. Shen Liu¡¯an had just picked up the brush when his hand trembled and the brush fell to the table. ¡°Shen Yuyan, are you crazy?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. Chapter 81 - 81 Why Does Their Master Like This? 81 Why Does Their Master Like This? ¡°I¡¯m very clear-headed and have already decided,¡± Shen Yuyan said indifferently. ¡°But you¡¯ll die.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yuyan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Have you forgotten what your mother said when she was alive? Other than Yaoyao¡¯s fate, she can¡¯t calculate anything else about the few of you. You¡­¡± Just as Shen Liu¡¯an was feeling agitated, Shen Yuyan suddenly raised his slender fingers to his lips, indicating for him to stop. Shen Liu¡¯an shut his mouth and immediately sensed a sneaky aura outside the window. !! ¡°Who is it?! Get in here!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an casually took out the short knife on the table and threw it in the direction of the aura. The sharp knife went straight through the window and past the person standing outside, shearing off a few strands of hair. Yu Linlang¡¯s hand trembled, and the teacup on the tray fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. Shen Yuyan walked out of the study and saw Yu Linlang¡¯s pale face. ¡°What are you standing here for?¡± Shen Yuyan asked coldly. Yu Linlang twisted her stiff neck and glanced at Shen Yuyan with red eyes. ¡°I, I¡¯m here to deliver some tea for Uncle. I also wanted to ask where Yaoyao went.¡± ¡°Yaoyao hasn¡¯t been staying at home recently.¡± Shen Yuyan slowly walked towards Yu Linlang and stood half a meter away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Even if you¡¯re curious, sometimes curiosity can kill you. Do you understand?¡± Looking at the cold smile on Shen Yuyan¡¯s handsome demonic face, Yu Linlang felt like she was being targeted by a bloodthirsty beast in the night. She subconsciously nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t go out and spout nonsense about Yaoyao not staying at home. If I find out that you dare to spout nonsense and affect Yaoyao¡¯s reputation, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless,¡± Shen Yuyan continued. ¡°I won¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Yu Linlang lowered her head to hide the stormy waves in her eyes. This morning, she secretly saw a carriage come to pick Shen Yaowei up. The carriage looked ordinary and did not have any family markings. For a moment, she could not identify which family had sent it. Where the hell had that fool gone? Who had sent someone to pick her up again? ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Stay in your room and don¡¯t come out to wander around.¡± Shen Yuyan took a last, deep look at Yu Linlang before turning around and returning to the study. Yu Linlang stood rooted to the ground for a moment before turning to leave. The night arrived as promised, and the stars shone brightly. After the shower, Shen Yaowei sat on the bed in her pale pink pajamas. She looked at Granny Li, who was standing opposite her, with a slightly red face. ¡°Miss, please change into this dress. His Highness will probably be here in an hour.¡± Granny Li was holding a thin scarlet dress that looked like gauze. Shen Yaowei had never seen such a revealing dress. She blushed at the thought of herself wearing it, and even her earlobes were flushed. ¡°Must I wear it?¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here to be doted on by His Highness, aren¡¯t you?¡± Granny Li¡¯s tone was emotionless. ¡°Do all men like this?¡± Shen Yaowei asked from the bottom of her heart. Being stared at by Shen Yaowei with an innocent gaze, Granny Li immediately felt deeply guilty. The girl in front of him had eyes as clean as a child¡¯s. Why did their master like such a girl? Chapter 82 - 82 If His Highness Accidentally Injures Miss, You Can Use It Immediately 82 If His Highness Accidentally Injures Miss, You Can Use It Immediately ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to help you change,¡± Granny Li said as she went forward with the dress. ¡°I¡¯ll wear it myself!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s face was so red that it was almost bleeding. She snatched the dress from Granny Li¡¯s hand and lowered the bed canopy to cover the bed. After Shen Yaowei changed into her scarlet gauze dress, Granny Li added some incense to the incense burner and left the room. Shen Yaowei felt that she was dressed too skimpily and wrapped herself in the blanket. !! When Nuan Ying entered the room and saw Shen Yaowei wrapping herself up like a cocoon, she immediately smiled. ¡°Miss, are you cold? Why are you wrapped up so tightly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little cold,¡± Shen Yaowei whispered. ¡°Nuan Ying, what incense did Granny Li add just now? It smells a little sweet¡­¡± The smile on Nuan Ying¡¯s face suddenly became ambiguous. She hurried to the bed and placed the tray on the low table beside it. ¡°Granny Li added some incense to liven things up.¡± ¡°To liven things up?¡± Shen Yaowei did not understand again. Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly puzzled expression, the smile on Nuan Ying¡¯s face deepened. ¡°It¡¯s an incense to make His Highness like Miss even more. Miss, don¡¯t worry. When Granny Li was young, she was the owner of Jade Flower Square and was best at this. With Granny Li¡¯s help, His Highness will definitely like Miss more.¡± Although this was the first time the people in their residence had seen Shen Yaowei, they liked this young and innocent-looking lady very much. Unfortunately, Dark Crow said that this lady wasn¡¯t very smart, so the servants had to worry about many things. Hearing Nuan Ying¡¯s words, Shen Yaowei instantly understood something. Jade Flower Square was the largest place for prostitutes in the capital. It was obvious what incense Granny Li had added. Her face instantly burned. She glanced around and saw something on the low table by the bed. ¡°Nuan Ying, what is this?¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was asking like a curious baby, Nuan Ying replied patiently, ¡°This is an injury medicine.¡± ¡°Injury medicine? I¡¯m not injured,¡± Shen Yaowei said in confusion, frowning slightly. Nuan Ying looked at Shen Yaowei and could not help but let out a groundhog cry. She was too cute! How could the ignorant Miss Shen be so cute?! ¡°Cough¡­ This was prepared in advance. If His Highness accidentally hurts Miss, you can use it immediately.¡± After saying that, Nuan Ying winked at Miss Shen ambiguously. ¡°All these years, His Highness has never been close to women. Miss¡¯s skin is especially delicate. I¡¯m worried that His Highness is inexperienced and will¡­¡± Before Nuan Ying could finish, Shen Yaowei had already pulled the blanket over her face. It was too embarrassing! Sob! ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some supper and good wine. If you¡¯re hungry, you can eat some first. I saw that you didn¡¯t eat much for dinner.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was slightly shy, Nuan Ying quickly changed the topic. ¡°I understand. Nuan Ying, you can leave first.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s muffled voice came from under the blanket. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave first. If you have any instructions, you can ring the bell.¡± With that, Nuan Ying bowed slightly to Shen Yaowei and turned to leave the room. Shen Yaowei heard Nuan Ying walk out of the room and close the door before sticking her head out of the blanket. There was already sweat on her forehead. After confirming that there was no one else in the room, she lifted the blanket from her body. Lying spread-eagled on the bed, Shen Yaowei fanned herself with her small hands, trying to cool her burning face. Thinking that Huo Junhan was coming later, Shen Yaowei felt as if two villains were fighting in her heart. One small person was called anticipation, and the other was called fear. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the table not far away and fix her gaze on the blue and white porcelain wine pot. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up, and she sat up. Chapter 83 - 83 If You Dare to Trick Me, You’re Dead 83 If You Dare to Trick Me, You¡¯re Dead At this moment, there were two furtive figures outside the room. ¡°Yan Bei, are you sure that our master really likes Miss Shen, but he can¡¯t bear to lay his hands on her?¡± Dark Crow asked Yan Bei this question several times. Yan Bei smiled and reached out to pat Dark Crow¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve always followed Master, so I¡¯m definitely right. Otherwise, why do you think Master brought Miss Shen here? Don¡¯t you know what this courtyard means to Master?¡± Dark Crow narrowed his eyes, still feeling uncertain. However, fortune came from danger. As long as this matter could please his master, he would be able to serve him. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you just this once. If you mess with me, you¡¯re dead.¡± Dark Crow¡¯s baby face was serious. Yan Bei¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The night gradually deepened. Dark Crow looked up at the full, wide moon in the sky and sighed faintly. It was already so late. His master probably wouldn¡¯t come. Just as this thought flashed through his mind, he heard steady footsteps approaching. Dark Crow jerked his head around and saw a man in a dark-gold kirin robe walking over under the moonlight. ¡°Master!¡± Dark Crow greeted him with a smile. ¡°Miss Shen has been waiting for you for a long time. You¡¯re finally back.¡± As if he did not see Dark Crow, Huo Junhan walked straight to the room where Shen Yaowei was, pushed open the door, and walked in. After seeing Huo Junhan enter the room, Dark Crow tactfully ran up and closed the door. Then, he guarded the door nervously. The first thing Huo Junhan smelled when he stepped into the room was the fragrance of sweet wine in the air. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The girl¡¯s low moan was like a kitten¡¯s. Huo Junhan followed the voice and saw the girl¡¯s slightly tipsy face. Sitting unsteadily on the chair, Shen Yaowei¡¯s small face was slightly red, and even the tip of her nose was stained with a thin layer of scarlet, making her small mouth look even more beautiful. Her big eyes were misty, making her small face look even more innocent and pure. Under the layers of light gauze dress, her fair and beautiful body was faintly discernible, making one¡¯s imagination run wild. Huo Junhan stood rooted to the ground, his pale eyes as deep as an abyss. The air around him turned completely cold. The man¡¯s breathing was so rapid that he did not notice. Struggling to maintain her crumbling body, the moment Shen Yaowei saw Huo Junhan, her big dark eyes suddenly lit up with a cluster of light. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you¡¯re back.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and ran towards Huo Junhan. However, before she could take two steps, her feet stepped on her long skirt. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was about to fall to the ground, Huo Junhan pursed his thin lips and arrived in front of her in a flash. Just as he was about to grab Shen Yaowei¡¯s arm, the girl shook off his hand. Clang¡ª Shen Yaowei supported herself with both hands in time to avoid intimate contact with the hard ground. The veins on Huo Junhan¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°Shen Yaowei, what the hell are you doing?¡± Shen Yaowei got up from the ground slightly and brought her hand to her mouth to blow at it. Her eyes were filled with bright tears as she cried, ¡°Why do you care?¡± Seeing her aggrieved expression, Huo Junhan pursed his thin lips. Shen Yaowei raised her head slightly and widened her eyes. She looked at Huo Junhan fiercely. ¡°I know you think I¡¯m a fool. You think I don¡¯t understand what you mean by putting me here! I told you long ago that I¡¯m not stupid at all! Chapter 84 - 84 To Huo Junhan, She Was Probably Not Even An Outer Room Now 84 To Huo Junhan, She Was Probably Not Even An Outer Room Now The girl¡¯s feigned fierce expression made her look like a bluffing, bristling kitten. Huo Junhan squatted down so that his gaze was slightly parallel to Shen Yaowei¡¯s. Now that they were close, he could smell her alcohol more clearly. So it was the wine that emboldened her. Reaching out to pinch Shen Yaowei¡¯s chin, Huo Junhan raised his other hand and roughly wiped the residue of the snack from her lips. ¡°Little fool, tell me then, why did I bring you here?¡± Shen Yaowei frowned slightly and clenched her fists. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to give me the reputation of a concubine. You want me to be the kind that can¡¯t be seen in public¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Shen Yaowei could finish, Huo Junhan¡¯s aura suddenly darkened. Stunned by the man¡¯s cold and gloomy aura, Shen Yaowei bit her lower lip with her teeth. The tears in her big eyes were about to burst at any moment. She clearly looked afraid, but she still stared at Huo Junhan stubbornly. The gauzy outer shirt slid down to her shoulders, revealing a large area of her fair shoulders. Huo Junhan stared at Shen Yaowei for a long time and felt the fire in his heart burn even brighter. Even his dantian was burning. Seeing that Huo Junhan was staring at her without saying anything, Shen Yaowei hesitated for a moment before reaching out and gently tugging at Huo Junhan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, are you angry?¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s timid appearance, the evil fire in Huo Junhan¡¯s heart burned even stronger. ¡°Do you think I will argue with a fool?¡± His low voice was tinged with an unusual hoarseness. Shen Yaowei looked at the man¡¯s handsome face that was inches away. She adjusted her posture and leaned forward, almost touching Huo Junhan. ¡°If you¡¯re not angry, prove it to me.¡± With that, she placed her impudent hand on Huo Junhan¡¯s chest. As the unique fragrance of the girl filled his nostrils, Huo Junhan felt the shocking heat of the small hand on his chest, making his heart beat uncontrollably faster. ¡°If you don¡¯t prove it to me, it means that you¡¯re still angry. Ninth Imperial Uncle, why are you angry with Yaoyao? I¡¯m not the one who treats you as a disgraceful mistress who can¡¯t be seen in public. It¡¯s clearly you¡­¡± Huo Junhan looked at the chattering little mouth in front of him and suddenly lowered his head, pressing his thin lips against hers. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened in a daze, and her unfinished words were immediately stuck in her throat. Just as she was about to indulge in the domineering kiss, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her soft lips. She couldn¡¯t help but push Huo Junhan away. She covered her bitten mouth and looked at him with red eyes. ¡°Little fool, I¡¯ll only say this once. I didn¡¯t arrange for you to be here as my mistress. Don¡¯t spout nonsense again in the future.¡± After Huo Junhan finished speaking, he licked the blood on his thin lips. Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan, whose aura had completely stabilized, and suddenly felt empty. Just now, she could clearly feel that her Ninth Imperial Uncle was as passionate as she was. But in the blink of an eye, the man returned to his cold self and bit her. She originally wanted to take advantage of him by pretending to be drunk. Now it seemed that she had miscalculated. ¡°I understand¡­¡± In order not to anger Huo Junhan, Shen Yaowei lowered her head and said softly. She finally understood. To Huo Junhan, she was probably not even a mistress now. Chapter 85 - 85 This Dress Doesn’t Suit You, Don’t Wear It Again 85 This Dress Doesn¡¯t Suit You, Don¡¯t Wear It Again ¡°This dress doesn¡¯t suit you. Don¡¯t wear it again.¡± Huo Junhan stood up and turned to leave. Shen Yaowei sat on the ground and pursed her lips as she watched Huo Junhan leave. Bang¡ª After the door closed, a small figure rushed out from under the bed and headed straight for Shen Yaowei. Pa Pa ran to Shen Yaowei with its two green, thin branches and legs. It climbed quickly up Shen Yaowei¡¯s legs to her shoulder and rubbed its face against her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Damn it. It had just been under the bed and was almost scared to death by that temperamental man. That man¡¯s aura was really comparable to the king of the underworld. Shen Yaowei did not know what was going on in Pa Pa¡¯s heart at all. Thinking that Pa Pa was comforting her, she reached out and touched its flower bud. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. My Ninth Imperial Uncle only looks a little scary, but he¡¯s actually not that scary¡­¡± Although she said that, her tone was more or less weak. She had just seen how fast her Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s mood could change. Shen Yaowei had no idea what this man was thinking. She only felt exhausted, both physically and mentally. Slowly, she stood up from the ground and walked towards the bed. ¡­ At this moment, in the hot spring in the backyard. In the huge natural hot spring, Huo Junhan sat leaning against the shore, his wet black hair pouring over the water. His handsome face was shrouded in fog, and his thick black eyelashes were lowered with moisture, leaving small silhouettes on his pale jade-like cheeks. His mind was filled with the girl¡¯s muslin-clad appearance and her drunken, hazy eyes. His breathing became uneven. Suddenly¡ª A cold wind blew past, extinguishing all the lights around the hot spring. The temperature instantly dropped, and broken ice appeared in the hot spring pool that was originally steaming. Huo Junhan slowly opened his eyes and looked ahead indifferently. A ball of black smoke slowly condensed into a human figure in the air behind Huo Junhan. She was covered in a black robe. The black hood covered her head, and the drooping brim covered most of her face, revealing only a pale pointed chin and blood-like lips. With a malicious smile on her lips, the upper body of the black-robed woman bent down at a strange angle and leaned her face close to Huo Junhan¡¯s ear. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so concerned about that girl. Let me guess, why did you let that fool stay here?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was as gentle as the whisper of someone intimate to him. Huo Junhan sat there without moving and slowly said, ¡°If you dare to appear in front of her, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Why are you so fierce? No matter what, our relationship is closer than your relationship with that girl.¡± The black-robed woman¡¯s neck stretched like a snake, all the way to Huo Junhan so that she was facing him. ¡°You let that girl stay here because you want to protect her, right? That¡¯s right. Other than me, who¡¯s trapped here, if the evil spirits in the world want to step into this courtyard, they have to consider if they have a thousand years of cultivation.¡± ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, get lost.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s tone was as cold as ice without any fluctuation. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your identity and your mission. The world is about to be in chaos, and the Ghost King will return. Nothing must go wrong at this time.¡± The black-robed woman¡¯s tone suddenly changed, becoming sharp and unpleasant. ¡°Huo Junhan, if you¡¯ve forgotten, then neither you nor that fool can bear the anger of the Ghost King. As your¡­¡± Before the black-robed woman could finish, Huo Junhan raised his hand and grabbed her neck. Chapter 86 - 86 Huo Junhan, Don’t Do Something You’ll Regret 86 Huo Junhan, Don¡¯t Do Something You¡¯ll Regret The black-robed woman looked pained. Her hood slipped off, revealing a beautiful face as pale as a ghost. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more nonsense from you. Get lost.¡± Huo Junhan grabbed the black-robed woman¡¯s neck and threw her to the side. The black-robed woman was thrown dozens of meters away by the casual and domineering power. Her body landed on the ground and smashed a hole in the flat ground. ¡°Huo Junhan, don¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret.¡± After saying this, the black-robed woman watched as Huo Junhan raised his hand again. Her figure quickly turned into a ball of smoke and disappeared from the spot. !! Putting down his hand, Huo Junhan sank into the still cold spring water. Perhaps only under extreme cold would his mind be completely clear, unlike today¡¯s loss of control. The night passed in a flash. Morning sunlight poured into the room, illuminating the mess. Yu Linlang suddenly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was a smiling, handsome face. Sensing that the sky was already bright outside, panic flashed across Yu Linlang¡¯s face, and she started to get up. ¡°Your Highness, what time is it? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Huo Zhao pressed down on Yu Linlang¡¯s shoulder and said indifferently, ¡°Since it¡¯s already too late, don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back. The Shen family shouldn¡¯t be in the mood to care so much about you now.¡± ¡°Your Highness is right.¡± Yu Linlang smiled weakly, her eyes extremely bleak. ¡°What did you want to say to me last night?¡± Huo Zhao kissed Yu Linlang¡¯s face and asked softly. He didn¡¯t know who he was anymore. Recently, he really wanted to be with Yu Linlang every moment. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a day, but when he saw her at night, he could not control himself. At this moment, Yu Linlang thought of her motive for sneaking into Prince Zhao¡¯s Manor in the middle of the night last night. She put on a solemn expression and said to Huo Zhao, ¡°Your Highness, do you know why the Night Justice Bureau took over the management of the city patrol army and why they issued the ban?¡± At the mention of the Night Justice Bureau, Huo Zhao sat up with an ugly expression. ¡°After the court assembly that day, my father called His Highness Li and General Shen to the imperial study to talk. After the conversation ended, the Night Justice Bureau issued a series of orders. Even the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence is now under the orders of the Night Justice Bureau. I don¡¯t know the reason.¡± The Night Justice Bureau was the most powerful knife in Huo Junhan¡¯s hand. Other than the Emperor, no one else in the imperial court, not even the Empress Dowager, had the right to ask about it. He had once wanted to infiltrate his forces into the Night Justice Bureau, but he had never succeeded. Yu Linlang sat up and reached out to hug Huo Zhao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your Highness, is there an evil spirit in the capital?¡± Huo Zhao nodded slowly. ¡°A powerful evil spirit must have appeared. But why are you mentioning this? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°With Your Highness protecting Linlang, I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Yu Linlang said softly. ¡°However, on the day the ban was issued, a carriage that I¡¯ve never seen before came from the Shen residence to pick up Yaoyao. I heard from the servants in the Shen residence that Yaoyao is going out to stay for a while. I¡¯m just worried if Yaoyao will be safe.¡± ¡°Linlang, your heart aches for that fool.¡± Huo Zhao looked at Yu Linlang lovingly. ¡°The Shen family has always treated Shen Yaowei as a treasure and will definitely protect her. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t be at ease without figuring out where Yaoyao went.¡± As she spoke, Yu Linlang¡¯s expression became even more worried. ¡°Your Highness, you also know that I grew up with Yaoyao and we have almost never been separated. In the past, Yaoyao would tell me wherever she went and let me go with her. But this time, Yaoyao left without saying anything.¡± ¡°If you want to know where she went, I¡¯ll help you investigate.¡± Huo Zhao reached into Yu Linlang¡¯s lapel. ¡°Linlang, I don¡¯t want to talk to you about that fool now.¡± Chapter 87 - 87 The Empress Dowager Just Sent Someone to Send a Message for You to Enter the Palace 87 The Empress Dowager Just Sent Someone to Send a Message for You to Enter the Palace For the next two days, Shen Yao did not see Huo Junhan. For the past two days, she has been patient and has not left the house. Today, the sun was shining brightly, and there were no clouds. After Shen Yaowei ate her breakfast, she sat in the garden pavilion in boredom, fanning herself with a small fan. ¡°Nuan Ying, why haven¡¯t I seen Dark Crow and Granny Li in the past two days?¡± ¡°Miss, Dark Crow has been punished by the Master to clean the stables. Granny Li has already returned to the Prince Manor to be on duty,¡± Nuan Ying replied. Sitting up slightly, Shen Yaowei looked at Nuan Ying curiously. ¡°Did Dark Crow do something wrong?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Nuan Ying did not know how to explain it to Shen Yaowei. It was all because he had given her that kind of clothing and asked her to drink yesterday. His Highness had really lost his temper last night. For Dark Crow, having to clean the stables for a month was worse than cutting his flesh with a knife. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡± Shen Yaowei had only thought of asking casually, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°I want to go out for a walk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient today,¡± At the thought of what had happened in the capital last night, Nuan Ying said without a second thought. Even though she had seen the world, she still felt her scalp tingle. Shen Yaowei frowned slightly and looked straight at Nuan Ying with her dark eyes. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t my Ninth Imperial Uncle say that I could enter and leave the house freely during the day?¡± Nuan Ying was about to tell Shen Yaowei about the terrifying incident in the capital last night when she saw a maidservant in pink rushing over. She walked straight to the pavilion and bowed to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss, the Empress Dowager just sent someone to send a message for you to enter the palace.¡± ¡­¡­ Imperial Palace, Fengxiang Palace. ¡°Aunt, I carefully searched for those treasures from the commoners. Do you like them?¡± Su Baohua gave her maidservant behind her a look. The maidservant immediately presented the treasure box in her hand to Empress Dowager Su, who was leaning against the soft seat. Empress Dowager Su casually glanced at the few extremely extraordinary-looking prayer beads in the treasure box and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you to search for treasure for me every month.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to be filial to Aunt,¡± Su Baohua said to the Empress Dowager with a smile. Empress Dowager Su waved her hand, indicating for the palace maid to put away the treasure box. Then, she looked at Su Baohua and said, ¡°This time, the Emperor is willing to let you end your confinement early on account of me. However, he won¡¯t give me face every time. Don¡¯t cause trouble again, or I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Su Baohua sensed the warning in Empress Dowager Su¡¯s tone and hurriedly controlled the wheelchair to move forward and approach her. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. However, Aunt, do you really plan to let Prince Zhao marry a fool as his main consort?¡± ¡°The marriage between Prince Zhao and Miss Shen was personally decreed by the Emperor. It¡¯s not something you and I can interfere with.¡± Empress Dowager Su played with a string of green jade prayer beads in her hand, her tone still indifferent. ¡°I know how you feel about Prince Zhao. However, based on your seniority, it¡¯s against the rules for you to want to marry Prince Zhao. The Emperor has always hated such marriages. I advise you to give up early.¡± Hearing Empress Dowager Su¡¯s words, Su Baohua gritted her teeth indignantly. Although she was older than Huo Zhao, she had grown up with him. Besides, she and the Empress Dowager were only distant relatives. The Empress Dowager said that because she did not want her to marry Prince Zhao. At this moment, the eunuch suddenly entered and reported to Empress Dowager Su that Shen Yaowei had arrived and was in the side hall outside. ¡°Let her in,¡± Empress Dowager Su said, sitting up slightly. Chapter 88 - 88 As Prince Zhao’s Future Princess Consort, Try Not to Show Your Face Outside 88 As Prince Zhao¡¯s Future Princess Consort, Try Not to Show Your Face Outside As the eunuch¡¯s loud voice sounded, Shen Yaowei strode into the inner hall. Shen Yaowei immediately felt a hateful gaze on her. She looked up slightly and saw Su Baohua sitting in a wheelchair, staring at her intently. She was still wearing a wig and was dressed quite gorgeously. Her current appearance was completely different from her crazed appearance on the pleasure boat. Shen Yaowei subconsciously put her hand into her wide sleeve and touched the little puppet hidden inside. !! ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager.¡± Shen Yaowei quickly walked up to Empress Dowager Su and bowed obediently. Empress Dowager Su glanced at Shen Yaowei coldly. ¡°Rise and sit.¡± When the eunuch brought over a stool, Shen Yaowei sat down obediently. Lowering her eyes, she looked like a weak little white rabbit. Empress Dowager Su narrowed her eyes and sized up Shen Yaowei. ¡°Your engagement with Prince Zhao has been set. Did the residence hire an instructor to teach you the etiquette of a princess consort?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shen Yaowei replied crisply. Empress Dowager Su frowned in dissatisfaction. She thought to herself that Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s reputation as his daughter¡¯s slave was indeed real. She could not help but say in a cold voice, ¡°That¡¯s true. Your father is busy and probably did not think of this. The teachers and grannies in the palace are all top-notch. I¡¯ll send two people to the Shen residence to teach you the rules tomorrow. I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± Shen Yaowei did not expect Empress Dowager Su to interfere in her business for the first time. She remembered very clearly that this had never happened in her previous life. Raising her face, Shen Yaowei looked at Empress Dowager Su timidly. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t learn those rules well.¡± Empress Dowager Su hated Shen Yaowei¡¯s timid appearance the most. She snorted in her heart, but she maintained a calm expression. ¡°As the future Princess Consort Zhao, you have to learn those rules no matter what.¡± Shen Yaowei shrugged slightly, looking helpless. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°However, I heard that you haven¡¯t stayed in the Shen residence for the past few days?¡± Empress Dowager Su suddenly asked. Only then did Shen Yaowei understand why Empress Dowager Su had called her here. This old woman had always doted on Huo Zhao. She was afraid that she had heard some rumors and was afraid that she would really do something wrong to Huo Zhao, so she called her over for questioning. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll be staying in the courtyard for the next few days,¡± Shen Yaowei replied softly, without any panic. ¡°A courtyard?¡± Su Baohua, who had not had the chance to speak, finally could not help but look at Shen Yaowei mockingly. ¡°The Shen family¡¯s residence is one of the best in the capital. It¡¯s as gorgeous as the Wang family¡¯s residence. Shen Yaowei, why did you choose to stay in a courtyard instead of staying with the Shen family?¡± Shen Yaowei turned to look at Su Baohua and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Princess Baohua, is staying in a courtyard against the law?¡± Su Baohua: ¡°¡­¡± She clearly didn¡¯t mean that. ¡°As Prince Zhao¡¯s future princess consort, try not to show your face outside.¡± Empress Dowager Su stared deeply at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Otherwise, if you¡¯re seen as a joke and affect Prince Zhao, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Shen Yaowei did not say anything and only looked at Empress Dowager Su with misty eyes. Empress Dowager Su sighed. She really had a headache over her good imperial grandson. Marrying such a fool would make them a laughing stock. ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that copying Buddhist scriptures can clear one¡¯s mind. Why don¡¯t we let Shen Yaowei copy the Buddhist scriptures? It might be beneficial to her recovery,¡± Su Baohua said to Empress Dowager Su with a smile. Empress Dowager Su¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Eunuch Wang, bring Miss Shen to the Buddhist Hall and ask her to copy the Heart Sutra 81 times. Before she¡¯s done, she¡¯s not allowed to leave the hall.¡± Chapter 89 - 89 This Damn Feeling of Being Unable to Control Your Body, It’s Here Again! 89 This Damn Feeling of Being Unable to Control Your Body, It¡¯s Here Again! Shen Yaowei would rather copy Buddhist scriptures than face Empress Dowager Su and Su Baohua. She stood up and bowed to Empress Dowager Su before leaving with Eunuch Wang. ¡°Your Majesty, I learned a massage technique from a divine doctor. I heard that you haven¡¯t been sleeping well recently. Why don¡¯t I give you a massage? It¡¯s good for your sleep,¡± Su Baohua said to Empress Dowager Su in a good mood. Empress Dowager Su nodded slowly. !! On the other hand, after Eunuch Wang brought Shen Yaowei to the temple hall, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t worry and copy the scriptures here. No one will disturb you.¡± With that, Eunuch Wang turned around and walked out of the temple hall. After closing the door, he locked it. Hearing the crisp sound of the lock, the timid expression on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face disappeared, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. After taking out the small puppet from her sleeve, Shen Yaowei looked around and fixed her gaze on the bronze mirror on the cabinet not far away. She stood up slowly and walked towards the cabinet. Shen Yaowei took the mirror and sat back down. She placed the mirror and the puppet in front of her, then placed her thumb between her lips and bit it. Instantly, tears filled her eyes from the pain. With tears in her eyes, Shen Yaowei drew the same talisman on the mirror and the puppet. The originally flat mirror suddenly rippled with water-like patterns. Then, the image of the inner hall appeared on the mirror. Empress Dowager Su was leaning against the soft backrest with her eyes slightly closed, looking like she was enjoying herself. Su Baohua sat beside her, her hand massaging Empress Dowager Su¡¯s leg. ¡°The two of them are getting along quite well¡­¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile as she picked up the little puppet. Su Baohua was originally massaging Empress Dowager Su¡¯s legs with ease. She looked at Empress Dowager Su¡¯s enjoying expression and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Aunt, my love for Prince Zhao can be seen by the heavens and the earth. I don¡¯t want to marry another man in this life. Even if I can¡¯t be Prince Zhao¡¯s main consort, I just hope you can fulfill my wish.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the final say in this matter.¡± Empress Dowager Su couldn¡¯t be bothered to look up. ¡°The Emperor has the final say.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she felt pain in her leg. Empress Dowager Su¡¯s expression changed in pain. She opened her eyes and looked at Su Baohua in disbelief. ¡°Did you just strangle my leg?¡± Su Baohua¡¯s expression was even uglier than Empress Dowager Su¡¯s. Here it comes. This damn feeling of not being able to control my body. It¡¯s here again! ¡°Aunt, I¡­¡± Before Su Baohua could explain, she raised her hand uncontrollably and slapped Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face. There was a crisp slap, and all the eunuchs and palace maids in the inner hall were stunned. Five red finger marks appeared on Empress Dowager Su¡¯s left cheek. She seemed to be even more shocked and was rooted in place. Su Baohua¡¯s soul trembled as she looked at the marks on Empress Dowager Su¡¯s face. The despair in her heart drowned her like a tide. She wanted to kneel down and beg for mercy, to explain to the Empress Dowager, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen to her, and she couldn¡¯t even open her mouth. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Empress Dowager Su had never suffered such humiliation. She raised her hand and pointed at Su Baohua shakily. However, before she could say anything, an extremely exaggerated smile suddenly appeared on Su Baohua¡¯s face. She laughed and raised her hand to slap her right cheek. Chapter 91 - 91 Depends on My Feelings 91 Depends on My Feelings ¡°The Emperor never said that.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s tone was as cold as ever. He glanced indifferently at Empress Dowager Su¡¯s swollen face and suddenly smiled faintly. ¡°Your Majesty, I think the most important thing for you now is to invite the imperial physician.¡± Empress Dowager Su heard the mockery in Huo Junhan¡¯s tone. She immediately choked and coughed hard. Huo Junhan turned to look at Eunuch Wang, who was not far away. ¡°Bring me to Shen Yaowei.¡± Eunuch Wang was so frightened by Huo Junhan¡¯s cold gaze that his heart trembled. He immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Your Highness, please come with me¡­¡± !! In the Buddhist room. Shen Yaowei was sitting on a chair with a solemn expression, looking at the broken little puppet in her hand. A powerful force had just struck Su Baohua and broken the puppet curse on her body. However, before she could see who it was, as Su Baohua¡¯s puppet curse was broken, she could no longer see the situation in the inner hall through the mirror. Since that person could break the puppet curse, would he discover her? Just as Shen Yaowei was imagining things, the sound of a lock being unlocked suddenly sounded. She had just put the puppet away in her sleeve when she heard Eunuch Wang¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Shen, you can leave now.¡± Shen Yaowei looked slightly at the door of the temple hall. She could not help but be stunned when she saw the familiar figure behind Eunuch Wang, and her heart pounded crazily. No way, no way? The person who had just broken the puppet curse was actually her Ninth Imperial Uncle? Huo Junhan walked into the Buddhist room and stood in front of Shen Yaowei, looking down at her. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, why are you here?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan in surprise and tried her best to look calm. She felt as nervous as if she had been caught stealing. Huo Junhan sensed the flow of aura in the temple hall and said calmly, ¡°The Emperor wants to see you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Shen Yaowei lowered her head slightly, like a little cabbage that had been frozen. She thought that her Ninth Imperial Uncle had specially come to save her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huo Junhan said slowly as he glanced at the bronze mirror on the table. ¡­ After leaving Fengxiang Palace, Shen Yaowei followed closely behind Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan walked very quickly, as if he did not care if she could catch up. Shen Yaowei needed to jog to keep up with Huo Junhan. When they passed by the imperial garden, Shen Yaowei noticed that there was no one around. She sped up and ran to Huo Junhan, spreading her arms to block him. Huo Junhan stopped and looked at Shen Yaowei indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yaowei took in the man¡¯s cold expression and asked, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, are you going back to the courtyard tonight?¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s expectant expression, Huo Junhan slowly said, ¡°It depends on my mood.¡± After blinking her big, watery eyes, Shen Yaoyao still did not give up. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you tonight.¡± She wanted to take a gamble and see if this man was really that heartless to her. Would he ignore her and make her wait? ¡°Little fool, stop blocking the way.¡± Huo Junhan tapped Shen Yaowei¡¯s forehead with his slender finger, then walked past her and continued forward. Shen Yaowei touched her forehead and hurriedly followed Huo Junhan. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, what have you been busy with these past two days?¡± ¡°Did you eat well? Sleep well?¡± ¡°Yaoyao has missed you a lot these past two days¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The girl¡¯s chirping like a sparrow continued, fading with the sound of footsteps. No one saw that Huo Junhan, who was walking in front of Shen Yaowei, had a faint smile in the depths of his eyes. Chapter 92 - 92 Pa Pa, I Need You to Help Me Do Something 92 Pa Pa, I Need You to Help Me Do Something It was not until the evening that Shen Yaowei returned to the small courtyard. As soon as she got out of the carriage, Nuan Ying, who was guarding the courtyard, welcomed her. ¡°Miss, Third Young Master Shen is here. He¡¯s been waiting for you in the front hall for a long time.¡± Hearing this, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly ran towards the courtyard. In the front hall. !! Shen Yuyan sat at the tea table, sipping tea. Beside him was an old woman with gray sideburns. The moment Shen Yaowei stepped into the front hall and saw the old woman, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Granny Yuan!¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s anxious voice, Granny Yuan looked up at Shen Yaowei anxiously. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Shen Yaowei saw Granny Yuan stand up to kneel and bow to her. She rushed to Granny Yuan in three steps and supported her. ¡°Granny Yuan, Yaoyao missed you so much!¡± Shen Yaowei hugged Granny Yuan. With this hug, she realized that Granny Yuan had really lost a lot of weight. Her body was not as straight as before and was a little hunched. ¡°I miss you too,¡± Granny Yuan said with a trembling voice. She had never thought that she would be able to return to the capital one day to see the Eldest Lady she doted the most. ¡°Granny, Yaoyao was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have chased you out. Can you forgive Yaoyao?¡± Shen Yaoyao let go of Granny Yuan slightly and said in a very serious tone. Granny Yuan almost cried and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. I¡¯ve never blamed you.¡± She knew very well that her lady was as innocent as a child and was just deceived by an evil person. ¡°Granny, have you not returned to the Shen residence to take a look?¡± Shen Yaowei asked with a smile. Granny Yuan nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring Granny back to take a look. My father will definitely be very happy to see you.¡± ¡°Yaoyao,¡± Shen Yuyan suddenly said, ¡°Granny hasn¡¯t been in good health for the past few years. She rushed here all night yesterday, let her rest first.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Granny Yuan¡¯s haggard expression and immediately said, with heartache, ¡°Then Granny, rest here first. When you¡¯re done resting, I¡¯ll bring you back to the Shen residence.¡± Seeing this, Nuan Ying, who was guarding not far away, wanted to remind Shen Yaowei that no one was allowed to stay in this courtyard without permission. However, when she thought of her master¡¯s attitude towards Shen Yaowei, she chose to remain silent. ¡°Yaoyao, let Granny stay with you for the next few days,¡± Shen Yuyan said to Shen Yaowei. ¡°In a few days, you can go home with Granny.¡± Only then did Shen Yaowei feel that something was wrong. She turned to look at Shen Yuyan. ¡°Third Brother, why can¡¯t you go home these few days?¡± Shen Yuyan had never been good at lying in front of Shen Yaowei. He pretended to be calm and picked up his teacup to take a sip. ¡°Father hasn¡¯t been in the residence for the past few days. Even if you go back, you won¡¯t be able to see him.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded in realization. Seeing that Shen Yaowei believed him, Shen Yuyan heaved a sigh of relief. Next, Shen Yaowei pulled Granny Yuan and Shen Yuyan aside to chat for a while. It was not until the sky turned completely dark and Shen Yuyan bade farewell and left that she reluctantly let Nuan Ying bring Granny Yuan down to rest. After returning to her room after dinner, Shen Yaowei sent Nuan Ying away and called her out. ¡°Pa Pa, I need you to help me do something,¡± Shen Yaowei said to her worriedly as she held Pa Pa in her palm. Chapter 93 - 93 Huo Junhan, You’ll Die a Horrible Death 93 Huo Junhan, You¡¯ll Die a Horrible Death Pa Pa tilted its head at Shen Yaowei and clapped with its leaves as it said, ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡± Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and said, ¡°How obedient. Go back to the Shen residence and help me see what happened.¡± Today, she could tell at a glance that her Third Brother was lying. But she couldn¡¯t expose him now. Pa Pa nodded, jumped from Shen Yaowei¡¯s palm to the ground, and ran out on its long and thin legs. ¡°Be careful not to let others discover you!¡± Shen Yaowei said slightly. Without turning around, Pa Pa waved its leaves at Shen Yaowei to reassure her. Seeing Pa Pa run out through the gap in the door, Shen Yaowei picked up a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her palms. She hoped she was overthinking things and that the Shen family was safe. At this moment, at the Night Justice Bureau. The dark dungeon was filled with the strong smell of blood, and the oppressive space made it difficult to breathe. The sound of whips continuously sounded in the torture chamber. A young man was tied to the torture rack. His entire body was dyed red with blood, and he was on his last breath. As the whip hit him, the man subconsciously let out a painful groan. ¡°Your Highness, this person has almost confessed. He¡¯s just a small leader of the Dark Nightmare Tower, so he doesn¡¯t have much information.¡± A young man in a black suit with a golden strap on his shoulder slowly walked up to Huo Junhan and knelt on one knee. ¡°Your Highness, please instruct me.¡± ¡°Huo Junhan, you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± The man tied to the torture rack raised his head with difficulty and looked at Huo Junhan with extreme resentment. ¡°The Nightmare Lord won¡¯t let you off. Everything you value will eventually be destroyed in the Nightmare Lord¡¯s hands.¡± Before he could finish, the torturer raised his whip and slapped the man¡¯s face hard. The man didn¡¯t even have time to scream. His head lolled, and he fainted. Huo Junhan¡¯s slender fingers gently knocked on the armrest of the chair, and he closed his eyes lazily. ¡°Hang him on the city wall until we find the next person from the Dark Nightmare Tower to take his place.¡± His casual words made everyone present shiver. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight, Your Highness,¡± replied An Liu, who was kneeling on one knee. Huo Junhan opened his eyes. The dim candlelight reflected on his pale handsome face, giving him a broken and demonic beauty. ¡°Your Highness, are you returning to the Prince¡¯s Manor? I¡¯ll prepare the car now,¡± An Liu asked Huo Junhan respectfully. ¡°Back to the courtyard,¡± Huo Junhan said slowly, lowering his eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll prepare the car now.¡± Just as An Liu stood up, he heard hurried footsteps coming their way. Immediately after, Yan Bei came to the torture chamber with a solemn expression and bowed to Huo Junhan. ¡°Your Highness, an evil spirit has been discovered in the northern city. General Shen is leading the city patrol to resist it. However, that evil spirit is too powerful and is giving General Shen¡¯s army a hard time.¡± ¡°Last night, General Shen fought with me against the evil spirits and was already severely injured. Your Highness, I¡¯m willing to help General Shen!¡± An Liu said to Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan stood up from his chair and walked out. ¡°Prepare the car. Let¡¯s go to the northern city.¡± The heavy night was like the mouth of a giant beast that silently opened, engulfing the capital. Unlike the silence in the central city, the northern city was in deep waters. In the huge mass grave, a steady stream of rotting corpses crawled out of the ground and pounced at the living, following the scent of the living. The armored city guards fought with the group of corpses. From time to time, someone would be bitten or grabbed by the corpses and scream. Shen Liu¡¯an held his sword in one hand and covered his waist with the other. Blood seeped out of his waist, almost staining his clothes. A meter opposite him stood a young girl in a big red wedding suit with disheveled hair. Chapter 94 - 94 General Shen, You Really Can’t Run Away This Time! 94 General Shen, You Really Can¡¯t Run Away This Time! Under the moonlight, the young girl¡¯s face was pale without a trace of blood. However, her lips were shockingly red. Her black eyes stared fixedly at Shen Liu¡¯an with a fearful expression. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ General Shen, do you think you can be as lucky to escape like last night?¡± The girl¡¯s mouth did not move, and a sinister voice spilled from her throat. ¡°Lucky? Ghost Lady, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying.¡± A mocking smile appeared on Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Last night, you didn¡¯t have the ability to keep me here. It¡¯s the same now.¡± ¡°How arrogant!¡± The ghost bride¡¯s lips curled into a strange smile. She slowly opened her arms, and a cold wind rose from the ground. ¡°But I like your arrogance, General Shen. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you today. I¡¯ll make you willing to be my subordinate.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, countless small black shadows crawled out of the ghost bride¡¯s wide sleeve and surged crazily towards Shen Liu¡¯an. The small black shadows formed a huge black shadow. Shen Liu¡¯an took a closer look and almost vomited. The small black shadows were small black insects. At first glance, they looked like flies, but they had two pairs of wings on their backs. Their mouths were wide open with dense, sharp barbs. They were actually Corpse Devouring Worms. As the black shadow approached, the strong stench of rotting corpses pounced on Shen Liu¡¯an, forcing him to take a step back. A tearing pain came from the wound on his waist. Cold sweat trickled down Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s forehead, but his expression was still iron-blooded and calm. The longsword in his hand drew a sharp arc in the air, and powerful sword energy swept towards the attacking Corpse Devouring Worms. The Corpse Devouring Worms that touched the sword energy let out a scream like a baby¡¯s cry. In the next moment, they turned to dust and scattered to the ground. The living Corpse Devouring Worms continued to pounce on Shen Liu¡¯an. Soon, he was surrounded by a large group of Corpse Devouring Worms. He had no choice but to put in 120% effort to resist the attacks of the Corpse Devouring Worms, not giving them a chance to climb on his body. The ghost bride stood not far away. Seeing that the Corpse Devouring Worms did not have a chance to approach Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s body, she stomped her feet in anger. This damn Shen Liu¡¯an. He was clearly seriously injured last night. How could he still be so powerful?! Feeling that she could not wait any longer, the ghost bride flashed and appeared behind Shen Liu¡¯an in a blur. Red satin crawled out of her sleeve and went straight to the center of Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s back. Sensing danger, Shen Liu¡¯an turned around and slashed at the red satin with his sword. The sword cut through the satin, but a strange smile appeared on the ghost bride¡¯s face. Pain came from Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s neck as a Corpse Devouring Worm bit his neck. Frowning, he raised his hand to pinch the Corpse Devouring Worm and threw it to the ground. If the Corpse Devouring Worm bit a living person, it would die immediately. But at the same time, the poison in its body would be completely injected into the human body. ¡°General Shen, you really can¡¯t escape this time!¡± Seeing Shen Liu¡¯an standing there motionless with his hand on his neck, the ghost bride smiled foolishly. ¡°If you beg me for mercy now and are willing to be my male pet, I can spare your life.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an could not move from the neck down. He looked at the ghost bride indifferently and said calmly, ¡°No, you¡¯re too ugly. I want to vomit.¡± The aura around the ghost bride instantly flew into a rage. Her nails quickly expanded as she flew towards Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°How dare you say that I¡¯m ugly! There¡¯s no need for your eyes!¡± Chapter 95 - 95 Little Fellow, You’re Doing a Great Job 95 Little Fellow, You¡¯re Doing a Great Job Shen Liu¡¯an watched calmly as the sharp nails approached him. Just as he was about to bite the tip of his tongue and forcefully break through the restriction with the power of his bloodline, he saw a green shadow fly over and quickly land steadily in front of him. ¡°Ugly, ugly, ugly¡­!¡± The small plant that was like a morning glory swayed its small flower head and stared at the ghost bride not far away. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The Ghost Lady stopped and glanced at Pa Pa in disdain. She raised her sharp nails and swept them through the air. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Pa Pa turned to look at Shen Liu¡¯an. It could clearly sense a familiar aura from him, which immediately made it happy. After shaking its flower crown, it extended two slender vines. It looked like it wanted to protect Shen Liu¡¯an. Seeing Pa Pa¡¯s aggressive appearance, the Ghost Lady burst out laughing. ¡°Hahaha, you little thing the size of a fingernail! Don¡¯t tell me you want to fight me head-on? Get lost, or I¡¯ll start with you!¡± It looked down on this little thing. ¡°Big!¡± Pa Pa exclaimed crisply. Then it shook its head and swayed its hips like it was dancing. Its small body actually expanded visibly. The Ghost Lady saw this and suddenly felt uneasy. Temporarily putting away her attack on Pa Pa, she raised her hand and waved. The Corpse Devouring Worms flapped their wings and flew towards Pa Pa. Shen Liu¡¯an was originally looking at Pa Pa expectantly, hoping that this little thing would grow bigger. However, what he did not expect was that Pa Pa stopped after changing from the size of a finger to the size of a palm. It was so small that he felt that it could be stomped to death. However, Pa Pa was extremely arrogant. After taking a deep breath, it raised its hand crazily and waved the thin and long vines in its hand. It aimed at the Corpse Devouring Worms and attacked crazily. ¡°I¡¯ll hit you!¡± As Pa Pa kept talking, the vines quickly slapped the approaching Corpse Devouring Worms to death. A large number of Corpse Devouring Worms fell to the ground like rain, and Shen Liu¡¯an could not help but cheer. ¡°Wow! Little fellow, you¡¯re doing a great job!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an laughed. Pa Pa, who had been working hard, suddenly stopped when it heard this. It looked extremely showy as it covered its face with its vines and squirmed in embarrassment. The corners of Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He watched as a few Corpse Devouring Worms flew in the direction of Pa Pa. ¡°Little thing, dodge!¡± With great confusion, Pa Pa turned to look at the Corpse Devouring Worms. It was hit in the head by a flying Corpse Devouring Worm and its small body was sent flying. It circled in the air a few times before falling to the ground with a thud, looking pitiful and miserable. Seeing that Pa Pa had fainted, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Little thing, get up quickly!¡± Pa Pa floundered to its feet. It staggered and finally sat down on its butt. At this moment, two Corpse Devouring Worms suddenly flew over and threw Pa Pa into the sky, causing its body to roll in the air. Chapter 96 - 96 General, Obey Me… 96 General, Obey Me¡­ Pa Pa let out a panicked cry, and it could only lean down to avoid being blown away by the wind. The Ghost Lady laughed loudly at this scene. She looked at Shen Liu¡¯an and mocked, ¡°I originally thought that this stupid little thing would disturb our relationship, but now it seems that I¡¯m thinking too much. General, just obey me¡­¡± Shen Liu¡¯an watched as the Ghost Lady approached him as she spoke. He immediately felt an even more nauseating stench of rotting corpses. At this moment, Pa Pa¡¯s cry sounded in the air again. !! The Corpse Devouring Worms passed in front of the two of them with Pa Pa, who waved its vines in front of the Ghost Lady. Its barbed vines immediately hooked the eyelids of the Ghost Lady¡¯s eyes. It pulled at her flesh and forced her forward. ¡°Ouch, my eyes!!¡± The Ghost Lady let out a sharp cry. She was in so much pain that she was about to go crazy. In order to relieve the pain, she could only keep chasing forward, chased by Pa Pa and the Corpse Devouring Worms. Pa Pa¡¯s vines drooped as it dragged the Ghost Lady like it was walking a dog. At the same time, its body was thrown up and down by the Corpse Devouring Worms! Shen Liu¡¯an had never seen such a strange scene. He was stunned for a moment and could only look at them in a daze, unable to say a word. ¡°Stop!¡± The Ghost Lady was furious. As she spoke, she suddenly reached out and grabbed Pa Pa and the two Corpse Devouring Worms wrapped around Pa Pa. The Ghost Lady exerted strength and immediately crushed the two Corpse Devouring Worms to death. Like an explosion, sticky liquid sprayed out. Splashed by the sticky venom, Pa Pa jumped as if its body was on fire. Its body shrank back to the size of a finger, and it yanked at the vines. Swoosh¡ª! A strange tearing sound sounded in the air. The eyelids of the Ghost Lady¡¯s eyes were torn off in unison. Her two bloodshot and turbid eyes were exposed to the air. Maggots could even be seen writhing in them, making Shen Liu¡¯an want to vomit. Shen Liu¡¯an finally couldn¡¯t help but retch loudly. He couldn¡¯t help but look away, afraid to look at the Ghost Lady¡¯s disgusting face. He really didn¡¯t want to throw up here. ¡°You, how dare you hurt my face?!¡± The Ghost Lady screamed at the top of her lungs. Pa Pa seemed to feel embarrassed too, so it gestured with its vines, trying to return the eyelids that were stained on them to the Ghost Lady. However, it was extremely difficult to do it. It aimed at the Ghost Lady¡¯s eyes and tried its best. Especially when it saw the Ghost Lady¡¯s face, it also felt that it was too terrifying to look at. However, Pa Pa was not afraid. It chanted bravery in her heart, not afraid of difficulties. With a hard swing of its hand, the eyelids slapped against the Ghost Lady¡¯s cheek. ¡°Get lost!¡± The Ghost Lady could not take it anymore. She let out an ear-piercing roar and grabbed Pa Pa¡¯s body, wanting to crush it alive. ¡°Stop!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s heart trembled when he saw this scene. He bit the tip of his tongue, and the bone-piercing pain made him feel energetic. He broke free from his restraints, and an aura swept out from his body towards the Ghost Lady. ¡°Shen Liu¡¯an, you¡¯re really courting death!¡± The Ghost Lady was furious. As she spoke, her figure turned into an afterimage as she pounced at Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°How ugly.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an was forced to see the Ghost Lady¡¯s face up close. He felt his stomach roll again, and his face changed color. Chapter 97 - 97 Since the General is Already Injured, Leave This Place to Me 97 Since the General is Already Injured, Leave This Place to Me ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡± The Ghost Lady¡¯s eyes were wide with anger. She used so much strength that her left eyeball flew out of its socket, straight at Pa Pa. Seeing the eyeball bounce as it flew over, Pa Pa screamed in fear. It opened its mouth and bit the Ghost Lady¡¯s hand. The strong stench of decay swept over her, and she almost fainted. ¡°Ah!¡± The Ghost Lady was in pain and subconsciously raised her hand to throw Pa Pa away. Pa Pa¡¯s figure outlined a parabola in the air. As it flew, it spat out a mouthful of pale pink, transparent flower water. Boohoo, it had never eaten such a disgusting thing in its life! Shen Liu¡¯an looked anxiously at this little thing who had just helped him. He could not leave Pa Pa in the lurch. He flew out and was about to catch Pa Pa when someone beat him to it. Before seeing anyone, Shen Liu¡¯an sensed the terrifying aura emanating from the man. He looked up at Huo Junhan, who had reached out to catch Pa Pa. The man in the black robe was like a king of the world. The moment he appeared, the surrounding air almost froze. Pa Pa raised its morning glory head shakily and looked at Huo Junhan. It felt like the man in front of her was not as terrifying as before. His entire body seemed to be covered in a dazzling halo, making him dazzling. It raised its small hand and placed it on its chest. If it had eyes, they must be glowing at this moment. ¡°I heard that there was something wrong here, so I came over to check. General, you¡¯re already injured. Leave this place to me to deal with,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly as he looked at Pa Pa in his hand, who was already infatuated with him. When Shen Liu¡¯an heard this, he felt as if he was facing a great enemy. He only thought that he still owed Huo Junhan a favor, so he immediately said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness, but there¡¯s no need¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Before Shen Liu¡¯an could finish, the Ghost Lady¡¯s infatuated scream interrupted him. Huo Junhan and Shen Liu¡¯an looked at the Ghost Lady at the same time and saw that the woman was standing rooted to the ground with an agitated expression. Her rotten and twisted face looked even more ferocious. ¡°What a beautiful man!¡± The Ghost Lady shook her head and sized up Huo Junhan. Her gaze was as if she had discovered a new continent. ¡°Hehehe, I want you to be my toy boy too!¡± Huo Junhan was expressionless, but Shen Liu¡¯an looked at the Ghost Lady with sympathy in his eyes. ¡°I advise you not to go crazy here.¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m no longer in the mood to play hide-and-seek with you. I want the two of you to listen to me obediently!¡± The Ghost Lady was smug. As she spoke, she raised her hand and swept it, causing a dazzling blue ghost fire to appear from her palm. It was also the moment the flames appeared that dark clouds rolled in the sky and a strong wind blew. Cold Yin energy whistled in all directions, making one shudder. ¡°You¡¯ve actually cultivated the ghost fire¡­!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw this scene. From the looks of it, he seemed to have underestimated the Ghost Lady¡¯s strength from the beginning! No wonder this ugly fellow dared to be so arrogant. Even if he cultivated the Tao of ghosts for 500 years, he might not be able to cultivate the ghost flames! ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a little too late to be afraid now. However, you can rest assured that other than that ugly little monster who will definitely die, neither of you will be in danger of losing your lives. From today onwards, the two of you will become my male pets and be at my disposal for generations to come!¡± A sharp laughter echoed in the air. As the Ghost Lady spoke, she raised her hands and condensed a huge blue fireball that she threw in the direction of Huo Junhan and the others! Chapter 98 - 98 General, You’re Poisoned! 98 General, You¡¯re Poisoned! Seeing a powerful force mixed with a cold feeling surge over, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s expression turned solemn. Just as he was about to block it, he saw scarlet-gold flames the size of his fingertips splash out and collide with the huge blue fireball. In an instant, the blue fireball exploded from within and instantly turned invisible, disappearing into the air. Shen Liu¡¯an turned his head mechanically and looked at Huo Junhan beside him. How could he have forgotten that this man had hellfire? !! Hellfire was a king-like existence among divine flames. The ghost fire was nothing compared to hellfire! The Ghost Lady was completely stunned. She rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Where¡¯s my ghost fire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a ghost fire.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. As he spoke, a golden-red flame the size of a fingertip flew out and landed steadily between the Ghost Lady¡¯s eyebrows. Boom¡ª! The fingertip-sized flame instantly exploded. The Ghost Lady was immediately engulfed by the flames. With a scream, she was burned to ashes in the blink of an eye. Sensing that the Ghost Lady¡¯s aura had completely disappeared, the muscles on Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s lips drooped. ¡°Thank you for your help, Your Highness.¡± Hearing Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s unwilling thanks, Huo Junhan nodded expressionlessly. ¡°General Shen, you¡¯re too kind. Since the Night Justice Bureau has temporarily taken over the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, this is just my duty.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an felt even more upset upon hearing the distance in Huo Junhan¡¯s tone. ¡°Your Highness, I owe you a favor today. I¡¯ll definitely repay it in the future.¡± Huo Junhan glanced at Shen Liu¡¯an indifferently. ¡°As you wish, General Shen. However, you should think of a way to detoxify the poison first.¡± With that, he turned and left. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Shen Liu¡¯an wanted to stop Huo Junhan and ask him to leave Pa Pa behind, but he could not think of a reason. He scratched his head anxiously. On the other side, because the Ghost Lady had been destroyed, the corpses that emerged from the ground had also lost their energy supply. One by one, they fell to the ground and stopped moving. ¡°General!¡± A young man in a white robe ran towards Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Zeyu.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an saw that Zeyu¡¯s face and body were covered in blood and frowned. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Wen Zeyu raised his hand to wipe the blood from his face, revealing a handsome face as fair as jade. He smiled, and there were shallow dimples beside his cheek. ¡°No, this blood belongs to those corpses¡­¡± As he spoke, he noticed a large bruise on Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s neck. His tone suddenly became anxious. ¡°General, you¡¯ve been poisoned! Did you get bitten by the Corpse Devouring Worm?¡± Only then did Shen Liu¡¯an feel dizzy, and his whole body lit up in pain. Just as he was about to comfort Wen Zeyu, his vision darkened, and he fainted. The night passed in a hurry, and the sky was turning bright. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s almost dawn. His Highness shouldn¡¯t be coming. Go to bed and rest,¡± Nuan Ying whispered as she looked at Shen Yaowei, who was sitting at the door and staring at the door. Shen Yaowei was clearly sleepy, but she forced herself to stay awake and slowly shook her head. ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± She was not only waiting for her Ninth Imperial Uncle, but also for Pa Pa. Logically speaking, if Pa Pa had only helped her go home to take a look, it should have returned long ago. However, at this hour, there was still no sign of Pa Pa. She was worried that something would happen to Pa Pa. As for her Ninth Imperial Uncle, she felt that he would not come. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes darkened. Nuan Ying looked at Shen Yaowei and sighed with heartache. Just as she was about to comfort her, she heard steady footsteps behind her. Chapter 99 - 99 It’s Just Because Yaoyao Wants to Stay by Her Ninth Imperial Uncle’s Side 99 It¡¯s Just Because Yaoyao Wants to Stay by Her Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s Side Nuan Ying heard footsteps and turned to look. The moment she saw Huo Junhan, she bowed with a smile. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Shen Yaowei, who was looking ahead in a daze, perked up when she heard Nuan Ying¡¯s voice. Seeing that Huo Junhan was still wearing the yellow Emperor court dress she had seen him in in the palace today, Shen Yaowei immediately understood that he had not returned to the Prince Manor. Her heart rippled as she stood up and ran towards him. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle!¡± However, after taking two steps, she saw a hint of a green thing crawl out of Huo Junhan¡¯s sleeve. Shen Yaowei immediately stopped and blinked, thinking that she had seen wrongly. The moment Pa Pa saw Shen Yaowei, it became excited. It was about to pounce on her, but Huo Junhan grabbed it. Shen Yaowei watched as Pa Pa immediately became obedient in Huo Junhan¡¯s hand, without forgetting to rub its head against the man¡¯s fingers. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat when she saw this scene. Huo Junhan casually put Pa Pa back into his sleeve and walked up to Shen Yaowei. He looked at her dark eye circles and the redness in her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Come in.¡± With that, he led the way into the room. Just as Shen Yaowei was wondering how Pa Pa had fallen into Huo Junhan¡¯s hands, she followed Huo Junhan into the house with a worried heart. Huo Junhan sat down in front of the soft couch and rubbed his eyebrows. Sensing the faint smell of blood lingering around Huo Junhan and seeing the tiredness and gloom in his eyes, Shen Yaowei carefully leaned over and squatted down in front of him. Looking up at the man¡¯s handsome face, Shen Yaowei whispered, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, are you tired? I¡¯ll help you relax.¡± Huo Junhan glanced at Shen Yaowei and took in the girl¡¯s careful expression. ¡°Little fool, why are you trying so hard to please me?¡± There was an inescapable sharpness in his deep voice. ¡°Because I like you, Ninth Imperial Uncle,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she looked straight at Huo Junhan, her face slightly red. Huo Junhan snorted and bent down. He pinched Shen Yaowei¡¯s cheek with his big hand, not giving her a chance to look away. ¡°Little fool, you liked Huo Zhao so much before, and now you say you like me. Do you take me for a fool too?¡± Her cheek hurt from the man¡¯s finger bone band, but Shen Yaowei did not dare to move. Sensing the gloomy and oppressive aura emitted by Huo Junhan, she tried her best to maintain her composure. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked Huo Zhao.¡± In her previous life, it was not until she regained her senses after her death that she realized that she had really never loved Huo Zhao. She was just unwilling to give him up. Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°In three months, I¡¯ll still return you to Shen Liu¡¯an. You can still look for Huo Zhao, so you don¡¯t have to rack your brains to please me. I don¡¯t want to do anything to a fool like you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his grip loosened. Two clear finger marks appeared on Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair cheek. Her big clear eyes were still staring straight at Huo Junhan. ¡°I don¡¯t want Huo Zhao. I only curried favor with you because I want to stay by your side. Who does Huo Zhao think he is? He¡¯s not even worthy of carrying your shoes!¡± The girl¡¯s powerful words made Huo Junhan narrow his eyes. From Shen Yaowei¡¯s slight face, he saw unprecedented seriousness. Especially that burning gaze that was almost engraved in his heart. Chapter 100 - 100 Huo Junhan, How Are You Worthy? 100 Huo Junhan, How Are You Worthy? Huo Junhan looked away from Shen Yaowei and said slowly, ¡°Little fool, who you like and hate has nothing to do with me. Go to sleep.¡± Looking at the cold expression of the man in front of her, Shen Yaowei could only get up obediently and dawdle towards the bed, which was not far away. After taking off her shoes and getting into bed, she could not help but look at Huo Junhan and ask, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, do you want to sleep on the bed too?¡± Huo Junhan did not even look at Shen Yaowei. He leaned against the soft couch and closed his eyes. !! The room fell silent. Shen Yaowei laid on the bed and looked at Huo Junhan intently. She did not move or even blink. The man who was pretending to sleep with his eyes closed was less cold than usual and more gentle. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, what are you thinking¡­¡± Her heart was filled with this question, and she felt that she had never encountered such a tricky problem. After an unknown period of time, she felt her eyelids grow heavy. Finally, she fell asleep. When the girl¡¯s even breathing sounded in the room, the man, who had been pretending to sleep with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes. He got out of bed and walked silently towards the bed. Lying on the bed, Shen Yaowei slept extremely soundly with a faint smile on her lips. Standing quietly in front of the bed, Huo Junhan stared deeply at Shen Yaowei¡¯s sleeping face, and a faint smile gradually appeared on his thin lips. The affection in his eyes was almost overflowing. He pinched a calming spell in his hand and raised his hand slightly to inject it into Shen Yaowei¡¯s body. ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡± Huo Junhan called out softly. Unknowingly, Shen Yaowei turned over and hugged the blanket, sleeping soundly. Lying down beside her, Huo Junhan pulled her into his arms like she was a treasure. Smelling the sweet scent of the girl in his arms, he stared intently at the person in his arms, his handsome face slowly approaching hers. Just as his thin lips were about to approach those soft red lips, he suddenly stopped. ¡°Huo Junhan, how are you worthy?¡± An almost inaudible whisper escaped his thin lips, laced with deep self-mockery. He pulled the blanket over Shen Yaowei and gently pinched her soft face before closing his eyes. Shen Yaowei slept more deeply than ever. When she woke up the next day, she felt refreshed. She looked out the window again and saw that the sky was already bright. Shocked, she instinctively looked at the soft couch. Sure enough, Huo Junhan was no longer there. ¡°Nuan Ying¡­¡± Shen Yaowei shouted as she lifted the blanket and got out of bed. Nuan Ying, who was guarding outside the door, immediately pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake,¡± Nuan Ying said with a smile. ¡°What time is it now? Where did His Highness go?¡± Shen Yaowei asked slightly. ¡°It¡¯s already noon. His Highness entered the palace at dawn,¡± Nuan Ying replied smoothly. Shen Yaowei, who originally wanted to have breakfast with Huo Junhan, lowered her head in disappointment. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°His Highness asked me to give this little thing to Miss,¡± Nuan Ying said as she took out a small green thing from her arms. The moment Shen Yaowei saw Pa Pa, her eyes lit up. But she still had to suppress her excitement and pretend to be confused as she took Pa Pa. ¡°Why did His Highness give me this?¡± ¡°Perhaps he thinks this little thing is very cute, so Miss will like it?¡± Nuan Ying smiled at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t wait to know what had happened last night. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°Nuan Ying, I¡¯m hungry. Help me prepare some food.¡± Chapter 101 - 101 The Young Lady is Gone, Hurry Up And Find Her! 101 The Young Lady is Gone, Hurry Up And Find Her! After Nuan Ying left the room, Shen Yaowei placed Pa Pa on her palm and looked at it. ¡°What happened last night? Didn¡¯t I ask you to go home and help me take a look?¡± Pa Pa was also a little agitated. It began to dance and gesture at Shen Yaowei about the scene of it fighting the Ghost Lady last night. As it did so, it said with difficulty, ¡°Ghost, fight¡­¡± Shen Yaowei watched Pa Pa¡¯s performance carefully and could more or less tell what it meant. ¡°You mean you bumped into a ghost last night and fought with it?¡± Pa Pa nodded vigorously. It touched its waist with one hand and its neck with the other and began to imitate Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s injured appearance. ¡°Father¡­ it hurts¡­¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°My father is injured?¡± Pa Pa nodded again, then acted out the scene of Huo Junhan¡¯s appearance even more passionately. ¡°Save, save¡­¡± ¡°Then, my Ninth Imperial Uncle saved you and my father?¡± Shen Yaowei guessed boldly. Only this could explain how Pa Pa fell into the hands of her Ninth Imperial Uncle. Recalling how it had been saved by Huo Junhan last night, Pa Pa held its flower head with two small leaves and stood still. For some reason, Shen Yaowei could tell that Pa Pa was swooning over her Ninth Imperial Uncle. But now was not the time to think about that. After stuffing Pa Pa into her arms, Shen Yaowei did not even have time to comb her hair or change her clothes before she quickly walked out of the room. About 10 minutes later, when Nuan Ying returned to the room with the food box, she realized that Shen Yaowei was no longer in the room. Her expression changed, and she rushed out of the door. ¡°Someone, the young lady is missing. Hurry up and find her!¡± The entire residence was in chaos. At this moment, Shen Yaowei had already successfully slipped out of the back door of the house and was heading straight for the Shen residence. At the Shen residence. Shen Liu¡¯an lay on the bed with a pale face. A few important acupuncture points on his naked upper body had been pierced by the silver needles. Black blood flowed from the places where the silver needles had pierced him. ¡°Father, fortunately, I came back in time this time.¡± Shen Yeyin warmed the silver needle in his hand over the fire. Then, he quickly and ruthlessly stabbed it into an acupuncture point on Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s neck. ¡°Other than me, no one in the capital can detoxify the poison of the Corpse Devouring Worm. Those who are poisoned by this poison will have stiff limbs and be paralyzed in seven days at most. Bear with it for a while. I¡¯ll help you control the spread of the poison first before refining the antidote.¡± Those important acupuncture points were also the most painful when performing acupuncture. Even though Shen Liu¡¯an was a tough man in his bones, his head was covered in cold sweat from the pain, and his body was trembling slightly. However, he gritted his teeth and did not make a sound. ¡°Big Brother, if you¡¯re really in pain, let it out.¡± Song Lingyun twisted the handkerchief in her hand and stood by the bed, looking at Shen Liu¡¯an with red eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said to Song Lingyun in a low voice. Song Lingyun wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and said gently, ¡°Big Brother, let me take care of you here. Xiao Yin rushed home for a day and a night. Let him rest for a while.¡± Shen Yeyin frowned and looked at Song Lingyun with his abnormally deep gray eyes. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve told you many times that other than my family, no one else has the right to call me that. Please call me by my name in the future.¡± These words were very sharp. Chapter 102 - 102 Father, Am I Ugly? 102 Father, Am I Ugly? Song Lingyun was already used to Shen Yeyin¡¯s poisonous tongue and sharpness. She was extremely dissatisfied, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I called you wrongly because I was worried about your father. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my father. Aunt, you can go out now,¡± Shen Yeyin said indifferently. Song Lingyun looked at Shen Liu¡¯an. Seeing that Shen Liu¡¯an did not even look at her, she tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll prepare some tonic soup.¡± With that, Song Lingyun strode out of the room. ¡°Father, when are you planning to send Song Lingyun and her daughter away?¡± Hearing Song Lingyun¡¯s footsteps walk away, Shen Yeyin picked up a clean handkerchief and wiped the black blood off Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s body. ¡°Yaoyao likes that mother and daughter.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness. ¡°Especially Yu Linlang, whom Yaoyao grew up with. If we rashly send that mother and daughter away, Yaoyao will be unhappy.¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of bewitching potion that mother and daughter fed Yaoyao¡­¡± Shen Yeyin muttered. ¡°General! Miss is back!¡± The butler¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside the door. Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Ignoring the needles in his body, he sat up and said to Shen Yeyin, ¡°We can¡¯t let Yaoyao know that I¡¯m injured. Hurry¡­¡± Before he could finish, the door was pushed open from the outside. Immediately after, Shen Yaowei barged in. ¡°Father!¡± She ran to the bed in one breath. The moment Shen Yaowei saw Shen Liu¡¯an, her tears fell like broken beads. This was what Shen Liu¡¯an was most afraid of. He immediately waved at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry! My good daughter, I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯ve already treated Father. Believe in your Second Brother. Our Father will be fine.¡± Shen Yeyin hurriedly comforted Shen Yaowei. Only then did Shen Yaowei notice that there was someone else in the room. She hurriedly looked at Shen Yeyin. The man in front of her was dressed in a simple, light green robe with a jade belt around his waist. He was handsome and elegant, and his eyes were a unique light gray. His dazzling silver hair was tied with a simple red string. The moment she saw the red string, Shen Yaowei¡¯s tears welled up even more. She had given that red string to her Second Brother. It was actually a very worthless ordinary red string, but her Second Brother had always worn it. In her previous life, after the Shen family was defeated, her Second Brother was maliciously framed by Huo Zhao and was given the title of a plaque transmitter. Her Second Brother had never paid attention to remuneration when he practiced medicine to save people. He had top-notch medical skills and had never acted like a divine doctor. He had saved countless lives. However, those who had been saved by her Second Brother also followed those ignorant commoners and attacked him. Later, he died on the streets, and his body was thrown into a mass grave. When she found his body in the mass grave, she realized that there was no good spot on his body. Only the red string she had given him was held tightly in his hand, as clean and bright as before. ¡°Yaoyao, how many times have I told you not to cry for no reason? You¡¯re too ugly,¡± Shen Yeyin said as he raised his hand to wipe Shen Yaowei¡¯s tears in disdain. But that action was extremely gentle, afraid of hurting her. ¡°Father, am I ugly?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Shen Liu¡¯an with tears and laughter. Shen Liu¡¯an reached out and slapped the back of Shen Yeyin¡¯s head. ¡°Are you blind? How can my daughter be ugly?¡± Shen Yeyin glanced at Shen Liu¡¯an faintly. ¡°Father, if you move again, it will stimulate the blood flow, and the poison might spread faster. I have to inject you with a few more needles.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyelids twitched violently. He knew how scheming Shen Yeyin was, so he could only lie down obediently. ¡°Yaoyao, how did you know about my injury?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an turned to look at Shen Yaoyao and asked with a frown. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was said that concern made one confused. She had run here before she could think of a reason. Chapter 103 - 103 If Huo Junhan Bullies You 103 If Huo Junhan Bullies You At this moment, a red head crawled out of Shen Yaowei¡¯s arms. Shen Liu¡¯an was stunned the moment he saw Pa Pa. ¡°Little thing! It¡¯s you!¡± Seeing that Shen Liu¡¯an had actually recognized Pa Pa, Shen Yaowei was enlightened and pulled Pa Pa out of her arms. ¡°Father, my Ninth Imperial Uncle brought this back to me last night. This little thing told me about your injuries!¡± ¡°What exactly is this little thing?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an took Pa Pa from Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and examined it carefully. Feeling that it was admired, Pa Pa immediately waved its branches and leaves in all kinds of coquettish postures. Shen Yeyin also looked at Pa Pa. He narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°This little fellow shouldn¡¯t be from the human world. I saw rumors about medicinal beasts in an ancient book previously. It should be a medicinal beast.¡± Pa Pa immediately turned to look at Shen Yeyin. Oh, there was someone who knew his stuff. However, it was not as simple as an ordinary medicine beast. ¡°What¡¯s a medicinal beast?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked. ¡°Herbs nurtured by the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth have had spiritual consciousness and human intelligence since they were born,¡± Shen Yeyin explained simply. His eyes were burning as he looked at Pa Pa. ¡°Medicinal beasts are extremely rare. They can be used as medicine and have the magical effect of reviving the dead. However, no medicinal beasts have appeared on this continent in nearly a hundred years. I¡¯ve also been searching for traces of them, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a real medicinal beast.¡± Feeling Shen Yeyin¡¯s gaze, Pa Pa could not help but shiver. It jumped up from Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand and pounced on Shen Yaowei. Then, it crawled into Shen Yaowei¡¯s arms and hid itself well. ¡°Yaoyao, if that little thing is really a medicine beast, you have to be careful not to be targeted by evil people,¡± Shen Yeyin said to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. ¡°Second Brother, I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Father. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Now that she had seen Shen Yeyin, Shen Yaowei was indeed relieved. ¡°Father, rest well. Yaoyao and I will go out to talk for a while,¡± Shen Yeyin said as he stood up. Shen Liu¡¯an was indeed a little tired. He closed his eyes and waved his hand, indicating for them to go. Shen Yaowei followed Shen Yeyin to the outer hall. The servants brought over flower tea and snacks. Shen Yaowei picked up her teacup and took a sip. ¡°Yaoyao, I heard from Father that you¡¯ve changed your mind and don¡¯t want to marry Huo Zhao anymore?¡± Shen Yeyin asked. Shen Yaowei nodded as she ate the snacks. ¡°Huo Junhan is indeed much stronger than Huo Zhao,¡± Shen Yeyin said with a smile. He took out a bulging brocade pouch from his wide sleeve and placed it on the table. ¡°I know you know what you¡¯re doing. However, I can¡¯t stop Huo Junhan from acting like a beast. The poisonous needles in this brocade pouch have different colors and effects. The red poisonous needles can temporarily paralyze the human body, and the blue poisonous needles can temporarily make people lose their hearing and vision. The yellow poisonous needles can make men forget about having descendants.¡± Hearing the last sentence, Shen Yaowei almost choked on the pastry in her mouth and coughed violently. ¡°Idiot!¡± Shen Yeyin looked at Shen Yaowei helplessly and tapped a few acupuncture points on her back. Shen Yaoyao¡¯s breathing immediately became smoother. She looked at Shen Yeyin with a red face. ¡°Second Brother, I don¡¯t want the last poison needle.¡± She did not want to accidentally hurt her Ninth Imperial Uncle with that poisonous needle one day. Shen Yeyin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want it, if Huo Junhan bullies you and lets me know, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to make him have no descendants.¡± ¡°My Ninth Imperial Uncle won¡¯t bully me!¡± Shen Yaowei said firmly. The girl¡¯s bright and cheerful voice spread outside, causing the man who happened to walk to the door to pause. Chapter 104 - 104 What’s Going On Between You and His Highness? 104 What¡¯s Going On Between You and His Highness? Uncle Jiang looked at Huo Zhao, who had stopped in his tracks. Seeing that his handsome face was covered by dark clouds, he raised his voice and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll go in and report first before you go in?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Huo Zhao said darkly. He quickened his pace and walked straight into the front hall. Shen Yaowei did not expect to meet Huo Zhao on her trip back today. She cursed in her heart. Putting down the teacup in his hand, Shen Yeyin stood up and bowed to Huo Zhao. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± !! ¡°At ease,¡± Huo Zhao said calmly to Shen Yeyin. His gaze landed on Shen Yaowei, who was still eating snacks on the chair. ¡°I heard that General Shen was injured, so I specially came to take a look.¡± Shen Yeyin took a deep look at Huo Zhao. ¡°My father just fell asleep.¡± ¡°Oh? Then I came at the wrong time,¡± Huo Zhao said as he walked straight to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, I haven¡¯t seen you in two days. I miss you very much. While General Shen is still resting, will you accompany me to the garden?¡± Shen Yaowei quickly finished the pastry in her hand. Then, she picked up a handkerchief and wiped her hands before jumping down from the chair. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she led the way out the door. Huo Zhao watched as Shen Yaowei skipped away. A mocking glint flashed across his eyes as he followed her. On the other side. After Nuan Ying realized that Shen Yaowei had run back to the Shen residence without permission, she immediately sent this news to Huo Junhan. The gorgeous carriage drove at a moderate speed on the lively street. The man, who was sitting in the carriage with his eyes closed, heard the sound of birds flapping their wings outside the window. He lazily opened his eyes and reached out to lift the curtains. The black bird flew in from outside the window and threw the small note in its claw in front of Huo Junhan. Then, it flapped its wings and flew away. Huo Junhan picked up the note and took a look. Then, his handsome face darkened. ¡°To the Shen residence.¡± ¡­ The back garden was filled with birds and flowers. Shen Yaowei sat on the swing and swung her legs. Huo Zhao stood opposite Shen Yaowei and looked at her deeply. For a moment, neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was strange. For some reason, Huo Zhao looked at the innocent Shen Yaowei and felt that he could not control her. He had clearly hated this fool¡¯s pestering, but the feeling in his heart now made him even more frustrated. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and His Highness Li?¡± In the end, it was Huo Zhao who broke the silence first. Shen Yaowei felt that Huo Zhao¡¯s gaze on her was like a knife. Her heart was calm, but she pretended to be timid. ¡°My Ninth Imperial Uncle saved me.¡± ¡°Because he saved you, you want to stay in his outer residence?¡± Huo Zhao almost squeezed these words out of his teeth. ¡°Previously, at the palace banquet, you and His Highness Li were intimate and ambiguous. I took into account that he saved you, so I didn¡¯t fuss about it. However, Shen Yaowei, do you understand that you¡¯ve already been engaged to me? Everyone in the capital knows that you, Shen Yaowei, are my future princess consort. But now, you¡¯re staying in the outer residence of His Highness Li. What does that make me look like?!¡± At the end of his sentence, he almost growled. The man who had just walked into the garden clearly heard Huo Zhao¡¯s voice and stopped. His pale eyes flicked to the nearby swing. Shen Yaowei almost thought that Huo Zhao was going to spit on her. She shrank back slightly and looked at Huo Zhao with her big, dark eyes. ¡°From the looks of it, what Yaoyao did was indeed inappropriate¡­¡± As soon as the girl finished speaking, Nuan Ying, who was following behind Huo Junhan, could clearly feel the aura around him instantly darken. Chapter 105 - 105 In That Case, Let’s Call Off the Engagement! 105 In That Case, Let¡¯s Call Off the Engagement! Huo Zhao looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair and beautiful face and tried his best to suppress the urge to kill her. ¡°In that case, Shen Yaowei, move out of that courtyard immediately. Don¡¯t ever get entangled with His Highness Li again. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not wanting you.¡± If Huo Zhao had said this in the past, Shen Yaowei would have been shocked and begged him not to be angry. However, the current Shen Yaowei only felt that Huo Zhao¡¯s serious, threatening expression looked so ugly that it disgusted her. On the surface, she still looked confused, and she tilted her head slightly to think about it carefully. Then she suddenly clapped her hands and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of what to do. In that case, let¡¯s cancel the engagement! You don¡¯t have to be angry!¡± !! Huo Zhao, who was waiting for Shen Yaowei to come crying and begging him, was stunned on the spot. On the other side, Nuan Ying felt that she had just walked on the line of life and death. She quickly heaved a sigh of relief and glanced at Huo Junhan carefully again. Huo Junhan stood there quietly and stared at Shen Yaowei, who was not far away. It was impossible to tell if she was happy or angry, but the aura around him softened slightly. ¡°Shen Yaowei, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Huo Zhao quickly came back to his senses and asked word by word. Shen Yaowei jumped off the swing slightly and took two steps forward to close the distance between her and Huo Zhao. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I don¡¯t want to marry you anymore. I want to marry my Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s expression darkened completely. ¡°Shen Yaowei, are you deliberately saying this to anger me because I haven¡¯t been spending much time with you recently? Do you think you can fool me with this little trick?¡± ¡°What trick?¡± Shen Yaowei felt the familiar aura not far behind her and looked at Huo Zhao seriously. ¡°Although I¡¯m a fool, I also know who I like and want. I like my Ninth Imperial Uncle now, not you. So I don¡¯t want to marry you!¡± Huo Zhao saw an unprecedented seriousness on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face. His heart was suddenly in chaos. For so long, he had endured this fool¡¯s pestering and harassment. He had even endured the mockery of others to be engaged to this fool for the sake of the Shen family¡¯s support. If Shen Yaowei was unwilling to marry him now, then what was everything he had endured before? ¡°Yaoyao, I know you¡¯re just saying things in a fit of anger.¡± Huo Zhao tried his best to suppress the urge to strangle Shen Yaowei to death and smiled brightly at her. ¡°His Highness Li saved you, and you¡¯re grateful to him. I can understand that. When I return this time, I¡¯ll prepare a generous gift for him. Don¡¯t cause trouble anymore. I¡¯ll definitely take more time to accompany you in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I like my Ninth Imperial Uncle not because he saved me.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s tone was exceptionally firm. ¡°I just like that person. It has to be him.¡± Huo Zhao stared into Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. From those bright, dark eyes, he could no longer find any reliance or admiration for him. ¡°Have you already given your body to His Highness Li?¡± Huo Zhao asked word by word, the veins on his forehead bulging. Shen Yaowei felt Huo Zhao¡¯s anger and subconsciously took a step back. ¡°It has nothing to do with you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e! How has it got nothing to do with me?! Shen Yaowei, I really didn¡¯t expect a fool like you to be so fickle and do such despicable things¡­¡± As he spoke, Huo Zhao reached out slightly to Shen Yaowei, his tone becoming fiercer. ¡°Let me tell you, you belong to me. I will never give you up to anyone else!¡± Chapter 106 - 106 Bullying a Fool. Prince Zhao, You’re So Magnanimous 106 Bullying a Fool. Prince Zhao, You¡¯re So Magnanimous ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Seeing Huo Zhao reach out to her, Shen Yaowei quickly retreated, not wanting to give him a chance to touch her. In the end, she stepped on the protruding cobblestones and staggered back. Just as Shen Yaowei closed her eyes and was about to reach out to protect the back of her head, a dark figure flew behind her. Her body fell into a slightly cold embrace. Shen Yaowei opened her eyes slightly and met a pair of light-colored eyes. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was filled with bright surprise, enough to melt all coldness. Huo Junhan hugged Shen Yaowei with one hand and grabbed her wrist with the other. He bent it expressionlessly in the opposite direction. The sound of dislocated bones was especially obvious. Huo Zhao groaned and took a few steps back, his face pale as he clutched his dislocated wrist. He looked at Huo Junhan coldly and asked slowly, ¡°Your Highness Li, what do you mean?¡± Huo Junhan glanced at the pale little girl in his arms and said indifferently, ¡°Bullying a fool. Prince Zhao, you¡¯re so magnanimous.¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s face turned green. He watched as Shen Yaowei leaned into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms obediently and said sternly, ¡°Yaoyao, come here.¡± Huo Junhan let go of Shen Yaowei and allowed her to move. Shen Yaowei hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s arm and rubbed her face against it. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want you, Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± Huo Junhan smiled and glanced at Huo Zhao indifferently. ¡°Did you hear that? She¡¯s unwilling to go over.¡± Seeing this scene, Huo Zhao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. The humiliation he had never suffered swallowed him whole. ¡°Alright, Shen Yaowei, don¡¯t regret it!¡± With that, Huo Zhao turned around, covered his wrist that was in extreme pain, and left quickly. After Huo Zhao disappeared at the exit of the garden, Huo Junhan restrained the smile on his lips and withdrew his arm from Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. ¡°Little fool, that¡¯s enough acting. Let¡¯s end it here.¡± Shen Yaowei was slightly stunned: ¡°???¡± ¡°If you really don¡¯t like Huo Zhao, don¡¯t use me as an excuse next time. I¡¯m in a good mood today and won¡¯t argue with you,¡± Huo Junhan said as he turned around and walked towards the exit of the back garden. Shen Yaowei hurriedly followed Huo Junhan and looked at him with burning eyes. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, did you especially come to look for Yaoyao?¡± Huo Junhan did not even look at her. ¡°I¡¯m here to see how General Shen is doing. I have something to tell General Shen to do tonight.¡± Shen Yaowei was slightly disappointed again, but she immediately perked up. ¡°My father is injured and needs to rest. If there¡¯s anything wrong with my Ninth Imperial Uncle, Yaoyao might be able to help.¡± ¡°You?¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s thin lips curled into a cold and disdainful smile. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure! Ninth Imperial Uncle, when will you stop looking at Yaoyao?¡± You have to know that the power in my body is yours. If you look down on me, you look down on yourself. Shen Yaowei criticized in her heart. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to see the world tonight,¡± Huo Junhan said slowly. Shen Yaowei did not expect Huo Junhan to be so easy to talk to at this time and revealed a happy expression. The night fell as promised. Ever since the curfew decree was issued, the nights in the capital were no longer lively and bustling. The doors of every house were closed tightly, and it was as quiet as an empty city. An underground black market in the south of the city was still as lively as before. Red lanterns hung on both sides of the dark street. All kinds of stalls were placed by the roadside, selling rare things that could not be bought on the ground. Shen Yaowei was wearing a black robe. The wide robe wrapped her entire body tightly. She had a hood over her head and a black veil over her face, revealing only a pair of big black eyes as she looked around curiously. Chapter 107 - 107 Little Fool, Isn’t It Interesting? 107 Little Fool, Isn¡¯t It Interesting? Huo Junhan walked in front, dressed in a black robe and a black mask. He seemed to be about to fuse with the heavy darkness. A few guards in casual clothes followed Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan, attracting many gazes along the way. However, when those gazes landed on Huo Junhan, they were filled with fear. This was the first time Shen Yaowei had come to the underground black market. Just as she was feeling that everything was new and exciting, Huo Junhan suddenly stopped in his tracks. !! Shen Yaowei stopped and looked sideways. They had stopped in front of a black attic. A strong smell of blood entered her nose, making her frown. It was not only the smell of blood, but also a strong resentment and death aura coming from the attic. It could be seen that there were often human lives here. There were a few tall and burly men in short brown clothes guarding the front of the attic. A guard took out a black iron token and showed it to them. The men¡¯s expressions immediately became respectful. ¡°My lord, please.¡± Huo Junhan walked up the steps. Shen Yaowei looked at his back and stood rooted to the ground for a moment. After going up two steps, Huo Junhan stopped and looked back. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, go back.¡± Seeing the faint smile on Huo Junhan¡¯s lips, as if he was teasing her, Shen Yaowei puffed out her chest and walked up the steps. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± In her previous life, she had only been by Huo Junhan¡¯s side for seven days. At that time, Huo Junhan had already become a complete lunatic and tyrant. He treated the world as his plaything and killed whoever he disliked. After being reborn, she realized that her understanding of Huo Junhan was too shallow. She wondered what he¡¯d been through to develop this moody, unpredictable temperament. So she wouldn¡¯t let go of any chance to get to know him. Shen Yaowei stepped into the attic before Huo Junhan did. She was slightly shocked by the scene in front of her. At this moment, she was actually on a high platform and could clearly see the scene below. The sunken ground below formed a circular arena, and around the arena were the audience seats. The audience seats were filled with people, all of whom had excited expressions and were staring fixedly at the arena. In the arena, a bloody man was lying on the ground. On him stood a black bat that was a full three feet tall. The black bat had a human face, except that its cheeks were covered in black hair and its red eyes were soaked in poison light. It opened its mouth full of sharp fangs and nibbled wildly at the person below it. The person kept twisting and struggling, letting out an extremely painful wail, making Shen Yaowei¡¯s scalp tingle. However, the people in the arena below were even more excited. Some of them even shouted. ¡°Bite him to death! Quickly! Bite him to death!¡± ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to win! I made the right bet today!¡± ¡°¡­¡± With a surge of spiritual energy in her hand, Shen Yaowei subconsciously wanted to save the person being tortured by the bat demon beast. Her shoulders suddenly sank. Shivering slightly, she quickly withdrew her hand into her robe and turned to look. Huo Junhan placed his hand on Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder. Under the dim light, he smiled. ¡°This is my pleasure house, little fool. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± When Shen Yaowei heard the words ¡°pleasure house¡±, her eyelashes fluttered. It was such a cruel place, but it had such a charming name. Such a place belonged to Huo Junhan. ¡°This place is very scary.¡± Shen Yaowei hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, Yaoyao doesn¡¯t like this place.¡± Even in her rebirth, she did not like such a bloody place. Chapter 108 - 108 This Is Not a Place You Can Come and Go As You Please 108 This Is Not a Place You Can Come and Go As You Please ¡°I gave you a chance to regret it just now. This is not a place you can come and go as you please.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s low voice was especially obvious in the noisy crowd. Half of his face was hidden in the darkness, and no one could tell if he was happy or angry. Shen Yaowei never dreamed that Huo Junhan would bring her to such a place in the middle of the night. Clearly, it was too late to leave. She pointed at the person below. ¡°Did that person make a mistake? Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± !! ¡°People die for wealth.¡± Huo Junhan took his arm from Shen Yaowei¡¯s slender arm. ¡°Little fool, put away your sympathy. He¡¯s the most useless human in the world.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s cold handsome face. ¡°But if there¡¯s no empathy between humans, what¡¯s the difference between them and beasts?¡± Huo Junhan only smiled coldly and walked towards the stairs, which were not far away. Shen Yaowei glanced in the direction of the arena again. The battle had reached the stage of cleaning up, and the bloody person was dragged down by two burly men. She did not know if he was alive or dead, but the bat demon beast was in a muscle-flexing posture, showing its strength to those who were cheering for it. Sighing faintly, she raised her feet and followed Huo Junhan. The pavilion was divided into three levels. The lower level was the arena, the second level was connected to the entrance, and the third level was a private seat. The private seats were almost all filled. When Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan arrived on the second floor, a scantily clad beauty welcomed them. ¡°Esteemed guest, please follow me,¡± the beauty said, winking at Huo Junhan. Shen Yaowei glanced at Huo Junhan and could not help but smile. His eyes were still cold, and he did not even look at the beauty. When they arrived at the private seat by the railing and sat down, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but ask Huo Junhan, ¡°Didn¡¯t my Ninth Imperial Uncle want Yaoyao to help capture the evil spirit? Where¡¯s the evil spirit?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly. Then, mermaids filed in and served delicacies and wine. Shen Yaowei looked at the exquisite snacks and lost her appetite for the first time. She glanced at the arena again. A man in black appeared in the arena and said with a smile, ¡°Next is the highlight of tonight. We¡¯ve welcomed a more unique challenger. Everyone can place their bets in advance.¡± As the man in black finished speaking, most of the people in the audience and seats below raised the black flag beside their hands. The black flag represented that they wanted to bet all their chips on the bat demon beast. A small number of people raised the red flag, indicating that they wanted to place their chips on the challenger who was about to appear. Shen Yaowei stared fixedly at the black iron cell door on the arena. As the man in black went to open the cell door, a thin figure walked out. The moment she saw the figure, Shen Yaowei held her breath. It was actually a 12 or 13-year-old child. Her clothes were tattered like a beggar¡¯s. She was extremely thin and weak, and her eyes were timid and very pitiful. The people who had placed all their chips on the red side instantly exploded. ¡°Where did this stinky beggar come from? Steward, are you playing with us?¡± ¡°How can this stinky beggar be a match for the bat demon! Damn, I¡¯ve been tricked!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how this stinky beggar dies!¡± Some people couldn¡¯t help but throw the remaining melon skin crumbs at the child. The child flinched as he was hit in the head by the hard shell of the fruit. He looked around with wide, terrified eyes and trembling lips, as if he couldn¡¯t understand why these people were treating him like this. Shen Yaowei clenched her fists as she watched this scene. A flame seemed to be gradually burning in her heart. Chapter 109 - 109 Ninth Imperial Uncle, Can You Let That Child Go? 109 Ninth Imperial Uncle, Can You Let That Child Go? She turned to look at Huo Junhan, who was sitting opposite her. Shen Yaowei saw him looking down at the arena with his usual lazy and cold expression on his handsome face. No other emotions could be seen. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, can you let that child go?¡± Shen Yaowei asked softly. Huo Junhan picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea. ¡°The people who came here to challenge are all voluntarily signing life and death contracts. You can¡¯t leave the arena unless you finish this beast fight.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Shen Yaowei wanted to say something, but when she met Huo Junhan¡¯s dark gaze, she shut her mouth. Perhaps that child had some special strength. Otherwise, he would not have come here to fight beasts. Shen Yaowei told herself this in her heart and focused on the arena again. Her face became more serious. The thin child had no ability to counterattack in the hands of the bat demon beast. The bat demon beast treated him like a plaything, giving him a chance to escape and dodge. It flapped its wings and flew in the air, looking for tricky angles to attack the child. Every time, it found the right place to leave scars on his body. Those scars were not fatal, but they hurt to look at. This fight looked like a one-sided slaughter. Shen Yaowei did not have the desire to save the world. However, as a flesh and blood person, she felt as if a fire was burning in her heart when she saw a thin child being tortured by that violent demon beast. Most of the audience members present were cheering for the demon beasts, as if it was not their own kind who had been harmed. This made Shen Yaowei feel the most uncomfortable. Suddenly¡ª A large, cold hand pinched her cheek, forcing her to look away. Seeing that Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were slightly red, Huo Junhan pinched her mouth open with one hand and stuffed a peeled grape into her mouth with the other. His slender fingers brushed past the girl¡¯s soft lips, and the man¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Little fool, you¡¯re indeed hopelessly stupid.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s thin lips curled up. His smile was clearly dazzling, but his eyes were still cold. ¡°This makes me look even more like an evil person.¡± ¡°Yaoyao doesn¡¯t think so.¡± Shen Yaowei tried her best to control her emotions and swallowed the grape. She knew that Huo Junhan¡¯s thoughts were different from ordinary people¡¯s. It would take more than a day or two to lure him onto the right path. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, why did you build such a terrifying place?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for fun,¡± Huo Junhan said casually. ¡°But there are many ways to have fun in this world.¡± Shen Yaoyao¡¯s voice was small and sounded like she was trying to please him. ¡°Yaoyao can also think of a way to make you happy.¡± Huo Junhan sized up Shen Yaowei and sneered in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m not so low as to let a fool please me.¡± Shen Yaowei immediately puffed up her cheeks. Just as she was about to refute Huo Junhan, she heard people exclaiming in the arena below. She hurriedly looked down and saw that the bat demon beast had actually grabbed the child¡¯s collar with its claws and lifted him into the air. If he fell from such a high place, the child would be crippled, if not dead. Shen Yaowei grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s sleeve and looked at him with big, misty eyes. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, don¡¯t let that child die, okay?¡± She knew it wasn¡¯t good to be nosy. However, she could not sit back and do nothing when such a thing happened in front of her. Chapter 110 - 110 Human Lives Are So Worthless in My Eyes 110 Human Lives Are So Worthless in My Eyes ¡°You¡¯re begging me for a beggar you don¡¯t even know, little fool. Is your favor so worthless?¡± Hearing the mockery in Huo Junhan¡¯s tone, Shen Yaowei¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, although I¡¯m stupid, I know that good and evil will be repaid. Human lives are not child¡¯s play.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huo Junhan laughed softly. The man only stopped when his eyes were red from smiling. !! ¡°Shen Yaowei, are you lecturing me? Human lives are so worthless in my eyes.¡± Shen Yaowei pursed her lips and looked at Huo Junhan. She stood up and said, ¡°If you refuse to help, I¡¯ll think of a way to save him myself!¡± With that, she made a show of turning to leave. Huo Junhan¡¯s smile faded bit by bit, and his eyes overflowed with coldness. ¡°How troublesome.¡± Disgust spilled from his thin lips. The man waved his hand, and spiritual power shot out from it. The spiritual energy hit the bat demon beast¡¯s heart. The bat demon beast let out a scream. It lost its balance and fell. Another force followed, lifting the child who was about to hit the ground and placing him safely on the ground. Shen Yaowei turned around slightly and saw Huo Junhan retract his hand. A brilliant smile appeared on her face. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°You saved that child, so deal with the aftermath.¡± Huo Junhan did not look at Shen Yaowei and his tone was as cold as ice. Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. Huo Junhan beckoned to the guards, who were waiting not far away. They immediately came to him. The guard bent down and listened to Huo Junhan whisper in his ear. He stood up and smiled at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, please come with me.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan slightly and saw that he was drinking tea with his eyes lowered. He did not look to be in a bad mood, so she stood up in relief and followed the guards. Shen Yaowei followed the guards to the backyard of the attic. ¡°Miss, wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring the child over,¡± the guard said to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei nodded slightly and sat down on the stone bench. Soon, the guards pulled the child to Shen Yaowei. She still seemed to be in shock. There were tears on the child¡¯s face, probably from the pain of his injuries, and his thin body was trembling. The guards left the child here and left. There was only Shen Yaowei and the child in the courtyard. A dark figure stood at the window on the third floor of the attic not far away, looking at them indifferently. Shen Yaowei took out a packet of silver from her wide sleeve and handed it to the child. ¡°Don¡¯t do such dangerous things again. Take this silver. Save some money and find a normal job.¡± She looked at Shen Yaowei with her big clear eyes. The child slowly reached out and took the silver from Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Thank you, Miss. However, I have something else I need your help with.¡± Shen Yaowei did not expect this child to have other requests and could not help but frown. ¡°Tell me.¡± A shy smile appeared on the child¡¯s face as he said embarrassedly, ¡°Please take me away from this place yourself, Miss. I¡¯m afraid those people will catch me again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Yaowei thought that the child was frightened. She led the way towards the entrance of the courtyard. The child lowered his head and followed behind Shen Yaowei. The moment he stepped out of the courtyard, he turned back and looked at the attic. The figure at the third-floor window had disappeared. The child¡¯s lips curled up into a smile that actually reached the back of his ear. Chapter 111 - 111 Your Highness, Do You Want to Help Miss Shen? 111 Your Highness, Do You Want to Help Miss Shen? The child¡¯s strange and sinister smile was fleeting. He looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back again, and black fog gradually rose in his eyes. Shen Yaowei led the child to an alley not far from the attic. Seeing that there was no one around, she turned around and said to him, ¡°This place should be safe. Leave quickly.¡± The child lowered his head and stood rooted to the ground. ¡°I have to thank you for helping me like this.¡± In a hurry to go back and see Huo Junhan, Shen Yaowei said decisively, ¡°It was nothing. Leave quickly. I¡¯m leaving too.¡± !! With that, she turned to leave. However, just as she took a step, the small figure behind her suddenly teleported in front of her. ¡°Miss, you look down on me, so you don¡¯t want my thanks, right?¡± The child raised his face and asked slowly. Only then did Shen Yaowei see that the child¡¯s eyes had completely turned a strange black without any hint of white. At this moment, she felt an extraordinary cold aura from the child. As shocked as she was, she retreated repeatedly, putting distance between herself and the child. ¡°What exactly are you?¡± Shen Yaowei stared at the child coldly and asked softly. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Little Sister, you¡¯re afraid¡­¡± The child¡¯s body suddenly twitched. His black eyes stared fixedly at Shen Yaowei with deep greed and malice. ¡°They say that a kind person¡¯s soul is clean and delicious. Little Sister, this obedient child has been hungry for a long time. Since you¡¯re so kind, let this obedient child fill his stomach with you, okay?¡± As he spoke, the child¡¯s belly was suddenly peeled open from the inside by a hand. Immediately after, another hand reached out from the abdominal cavity. When he spread his stomach to the side with both hands, soaring resentment from inside him seemed to have found an outlet to vent. Shen Yaowei stood rooted to the ground and watched this scene. There was no panic on her face, and she looked like she was numb with fear. In fact, she was thinking quickly in her mind. No wonder she had been deceived by this child. She had sensed no ominous aura from this child in the first place. It turned out that this evil creature had hidden itself in the human body, perfectly hiding its aura. This was no ordinary evil creature. A small baby¡¯s head emerged from its belly. It was like wrinkled skin stuck to the bone. Without the support of flesh, the outline of the skeleton could be clearly seen. Its empty black eyes looked at Shen Yaowei and it smiled at her. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Shen Yaowei had never seen such an ugly thing before. She retched impolitely. ¡°Hmph, Little Sister, don¡¯t think I¡¯m ugly like this. I¡¯m still very beautiful when I¡¯m full.¡± The obedient child¡¯s voice was as high-pitched as a baby¡¯s. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t wait for the obedient child to completely break free from the human body. She turned around and ran. ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± Hidden in her arms, Pa Pa stuck its head out and waved its leaves at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Coward, coward¡­¡± Shen Yaowei felt the disdain from Pa Pa and pressed it back into her robe. ¡°I¡¯ll be a fool not to run if I can¡¯t win!¡± She couldn¡¯t reveal her strength yet. She wasn¡¯t so stupid to rely on hand-to-hand combat to fight that evil creature. The obedient child struggled to break free from the human body. It crouched on all fours and chased after Shen Yaowei with its long tail dragging behind it. At this moment, at the intersection diagonally across the alley. Seeing Shen Yaowei running deeper into the alley, the baby-like monster chased after her and carefully asked the man beside him, ¡°Your Highness, do you want to help Miss Shen?¡± Chapter 112 - 112 You Can Eat Me And Pa Pa 112 You Can Eat Me And Pa Pa Before they came tonight, the people from the Night Justice Bureau had been dealing with the half-human, half-demon evil creature for a full day and night until they forced it to the pleasure house. From this, it could be seen that it was powerful. Under such circumstances, something might really happen to Miss Shen when she fights that evil creature alone. Without saying a word, Huo Junhan tapped his foot and turned into an afterimage, heading straight in the direction where Shen Yaowei had left. Shen Yaowei ran forward with all her might. Seeing that there was no one in the alley, she could clearly sense a familiar figure hiding in the dark. !! Lowering her head to hide the deep meaning in her eyes, Shen Yaowei panicked. As she ran, she let Pa Pa that had climbed onto her head wave its vines. Pa Pa was indeed not afraid. It kept waving its vines, one after another. The barbed vines all greeted the obedient child¡¯s face, quickly leaving small visible wounds. None of these wounds were fatal, but there was a constant numbing and sharp pain, causing the anger in the obedient child¡¯s heart to soar. He kept waving his hands, looking like he was chasing away disturbing mosquitoes. ¡°Get lost. Get lost quickly. If you dare to move in front of me again, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡± Shen Yaowei glanced behind her from the corner of her eye. Seeing that the obedient child was already exasperated, she knew very well that running away like this wasn¡¯t a solution. Hence, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. She tripped over her right foot with her left foot and fell heavily to the ground. Shen Yaowei fell quite heavily. Her delicate body hit the ground with a muffled sound, and the tender skin on her palm was scratched a little. Huo Junhan stood in the dark and saw this scene. The cold light in his eyes kept rolling, and his body subconsciously moved. However, he only moved for a moment before stopping. His handsome face was expressionless, except for the deeper meaning in his eyes as he looked at Shen Yaowei. The guards were already prepared to attack. Seeing that Huo Junhan was no longer moving, they could only give up and continue to stand there obediently. ¡°Ouch¡­ it hurts.¡± Shen Yaowei stood up slowly and looked down at her scratched and red palm. Her beautiful eyes were filled with grievance. The obedient child let out a ferocious laugh. It pounced at Shen Yaowei, but just as it stretched its head over, its eye socket was hit by Shen Yaowei¡¯s fist. ¡°Roar!¡± One of the obedient child¡¯s eyes was immediately beaten into a panda¡¯s eye. It pounced on Shen Yaowei angrily again, but the girl simply lay on the ground, waving her limbs and giving it another punch and a flying kick. ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore! It¡¯s not fun at all. I helped you out of kindness, but you want to eat me. I can¡¯t beat you, so I¡¯m not going to play with you anymore!¡± Shen Yaowei became angrier and angrier as she spoke. In the end, she simply gave up and spread her arms. ¡°If you want to eat me, go ahead. You can eat me and Pa Pa. Tell me, which one do you want to eat first?¡± She could tell that this evil creature in front of her was very arrogant. It had probably been holding back its strength to deal with her. Then she would play with it. Seeing that Shen Yaowei really looked over to seek its opinion, the obedient child was a little stunned. After all, this was the first time it had seen someone take the initiative to be eaten. Putting aside its fierce appearance, the obedient child saw that Shen Yaowei had started to spoil it and couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Who should he attack first? It raised its hand to scratch its head, but accidentally touched the wound on its head caused by the barbs on the vines. Seeing that it was gasping in pain, Pa Pa became even more smug. ¡°Ugly, ugly, weak.¡± These words instantly angered the obedient child. The obedient child snorted and pointed at Pa Pa. ¡°You¡¯re the most arrogant. Then I¡¯ll eat you first as a warning to others!¡± Chapter 113 - 113 Just You Wait 113 Just You Wait The obedient child opened its mouth to reveal sharp, fine teeth, and tried to bite Pa Pa. Before the obedient child could swallow Pa Pa, Shen Yaowei suddenly reached out and grabbed it. Then, she suddenly threw it toward the alley. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going back on your word?¡± The obedient child glared at Shen Yaowei. Just as it was about to go back on its word, she clenched her fists and punched it in the face, treating its other eye as a panda eye. Having realized that it had been played, the obedient child was furious. Just as it was about to pounce on Shen Yaowei, Pa Pa flew out and stretched out its vines to wrap around its head. Its ears were wrapped in vines at the same time. The obedient child cried out in pain. Then, as Shen Yaowei flew up and kicked it, its entire body rose into the air and flew out. ¡°Ahhh¡ª!¡± The obedient child¡¯s body left a gorgeous parabola in the air. Then, with a snap, its entire body hit the ground so hard that it couldn¡¯t stand up for a moment. In contrast, Pa Pa leaned on the vines and stood steadily on its face. Pa Pa looked smug as it extended another vine and aimed it at the obedient child¡¯s face. Then, it attacked from both sides. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! My face!¡± The obedient child was exasperated. It opened its bloody mouth and tried to bite Pa Pa again. Unhurried, Pa Pa twisted around and aimed its butt at the obedient child. With a puff, it released a foul-smelling gas that sprayed onto the boy¡¯s nose. A strong stench, like rotten eggs mixed with a cesspool, hit the obedient child. Its eyes rolled backward from the stench, and by the time it came back to its senses, Pa Pa had jumped off him and onto the ground. It even waved its vines and stood straight. A bad feeling arose. The obedient child looked as if it was facing a great enemy and roared angrily, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to touch me¡­ Ahhh!¡± Before the obedient child could finish, Pa Pa had already raised its arm and flung the obedient child away. Seeing the obedient child fly towards her again, Shen Yaowei raised her head slightly to estimate the distance between them. She suddenly raised her foot and kicked the obedient child¡¯s face. ¡°Just you wait¡­!¡± The obedient child¡¯s nose was almost kicked crooked, and its figure flew out again. It was beaten in the air by the flower¡¯s vines. As it roared in anger, it was sent flying again. This time, after the obedient baby¡¯s body twisted in the air, it turned to glare at Shen Yaowei. Its mouth opened wide, and it bit at her. It was obvious that it had been forced into a corner and didn¡¯t want to tolerate it anymore. It couldn¡¯t care less about promises. It wanted to eat her up first. When Shen Yaowei looked up slightly and saw this scene, she hurriedly covered her face and ran away. She didn¡¯t forget to sob and cry, ¡°What a big mouth. It¡¯s so scary!¡± Shen Yaowei ran just two steps, enough to brush past the obedient child who flew over. She let the obedient child fall from the sky and land with a muffled thud, swallowing a protruding stone on the ground. The stone was extremely hard. After entering the obedient child¡¯s mouth, it subconsciously closed its mouth. In the end, the stone happened to be stuck in the obedient child¡¯s mouth. It couldn¡¯t go up or down. It choked and knelt on the ground, rolling its eyes in pain. Its face turned purple-red. ¡°Spit, spit¡­!¡± Seeing this, Pa Pa rushed over and aimed at the obedient child¡¯s raised butt. It whipped the obedient child lovingly. The obedient child¡¯s butt was cracked, and its eyes were filled with burning anger. The moment it spat out the stone in its mouth, it turned around and pounced on Pa Pa, swallowing it. Chapter 114 - 114 Half-Demon, Why Haven’t You Been Executed? 114 Half-Demon, Why Haven¡¯t You Been Executed? Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart trembled slightly as she carefully sensed the aura of Pa Pa. Pa Pa¡¯s aura hadn¡¯t disappeared, nor had it withered. A green light appeared between the child¡¯s teeth, and then a bitter and nauseating juice filled its entire mouth. ¡°Urgh¡ª!¡± The obedient child¡¯s tongue instantly went numb. It bent down and spat out Pa Pa. !! As Pa Pa ran, it shook off the bitter juice on its body and ran towards Shen Yaowei. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Shen Yaowei reached out and grabbed her, but she had no intention of escaping. Instead, she looked at the obedient child and stood up with a roar. The obedient child no longer looked as smug as before, and its entire body was covered in wounds. It stared at Shen Yaowei and said angrily, ¡°I choose you this time!!¡± Sensing the gaze in the dark, Shen Yaowei retracted her thoughts of doing it herself. She watched as the obedient child flew over. In the end, she covered her head and squatted down in fear. Bang! As Shen Yaowei closed her eyes slightly, Huo Junhan¡¯s aura swept over and immediately sent the obedient child flying. When Shen Yaowei heard the commotion, she opened her big red eyes. Like a frightened little white rabbit, she ran to Huo Junhan¡¯s side and hugged his lean waist. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, Yaoyao is so afraid¡­!¡± Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei, who was leaning against him and trembling. ¡°Are you still going to be a busybody next time?¡± ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, I was wrong,¡± Shen Yaowei said pitifully, her eyes drooping. ¡°Get lost. She¡¯s mine!¡± At this moment, the obedient child who had fallen to the ground and vomited blood suddenly looked up at Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan angrily. ¡°Half-demon, why haven¡¯t you been executed?¡± Huo Junhan looked at the obedient child expressionlessly. Seeing the muscles on the obedient child¡¯s face twist, Shen Yaowei finally understood the cause and effect of the matter. No wonder she hadn¡¯t been able to see anything wrong with the damn thing at first. Everything was also connected to its special constitution. Because the obedient child was half-monster, its aura was a little different from ordinary people from the beginning. Still¡­ Shen Yaowei looked up at the expressionless Huo Junhan and could feel that he wasn¡¯t surprised. Even the way he looked at the obedient child was as cold as ever. The obedient child stared at Huo Junhan. ¡°It was your people who kept chasing after me that forced me into the arena¡­ When did you start to suspect me?¡± Huo Junhan smiled. ¡°From the moment I saw you, I knew that you were the child of that fox demon.¡± The obedient child trembled and looked at Huo Junhan in fear. Unexpectedly, every step of its calculations was actually within the man¡¯s calculations. It thought that it had regained its freedom, but in fact, it had never been able to climb out of the five fingers of the man. The moment it realized this, the obedient child didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer. Its figure quickly flashed, turning into an afterimage as it ran into the distance. However, before the obedient child could leave successfully, Huo Junhan had already flicked his finger. A stream of spiritual energy swept out and easily crushed the other party into nothingness amidst the obedient child¡¯s screams. The breeze was blowing, and the obedient child was no longer in the alley. There was only the faint smell of blood in the air. Seeing this scene, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Huo Junhan¡¯s almost abnormal strength. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you afraid?¡± At this moment, Huo Junhan looked down at Shen Yaowei and asked. Chapter 115 - 115 Ninth Imperial Uncle, My Ankle Hurts 115 Ninth Imperial Uncle, My Ankle Hurts Shen Yaowei raised her beautiful face slightly and stared at Huo Junhan. She asked, ¡°Why should I be afraid? Ninth Imperial Uncle, can I become as powerful as you in the future?¡± Huo Junhan took in Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression. Every word the young girl said was so serious., and she wasn¡¯t joking. Instead, she admired him from the bottom of her heart. Under Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly expectant gaze, Huo Junhan gave her a piercing evaluation. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult.¡± Shen Yaowei pouted in frustration, then immediately pulled herself together. She wrapped her arm around Huo Junhan¡¯s and said, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t become powerful. Anyway, with my Ninth Imperial Uncle protecting me, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± Huo Junhan snorted at Shen Yaowei¡¯s childish words. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± ¡°Okay¡­! Ouch!¡± Shen Yaowei had just taken a step forward with Huo Junhan when she suddenly felt a sharp pain under her feet. She sat on the ground and looked up at Huo Junyan aggrievedly. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, my ankle hurts.¡± She could only blame herself for not restraining her strength when she kicked the obedient child. Now, she had accidentally twisted her ankle and was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand up. Seeing Huo Junhan look at her with a frown, Shen Yaowei stood up weakly and said, ¡°I can leave myself. Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± Shen Yaowei said that it was fine, but as soon as she stood up, she fell straight forward and landed in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. Her fair nose bumped into his chest. His overly firm muscles made Shen Yaowei¡¯s nose sting. Before she could apologize, she rose into the air. Shen Yaowei exclaimed in shock when her figure suddenly soared into the air, and she subconsciously hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s neck. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, am I very heavy?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Huo Junhan hugged the fragrant and soft little person in his arms. He tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and soared into the air, turning into an afterimage as he rushed forward. Soon, they returned to the residence. Huo Junhan carried Shen Yaowei and personally sent her back to her room. Nuan Ying had been waiting in the room. When she saw Huo Junhan send Shen Yaowei back, she was shocked. However, when she saw that Huo Junhan had personally taken the medicine to treat Shen Yaowei¡¯s wound, she wondered if the sun was going to rise from the west today. Nuan Ying didn¡¯t come back to her senses until Huo Junhan left with a calm expression. Looking at her bandaged palms and ankles, Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips curled into a sweet smile. She looked at Nuan Ying, who was still in a daze. ¡°Nuan Ying, I¡¯m thirsty and want milk tea.¡± Only then did Nuan Ying come back to her senses. She quickly walked up to Shen Yaowei and sized her up carefully. ¡°Miss, what exactly happened between you and His Highness?¡± ¡°Nothing. My Ninth Imperial Uncle took me out with him. Then, I met a bad child. My Ninth Imperial Uncle helped me and even sent me back. He¡¯s amazing!¡± Shen Yaowei said softly as she licked her dry lips. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Where¡¯s my milk tea?¡± Nuan Ying didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly prepared milk tea according to Shen Yaowei¡¯s instructions. Shen Yaowei drank tea and ate snacks as she vividly told Nuan Ying what had happened. In the end, she concluded seriously, ¡°My Ninth Imperial Uncle is really too powerful. Indeed, I still like him the most.¡± ¡°I heard that Miss wants to annul the engagement with Prince Zhao. Is that true?¡± Although Nuan Ying hadn¡¯t served Shen Yaowei for a long time, she had heard how Huo Zhao treated her. From the bottom of her heart, she felt that Huo Zhao wasn¡¯t worthy of her. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t like Prince Zhao, I like my Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± Shen Yaowei yawned slightly. After rubbing her eyes, she simply laid down and closed her eyes to fall asleep. After an unknown period of time, desperate cries sounded in Shen Yaowei¡¯s ears. She frowned at first, then opened her eyes in confusion. Chapter 116 - 116 Huo Junhan! You B*stard! 116 Huo Junhan! You B*stard! The first thing that came into view was the dilapidated roof, its beams still cobwebbed. The unfamiliar environment shocked Shen Yaowei, and she subconsciously turned her head to look elsewhere. The surrounding environment proved that this must be a dilapidated temple, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air. A woman¡¯s figure was curled up on the ground not far away, making desperate cries. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please¡­¡± In front of the figure stood a figure with its back facing Shen Yaowei. The old black clothes had a few holes in them, and under the holes were hideous wounds so deep that the bones could be seen. Her long, black hair was tied slightly with black rope. She was thin and weak, but she still exuded a bloodthirsty killing intent that seemed to come from hell. It was as if the God of Slaughter was alive. Unable to figure out what was going on, Shen Yaowei moved her body slightly and realized that something was wrong with her body. She raised her hand to her eyes, and her pupils dilated. What greeted her was a white, furry kitten claw. Its fleshy cushion was clean and pink, and it looked like it had been carefully taken care of. ¡°Meow¡­¡± When she opened her mouth, it was also a delicate meow. Shen Yaowei covered her face with her kitten claws in despair. What was going on? How did she become a kitten? ¡°Huo Junhan, you can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ve been raising you and taking care of you for the past few years. Without me, you would have starved to death on the streets¡­¡± The woman lying on the ground continued to cry and beg for mercy. Shen Yaowei heard Huo Junhan¡¯s name and suddenly looked over. The young man, with his back to her, raised his sword and brought it down nimbly. He cut off one of the woman¡¯s arms. Immediately, the woman screamed in pain, followed by vicious curses. ¡°Huo Junhan! You¡¯ll die a horrible death! You¡¯re born an ominous b*stard. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll suffer retribution¡­¡± Shen Yaowei opened her blue eyes and looked at the bloody scene in front of her. She subconsciously wanted to run to Huo Junhan to take a look, but she realized that there was a rope around her neck that imprisoned her in place. ¡°Heh¡­¡± A low, disdainful laugh escaped the young man¡¯s lips. As he raised his hand again, another arm of the woman was severed. The woman was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even cry out. She could only pant violently and look at the young man in front of her with terrified eyes. Blood spurted onto her fair face, making her dark eyes look like they were condensed from the night. The light of pleasure dancing in them shocked the woman even more. ¡°No wonder the Empress wanted to strangle you with her own hands the moment you were born. You¡¯re a cold-blooded monster.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice had a clear and pleasant quality, unique to a young man, like snow flowing on a high mountain. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to reunite with my mother now.¡± Before he could finish, another silver light slashed past. This time, it was the woman¡¯s head that was cut off. Huo Junhan kicked the head away and turned around as he wiped the blood off his sword with his sleeve. A happy smile hung on his handsome, blood-stained face. His dark eyes were curved with laughter, but there seemed to be a black fog lingering in his eyes that couldn¡¯t be dispersed. It was impossible to tell if he was really happy or if there were other emotions. He looked at most 11 or 12 years old. The young man¡¯s meandering appearance was already impossible to look away from. He was like a mandala blooming on the shores of hell. He was beautiful and enchanting, but he also exuded absolute evil and danger. That face was clearly a miniature version of Huo Junhan. Chapter 117 - 117 That Thing Is Actually A White Baby Tooth! 117 That Thing Is Actually A White Baby Tooth! Shen Yaowei was almost certain that the young man in front of her was Huo Junhan. Except for some reason, he¡¯d changed into a teenager, his eyes had turned black, and she had become a cat. Huo Junhan quickly walked to where Shen Yaowei was. He squatted down and raised his hand to touch her cat head. ¡°That woman touched you with her dirty hand, so I cut off her hand. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Sensing Huo Junhan¡¯s almost strange gentleness, Shen Yaowei¡¯s body froze slightly. !! She felt that Huo Junhan was even more terrifying like this. He was clearly gentle, but she couldn¡¯t sense any vitality in him that belonged to the living. Not knowing what was going on, Shen Yaowei let Huo Junhan untie the rope around her neck. She didn¡¯t dare to struggle and was picked up from the ground. The young man¡¯s embrace was cold and hard. Shen Yaowei curled up obediently and looked up at Huo Junhan. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called Er Bai.¡± The young man lowered his eyes, his tone gentle but without substance. This name instantly evoked Shen Yaowei¡¯s distant memories. She remembered that on her 10th birthday, she had spent it with her father and brothers in the frontier fortress. At that time, Huo Junhan had returned to the frontier once again. With him was a long-haired white fat cat called Er Bai. Er Bai was very humane. At that time, she didn¡¯t like Huo Junhan, but she liked Er Bai very much. Er Bai always stayed by her side, and in the end, it simply became her pet. It was just that Er Bai had died of illness in less than three years. Feeling that she might be in a dream, Shen Yaowei glanced at the decapitated woman on the ground. The woman was wearing silk, satin, and gorgeous jewelry. Then, she looked at Huo Junhan. His clothes were tattered and were made of the lowest-grade fabric that even the servants of the Shen family wouldn¡¯t wear. That woman said that she had raised Huo Junhan for the past few years, but the two of them were dressed differently. Moreover, Huo Junyan was obviously thinner than his peers¡­ Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart ached as if it had been pierced by needles. Huo Junhan carried Shen Yaowei with one hand and walked to the woman¡¯s corpse. He expressionlessly took all the valuable things off her and stuffed them into his arms. After doing all this, Huo Junhan left the dilapidated temple. Two hours later, at the Linfu Inn. Before Huo Junhan carried her into the inn, Shen Yaowei subconsciously looked up at the plaque on the door and remembered the name of the inn. From the passersby, she learned that she was now in a small border town called Yunbei City. Huo Junhan, who was full of vitality, came to the counter and threw the golden bracelet in his hand on the counter. ¡°Open a room and prepare some hot water, wine, and clean cloth towels. Also prepare some meat. Remember not to put salt in it.¡± The waiter looked at the disheveled young man and the clean white cat in his arms with a strange gaze. In the end, he chose not to ask anything. He took a bunch of keys and said, ¡°Please follow me.¡± The upper room was on the innermost part of the third floor. After arriving at the room, Huo Junhan placed Shen Yaowei on the couch. Sitting obediently on the couch, Shen Yaowei stared straight at Huo Junhan. The young man sat in the chair, then carefully pulled out the red string that hung around his neck and was hidden in his collar. When she saw what was hanging from the red rope, Shen Yaowei let out a puzzled meow. ¡°Meow, meow, meow?¡± That thing was actually a white baby tooth! Chapter 118 - 118 She’s Just an Innocent and Cute Kitten Now 118 She¡¯s Just an Innocent and Cute Kitten Now After staring at the small baby tooth for a while, Huo Junhan hid it back into his collar like it was a treasure. Shen Yaowei was stunned. She suddenly remembered that she had first changed her teeth when she was five years old. Her father had said that he wanted to help her keep the baby teeth, but in the end, he had lost them for no reason. Could it be¡­ Thinking that it was very likely that the baby tooth was hers, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Soon, the waiter brought hot water to the room. After pouring hot water into the bathtub, Huo Junhan began to take off his clothes. Seeing Huo Junhan¡¯s actions, Shen Yaowei let out a low cry again. She subconsciously turned her face away. Do not look at what is contrary to propriety. But hearing that rustling, she couldn¡¯t help but glance at Huo Junhan from the corner of her eye. Huo Junhan was taking off his inner shirt, but some parts of it were stuck to his wound. He also pulled it off expressionlessly and let the wound bleed. As the inner shirt was completely taken off, the young man¡¯s lean upper body was also exposed to Shen Yaowei¡¯s vision. Her pupils constricted, and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. There was actually not a single good spot on the upper body. Some were old injuries, and the dark scars had yet to disappear, while others were new injuries. In addition to the few deep sharp weapon scars, there were also many whip marks. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what Huo Junhan had experienced. She watched as he picked up the wine and poured it on the bone-deep wounds on his arms and waist. This scene successfully made Shen Yaowei¡¯s fur stand on end again. She couldn¡¯t help but jump down from the couch and run to Huo Junhan¡¯s feet. As she cried out, she rubbed her head against his leg. She wanted to tell Huo Junhan not to treat his wound so simply and roughly. However, she could only meow. Huo Junhan glanced indifferently at the white cat at his feet. He gently raised the cat¡¯s body with his toes and pushed her aside. ¡°Be good and don¡¯t make a fuss. Otherwise, I¡¯ll peel off your skin and make a scarf for Yaoyao.¡± Shen Yaowei: ¡°!!!¡± After quickly treating the wound on his upper body, Huo Junhan placed his hand on his belt. Shen Yaowei sat on the ground and watched Huo Junhan¡¯s actions. Her face was burning with shame. If cats could blush, by now she must be as red as a tomato. She was clearly feeling extremely ashamed, but she still couldn¡¯t help but want to look. Who cared? Now she was just an innocent and cute kitten. Huo Junhan took the belt and was about to take off his pants when he seemed to have realized something and turned to look at Shen Yaowei. Caught off guard, she met the young man¡¯s dark eyes. She looked away silently, as if she had been caught doing something wrong. Huo Junhan frowned. He seemed to have felt the way Er Bai was staring at him with an unusual heat. Could it be his imagination? Seeing that Shen Yaowei had turned her face away and was lying obediently on the ground, Huo Junhan didn¡¯t think too much about it and took off his pants. Listening to Huo Junhan swiftly treat the wound on her leg, Shen Yaowei resisted the urge to peek. She kept staring at the little bird listening to the window. At this moment, the little bird was tilting its head and staring at Huo Junhan. She suddenly envied the bird. Just as Shen Yaowei was enduring the torture, footsteps suddenly sounded. Immediately after, she was grabbed from the ground by the young man. At this moment, her gaze naturally looked up from below, taking in the young man¡¯s body. Chapter 119 - 119 I Don’t Know Who Gave That Fool the Idea… 119 I Don¡¯t Know Who Gave That Fool the Idea¡­ Warm liquid flowed out of her nose, shocking Shen Yaowei. Ahhh. It was too embarrassing. She actually had a nosebleed. !! Huo Junhan raised the little white cat in his hand to his eyes. Seeing the nosebleed on her pink nose, he frowned again. A cat could actually have a nosebleed? ¡°Are you unwell?¡± Huo Junhan asked slowly. Seeing the confusion in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes, Shen Yaowei felt a huge sense of shame envelop her. She shook her head crazily. ¡°Meow meow meow!¡± No, no, she wasn¡¯t unwell. Huo Junhan placed Shen Yaowei back on the seat. ¡°Since you¡¯re not uncomfortable, stay here obediently. I¡¯ll go take a shower. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± With that, the young man turned around and walked straight towards the bathtub. Just as Shen Yaowei was controlling her racing heart and planning to secretly admire the handsome man bathing again, a worried voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Miss, wake up. Your nose is bleeding.¡± Shen Yaowei suddenly opened her eyes and quickly sat up in bed. She glanced at her side. Nuan Ying was standing beside her, looking at her with worried eyes. She took a clean handkerchief from her sleeve and was about to wipe the blood from her nose. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. It was indeed a dream. But this dream was too real. It was so real that when she woke up now, she could still clearly remember the various details in the dream, including the young man¡¯s scarred and broken body¡­ Nuan Ying helped Shen Yaowei wipe the blood from her nose and said softly, ¡°Miss, you slept too late last night. Sleep a little more now.¡± Shen Yaowei also found it strange. She had clearly slept, but she still felt tired, so she laid back down. Nuan Ying covered Shen Yaowei with the blanket and lowered the bed canopy to block the sunlight coming in from the window. At the same time, in Prince Zhao¡¯s Manor. The dim room was still filled with the ambiguous scent of pleasure. In the end, it was Yu Linlang who hummed sweetly and pushed Huo Zhao away. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too amazing¡­¡± ¡°Linlang, you can only blame yourself for being too tempting. Every time I see you, I can¡¯t help but want you¡­¡± Huo Zhao stared straight at Yu Linlang, his gaze as if he wanted to swallow her up. He had never been so infatuated with a woman! This feeling made him really horny! Yu Linlang¡¯s face flushed red. She leaned sweetly in Huo Zhao¡¯s arms and kept drawing circles on his chest with her fingers. ¡°My body and mind belong to you, Your Highness. As long as you need me, I¡¯m willing to give it to you at any time and think of ways to satisfy you. I only hope that Your Highness¡¯s feelings for me will never change and that you won¡¯t be unhappy because of some unimportant people.¡± Huo Zhao understood what Yu Linlang meant. ¡°You¡¯ve also heard that Shen Yaowei wants to cancel the engagement with me?¡± Yu Linlang nodded and carefully observed Huo Zhao¡¯s expression. ¡°Yaoyao was in the wrong in this matter. She¡¯s so willful and reckless that she doesn¡¯t care about your status or face at all. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you let me persuade her? Perhaps she¡¯s just temporarily obsessed, so don¡¯t blame her.¡± ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with a fool.¡± Huo Zhao snorted with a cold glint in her eyes. ¡°However, I know better than anyone what kind of person she is. To put it bluntly, her recent actions are just to gain my attention. I wonder who gave that fool the idea¡­ You don¡¯t have to help me say anything in front of Shen Yaowei. However, there¡¯s something you need to help me with.¡± Chapter 120 - 120 I’m Just Doing It For Them 120 I¡¯m Just Doing It For Them Yu Linlang allowed Huo Zhao to gently caress her cheek, and she rubbed her calf against his body. ¡°Your Highness, as long as I can help you, I¡¯m willing to give up everything.¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the day of the Eldest Princess¡¯s banquet. Shen Yaowei will definitely attend. I want you to bring her to me when the time comes. I want to be alone with her. Then, look at the time and bring the others over¡­¡± Huo Zhao narrowed his eyes meaningfully. Although he didn¡¯t say the rest, the meaning he wanted to express was very obvious. Yu Linlang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°But didn¡¯t Your Highness say that you never had any feelings for Yaoyao?¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s just a fool, how can she compare to you? However, in order to obtain the support of the Shen family, I have to do this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just doing this to make Shen Yaowei and the Shen family completely belong to me. In fact, you¡¯re the only one in my heart. Don¡¯t you believe my feelings for you?¡± As Huo Zhao spoke, he forced Yu Linlang to look straight at him. Yu Linlang¡¯s heart was in turmoil. In the end, she nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes, I believe in you, Your Highness. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. You¡¯ll definitely get what you want tomorrow.¡± Seeing that Yu Linlang¡¯s every word was so firm, flames surged in Huo Zhao¡¯s heart again, and he pressed Yu Linlang under him again. The next day, the Eldest Princess¡¯ residence was extremely lively. The high-ranking officials and nobles in the capital went to the princess¡¯s residence to prepare for the banquet. The Eldest Princess was only a year apart from the current Emperor, but she had yet to get married. She was casual and liked to be lively. She had many male pets in her residence and usually liked to hold banquets to invite her friends to play with her. Today was as usual. The Eldest Princess was sitting in the garden in her luxurious clothes, surrounded by a group of madams and young ladies. They were happily admiring the flowers and chatting, waiting for the banquet to begin. ¡°Eldest Princess, Miss Shen is here,¡± at this moment, a beautiful servant from the manor quickly walked over and said respectfully. The Eldest Princess beamed when she heard this and hurriedly greeted, ¡°Quick, go and invite Yaoyao in.¡± For a moment, everyone looked at Shen Yaowei, who had entered. The girl in the light blue dress and the same color shawl was beautiful. As she walked, a smile bloomed on her face like a spring breeze. She lifted the hem of her dress and jogged. The hair beside her ear was blown by the wind, but it didn¡¯t look messy at all. Instead, she looked like a fairy strolling in the mountains and was stunningly beautiful. Shen Yaowei jogged over and threw herself into the Eldest Princess¡¯s arms with a smile. ¡°Auntie Eldest Princess, I missed you so much!¡± The Eldest Princess hugged Shen Yaowei, then reached out and tidied her hair slightly. She said reproachfully, ¡°You¡¯re already a big girl. Why are you still so coquettish?¡± These words seemed to be blaming Shen Yaowei, but the Eldest Princess had a bright smile on her face from the beginning to the end. She looked at Shen Yaowei dotingly without any intention of blaming her. Seeing this scene, everyone was used to it. The Eldest Princess and the current Emperor had been good friends with the deceased Madam Shen for many years. For so many years, they had always treated Shen Yaowei as their own. They wished they could pluck the stars and moon from the sky and give them to her. They usually loved her for being straightforward and cute. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be angry over such a small matter. Chapter 121 - 121 You Can’t Hit Me With Your Butt This Time 121 You Can¡¯t Hit Me With Your Butt This Time Shen Yaowei leaned into the Eldest Princess¡¯s arms. She took out a peony flower stained with dew from her sleeve and pinned it to the Eldest Princess¡¯s hair. ¡°Auntie Eldest Princess, this is a flower growing in my garden. It¡¯s fragrant and beautiful, just like you. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± The Eldest Princess touched the peony on her head and immediately smiled even more brightly. ¡°Little girl, you always like to make me happy. Quick, come to my side and eat some snacks. Everything we prepared today is your favorite.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded happily and obediently sat beside the Eldest Princess to eat her snacks. Song Lingyun and Yu Linlang had just entered when they saw this scene. Shen Yaowei was so outstanding among the crowd, especially with her big, watery eyes. They were so beautiful that they seemed to be able to speak. In particular, the Eldest Princess doted on her very much. Seeing that Shen Yaowei had dirtied her face with some snacks, she even personally wiped her face with a handkerchief. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Song Lingyun led Yu Linlang to a stop and looked at Shen Yaowei with a faint smile. ¡°Yaoyao walked really quickly. If we hadn¡¯t come together in the Shen family¡¯s carriage, Linlang and I would have been left behind.¡± Hearing this, everyone looked at Shen Yaowei. Yu Linlang even reached out her hand hypocritically, looking like she wanted to stop Song Lingyun but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say that. I believe Yaoyao didn¡¯t leave us behind on purpose.¡± After saying this, Yu Linlang didn¡¯t forget to look up at Shen Yaowei. She looked aggrieved, as if she had been forced to compromise. Shen Yaowei blinked at this. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t do it on purpose? I did.¡± ¡°Yaoyao, you can¡¯t talk like that.¡± The Eldest Princess took Shen Yaoyao¡¯s hand, stared at her, and shook her head. Shen Yaowei pouted slightly and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ Who asked Sister Linlang to always like to fart? One after another, it makes me want to vomit. I don¡¯t want to come with her.¡± Towards the end, the girl didn¡¯t forget to cross her arms and snort coldly. Her arrogant look made everyone want to laugh. Yu Linlang¡¯s expression froze. She looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s disdainful expression and wished she could pounce on her and tear her mouth apart. Standing beside Yu Linlang, Song Lingyun also felt ashamed. She could only smile dryly and say, ¡°That, that was all a misunderstanding. Linlang definitely won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°How can you be so sure? Did you put a plug in your daughter¡¯s butt?¡± Shen Yaowei said slightly and even stuck her head out to look at Yu Linlang¡¯s butt seriously. Yu Linlang¡¯s face was almost burning. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Yaoyao, stop teasing me. I specially came over to find you to go to the lake to admire the flowers. Don¡¯t reject me, okay?¡± ¡°Did you look for me just to admire the flowers?¡± Shen Yaowei stared at Yu Linlang and suddenly asked. Yu Linlang subconsciously nodded, but when she looked up and met Shen Yaowei¡¯s meaningful gaze, her heart skipped a beat. She actually felt like she had been seen through by this soft girl. However, Yu Linlang quickly shook this ridiculous thought out of her mind. No, that was definitely impossible. Shen Yaowei was just a fool who knew nothing. Yu Linlang no longer felt guilty and nodded naturally. ¡°Of course, Yaoyao. Didn¡¯t you want to come and like those flowers the most?¡± ¡°Yes. Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Shen Yaowei had no doubts. She stood up and walked straight to Yu Linlang. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. You can¡¯t hit me with your butt this time.¡± Chapter 122 - 122 If You Don’t Fart, We’ll Still Be Good Sisters 122 If You Don¡¯t Fart, We¡¯ll Still Be Good Sisters The girl¡¯s crisp and pleasant voice was like a bird in an empty valley, causing some of the people present to laugh. Among them, the noble lady, who usually had a grudge against Yu Linlang, even laughed out loud. ¡°Miss Shen is really naive and cute. Miss Yu, you should be more reserved and stop scaring Miss Shen. Otherwise, the Eldest Princess won¡¯t let you off.¡± The Eldest Princess glanced at Yu Linlang with a dignified gaze. ¡°It¡¯s more dangerous by the lake, so you have to watch over Yaoyao. If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Sensing the Eldest Princess¡¯s slight protectiveness towards Shen Yaowei, Yu Linlang forcefully suppressed the jealousy and hatred in her heart. She forced a generous and appropriate smile and said to the Eldest Princess, ¡°Eldest Princess, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Yaoyao.¡± !! Shen Yaowei and Yu Linlang both bowed to the Eldest Princess before turning to leave. At this moment, a dark gaze was staring at Shen Yaowei from a distance, like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark. Shen Yaowei followed Yu Linlang to the lake. At this moment, the guests were all gathered at the Eldest Princess¡¯s side, so it was especially deserted, and there were only the two of them. ¡°Yaoyao, you haven¡¯t been staying at home recently. I miss you very much.¡± Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei sitting on the lawn by the lake, kicking the stones and playing with them. She was both disdainful and jealous. Shen Yaowei nodded perfunctorily. ¡°If you don¡¯t fart, we¡¯ll still be good sisters.¡± Yu Linlang took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. ¡°Yaoyao, can you stop talking about this matter? If you hadn¡¯t given me the wrong medicine last time, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Shen Yaowei raised her head slightly and frowned at Yu Linlang. ¡°Are you blaming me? You were the one who couldn¡¯t control your butt.¡± Yu Linlang was about to collapse. Why was she discussing nonsense with this fool? Thinking of her goal, Yu Linlang forcefully suppressed the urge to beat Shen Yaowei up. Her expression suddenly turned ugly. She held her stomach and bent down. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yaowei stood up slightly from the ground and cooperated with a worried expression. She went forward to support the swaying Yu Linlang. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°My stomach suddenly hurts. This is an old problem,¡± Yu Linlang said with a frown. ¡°I¡¯ll just find a quiet place without wind and rest.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to your room to rest,¡± Shen Yaowei said decisively. Yu Linlang looked at her deeply. ¡°Alright, sorry to trouble you, Yaoyao.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled brightly at Yu Linlang and said firmly, ¡°We¡¯re good sisters, after all.¡± Yu Linlang snorted disdainfully in her heart. She didn¡¯t care to be good sisters with a fool. Because the Eldest Princess was warm and hospitable, there was a room specially prepared in the backyard for the guests to rest for a while. Because of the banquet today, most of the servants in the princess¡¯s manor went to the banquet to work. The room was especially deserted. Shen Yaowei casually found an empty house and helped Yu Linlang sit down at the table. She poured her a glass of water. ¡°Yu Linlang, drink some hot water to warm yourself up.¡± Yu Linlang glanced at Shen Yaowei but still took the hot water and took a sip. ¡°Thank you, Yaoyao. I feel much better.¡± Seeing that Yu Linlang¡¯s expression was indeed not as painful as before, Shen Yaowei sat down opposite her and picked up the kettle again to pour herself some water. However, the kettle was snatched away by Yu Linlang. ¡°Yaoyao, let me help you.¡± Chapter 123 - 123 She Wanted to See How That Fool Shen Yaowei Had Become a Broken Shoe 123 She Wanted to See How That Fool Shen Yaowei Had Become a Broken Shoe Shen Yaowei retracted her hand slightly and looked at Yu Linlang with her deep eyes. When she poured her water, her nails accidentally scratched the cup. ¡°The water temperature is just right. Drink it,¡± Yu Linlang said to Shen Yaowei with a smile. Shen Yaowei picked up her teacup and took a sip with her usual expression. Seeing that Shen Yaowei had drunk the tea, Yu Linlang¡¯s suspended heart finally relaxed. !! Just as she was about to find a reason to leave Shen Yaowei alone in the room, Yu Linlang¡¯s vision suddenly blurred. Then, her eyes rolled back, and she fell to the ground, unconscious. Shen Yaowei patted her burning face and used her spiritual power to suppress the effects of the medicine in her body. She stood up and walked towards Yu Linlang, kicking her. ¡°Linlang?¡± Yu Linlang lay motionless on the ground. A faint smile appeared on Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips. She quickly took out a packet of powder from her sleeve. After opening the wrapping paper, she sprinkled the powder on Yu Linlang¡¯s clothes. Smelling the sweet scent lingering on Yu Linlang¡¯s body, Shen Yaowei heard footsteps coming her way. She immediately lay down beside Yu Linlang and closed her eyes. Creak¡ª The door slowly opened from the outside, and a man in a gorgeous dark blue robe slowly walked into the room. When he saw Yu Linlang and Shen Yaowei lying on the ground, surprise flashed across Huo Zhao¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously ran to Yu Linlang¡¯s side and helped her up from the ground. ¡°Linlang!¡± Huo Zhao shouted worriedly. A faint sweet smell lingered in his nose, making his expression sway. He felt a strong urge in his heart that he couldn¡¯t describe. Yu Linlang slowly opened her eyes and looked at Huo Zhao with dazed eyes. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± As she spoke, her hand reached for his body. As the woman¡¯s soft hand touched his chest, the urge in Huo Zhao¡¯s heart erupted like a volcano. He pulled Yu Linlang into his arms, picked her up, and walked to the soft couch not far away¡­ Hearing the decadent sounds in her ear, a fleeting smile appeared on Shen Yaowei¡¯s red lips. At this moment, in the garden. Song Lingyun, who had specially sat in the corner, felt that it was about time. She stood up and walked towards the Eldest Princess. ¡°Eldest Princess, just now, Linlang¡¯s maidservant sent me news that Yaoyao isn¡¯t feeling well and is resting in the room in the backyard. Eldest Princess, please allow me to see Yaoyao,¡± Song Lingyun said with her head lowered. Her eyes were filled with excitement that no one else could see. The Eldest Princess put down the wine glass in her hand and immediately stood up with a worried expression. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing? I want to see Yaoyao myself.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she had already walked down the pavilion and was walking quickly in the direction of the backyard. After the Eldest Princess left, many guests chose to follow her to see the situation. Seeing the large group of people heading towards the back courtyard, Song Lingyun hid the growing excitement in her eyes and followed. This time, she wanted to see how that fool, Shen Yaowei, became a joke! At this moment in the room, Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang had already forgotten themselves. Shen Yaowei still lay on the ground with her eyes closed, using her spiritual power to dissolve the poison in her body bit by bit. Just now, in order not to make Yu Linlang suspicious, she drank the tea with extra ingredients. Now, she had forced most of the poison out of her body, leaving only a little residue. Hearing their intertwined voices, Shen Yaowei wished for the first time that she was deaf. Chapter 124 - 124 Even If You Want My Life, I’m Willing to Give It to You 124 Even If You Want My Life, I¡¯m Willing to Give It to You The Eldest Princess and the others arrived at the door of the room. The decadent sound in the room penetrated the door and could be heard faintly. The atmosphere suddenly changed. Many people outside the door could tell what the sound was about, and they all revealed ambiguous expressions. The Eldest Princess¡¯s expression was also a little unreadable. Just as she chose not to enter the house to save Shen Yaowei¡¯s face and led everyone away, Song Lingyun, who was at the back of the crowd, quickly squeezed her way to the door and pushed it open. ¡°Yaoyao, are you alright¡­¡± Before the woman could finish her anxious voice, a charming scene fell into everyone¡¯s eyes. Shen Yaowei was lying neatly on the ground, and on the soft couch not far away, two people were entangled with each other. Even though they were surrounded by everyone, they were still entangled. For a moment, everyone was stunned by the burning scene in front of them. ¡°Am I seeing things? Is that Yu Linlang?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Yu Linlang. Why is she with Prince Zhao?¡± ¡°There have long been rumors in the capital that Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao are in an ambiguous relationship. Yu Linlang is still unwilling to admit it. What is this? A new relationship?¡± ¡­ Everyone whispered amongst themselves. The Eldest Princess¡¯s expression gradually darkened, and Song Lingyun felt terrible. She stood rooted to the ground with a pale face. Who would tell her how things had turned out this way? ¡°Oh¡­¡± A painful and hoarse moan escaped Shen Yaowei¡¯s mouth, immediately attracting the attention of everyone present. Shen Yaowei opened her eyes slightly and sat up with her head in her hands. Her big eyes seemed to be unfocused as she looked around, as if she didn¡¯t understand what had happened. ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡± The Eldest Princess squatted down with a concerned expression and helped Shen Yaoyao up from the cold ground. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Auntie Eldest Princess, my head hurts¡­¡± Shen Yaowei said hoarsely as her gaze landed on the soft couch. Huo Zhao seemed to have reached a wonderful realm. He hugged Yu Linlang tightly and said, crazily and seriously, ¡°Linlang, you¡¯ve really won my heart over. I really can¡¯t leave you anymore.¡± Seeing that Huo Zhao was so crazy, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Shen Yaowei. The girl¡¯s eyes slowly widened. Her thin and petite body was trembling slightly, and she looked fragile and innocent. Yu Linlang¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Then is Your Highness willing to let me accompany you for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if you want my life, I¡¯m willing to give it to you.¡± A hand blocked Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. It was the Eldest Princess. As the Eldest Princess covered Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Someone, bring Prince Zhao and Yu Linlang to the front hall for questioning. The others can leave first.¡± After such an event, the banquet couldn¡¯t continue. Seeing that the Eldest Princess was really furious, the others didn¡¯t dare to continue watching, even if they wanted to, and could only leave. Only Song Lingyun was still standing there with a blank expression. No one knew what she was thinking. ¡°Yaoyao, come with me.¡± The Eldest Princess held Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and walked towards the door. Shen Yaowei could only be forced to leave. The Eldest Princess brought Shen Yaowei to the side room in the front hall. Seeing that her face was as pale as paper, she immediately instructed the servants to call the imperial physician. Soon, an old imperial physician surnamed Cui arrived. The moment Shen Yaowei saw the old imperial physician, fear appeared on her face. Chapter 125 - 125 Your Highness, Come~ Linlang Needs You~ 125 Your Highness, Come~ Linlang Needs You~ Seeing this, the Eldest Princess hurriedly comforted Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid. Let the imperial physician take your pulse and make sure you¡¯re fine. Only then can I be at ease.¡± Shen Yaowei was genuinely afraid of the doctor. She was scared of needles and bitter medicine. However, sensing the Eldest Princess¡¯s concern, she could only nod obediently. Imperial Physician Cui went forward and took Shen Yaowei¡¯s pulse carefully. !! During the process, the Eldest Princess sat there, frowning and staring, thinking to herself. Growing up in the palace, she had naturally seen many dirty palace methods. It was obvious that someone was secretly causing trouble today. It was very likely that the other party¡¯s target was Yaoyao. However, she didn¡¯t know why Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao were the ones who were schemed against in the end. In short, Yaoyao was definitely innocent. Who wanted to harm her? Thinking of this, the Eldest Princess¡¯s expression darkened. After Imperial Physician Cui took her pulse, he was shocked and knelt in front of the Eldest Princess. ¡°Eldest Princess, Miss Shen has been drugged.¡± This was similar to what the Eldest Princess had expected. Her expression darkened. ¡°Can you determine what medicine it was?¡± Imperial Physician Cui looked around. The Eldest Princess immediately gestured for the servants to leave. When there was no one else around, Imperial Physician Cui immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s a very domineering aphrodisiac called Liu Xiang. However, for some reason, Miss Shen¡¯s body resisted Liu Xiang, so it didn¡¯t take effect. However, medicine is 30% poisonous. Miss Shen is weak, so Liu Xiang still did some harm to Miss Shen¡¯s body. I need to prescribe some medicine and acupuncture information to help Miss Shen expel Liu Xiang from her body as soon as possible.¡± Slap¡ª The Eldest Princess slapped the table, her beautiful eyes flickering with anger. ¡°Who dares to use such an unpresentable thing to harm people in my residence?! Imperial Physician Cui, where can this Liu Xiang be obtained from?¡± The Eldest Princess asked slowly. ¡°Eldest Princess, Liu Xiang can only be found in brothels,¡± Imperial Physician Cui said. Shen Yaowei reached out and grabbed the Eldest Princess¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Auntie Eldest Princess, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m fine, I can¡¯t bear for you to be angry and hurt your health.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s soft voice, the Eldest Princess turned to look at her. She took in Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly worried expression and, for a moment, thought that she had seen her former best friend. She used to have a fiery temper. Every time she lost her temper, as long as Yaoyao¡¯s mother was present, she would persuade her not to be angry. But now, no one else has dared to persuade her to stop throwing tantrums. Sighing softly, the Eldest Princess raised her hand and touched Shen Yaoyao¡¯s small face. ¡°Yaoyao, be good. Let the imperial physician give you acupuncture treatment, okay?¡± Cowardice and fear clearly flashed across her big eyes, but Shen Yaowei still smiled brightly. ¡°As long as my Auntie Eldest Princess is happy, I¡¯ll be obedient.¡± The more she felt that Shen Yaowei was slightly obedient, the more her heart ached. The Eldest Princess wished she could find the person behind this and cut her into pieces. ¡°Then stay here obediently. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, she got up and hurried outside. At this moment, Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao had already been sent to the front hall. The two of them still looked a little high-spirited. Huo Zhao was suppressed by a few guards and sat on a chair, his gaze still glued to Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang was pressed to the ground by a few rough maidservants. Her body kept twisting around as she shouted, ¡°Your Highness, come~ Linlang needs you~¡± Chapter 126 - 126 Prince Zhao Is Really Prestigious 126 Prince Zhao Is Really Prestigious The Eldest Princess had just arrived in the outer room of the front hall when she heard the fierce words. She took the teacup from the maid and carried it to Huo Zhao. Then, she splashed the still hot tea on his face. The slightly hot tea made Huo Zhao flinch, and his originally deranged expression instantly calmed down. He first looked at the angry Eldest Princess in confusion, then replayed everything that had happened not long ago in his mind. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning and was stunned on the spot. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re awake,¡± the Eldest Princess said coldly. She turned to look at Yu Linlang, who was still in a daze. ¡°Slap her awake!¡± A burly-looking old woman walked forward, raised her fan-like hand, and slapped Yu Linlang¡¯s face. With a crisp snap, Yu Linlang let out a scream and spat out a bloody molar. Her originally turbid eyes instantly cleared up, and she also recalled what had happened not long ago. Yu Linlang¡¯s mind seemed to have exploded, and her body went limp. She closed her eyes and pretended to faint. ¡°If you faint, I¡¯ll throw you into the lake to feed the fish,¡± the Eldest Princess said with a frown. She hated Yu Linlang¡¯s act of pretending to be weak when faced with trouble. Seeing Yu Linlang kneel on the ground again with an embarrassed expression, the Eldest Princess snorted in disdain. Back then, when she was fighting with her father¡¯s concubines in the palace, she had seen all kinds of tricks. She didn¡¯t know who gave this woman the guts to show off these tricks in front of her. ¡°Who allowed your lowly hands to touch me? Get lost,¡± said Huo Zhao coldly. The guards who had been suppressing him immediately retreated to the side. ¡°Prince Zhao is really impressive.¡± The Eldest Princess sneered and said, ¡°Since you like to act like your master and cause trouble here, why don¡¯t I give you this princess residence?¡± Huo Zhao stood up from his chair and walked to the front of the Eldest Princess. He cupped his fists and bowed to her. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve done something foolish this time. Please forgive me and don¡¯t blame Linlang. She¡¯s innocent.¡± Seeing that Huo Zhao was still speaking up for Yu Linlang at this moment, the Eldest Princess felt even more indignant for Shen Yaowei. ¡°No wonder Yaoyao wanted to annul the engagement with you. Prince Zhao, have you thought about Yaoyao¡¯s feelings when you pleaded for mercy for such a woman?¡± ¡°Shen Yaowei won¡¯t understand this. She doesn¡¯t know anything. Her thoughts and brains are like that of a seven or eight-year-old child, let alone romantic feelings,¡± Huo Zhao said in a low voice and looked deeply at the Eldest Princess. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m also your biological nephew. Are you going to watch me marry such a fool and live with a fool who doesn¡¯t even know how to have sex?¡± ¡°Pata-¡± As Huo Zhao finished speaking, a crisp sound sounded not far away. Instantly, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted. Shen Yaowei stood there with a slightly pale face, and ceramic shards fell to the ground under her feet. Imperial Physician Cui rushed out and bowed to the Eldest Princess with an uneasy expression. ¡°Your Highness, when I was about to give Miss Shen acupuncture, I saw that she was really nervous, so I prepared calming tea for you. However, Miss Shen heard from me that this calming tea has the effect of calming the fire, so I had to personally brew another cup and bring it to you¡­¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to break it. I¡¯ll make another cup¡­¡± Shen Yaowei said slightly and turned to go to the inner room, but she heard the Eldest Princess¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°Yaoyao, come to me.¡± Chapter 127 - 127 This Must Be Related to Huo Junhan! 127 This Must Be Related to Huo Junhan! Shen Yaowei turned around slightly and glanced timidly at Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang before walking to the Eldest Princess¡¯s side. The Eldest Princess gestured for the maidservant to bring another stool over. Yu Linlang watched as Shen Yaowei sat in front of the Eldest Princess. The Eldest Princess looked at her lovingly. Her hands were clenched into fists by her sides, and her nails dug into her flesh. ¡°Yaoyao, tell me what happened today. Aren¡¯t you feeling unwell?¡± the Eldest Princess asked Shen Yaowei slowly. Shen Yaowei subconsciously glanced at Yu Linlang. ¡°Yaoyao, just tell me the truth. We¡¯re good sisters. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Yu Linlang said word by word as she looked at Shen Yaowei deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either,¡± Shen Yaowei lowered her head and whispered to the Eldest Princess. The Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes and glance at Yu Linlang with a sharp gaze. It was obvious that Yu Linlang¡¯s words had a threatening purpose. ¡°Aunt, why are you asking Shen Yaowei what happened? Don¡¯t you suspect that Shen Yaowei planned everything today? She did it to annul the engagement with me!¡± Huo Zhao stared at Shen Yaowei as if he wanted to see through her. Shen Yaoyao seemed to be frightened by Huo Zhao¡¯s gaze. Her eyes turned red, and she hid behind the Eldest Princess. ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Her soft voice was clearly tinged with tears. The Eldest Princess¡¯s heart ached even more. She hugged Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder and glared at Huo Zhao. ¡°Prince Zhao, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?! Would Yaoyao do such a thing? If she really had such a brain, she would never have chosen you as her future husband!¡± These words were extremely sharp, making Huo Zhao¡¯s expression turn ugly for a moment. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Just because she doesn¡¯t have that mind doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t. Perhaps someone else instigated her to do this!¡± In the end, Huo Zhao almost gritted his teeth. Although he didn¡¯t know why he had failed to scheme against a fool today, this matter must have something to do with Huo Junhan! Huo Junhan must have received some news in advance, so he set him up! The Eldest Princess looked at Huo Zhao in disappointment. ¡°Men, search Yu Linlang¡¯s body.¡± Yu Linlang shuddered and looked at Huo Zhao. Huo Zhao, on the other hand, was frowning, calculating something. The old woman came to Yu Linlang again and began to search her roughly in front of everyone. Yu Linlang had never experienced such humiliation. She endured the pain from the old woman¡¯s rough hands and looked at Huo Zhao silently with teary eyes. Huo Zhao couldn¡¯t bear to look and looked away from her. Soon, the old woman found a porcelain bottle that had yet to be used by Yu Linlang and presented it to the Eldest Princess. ¡°Imperial Physician Cui, take a look at what¡¯s in this porcelain bottle,¡± the Eldest Princess said slowly to Imperial Physician Cui as she stared straight at Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang watched as Imperial Physician Cui took the porcelain bottle away, fear flashing in her eyes. Shen Yaowei took in the change in Yu Linlang¡¯s expression and curled up in the Eldest Princess¡¯s arms. A fleeting smile quickly flashed across her lips. Chapter 128 - 128 Someone Deliberately Framed Me Today 128 Someone Deliberately Framed Me Today Imperial Physician Cui opened the porcelain bottle and smelled it. A sweet scent instantly entered his nose, causing his expression to change. He hurriedly closed the porcelain bottle again. ¡°Eldest Princess, the powder in this porcelain bottle is Liu Xiang!¡± Yu Linlang wanted to open her mouth to defend herself, but she thought of something and glanced at Huo Zhao faintly, still not saying anything. The Eldest Princess¡¯s sharp gaze seemed to see through Yu Linlang¡¯s soul. ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Yu Linlang bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Someone deliberately framed me today.¡± ¡°Then tell me what happened to you today?¡± The Eldest Princess snorted and asked. Yu Linlang glanced at Shen Yaowei and said softly, ¡°After Yaoyao and I went to the lake, I suddenly felt unwell. Yaoyao brought me to the room to rest. Then, I drank a cup of tea from Yaoyao and fainted.¡± ¡°But your mother clearly said that your maidservant said that Yaoyao wasn¡¯t feeling well,¡± the Eldest Princess said coldly. Yu Linlang shook her head gently and tried her best to maintain her composure. ¡°It¡¯s probably because my maidservant is anxious, so she said something wrong.¡± Seeing Yu Linlang¡¯s calm and composed appearance, the Eldest Princess knew that today¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t end anytime soon. A cold smile suddenly appeared on her lips. ¡°Even if you were framed, do you think you¡¯re worthy of Prince Zhao with your identity and status? You¡¯re definitely not innocent of what happened today. Men, give Yu Linlang and her mother a hundred strokes each.¡± When Yu Linlang heard this, she looked at the Eldest Princess in disbelief. ¡°Eldest Princess, please be happy or angry. My mother¡¯s body is weak, so she definitely won¡¯t be able to withstand these 100 strokes.¡± ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t teach her well. If you plead for your mother again, I¡¯ll give you another hundred strokes,¡± the Eldest Princess said indifferently, looking at Yu Linlang with disgust. Even if the matter today wasn¡¯t completely clarified, it definitely had something to do with this woman. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Yu Linlang couldn¡¯t take it anymore and looked at Huo Zhao with tears in her eyes. ¡°Linlang knows that she did something wrong and will definitely be punished. However, Linlang¡¯s mother really can¡¯t take the 100 strokes.¡± Seeing Yu Linlang¡¯s pitiful appearance, Huo Zhao¡¯s heart seemed to have been provoked by something, and he felt indescribably uncomfortable. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but walk forward and say to the Eldest Princess, ¡°Aunt, I can explain what happened today. Linlang is innocent. Please listen to what I have to say before making a decision.¡± Seeing Huo Zhao like this, Shen Yaowei¡¯s dark eyes lit up. According to her understanding of Huo Zhao, this man was extremely cold-blooded and selfish. The person he loved the most was himself. In his previous life, Huo Zhao cared about Yu Linlang, but things had always been smooth-sailing between him and Yu Linlang. In the end, they had never really experienced any major difficulties. Now that they were in trouble, Huo Zhao wasn¡¯t really showing his true feelings by coming to protect Yu Linlang. It was completely because of the drug. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly count the minutes with her fingers. Shen Yaowei suddenly realized that the drug she had planted could also be completely mature. Hence, she lowered her head to cover her upturned lips. Things were getting more and more interesting! ¡°Aunt, everything that happened today is my fault,¡± Huo Zhao said slowly. ¡°I forced Linlang to drug Yaoyao. Liu Xiang was also given to Yu Linlang by me. Everything is my fault. Aunt, please let Linlang off!¡± Chapter 129 - 129 Just To Humiliate Her 129 Just To Humiliate Her ¡°How dare you plead for her!¡± The Eldest Princess picked up the teacup beside her and threw it at Huo Zhao! Huo Zhao stood where he was and didn¡¯t dodge. He let the teacup fall to his feet and explode, splashing tea on his robe. ¡°Auntie Eldest Princess¡­¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw that the Eldest Princess was so angry. !! It wasn¡¯t because of Huo Zhao. She was completely touched by the Eldest Princess. The Eldest Princess turned to look at Shen Yaowei, thinking that she had frightened her. She hurriedly softened her tone and said, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll stand up for you today. If it really doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s still the Emperor.¡± ¡°Auntie, Yaoyao really doesn¡¯t want to marry Prince Zhao anymore,¡± Shen Yaowei said softly. Tears could fall from the corners of her eyes at any moment, and even the tip of her nose was beginning to turn red, making her look like a little rabbit who had been wronged. ¡°In everyone¡¯s eyes, Yaoyao is a fool and doesn¡¯t know anything. However, Yaoyao knows very well what she wants and doesn¡¯t want. Auntie Eldest Princess, Yaoyao really doesn¡¯t want Prince Zhao anymore. Prince Zhao and my cousin are in love. Yaoyao hopes that they can get together as lovers.¡± At the end, Shen Yaowei gave the Eldest Princess a sincere and innocent smile. However, that smile and her red eyes made the Eldest Princess¡¯s heart ache even more. The anger in her heart burned even more. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to marry Prince Zhao anymore, I¡¯ll tell the Emperor on your behalf. The Emperor won¡¯t let you suffer!¡± In her opinion, Huo Zhao wasn¡¯t worthy of Yaoyao at all! It was rare for Yaoyao to let go of the matter herself. She very much agreed to let this marriage go! ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s not what you think. Calm down,¡± Yu Linlang said to Shen Yaowei anxiously. She hoped that Shen Yaowei and Huo Zhao¡¯s marriage could be dropped, but it couldn¡¯t be because of what had happened today. If Shen Yaowei really broke off her engagement with Huo Zhao because of her, how could she raise her head in the capital in the future? Would the Shen family let her off? As long as that family encountered something wrong with Shen Yaowei, they would definitely become mad dogs! Shen Yaowei looked at Yu Linlang with a slightly pale face and said with a smile, ¡°Yu Linlang, I¡¯m really not sad. I¡¯m sincerely wishing you and Prince Zhao well. Previously, I didn¡¯t understand why every time we went to Prince Zhao¡¯s Manor together, you and Huo Zhao would leave me behind. Then, you two went to be alone. It was only today that I understood. It¡¯s true that I was too stupid to hinder you, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Now, I¡¯m willing to fulfill your wish and Prince Zhao¡¯s. I sincerely wish you all the best.¡± Hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, the servants present felt sympathy for her. At the same time, they looked at Yu Linlang with disdain. This woman looked as weak as a little white flower on the surface, but she was actually so despicable and shameless. She bullied Miss Shen for being a fool and coveting her fianc¨¦! Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei with trembling eyes. She was about to crack. Was this fool doing this for her own good, or was she trying to kill her?! The Eldest Princess was even more furious. Her beautiful eyes flickered with killing intent as she glanced at Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao. ¡°It seems that the two of you have long been deeply in love. Since Yaoyao is willing to fulfill your wish, Prince Zhao, I¡¯ll make the decision on this matter. I¡¯ll reward Yu Linlang to you as a bed-warming concubine. How about that?¡± The words ¡°bed-warming concubine¡± were thrown at Yu Linlang, making her almost sway. Only a slave girl would warm a bed and be a concubine. After all, she was a proper lady. The Eldest Princess was only doing this to humiliate her. Chapter 130 - 130 He Really Agreed To Let Her Be His Concubine?! 130 He Really Agreed To Let Her Be His Concubine?! Seeing that the Eldest Princess was really angry, Huo Zhao didn¡¯t dare disobey her anymore. At this point, he could only say, ¡°Thank you for your help, Aunt.¡± Yu Linlang looked at Huo Zhao in disbelief. Tears fell like broken beads. He actually agreed to let her be his concubine?! !! Didn¡¯t he know how humiliating this was to her?! Now that Huo Zhao had already admitted that Liu Xiang was his, and Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage, the Eldest Princess didn¡¯t want to pursue this matter anymore. She looked at Yu Linlang coldly and said, ¡°We still have to hit the 100 strokes that we mentioned previously, lest you still don¡¯t know how to follow the rules when you enter Prince Zhao¡¯s Manor in the future. Men, pull her and Madma Song into the courtyard.¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes widened. She subconsciously wanted to open her mouth to beg the Eldest Princess for mercy, but when she thought of Shen Yaowei, she shut her mouth. She only glanced at Shen Yaowei with an extremely complicated gaze. Without waiting for the old woman to pull her back, Yu Linlang stood up from the ground and walked out. ¡°As for your matter, I¡¯ll enter the palace today to personally explain it to the Emperor. When the time comes, I¡¯ll see what the Emperor thinks of this matter.¡± The Eldest Princess looked at Huo Zhao coldly. ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡± Huo Zhao knew that after today¡¯s matter, there was almost no turning back from the engagement. He lowered his eyes unwillingly and bowed to the Eldest Princess before turning to leave. Looking at Huo Zhao¡¯s back, the Eldest Princess sighed. Then, as if she¡¯d collapsed, she sank weakly into a chair. Shen Yaowei looked at the Eldest Princess¡¯s tired expression, and her eyes flickered. Actually, she knew very well that the Eldest Princess wasn¡¯t as heartless toward Huo Zhao as she seemed. No matter what, Huo Zhao was her biological nephew. However, the Eldest Princess had always had this temper. She hated evil and would help justice rather than family. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m going to the palace. Send someone to send you back to the residence first,¡± the Eldest Princess said to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei nodded obediently. ¡­ Soon, the commotion in the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence spread throughout the entire capital and became the hottest topic. Some teahouses even asked the storyteller to tell them about Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao tonight. When Shen Liu¡¯an, who was recuperating at the Shen residence, heard this news, he was naturally furious. He immediately ignored his discomfort and wanted to enter the palace to meet the Emperor and ask him to cancel the engagement. After dinner, Shen Yaowei laid on the bed and leisurely flipped through the comics. Nuan Ying entered the room and saw the young girl in a white sleeping suit. Her black hair was loosely tied by a red string to her shoulders, and her fair feet were raised, swaying dishonestly. Thinking of the rumors she had heard not long ago, Nuan Ying sighed faintly and walked up to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss, someone from the Shen family came just now, but they were sent away by the Guan family. Guests aren¡¯t allowed to visit the residence at night. Please forgive me.¡± Shen Yaowei knew that her father and brothers must have known about this, so they wanted to see her. ¡°I¡¯m going back tomorrow morning.¡± Nuan Ying nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up early tomorrow.¡± Shen Yaowei put down the sketchbook in her hand and looked at Nuan Ying with sparkling eyes. ¡°Nuan Ying, do you think my Ninth Imperial Uncle will come tonight?¡± ¡°His Highness probably won¡¯t come tonight, as he isn¡¯t in the capital. I heard that a very powerful evil spirit appeared in the Oriole Village, 30 miles outside the capital. Now that General Shen is recuperating in the residence, the Emperor has sent His Highness to suppress the evil spirit,¡± Nuan Ying replied smoothly. Chapter 131 - 131 Madam is Gone 131 Madam is Gone Disappointment flashed across her big eyes. Shen Yaowei turned over slightly and lay on the bed. She decisively closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Nuan Ying, help me tell Granny Yuan that I¡¯ll bring her back to the Shen residence tomorrow.¡± Nuan Ying covered Shen Yaowei with the blanket and nodded gently. ¡°Okay.¡± The night gradually deepened. In the backyard of the Shen residence. Yu Linlang lay on the bed with her eyes closed and a frown on her face. She looked especially pained. !! Lin Xiao¡¯an floated at the head of the bed and covered her mouth when she saw Yu Linlang¡¯s pained expression. Her curved eyes showed that she was smiling at this moment. ¡°My Lady, Prince Zhao sent someone to deliver this medicine. It¡¯s said to have a miraculous effect on healing injuries. I¡¯ve just boiled it. Drink it while it¡¯s hot,¡± the maidservant, Xiao Lu, whispered to Yu Linlang as she walked to the bed with a bowl of steaming medicine. Yu Linlang opened her eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°Bring it over.¡± Xiao Lu served Yu Linlang the bowl of medicine. Yu Linlang wiped the corner of her lips and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my mother¡¯s condition? Did you prepare a portion of this medicine for my mother?¡± ¡°Madam¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good,¡± Xiao Lu said with her head lowered. ¡°I also sent a bowl of this medicine to Madam, but she¡¯s in a coma and can¡¯t drink it at all. The doctor said that if Madam doesn¡¯t drink the medicine tonight, it¡¯s very likely¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Linlang grabbed Xiao Lu¡¯s arm and looked at her with widened eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you just say it?!¡± Looking at Yu Linlang¡¯s twisted expression, Xiao Lu was almost frightened to tears. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°If Madam can¡¯t take the medicine tonight, she might not be able to survive!¡± With that, she knelt on the ground. Yu Linlang¡¯s heart instantly rose to her throat. ¡°No, no. My mother will be fine¡­ Second Brother, I want to beg my Second Brother to save my mother.¡± As she spoke, Yu Linlang dragged her heavy body off the bed. As she moved, the wound on her back began to bleed. ¡°My Lady! The doctor said that you can¡¯t move casually now!¡± Xiao Lu hurriedly pounced over to support Yu Linlang. ¡°Cut the crap. Bring me to Second Brother¡¯s courtyard,¡± Yu Linlang said, breathing heavily. Helpless, Xiao Lu could only help Yu Linlang walk out. Lin Xiao¡¯an looked at Yu Linlang¡¯s staggering back and smiled brightly. It felt so good! She wanted to see how long this b*tch could last! It took almost an hour for Yu Linlang to move to the door of Shen Yeyin¡¯s room. ¡°Miss Yu, it¡¯s already so late. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Qi, the medicine boy guarding the door, stopped Yu Linlang and asked. ¡°Young Master Su Qi, I have something very important to see Second Brother about,¡± Yu Linlang said to Su Qi anxiously. ¡°My master is already asleep,¡± Su Qi said. Yu Linlang glanced at the brightly lit room. ¡°But aren¡¯t the lights in the room still on¡­¡± Before she could finish, the lights in the room went out and turned dark. Yu Linlang bit her lower lip and knelt on the ground. In a pleading voice, she said to Shen Yeyin, ¡°Second Brother, please save my mother! No matter what, she¡¯s your aunt. As long as you can save her, Linlang can do anything.¡± ¡°Miss Yu, you don¡¯t have to beg anymore.¡± Su Qi looked at Yu Linlang coldly. ¡°My master has already said that no medicine can cure those with evil intentions. My master won¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Second Brother is actually so heartless¡­¡± Yu Linlang said as she supported her shaky body. At this moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly sounded in the night sky. Immediately after, heavy rain fell. A servant rushed into the courtyard in the rain and went straight to Yu Linlang. ¡°My Lady, go and take a look! Madam, she¡¯s gone!¡± Chapter 133 - 133 Could it be that His Highness Li died for Shen Yaowei? 133 Could it be that His Highness Li died for Shen Yaowei? Yu Linlang fell silent. Why did His Highness Li burn himself? He was clearly in the position that all men in the world yearned for. Shouldn¡¯t he enjoy it? Could it be that His Highness Li had died for Shen Yaowei? Thinking of this, Yu Linlang shook her head. That was impossible. Huo Junhan was born without any emotional roots. He was cold, heartless, and temperamental. It was impossible for him to like that fool, Shen Yaowei. Even if he treated Shen Yaowei differently now, it must be for Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s sake. ¡°Linlang, things have changed in my life. In my previous life, we weren¡¯t schemed against so badly.¡± Even though Song Lingyun had been reborn, the injuries on her body were still real. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t take care of herself, constantly reminding her of the humiliation she had suffered today. ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± Yu Linlang believed Song Lingyun¡¯s words without a doubt. For a moment, she panicked. ¡°In that case, Mother, can I still be the Empress in the future?¡± Song Lingyun looked at Yu Linlang deeply. ¡°Since the heavens gave me a chance to be reborn, they want my daughter to be the Empress. However, we have to make preparations in advance to eliminate Shen Yaowei and His Highness Li.¡± ¡°His Highness Li?!¡± Yu Linlang couldn¡¯t help but feel fear at the mention of this name. ¡°Mother, are we going to fight His Highness Li? Will we be a match for that man¡­¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t have the capital in the past, but it¡¯s no longer the same as before.¡± Song Lingyun¡¯s lips slowly curled into a smug smile. ¡°We have the capital to fight against him now. Linlang, you just have to listen to your mother in the future.¡± Yu Linlang looked at Song Lingyun and nodded slowly. ¡°After what happened today, Prince Zhao and I are completely tied together. This is our only way out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get back at them sooner or later for the humiliation I suffered today. Don¡¯t tell anyone about my rebirth. Tell them later that I¡¯m actually not dead, and I just fainted.¡± Song Lingyun heard footsteps coming over and quickly made arrangements for Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang raised her hand to wipe the unshed tears from her eyes and nodded heavily. ¡­ The next day, Shen Yaowei brought Granny Yuan back to the Shen residence. As soon as she arrived at the residence, she heard Uncle Jiang say that her father was throwing a tantrum in the study. Shen Yaowei immediately rushed to the study. The moment she stepped into the study, a book smashed into her face. She dodged nimbly, and the thick book brushed past her temples. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re back¡­¡± As soon as Shen Liu¡¯an saw Shen Yaoyao, all his anger disappeared, and he smiled awkwardly. Shen Yaowei picked up the book that had fallen to the ground and patted the dust off them. Then, she walked towards Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Father, when Mother was alive, she said that no matter how angry you are, you shouldn¡¯t vent your anger on these books.¡± Her mother was a person who loved to read, and her father was the kind of person who had a headache when he saw books. However, two people with completely different personalities had gotten together. Her father had always been controlled by her mother. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. Shen Yaowei sat on the chair and looked at Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Why is Father so angry again?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei and sighed heavily. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m useless. I couldn¡¯t get the Emperor to issue a decree for you to break off the engagement with Prince Zhao when I entered the palace yesterday.¡± Shen Yaowei frowned slightly. The engagement between her and Huo Zhao wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was personally decreed by the Emperor. If she wanted to annul the engagement, it was definitely not something that could be annulled just because she said so. The Emperor had to issue another decree. Chapter 134 - 134 Will 134 Will ¡°Does the Emperor not agree to my annulment of the engagement with Prince Zhao?¡± Shen Yaowei asked with a frown. ¡°Originally, the Emperor planned to agree¡­¡± Shen Liu¡¯an was really angry at the mention of this matter. ¡°But last night, Prince Zhao went to the palace to kneel for the entire night, startling the Empress Dowager and the Empress. They went to the Emperor to plead for him, so the Emperor only fined Prince Zhao with a year of salary.¡± Since his salary had been fined, he didn¡¯t intend to issue a decree to let them cancel the engagement. This result wasn¡¯t surprising to Shen Yaowei. !! She already knew that the Emperor¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t ordinary and were unpredictable. This marriage couldn¡¯t be broken off just like that. As her thoughts raced, Shen Yaowei smiled brightly. ¡°Father, let¡¯s put aside the annulment first. I have other things to discuss with you.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an turned to look at Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°My good girl, if there¡¯s anything you want my help with, just tell me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Granny Yuan back now? Aunt isn¡¯t feeling well now. Father, why don¡¯t you let Granny Yuan temporarily take over the management of the residence and let Aunt rest well?¡± ¡°Aunt? Hmph, is she worthy of being your aunt? Yaoyao, you¡¯re really flattering her.¡± At the mention of Song Lingyun now, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s expression darkened. He usually hated dirty methods that weren¡¯t presentable. Not to mention that someone had used such methods against his good daughter. Shen Yaowei reached out slightly and grabbed Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s pinky. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an quickly calmed the anger in his heart and put on a smile as he looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t plan to let Song Lingyun manage the household anymore. It¡¯s good that Granny Yuan is back. In the future, we¡¯ll let Granny Yuan take charge again.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Granny Yuan, Father!¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile. Shen Liu¡¯an reached out and touched the top of Shen Yaowei¡¯s head, his eyes soft and worried. ¡°My good girl, after Yu Linlang enters the Prince Manor, you won¡¯t be able to be with her often. Daddy will find you another playmate.¡± If not for the fact that the woman he loved the most had left him a letter before she passed away and asked him to take good care of Song Lingyun and her daughter, and that Yaoyao usually relied on that mother and daughter, he would definitely not let them off easily. Shen Yaowei nodded obediently and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Father, I want to see my mother¡¯s will.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an thought of his deceased wife, and the sadness and nostalgia in his eyes could barely be stopped. He immediately stood up and walked to the locked cabinet, which was not far away. Shen Liu¡¯an took out a key and opened the cabinet. He carefully took out a jade box from the first floor of the cabinet. Shen Yaowei looked at the jade box in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand and immediately recognized that it was made of 100-year-old black jade. Who would have thought that the valuable jade box would only contain her mother¡¯s will? At that time, when her mother passed away, it was very sudden. There were no verbal last words, only a suicide note that had been written in advance since she fell ill. After Shen Liu¡¯an placed the jade box on the table and opened it, he took out a few old pieces of paper. ¡°Your mother also mentioned you in her suicide note. Yaoyao, you were the last person your mother could bear to part with,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said in a slightly hoarse voice. Shen Yaowei restrained her joking expression and carefully took the fragile old papers from Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand. She read them seriously. Chapter 136 - 136 She Was Deprived of the Power of the Family Just Like That?! 136 She Was Deprived of the Power of the Family Just Like That?! The room smelled strongly of medicine. Song Lingyun lay on the bed and kept moaning in pain. Her body wasn¡¯t better than Yu Linlang¡¯s, and her injuries were worse. Today, she was in even more pain. ¡°Madam, Eldest Miss is here¡­¡± A maidservant walked into the room and said to Song Lingyun. Song Lingyun didn¡¯t want Shen Yaowei to see her in a sorry state. Just as she was about to say no, she heard the girl¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Aunt, Yaoyao is here to see you~¡± The corners of Song Lingyun¡¯s lips twitched. She forced a smile and turned to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, why are you here? I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡± Hearing Song Lingyun¡¯s feigned civility, the smile on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face became even brighter. ¡°I brought someone to see you!¡± As she spoke, she moved to the side. Granny Yuan walked in and bowed to Song Lingyun expressionlessly. ¡°Greetings, Second Miss.¡± Hearing the familiar form of address, Song Lingyun¡¯s heart sank. The only person who could call her by her previous title was Granny Yuan. But she had finally chased this old woman out of the Shen family. Why was she back? It seemed that in this life, she wasn¡¯t as ruthless as in her previous life and didn¡¯t get rid of this annoying old thing in time. Thinking of this, Song Lingyun hid the viciousness in her eyes and slowly smiled. ¡°Granny Yuan, it¡¯s really been a long time.¡± Granny Yuan glanced at Song Lingyun, who was lying on the bed in a sorry state. The corners of her lips curled up mockingly. Without a word, she retreated to the side. Seeing that Granny Yuan ignored her, Song Lingyun felt that the wound on her butt hurt even more. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. Shen Yaowei sat by the bed and pretended to ask the pink-robed maidservant standing by the bed, ¡°Ah Xi, has the doctor come to treat Madam¡¯s injuries? What did he say?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, the doctor said that Madam¡¯s injuries are serious. Coupled with the shock, she¡¯s depressed and has to recuperate in bed for at least a month. She has to maintain a good mood and not be agitated,¡± the pink-robed maidservant replied truthfully. Shen Yaowei nodded seriously. ¡°Then I guess you can¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, Song Lingyun suddenly had an extremely bad feeling. As expected, Shen Yaowei continued happily, ¡°Aunt, Yaoyao knew that you were seriously injured this time and needed a long time to recuperate. Therefore, before she came, Yaoyao had already begged Father not to let you interfere in the residence anymore. In the future, you don¡¯t have to work hard to manage the Shen residence anymore. Granny Yuan will do it for you.¡± Song Lingyun looked at Shen Yaowei in a daze as if she had been struck by lightning. Just like that? Just like that, she was stripped of her power?! This was something she had never experienced in her previous life! Will someone tell her what¡¯s going on? Shen Yaowei took in Song Lingyun¡¯s pale face and the smile on her face became brighter. She didn¡¯t forget to reach out and grab Song Lingyun¡¯s hand. She looked at her sincerely. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re already old and at the age of recuperation. Previously, I was unfilial and didn¡¯t think too much about it. I definitely won¡¯t let you be so tired in the future. Just rest and recuperate.¡± She was already old and should spend her remaining days happily. Song Lingyun felt the knot in her heart tighten again, and there was a faint taste of blood in her throat. However, at this point, she had no choice but to accept Shen Yaowei¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡± with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Granny Yuan in the future,¡± Song Lingyun said slowly to Granny Yuan as she gripped the blanket tightly with both hands. ¡°Thank you for your trust. I will definitely not let you down.¡± Granny Yuan¡¯s humble words angered Song Lingyun even more. It was as if she was hammering at her. Chapter 137 - 137 She Wanted Shen Yaowei’s End to Be Worse Than Her Previous Life!! 137 She Wanted Shen Yaowei¡¯s End to Be Worse Than Her Previous Life!! ¡°Ah, right.¡± Shen Yaowei suddenly patted her forehead with her hand, then pretended to be enlightened. ¡°How could I forget to congratulate you, Aunt! Yu Linlang can finally be with Prince Zhao. Lovers will eventually get together!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the smile on Song Lingyun¡¯s face disappeared. To be someone¡¯s bed-warming concubine, what was the point of saying that lovers would eventually get married?! Can¡¯t this fool shut up if she doesn¡¯t know how to say nice things? ¡°Granny Yuan, go to my treasure vault later and choose some gifts for Yu Linlang. Take it as my dowry for Yu Linlang,¡± Shen Yaowei said to Granny Yuan seriously. When Song Lingyun heard this, her ugly expression instantly softened. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to spend so much money. I also prepared some dowry for Linlang.¡± Granny Yuan glanced at Shen Yaowei helplessly. Her Miss was really too kind. The matter of Yu Linlang snatching his love with shameless methods had already become a joke in the capital. Her lady could ignore it, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Eldest Miss, Miss Yu is going to the Prince Manor to be a bed-warming concubine, not for His Highness Prince Zhao to marry her. The royal family¡¯s rules are strict. If Miss Yu enters the Prince Manor as a married man, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be a joke,¡± Granny Yuan said indifferently. Shen Yaowei tilted her head slightly and accurately stabbed Song Lingyun in the heart. ¡°Is that so? Can¡¯t concubines have a dowry?¡± ¡°The rules of the capital are like this,¡± Granny Yuan said indifferently. ¡°To put it nicely, a bed-warming concubine is a concubine. To put it bluntly, she¡¯s just a servant serving Prince Zhao. She¡¯s not even worthy of entering the Prince Manor through the main entrance, let alone giving birth to a son for the Prince.¡± The word ¡®servant¡¯ successfully made Song Lingyun¡¯s face darken. Granny Yuan glanced at Song Lingyun and continued, ¡°Even if you want to be a servant in the Prince Manor, you have to understand the rules of the Prince Manor. In order to not let Miss Yu make a fool of herself in the Prince Manor and implicate the reputation of the Shen family, Eldest Miss, I think it¡¯s better to find a proper teacher from outside and teach Miss Yu the rules. I believe the General will agree.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded slightly, looking like she thought Granny Yuan made sense. ¡°In that case, Granny Yuan, find an instructor from outside¡­¡± As she spoke, she looked at Song Lingyun with a smile. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be too touched. We¡¯re family, so this is what I should do.¡± Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly innocent and bright face, Song Lingyun almost couldn¡¯t breathe. There was a strong taste of blood in her throat. ¡°Granny Yuan, let¡¯s not disturb my aunt¡¯s rest. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Yaowei stood up slightly and walked out. Granny Yuan glanced at Song Lingyun¡¯s ashen face and smiled as she followed Shen Yaowei. After Shen Yaowei and Granny Yuan left, Song Lingyun opened her mouth and spat out a large pool of blood. Shocked, Ah Xi quickly pounced on her. ¡°Madam, the doctor said that you can¡¯t be angry¡­¡± Song Lingyun stared fixedly at the door and slapped the head of the bed. She would never let that fool go! Never! She wanted Shen Yaowei¡¯s outcome to be even more tragic than in her previous life!! Granny Yuan was indeed very efficient. In just two days, she had cleaned up the entire Shen family. She had cleaned up all the people Song Lingyun had stuffed into the Shen family and started to check the accounts. When Yu Linlang heard that Granny Yuan had started to check the accounts, she immediately couldn¡¯t sit still and went to Song Lingyun¡¯s room. Chapter 138 - 138 Yu Linlang, I’m Here to See You 138 Yu Linlang, I¡¯m Here to See You Over the past two days, Prince Zhao has sent precious supplements and herbs to Yu Linlang every day. Compared to Song Lingyun, who couldn¡¯t get out of bed, Yu Linlang looked much better. Song Lingyun looked at Yu Linlang¡¯s slightly rosy face and said with a smile, ¡°Linlang, it seems that Prince Zhao loves you very much. The humiliation we¡¯ve suffered now is nothing. As long as you can firmly hold onto Prince Zhao¡¯s heart, you won¡¯t have to worry about not having a glorious life after becoming the Empress.¡± Yu Linlang raised her hand and touched her face. A loving smile appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s my blessing that Prince Zhao is willing to cherish me.¡± ¡°Granny Yuan will start checking the accounts. If she finds out anything, it will be difficult for us to explain.¡± At the mention of this, Song Lingyun¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t hide its gloom. !! ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t offend the Shen family yet, so let¡¯s fill in those losses,¡± Yu Linlang said slowly. Song Lingyun¡¯s heart ached uncontrollably at the thought that she had to return all the benefits she had obtained after being in charge for so many years. However, for the sake of the greater good, she had to make a little sacrifice. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can return those things, but there¡¯s something we can¡¯t give.¡± Yu Linlang looked up at Song Lingyun. ¡°The jade bracelet your maternal grandfather gave Song Lanyue,¡± Song Lingyue said slowly. ¡°That jade bracelet concerns a legend. As long as we can verify that the legend is true, we don¡¯t have to be wary of anyone else anymore. Even the Shen family doesn¡¯t have the right to carry our shoes for us. Do you understand, Linlang?¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Yu Linlang had heard Song Lingyun mention the jade bracelet, and her eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. We just asked for a jade bracelet. They shouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡± Song Lingyun nodded approvingly. Just as the two of them were chatting, Ah Xi ran into the room in a hurry and said to Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun, ¡°Madam, Miss, the instructor Granny Yuan found has already arrived at the residence. Eldest Miss has also returned. She¡¯s in the front hall now and asked Miss to go over.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Song Lingyun and Yu Linlang¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°Granny Yuan, are you that impatient? Linlang¡¯s body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so she can¡¯t tire herself out at all.¡± Song Lingyun knew how tiring it was to learn those red tapes. ¡°Ah Xi, tell Granny Yuan and Eldest Miss that I¡¯m not feeling well and can¡¯t get out of bed for the time being,¡± Yu Linlang said to Ah Xi with a calm expression. Ah Xi accepted the order and withdrew. In the front hall. Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t surprised to hear Ah Xi¡¯s report. Yu Linlang wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily bullied. But she was prepared. Shen Yaowei reached into her sleeve and touched the coldness wrapped around her wrist. She smiled slightly. ¡°Granny Yuan, Zi Yun, let¡¯s go take a look at Yu Linlang.¡± On the other side, after Yu Linlang returned to her room, she specifically asked the maidservant to powder her face to hide the blush on her face. Then she lay on the bed. After a while, she heard the girl¡¯s clear and girly voice. ¡°Yu Linlang, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Yu Linlang gave her maidservant, Bi Tao, a look. Bi Tao immediately understood and turned to bow to Shen Yaowei, who had already walked into the room. ¡°Bi Tao greets the Eldest Miss.¡± Shen Yaowei waved her hand slightly to indicate that there was no need to be so polite. She craned her neck and looked at Yu Linlang, who was lying on the bed with a pale face. ¡°How¡¯s Yu Linlang? I heard that she can already get out of bed and walk.¡± Chapter 139 - 139 How Could She Run So Quickly? 139 How Could She Run So Quickly? ¡°Miss, it¡¯s precisely because you¡¯ve been getting out of bed a little too often these past two days that your wound is bleeding again today. You¡¯re lying on the bed and can¡¯t move,¡± Bi Tao replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Yu Linlang.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she had already begun walking towards the bed. Yu Linlang lay on the bed, her pale face adding to her fragile posture. She looked like a small white flower floating in the wind and rain. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to learn etiquette from the teacher today,¡± Yu Linlang said softly. !! Shen Yaowei sat down on the bed and smiled at Yu Linlang. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since you can¡¯t move, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯m just here to see you and let you see the little pet I just raised.¡± Yu Linlang was curious about Shen Yaowei¡¯s pet and even disdained it. Shen Yaowei had never been good at anything else, but she liked to raise some messy little animals that could be raised very well. However, the small animals Shen Yaowei raised were all those that had been brought back from outside. After being carefully taken care of and treated, they would regain their freedom. ¡°What pet?¡± Yu Linlang asked, feigning interest as usual. Shen Yaowei placed her hand in her sleeve and searched for it. Then she took out a slender, long, green snake from her sleeve. The little snake obediently wrapped itself around Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. Then, it stuck out its tongue at Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she froze in the distance. What was she most afraid of? Snakes! Shen Yaowei looked at the little snake wrapped in her hand lovingly and stroked its triangular head with her other hand. She smiled. ¡°Yu Linlang, isn¡¯t my Little Greenie very cute?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very cute.¡± In just a short moment, Yu Linlang¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat. As she spoke, she subconsciously looked away from Little Greenie. ¡°Yu Linlang, your answer is insincere. If you don¡¯t even look at Little Greenie, it¡¯ll be sad.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yu Linlang with her slightly dark eyes and handed the little snake to her. ¡°Take a closer look! Little Greenie is really cute. I think you¡¯re quite bored lying here every day. Why don¡¯t I give it to you as a companion?¡± Looking at the little snake in front of her, Yu Linlang clearly felt that when it stuck out its tongue, it happened to touch the tip of her nose. Goosebumps rose all over her body in an instant. Yu Linlang couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She let out a scream that almost overturned the roof. Then she scrambled out of bed and ran frantically out of the house. Her agile figure was like a small whirlwind. Shen Yaowei looked at Bi Tao, who was also stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Yu Linlang can¡¯t move? How can she run so fast?¡± Bi Tao knelt on the ground in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°It seems that Miss Yu¡¯s injuries have almost recovered.¡± Granny Yuan smiled faintly and said to Zi Yun beside her, ¡°Zi Yun, go and invite Granny Shen to the garden. The weather is good today. Let Granny Shen teach Miss Yu the rules in the garden.¡± Shen Yaowei played with the snake in her hand and smiled. ¡°I can accompany Yu Linlang while admiring the flowers.¡± Chapter 140 - 140 Someone is Lovesick Now 140 Someone is Lovesick Now A moment later, in the garden. It was almost noon and the hottest part of the day. The sun was shining brightly. In the pavilion, Shen Yaowei sat slightly on a bamboo recliner. On the stone table beside her were frozen fruits and cool plum fruit tea to quench her thirst. Beside her, Zi Yun was fanning her. And in the open space under the pavilion, the sun was baking the ground. !! Granny Shen was dressed in brown clothes. Her lifeless attire matched her expressionless face, making her look extremely dignified. She held a ruler in her hand and said to Yu Linlang, who was practicing her walking posture with a bowl of tea on her head, ¡°As His Highness¡¯ concubine, your walking posture must be dignified. You can¡¯t twist your waist and swing your hips again with the aura of dust.¡± Granny Yuan stood under the shade of the tree at the side and looked at Yu Linlang. ¡°Miss Yu, since you came from the Shen residence, it more or less represents the reputation of the Shen residence. Therefore, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to learn carefully. Don¡¯t let the General and Eldest Miss down.¡± Hearing Granny Shen and Granny Yuan¡¯s words, Yu Linlang gritted her teeth secretly, the flames of humiliation rising. She did know how to twist her waist when she walked, but was that wind and dust? She was clearly charming. As she tried her best to maintain the balance of the tea bowl above her head, Yu Linlang walked carefully and didn¡¯t forget to look at Shen Yaowei in the pavilion. Shen Yaowei was feeding Little Greenie meat. Coincidentally, her eyes met Little Greenie¡¯s snake eyes. Yu Linlang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she swayed slightly. The tea bowl above her head swayed, and the water inside splashed out. Slap¡ª The ruler slapped her back hard, and Yu Linlang immediately shivered in pain. ¡°Miss Yu, please be more serious,¡± Granny Shen said with a straight face. At this moment, Yu Linlang¡¯s injuries that had yet to recover were also aching. She continued forward with red eyes. ¡°Zi Yun, this plum fruit tea is delicious! Give Granny Yuan another pot and a cup.¡± When Yu Linlang was thirsty and tired, Shen Yaowei¡¯s crisp voice sounded. She tried her best not to look at Shen Yaowei, but every time Shen Yaowei spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but look. Every time, she would see the little snake wrapped around her hand. Every time she was frightened by the little snake, she would lose her balance. Then she would take the ruler. After an entire day, when the sun set, Yu Linlang finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted. ¡°It seems that Miss Yu still needs to continue training. How can she serve Prince Zhao when she¡¯s so weak?¡± Granny Yuan said coldly to Bi Tao, ¡°Go back and remind your Miss more. You must take care of your body and train well.¡± Under Granny Yuan¡¯s powerful aura, Bi Tao shrunk her neck like a quail. ¡°I understand.¡± Shen Yaowei ate and drank for the entire day and happily returned to the residence. The first thing she did when she arrived at the residence was to ask Nuan Ying if the Ninth Imperial Uncle had returned. ¡°My Lady, His Highness hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± Nuan Ying replied. Shen Yaowei puffed up her cheeks, and a worried expression appeared in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but my Ninth Imperial Uncle hasn¡¯t returned. Did he encounter trouble?¡± Nuan Ying thought about it carefully. His Highness had only been gone for three to four days, not that long. Obviously, a certain someone was lovesick now. A day apart felt like three years. ¡°Nuan Ying, did my Ninth Imperial Uncle not send a letter back either?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Nuan Ying expectantly. Chapter 141 - 141 Such a Beautiful Little Thing, What a Pity 141 Such a Beautiful Little Thing, What a Pity Nuan Ying couldn¡¯t bear to look at Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly disappointed expression. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Miss, His Highness didn¡¯t send any letters back¡­¡± Shen Yaowei gave a long ¡°oh¡± and buried her face in the pillow without saying anything. ¡°However, when His Highness went out to do something in the past, he rarely sent letters back. Perhaps His Highness is too busy. I believe His Highness must miss you too, Miss,¡± Nuan Ying said quickly. Shen Yaowei naturally heard the comfort in Nuan Ying¡¯s tone and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Nuan Ying, how did you know that my Ninth Imperial Uncle missed me?¡± !! Why didn¡¯t she even have a letter? Nuan Ying smiled and said, ¡°His Highness treats Miss differently from others. Based on this, I dare to guess that His Highness must miss Miss.¡± Shen Yaowei sighed softly, feeling that Nuan Ying¡¯s words were comforting her. ¡°Nuan Ying, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s late. Rest, my Lady,¡± Nuan Ying said. She put down the bed curtains, then turned and left the room. After the door closed, Shen Yaowei snapped her fingers. Pa Pa, who was playing with Little Greenie at the foot of the bed, immediately stopped and ran towards Shen Yaowei. Little Greenie wasn¡¯t to be outdone. It seemed to be competing with Pa Pa to see who was faster, and it also rushed towards Shen Yaowei. The two little fellows arrived in front of Shen Yaowei one after another. Little Greenie intimately nudged Shen Yaowei¡¯s finger with its head. Shen Yaowei had also accidentally saved the injured Little Greenie in the back garden of the house. She didn¡¯t expect this poisonous-looking little fellow to be so close to her. She smiled and patted its head. ¡°I, I, I¡­¡± On the other side, not to be outdone, Pa Pa stuck its head over and knocked Little Greenie away. Shen Yaowei also touched the flower. ¡°If my Ninth Imperial Uncle doesn¡¯t return in two days, how about I go find him? I can bring you out to play.¡± As soon as they heard that they could go out and play, the two little fellows, who had just been fighting to the death, nodded eagerly. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided happily.¡± Under the warm candlelight, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes looked especially bright. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer and had to see that he was safe. After making up her mind, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t think about this for the time being. She took out an airtight black box from the wooden cabinet by the bed. There was a layer of spiritual power binding the box. Shen Yaowei gently chanted an incantation, and the box opened automatically. Inside the box were two insects that looked like caterpillars crawling around. One was pink, and the other was blue. Their bodies were translucent and beautiful. ¡°What, what, what¡­¡± Tears streamed down her face when she saw the two insects. Shen Yaowei gently flicked the head that had brought Pa Pa to the box to the side. ¡°These two insects are illusionary worms condensed from the Dual Love Curse Technique. They can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Pa Pa touched its head with its small hand regretfully. After pinching out the pink illusionary worm, Shen Yaowei said reluctantly, ¡°What a pity for such a beautiful thing.¡± After murmuring regretfully, she exerted a little strength with her fingers, and the pink illusionary worm instantly shattered, turning into pink light that disappeared in a few breaths. Chapter 142 - 142 I Wonder How Long Huo Zhao Will Love Yu Linlang? 142 I Wonder How Long Huo Zhao Will Love Yu Linlang? When the pink illusion worm completely dissipated, the man in the carriage felt a sharp pain in his chest. The bone-piercing pain disappeared in an instant. Huo Zhao raised his hand and pressed it to his heart, his eyes dark. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head. At this moment, Huo Zhao felt his mind become extremely clear. ¡°Stop the car,¡± Huo Zhao said coldly. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The guard sitting outside immediately stopped the carriage and asked Huo Zhao respectfully. ¡°Turn around and return to the residence,¡± Huo Zhao said slowly, his eyes exceptionally deep. At this moment, recent events kept replaying in his mind. He felt that he had been too concerned and infatuated with Yu Linlang recently. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from wanting to be with her all the time. It was as if some magic had attracted him to that woman. Thinking of this, Huo Zhao¡¯s frown deepened. However, he had never been someone who valued women. He especially restrained himself from romantic relationships. And he wouldn¡¯t do anything against his interests for a woman. A few days ago, he made a huge mistake for Yu Linlang. Today, he received news from someone beside Yu Linlang that Yu Linlang had suffered in the Shen family. He then risked everything to secretly visit her late at night. At this moment, he should have clearly separated from Yu Linlang and not offended the rest of the Shen family for her. Things were really getting stranger. He was clearly very clear-headed now, but when he thought of Yu Linlang, he couldn¡¯t help but feel restless again. It was as if someone had poisoned him. After this thought flashed through his mind, Huo Zhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, he said, ¡°Hurry up and return to the residence!¡± On the other side, Shen Yaowei looked at the remaining blue illusionary worm in the box and pointed at it. After transferring pure spiritual energy into the worm¡¯s body, Shen Yaowei watched as the blue worm attacked a little more, and a satisfied smile appeared on her lips. Pink illusion worms represented desires of the heart, and blue worms represented physical desires. Now, there was no longer any desire in his heart, only physical desire. She wondered how long Huo Zhao could love Yu Linlang. At the thought of this, the smile on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face became brighter. Sweet dimples rippled beside her cheeks, and even her big eyes curled into crescents. She thought of how Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang would wish for each other to die, but they would have no choice but to become entangled under the urging of desire. She was really happy. The next day, before dawn, the teacher arrived at the Shen residence. Because of her injuries and the aggravated pain last night, she didn¡¯t sleep for half the night. Yu Linlang felt that she had just fallen asleep when she was woken up by a maidservant to wash up and change her clothes. She was on the verge of collapse. ¡°Bi Tao, I asked you to send a message to His Highness. Did you go?¡± Yu Linlang sat at the dressing table with a motherly face and asked Bi Tao, who was combing her hair. ¡°I did as you instructed yesterday.¡± Yu Linlang frowned, and her expression turned even uglier. Prince Zhao had been especially concerned and infatuated with her recently. He looked like he had completely fallen in love with her. He already knew that she was suffering at the moment, so why didn¡¯t he have any reaction? ¡°You can leave first. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Yu Linlang snatched the comb from Bi Tao¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Lin Xiao¡¯an¡¯s eyelids twitched. Every time this happened, it meant that Yu Linlang was going to cause trouble for her again. Chapter 143 - 143 She Bet That Her Father Must Have Looked For Her Ninth Imperial Uncle! 143 She Bet That Her Father Must Have Looked For Her Ninth Imperial Uncle! As expected, after Bi Tao left the room, Lin Xiao¡¯an heard Yu Linlang¡¯s voice. ¡°Lin Xiao¡¯an, come here.¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an slowly floated in front of Yu Linlang. Looking at her haggard face that couldn¡¯t be hidden even with thick makeup, she couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± !! As Yu Linlang combed her hair with a comb, she asked Lin Xiao¡¯an, ¡°You said before that there¡¯s an organization in your world that specializes in doing good deeds. What¡¯s it called?¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an knew that Yu Linlang was trying to cause trouble and looked at her warily. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to set up a welfare home here.¡± Yu Linlang picked up a light blue flower and pinned it into the bun by her ear. She smiled and said, ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t this doing a good deed?¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an said nothing. ¡°However, I¡¯m not very good at such things. You have to teach me what to do,¡± Yu Linlang said. She glanced at the silver chains binding Lin Xiao¡¯an. ¡°Lin Xiao¡¯an, if you help me do a good job, I¡¯ll definitely build a sacrificial temple for you in the future when I¡¯m in the limelight.¡± Hearing this, Lin Xiao¡¯an rolled her eyes inwardly and agreed with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡± When Yu Linlang followed Granny Shen to the garden to learn the rules, Shen Yaowei returned to the Shen residence and arrived at the small bamboo forest behind Yu Linlang¡¯s room. In the dense bamboo forest, there was a breeze. The sunlight couldn¡¯t penetrate the dense leaves, so it was especially shady. Shen Yaowei was wearing a black cloak that wrapped her body tightly. She wore a butterfly mask that hid her identity and stood in the bamboo forest for a while before seeing Lin Xiao¡¯an appear. Lin Xiao¡¯an went straight to the point and told Shen Yaowei that Yu Linlang wanted to open a welfare institute. Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes and understood. Ever since the last time Yu Linlang and Huo Zhao¡¯s affair was exposed in public, their reputation had plummeted in the capital. Yu Linlang, who had always cherished her face, must be thinking of a way to save her reputation now. It was indeed a better way to do good. ¡°If she really doesn¡¯t intend to harm anyone, let her do it,¡± Shen Yaowei said. She smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Last time, you told me in time that Yu Linlang wanted to drug Shen Yaowei. I¡¯ll thank you on her behalf.¡± Lin Xiao¡¯an smiled shyly and waved his hand. ¡°This is what I should do. Yu Linlang¡¯s methods are too dirty. I can¡¯t just watch her harm other girls.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not far from freedom. Be careful. We¡¯ll contact you if anything happens.¡± With that, she put the hood of her cloak on her head and turned to walk deeper into the bamboo forest. In just a few breaths, the small figure disappeared in front of Lin Xiao¡¯an. At noon, Shen Yaowei stayed at the Shen residence for lunch. Shen Yaowei had already changed into her normal clothes. She was dressed in a pomegranate-red gauze dress with a light red shawl. The two round buns on her head were dotted with red tassels, making her face look even more soft and cute. Apart from Shen Yaowei, there was also Shen Liu¡¯an, Shen Yifeng, Shen Yeyin, and Shen Yuyan at the dining table. ¡°Father, are you going on a long trip tonight?¡± Shen Yaowei had just heard Granny Yuan mention this. She picked up a drumstick for Shen Liu¡¯an and asked. After being fed by his daughter, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes were about to disappear from laughter. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going out to handle official business.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but think that there was still no news of her Ninth Imperial Uncle. Now that her father was going on a long trip, could there be some connection between the two? At the thought of this, a dark glint flashed across Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. She asked Shen Liu¡¯an, ¡°Father, can you bring Yaoyao along this time?¡± She dared to bet that her father must have gone to look for her Ninth Imperial Uncle! Chapter 144 - 144 Where Are My Mother’s Relics? 144 Where Are My Mother¡¯s Relics? Shen Liu¡¯an, who was eating a drumstick, almost choked on the chicken in his mouth. The maidservant serving him at the side handed him a cup of water. He hurriedly drank it to calm himself down before looking at Shen Yao and saying, ¡°Yaoyao, Father is going out on official business. It¡¯ll be inconvenient to bring you along.¡± Shen Yifeng, who knew very well what Shen Liu¡¯an was going to do this time, said, ¡°Yaoyao, Dad is going to suppress the evil spirits this time. It¡¯s very dangerous, so he can¡¯t bring you along.¡± This time, Shen Yaowei was even more certain of her guess. She also felt that it was unrealistic to let her father bring her along, so she looked at Shen Liu¡¯an worriedly. ¡°But Father, have you recovered?¡± !! ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your Second Brother that I¡¯m fine now,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. Shen Yaowei still looked worried. She frowned and looked conflicted. ¡°Yaoyao, Big Brother and I will accompany Father this time.¡± Shen Yuyan helped Shen Yaowei scoop a bowl of fish porridge and place it in front of her. ¡°You look thinner than you have in the past two days. Eat more.¡± Shen Yaowei raised her hand and touched her still chubby face, curious. She had only lost a little weight, but her Third Brother could tell. He was too impressive. ¡°Where¡¯s my Third Brother?¡± Shen Yaowei turned to look at Shen Yeyin. ¡°A plague appeared in Yuanxi County today.¡± At the mention of this, Shen Yeyin revealed a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯m setting off there tomorrow.¡± Shen Yaowei stopped eating her porridge and gently put the spoon back into the bowl. Her expression turned solemn. It had been a long time since there had been a plague in the Northern Kingdom. And she remembered very clearly that in her previous life, there had never been a problem with the barriers in the capital, let alone a plague. Then why would such disasters happen one after another in this life? Shen Liu¡¯an couldn¡¯t eat anymore. He sighed and said, ¡°There are really disasters everywhere now. It just so happens that the Imperial Preceptor is still in seclusion and sleeping. The Emperor doesn¡¯t care much about these things, and the ones suffering are still the commoners at dawn.¡± ¡°There are already rumors on the streets that the current Emperor is obsessed with pleasure. The Heavenly Dao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so it punished him. If the Emperor continues like this, the world will be in chaos sooner or later,¡± Shen Yuyan said slowly. Especially those students, who were already very dissatisfied with the Emperor for ignoring government affairs all these years and letting Huo Junhan take over. ¡°What our Shen family can do is to do our best to protect the people,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said slowly. His slightly dignified gaze slowly swept across his three sons. ¡°No matter what others do, our Shen family is loyal to the monarch and it¡¯s our duty to protect the people. When you¡¯re outside, you can¡¯t forget the rules of our Shen family at all times. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the three men said in unison. After that, everyone lost their appetite and finished eating after a few hurried bites. Shen Liu¡¯an needed to prepare the things he needed to go out. Seeing that her three brothers had all gone to help, Shen Yaowei also suggested helping out together, but Shen Liu¡¯an rejected her. Sitting alone in the front hall drinking tea, Shen Yaowei was so bored that she almost dozed off. When she saw Granny Yuan walking in with a few thick ledgers, Shen Yaowei waved at her. ¡°Granny Yuan.¡± Granny Yuan had originally planned to cross the front hall to the backyard to look for Shen Liu¡¯an to take a look at these accounts. When she heard Shen Yaowei call out to her, she walked over with a smile. ¡°Miss, do you have any instructions?¡± ¡°Granny Yuan, what are you holding?¡± Shen Yaowei pretended to be curious as she looked at the ledgers. ¡°These are all the accounts of the Shen family. I¡¯ve just finished checking them and am planning to take them for the General to take a look,¡± Granny Yuan replied readily. ¡°Granny Yuan, may I ask if these accounts are correct?¡± Zi Yun, who was standing behind Shen Yaowei and fanning her, asked Granny Yuan. Granny Yuan knew what Zi Yun meant and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, some deficits have been filled recently.¡± ¡°Where are my mother¡¯s belongings?¡± Shen Yaowei said slightly. She took the fan from Zi Yun¡¯s hand and stood up as she fanned herself. ¡°I want to take a look.¡± Chapter 145 - 145 That Bracelet Was Your Mother’s Favorite When She Was Alive 145 That Bracelet Was Your Mother¡¯s Favorite When She Was Alive Granny Yuan naturally wouldn¡¯t reject Shen Yaowei¡¯s request. She said to Zi Yun, ¡°Zi Yun, please take these accounts to the General for him to take a look. I¡¯ll bring Miss to the Moon Pavilion to take a look.¡± The Moon Pavilion was where Shen Yaowei¡¯s mother lived when she was alive. In the center of the Shen residence was a small, two-story attic. The surroundings of the attic were as beautiful as paradise. There was also a cherry tree planted not far ahead. ¡°My Lady, do you still remember that I told you before that this cherry tree was planted by your mother when she was pregnant with you?¡± Granny Yuan looked at the cherry tree with a nostalgic gaze. !! Shen Yaowei walked around the cherry blossom tree and said, ¡°Granny Yuan, this cherry blossom tree seems to bloom all year round.¡± She would come here when she had nothing to do, but she usually stayed outside the attic and rarely went in. Song Lingyun didn¡¯t want her to enter the attic. She had told her behind her back how important the Moon Pavilion was to her father. If she went in and broke something, her father would definitely be sad. Therefore, when she especially missed her mother, she would come to sit under this cherry blossom tree. ¡°It probably blooms all year round because your mother planted it and entrusted it with her longing,¡± Granny Yuan said gently. Everything had a spirit, even a blade of grass or a tree. Shen Yaowei nodded, not fully understanding. ¡°Please follow me, my lady,¡± Granny Yuan said, leading the way. Shen Yaowei followed Granny Yuan to the attic. Every day, servants would come to the attic to clean it, so everything in the attic was very clean. Even the door lock looked brand new. Granny Yuan opened the door and let Shen Yaowei enter first. The air smelled of sunlight. With a subtle feeling, Shen Yaowei stepped across the threshold. They were in the front room. There were two rooms behind the front room and a staircase that led to the second floor. Shen Yaowei stood slightly in the front hall and looked around. Coupled with the fact that she hadn¡¯t been here in her previous life, she felt like she was dreaming. All the furnishings and decorations here retained the appearance of her mother when she was alive. Even the flowers in the vase in the house were her mother¡¯s favorite. Someone came to change them every day. Thinking of her, Shen Yaowei walked to the table not far away. She saw a portrait of a beautiful woman hanging on the wall behind the table. The beauty in the painting was riding a white horse. She was dressed in a scarlet suit with a long set of accessories at her waist, making her beautiful face look more heroic. It was the appearance of her mother in her memory. Although it was only a painting, she could sense determination and gentleness in her mother¡¯s eyes. Granny Yuan also walked forward and knelt down in front of the painting. ¡°Miss, did you see that? Our Eldest Miss has really grown up. I can follow her and take care of her again.¡± ¡°Granny Yuan¡­¡± Shen Yaowei squatted down slightly and helped Granny Yuan up. She raised her hand and pointed at her mother¡¯s wrist on the painting. ¡°Mother, this bracelet is so beautiful. Why have I never seen it before?¡± Granny Yuan stared at the woman¡¯s wrist in the painting. The woman was wearing a bracelet that was almost dark green, a sharp contrast to her red clothes. ¡°That bracelet was your mother¡¯s favorite when she was alive. Your mother¡¯s favorite jewelry was kept in the back room. My lady, shall I show you?¡± Chapter 146 - 146 I Won’t Let You Off 146 I Won¡¯t Let You Off Shen Yaowei agreed. When she arrived in the back room, she realized that there were many antiques and treasures collected by her mother when she was alive. Granny Yuan walked to the cabinet by the wall and took out a key from her sleeve. She opened the big lock hanging on the cabinet. ¡°My lady, come here and take a look. Madam¡¯s jewelry is kept here.¡± Shen Yaowei walked over slightly. The wooden cabinet was a total of five levels high. On each level, there were all kinds of exquisite small boxes, neatly placed. The small boxes were used to store jewelry. ¡°I¡¯ll find it. My lady, please watch from the side.¡± As Granny Yuan spoke, she began to search the boxes one by one. Shen Yaowei watched as the boxes were opened one by one. The jewelry inside was getting more and more expensive. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her father¡¯s salary could really support her mother¡¯s spending. Her mother was very vain. She usually wore the best clothes and jewelry. At this moment, Granny Yuan¡¯s smiling voice sounded. ¡°My lady, most of this jewelry was earned by Madam herself. Madam knows how to read people¡¯s faces and is very impressive.¡± This was the first time Shen Yaowei knew that her mother had such ability. An intriguing glint flashed across her eyes. ¡°Eh? Why isn¡¯t it here?¡± Granny Yuan¡¯s expression instantly changed after searching the last box. She remembered very clearly that the day before she was chased out of the Shen residence, she had personally cleaned the attic and checked all the items to confirm that the jade bracelet was in this cabinet. And the things here were definitely not allowed to be taken out of the attic. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± Granny Yuan said, ¡°Although I¡¯m old, my memory is still good. My lady, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll look for it carefully again. Perhaps it was moved by a servant when he was cleaning.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded slowly. On the other side, Song Lingyun was immediately anxious when she heard that Shen Yaowei had gone to the attic with Granny Yuan. ¡°Ah Xi, quickly send this to the small courtyard. Don¡¯t let anyone else discover it, understand?¡± Song Lingyun took out a small square box from under her pillow and handed it to Ah Xi. ¡°You have to hand it to Butler Lin personally. Remember, if you dare to mess this up, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Ah Xi held the small box in his arms in fear and trepidation and nodded. As she watched Ah Xi leave, Song Lingyun¡¯s expression softened slightly. A vicious smile slowly appeared on her lips. ¡°This fool is really getting in the way¡­¡± It seemed that she had to think of a way to make the fool as obedient as possible. After searching the entire room, Granny Yuan still couldn¡¯t find the jade bracelet. She tried her best to control her wavering emotions and said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°My lady, I¡¯m sure the black jade bracelet is missing. I¡¯m going to report this matter to the General now.¡± Shen Yaowei frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to find my father.¡± When Shen Liu¡¯an heard that the black jade bracelet had disappeared from the attic, he flew into a rage. ¡°Who dares touch the things in the attic?!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at her father¡¯s angry eyes and wasn¡¯t surprised that he would be so angry. To her father, everything about her mother was untouchable. If anyone dared to touch anything in the attic, they would have to pay the price. Shen Yaowei reached out and rubbed her face, making a terrified expression. She looked at Shen Liu¡¯an slightly and said in a timid voice, ¡°Father, who was in charge of the attic previously? Call that person over for a questioning.¡± Chapter 147 - 147 It Was Yue’er’s Favorite Black Jade Bracelet When She Was Alive 147 It Was Yue¡¯er¡¯s Favorite Black Jade Bracelet When She Was Alive ¡°Wasn¡¯t Song Lingyun in charge of the pavilion previously?¡± Shen Yeyin¡¯s handsome face was cold. It was obvious that he was in a good mood. ¡°Call Song Lingyun to the front hall for questioning,¡± Shen Yifeng said coldly. Seeing that the show was about to begin, Shen Yaowei took the initiative to follow behind her father and brothers. The group led the way to the front hall. When they arrived at the front hall and sat beside Shen Liu¡¯an, Shen Yaowei picked up her teacup and took a sip. She lowered her eyes to hide the gloom that flashed across them. !! She knew what kind of person Song Lingyun was. Back then, when Song Lingyun was in charge of the Shen family, she had secretly obtained a lot of benefits from the Shen family. She had used the embezzled money of the Shen family to secretly buy shops and houses in the capital. However, she wasn¡¯t completely brainless. After being suddenly deprived of the power of the family, she must have filled in the shortfall on the books. However, according to the time, the shops she had secretly set up had long brought her greater benefits. However, filling in some silver still couldn¡¯t shake her foundation. Initially, Shen Yaowei had only calculated that this time, she would make Song Lingyun lose the right to manage the Shen family and let her spend a sum of money. She didn¡¯t expect this woman to dare to take the risk and hide her mother¡¯s things. However, what she couldn¡¯t understand now was that there were so many priceless treasures in the attic that were worth more than the black jade bracelet. Why did Song Lingyun hide the jade bracelet? For a moment, Shen Yaowei¡¯s interest in the jade bracelet increased. ¡°Big Brother¡­ you were looking for me¡­¡± As a soft and weak voice sounded, Song Lingyun staggered to the front hall with the help of a maidservant. When Shen Yaowei noticed that the person Song Lingyun was supporting wasn¡¯t Ah Xi, she frowned again. Rubbing Pa Pa¡¯s head, which was hidden in her sleeve, Shen Yaowei raised the teacup slightly to her lips and deliberately raised her sleeve to cover half of her face. She pretended to taste the tea and said to Pa Pa in a soft voice, ¡°Go find Ah Xi.¡± Receiving the order, she slipped out of Shen Yaowei¡¯s sleeve and landed on the ground. Then, while no one was paying attention to it, she ran out of the front hall with her usual arrogant and rough pace. Everyone in the front hall focused on Song Lingyun. Surrounded by a sharp gaze, Song Lingyun couldn¡¯t help but swallow. She felt her scalp tingle. ¡°Big Brother, why are you looking for me?¡± Her voice was as weak as ever. Shen Liu¡¯an sized Song Lingyun up from head to toe and said coldly, ¡°Something¡¯s missing from the attic. It¡¯s Yue¡¯er¡¯s favorite black jade bracelet when she was alive.¡± Hearing that Shen Liu¡¯an had indeed come for the black jade bracelet, Song Lingyun felt like she had nowhere to hide under his gaze. She could only try her best to maintain her composure. ¡°How is that possible? Big Brother, when I was in charge of the family previously, I would check the items in the attic every two days. That black jade bracelet has always been there.¡± Seeing Song Lingyun¡¯s calm expression, Shen Yeyin narrowed his hawk-like eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very surprised?¡± Shen Yuyan¡¯s voice sounded slowly. He looked at Song Lingyun as if his eyes were covered in frost. Shen Yaowei also realized that Song Lingyun looked too calm. It was as if he had known that this would happen from the beginning and had already prepared a perfect response. Chapter 148 - 148 If You Lock Me Up, What Will Others Think of Me? 148 If You Lock Me Up, What Will Others Think of Me? ¡°Big Brother, are you suspecting that I stole the black jade bracelet?¡± Song Lingyun¡¯s gaze was fixed on Shen Liu¡¯an. As she spoke, her body trembled slightly, and her eyes were red, as if she had suffered a great grievance. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been in charge of the Shen family for so long and have never coveted anything from them. Did Granny Yuan also get the accounts right? Why should I steal that jade bracelet?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s frown deepened. He could go to the battlefield to fight, but he was really not good at arguing with a woman. Seeing that Song Lingyun was still calm, Shen Yaowei knew that she must have transferred the jade bracelet. !! According to the time, it was very likely that Ah Xi had gone to transfer the jade bracelet. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Perhaps that jade bracelet wants to play hide-and-seek with us,¡± Shen Yaowei suddenly said with a smile. Her big eyes flickered, and they were clean and clear. ¡°Father, let¡¯s search every corner of the residence. We might be able to find it!¡± ¡°Yaoyao is right. Granny Yuan, go and get Uncle Jiang to come with you. Arrange for servants to search the residence and reward them handsomely if they find the black jade bracelet,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. Granny Yuan immediately received the order and left. ¡°Anyone who has been to the attic before is suspicious. Please stay in your room. If we can¡¯t find the jade bracelet, you can¡¯t go out,¡± Shen Yifeng said coldly to Song Lingyun. When Song Lingyun heard that they were going to imprison her, she immediately looked at Shen Liu¡¯an in disbelief. ¡°Big Brother, I really didn¡¯t steal the jade bracelet. If you lock me up, what will others think of me?¡± As she spoke, tears flowed down her pale face, making her look pitiful. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t bear to look at Song Lingyun. She finally knew who Yu Linlang had learned her tricks from. ¡°An upright person isn¡¯t afraid of a crooked shadow. If you really didn¡¯t steal it, you don¡¯t have to care about what others think,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said coldly. ¡°Go back to your room and wait.¡± Seeing that Shen Liu¡¯an was still so cold to her, Song Lingyun bit the tip of her tongue hard. The smell of blood woke her up. She took a deep look at Shen Liu¡¯an and turned to leave with the help of a maidservant. At this moment, on the other side. Ah Xi wore a bamboo hat and quickly weaved through the alley. It would take an hour to get from the Shen residence to the small courtyard, even if she took the shortest route. She was so focused on moving quickly that she didn¡¯t notice a small figure quietly following her. Pa Pa¡¯s two thin legs almost had to be swung into wind-fire wheels to keep up with Ah Xi. It was so tired that it could barely raise its head. Unable to take it anymore, it threw a vine at Ah Xi¡¯s calf. Ah Xi was walking when she suddenly felt something tug at her calf. Then she lost her balance and fell forward. Plop¡ª Her body fell heavily to the ground, and the box in her hand fell to the ground. The box opened, and the black jade bracelet rolled out. After rolling twice, it lay on the ground. When Pa Pa saw the black jade bracelet, it jumped up excitedly. Seeing Ah Xi struggling to get up from the ground, it subconsciously dodged behind a big tree at the side. The first thing Ah Xi did when she got up from the ground was rush to the jade bracelet. She picked it up and looked at it carefully. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, she heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s fine. Otherwise, I would have died too.¡± Pa Pa watched in secret as Ah Xi put the jade bracelet back into the box and put it away. Then it walked forward again and quickly followed. Chapter 149 - 149 You Saw a Jade Bracelet on Ah Xi? 149 You Saw a Jade Bracelet on Ah Xi? They searched the entire Shen residence, but they still couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the jade bracelet. Granny Yuan had searched Song Lingyun¡¯s room a few times. Song Lingyun looked at Granny Yuan with a pale face and said, ¡°You¡¯ve searched for it three times, but you haven¡¯t found it. Enough is enough.¡± Disappointment flashed across Granny Yuan¡¯s eyes. They searched the entire Shen residence but couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the jade bracelet. !! Why did it have to be that jade bracelet? Song Lingyun looked at the disappointment on Granny Yuan¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Granny Yuan, please go back and tell the general that I, Song Lingyun, don¡¯t know who stole from the Shen family. The Shen family has done me a great favor. I don¡¯t even have time to repay them, so why would I steal anything?¡± Seeing the smugness in Song Lingyun¡¯s eyes, Granny Yuan snorted and turned to leave. By this time, the sun had set. According to the rules of the residence, she had to go back. On the way back, she kept thinking about how disappointed her father and brother were because they couldn¡¯t find the jade bracelet. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart also felt a little heavy. After eating a few mouthfuls of dinner, Shen Yaowei went to the soup pool in the backyard to take a bath. Suddenly¡ª A rustling sound came from behind her. ¡°Pa Pa?¡± Shen Yaowei turned around in surprise and indeed saw Pa Pa¡¯s small figure. It had run too much today and looked exhausted. Its head was lowered, and its walking posture was no longer as arrogant as before. Instead, it looked like a dejected old man. It moved with difficulty to the edge of the soup pool. Shen Yaowei hurriedly held Pa Pa in her hand and placed it in front of her. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Jade, jade, jade¡­¡± Pa Pa drew a circle in the form of the jade bracelet. ¡°You saw a jade bracelet on Ah Xi?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked. As expected, Ah Xi had taken the bracelet out of the residence! Pa Pa nodded, then began to gesture again. ¡°Courtyard¡­¡± ¡°You said that Ah Xi transferred the jade bracelet to another courtyard?¡± Shen Yaowei asked again. Pa Pa nodded again and then continued to gesture. ¡°Male, male, ugly, ugly¡­ head, big¡­¡± ¡°You said there was an ugly man in that courtyard with a big head?¡± Shen Yaowei could almost communicate with Pa Pa without limit. ¡°Yes, ugly, ugly¡­¡± Thinking of the ugly man with a big head it had seen today, Pa Pa felt that its eyes needed a good baptism. Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes. Very good. She accidentally found Song Lingyun¡¯s residence outside. She was really curious about the use of the jade bracelet that Song Lingyun valued so much. She immediately felt like going to the courtyard to see what was going on and stood up slightly from the hot spring. The night deepened. The courtyard in a remote corner of the capital was brightly lit. ¡°Is this the place?¡± Shen Yaowei hid slightly in the big tree outside the back wall of the courtyard and asked Pa Pa, who was in her arms. Thinking that it might have to see that stinky man again later, it buried its face in Shen Yaowei¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. Her body was like an agile cat as she leaped forward and gently landed in the courtyard. There were only four rooms in the courtyard. One of them was illuminated by candlelight. Perfectly fusing her aura with the night, Shen Yaowei arrived at the room and jumped onto the roof. Silently, she lifted the tiles and peered into the room. Chapter 150 - 150 Who Is It! 150 Who Is It! In the candlelit room, a man in a gray robe sat at the table with a bronze mirror in front of him. The moment Shen Yaowei saw the man, she finally understood why Pa Pa said he was ugly. It was indeed the first time she had seen such an ugly person. The man¡¯s head was exceptionally big, probably twice as big as a normal person¡¯s, but his facial features were the size of a normal person. At first glance, it looked like eyes, nose, and mouth had been drawn on an oversized white flour plate with a pen. It was indescribably incongruous. His neck was leaning forward in a strange posture, and his back seemed to be bulging with something. At this moment, the man was focused on the bronze mirror and nagging, ¡°Lingyun, seriously, how can you let others come to me? Can that girl be trusted?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s the maidservant I brought out of my family.¡± Song Lingyun¡¯s voice came from the bronze mirror. Shen Yaowei glanced at the bronze mirror and couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. In the bronze mirror, Song Lingyun was lying on the bed in her almost translucent pajamas, her posture ambiguous and flirtatious. The man in gray looked at Song Lingyun with infatuation. ¡°Lingyun, where did that jade bracelet come from? I think any treasure you sent over is more valuable than that jade bracelet.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you, Brother Lin? That jade bracelet was given to that little b*tch, Song Lanyue, by my father.¡± When Song Lingyun mentioned the name Song Lanyue, her tone was obviously distorted. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes darkened, and she clenched her fists. ¡°You just like to fight with that woman. That woman is already dead. What¡¯s there to fight with a dead person?¡± Lin Haizhi¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. Pa Pa sensed that Shen Yaowei¡¯s aura had become abnormal and quickly looked up at her. The girl¡¯s fair face seemed to be covered in a layer of frost, and her entire body was covered in an aura that was like a cold night. Pa Pa quickly stretched out a vine and gently caressed Shen Yaowei¡¯s small face. Shen Yaowei heaved a sigh of relief and shook her head at Pa Pa, indicating that she was fine. She just couldn¡¯t accept that those two people had insulted her mother. ¡°Song Lanyue planned to leave this bracelet to that fool from the Shen family back then.¡± Song Lingyun¡¯s voice continued, filled with pride. ¡°She definitely didn¡¯t expect the bracelet to fall into my hands. Brother Lin, you have to help me take good care of the jade bracelet. That thing is extremely important to me.¡± Seeing that Song Lingyun was still unwilling to tell him what the jade bracelet did, the man in gray looked a little unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re still guarded against me and refuse to tell me everything.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯ll look for you when I¡¯m free and tell you the origin of that jade bracelet personally.¡± Song Lingyun¡¯s voice was so delicate that water could be twisted out of it. As she spoke, she yawned. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Brother Lin, you should rest too.¡± Lin Haizhi wanted to say something, but Song Lingyun cut off the connection, and the bronze mirror returned to normal. Shen Yaowei happened to be facing the bronze mirror. Even though she reacted quickly and quickly moved away from the hole in the roof, Lin Haizhi still saw her. ¡°Who is it!¡± Lin Haizhi picked up the ax beside the corner of the table and quickly ran out of the room. Shen Yaowei gently landed from the roof, coincidentally bumping into Lin Haizhi, who had rushed out of the room. Chapter 151 - 151 Brat, Hide If You Can! 151 Brat, Hide If You Can! Lin Haizhi looked at the girl in black night clothes with a ponytail and a black butterfly mask. His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Her dark eyes were like lingering black fog as she looked at Lin Haizhi indifferently. Without a word, Shen Yaowei took out a dagger and stabbed it at Lin Haizhi. How could she let this man off when he was so disrespectful to her mother? Seeing that Shen Yaowei had made a move, he immediately jumped to the ground. As Lin Haizhi watched Shen Yaowei rush towards him with a dagger in her hand without saying a word, he sneered. ¡°Stupid girl, you really overestimate yourself!¡± He quickly dodged to the side to avoid the dagger. Then he raised the ax in his hand and slashed at Shen Yaowei. The ax emitted a strong smell of blood mixed with resentment. It was enough to show that it had touched many people¡¯s blood. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she quickly dodged to the side. Bang! The sharp ax slammed into the pillar behind her, almost cutting it in half. ¡°You dodged it?¡± Lin Haizhi stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. He looked at Shen Yaowei as if he had seen his prey, his eyes filled with bloodlust. ¡°Stupid girl, you came at the right time. My medicine is just gone!¡± As he spoke, he tightened his grip on the ax in his hand again and slashed at Shen Yaowei again. Shen Yaowei dodged calmly. Seeing that his attack failed again, Lin Haizhi waved his ax and continued to slash at Shen Yaowei. Seeing that Lin Haizhi was always coming for her life, Shen Yaowei thought of his words and suddenly recalled something she had experienced in her previous life. In her previous life, she had just married Huo Zhao. At that time, Huo Zhao had yet to be appointed Crown Prince. One time, she and Yu Linlang had gone on a spring trip together. In the end, both she and Yu Linlang had been abducted by evil people. At that time, she had been blindfolded and couldn¡¯t see what the evil people looked like. She had only heard the evil people say to her in a high-pitched woman¡¯s voice that she looked delicious and would be very effective if used in medicine. In the end, her brothers found her and saved her in time. But the villain successfully escaped. Later, her brother told her that the person who had abducted her was a notorious evil cultivator in the martial arts world. His nickname was the Axe Demon because he liked to cut off people¡¯s heads with an ax and use their heads as medicine to cultivate evil techniques. Shen Yaowei felt that the gray-clothed man who was chasing her and slashing her now had a style that was so similar to the Axe Demon. Lin Haizhi saw that every time he was about to slash Shen Yaowei, she would perfectly dodge him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that the other party seemed to be deliberately playing with him. ¡°Why are you following this brat? Why are you chasing her? Hurry up and end this quickly?!¡± A sharp female voice suddenly sounded from Lin Haizhi. Although her voice was low and she spoke quickly, Shen Yaowei still caught it. Immediately after, the aura around Lin Haizhi suddenly changed. Traces of black fog emitted from his body like tentacles. They surrounded him from all directions and attacked Shen Yaowei. At the same time, there was a dizzying stench. The moment Shen Yaowei smelled the aura, she was in a daze. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the tentacles condensed from the black fog climbed onto her body and firmly bound her limbs. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was standing rooted to the ground, Lin Haizhi put the ax on his shoulder and laughed. ¡°Hahaha, brat, dodge again if you have the ability!¡± Chapter 152 - 152 Who Told You to Come Out! 152 Who Told You to Come Out! Seeing this, Pa Pa, who was watching the battle from the side, couldn¡¯t help but dodge. It wanted to go forward and help, but it saw Shen Yaowei secretly wagging her finger at her. She was telling it not to panic. Looking at the smug man in front of her, Shen Yaowei smiled slightly and said provocatively, ¡°Ax Demon, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. You¡¯re indeed hiding here.¡± Lin Haizhi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He sized Shen Yaowei up from head to toe with a solemn gaze. ¡°You know my identity? Who told you?!¡± ¡°Of course I bought the information from the black market. How would I know who sold you out?¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and looked at Lin Haizhi as if he was a pitiful creature. ¡°Do you know how many people want to find you? How much can the information about you be sold for in the black market?¡± Lin Haizhi knew too well. He carried too many lives on his shoulders, and most of the people he had killed were rich young ladies. Because those rich young ladies who had been pampered since they were young had never suffered much, their souls were naturally purer than ordinary people. Therefore, he had also offended many powerful people. However, he had always been careful and had never committed a crime with his current appearance. Moreover, every time he committed a crime, he would definitely not leave anyone alive. Therefore, until now, only one person knew that he, Lin Haizhi, was the Ax Demon! After thinking about it, there was only one answer. Lin Haizhi couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He looked at Shen Yaowei in disbelief. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I don¡¯t believe you! No one will betray me!¡± ¡°Then how do you think I know you¡¯re the Ax Demon?¡± Shen Yaowei asked calmly. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Lin Haizhi really couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for Shen Yaowei to see through his identity. Shen Yaowei saw that Lin Haizhi¡¯s breathing was starting to become unstable and knew that his state of mind was in chaos. She continued, ¡°I spent a lot of money to buy information about your whereabouts.¡± ¡°So what?!¡± Lin Haizhi roared. ¡°Do you think a piece of trash like you can kill me?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking nonsense!¡± At this moment, the sharp voice that had appeared just now sounded from Lin Haizhi¡¯s body again. Shen Yaowei was now certain that the voice she had heard wasn¡¯t an illusion. Immediately after, an unforgettable scene appeared. The clothes behind Lin Haizhi suddenly split open, and a sticky black head stuck out of the cracked hole. The moment they saw the head, Pa Pa and Shen Yaowei felt that this was the highest realm of ugliness! The dark head looked as if it had been soaked in stinking water for a long time. Sticky strands of hair clung to the skull. Compared to the big head on Lin Haizhi¡¯s neck, the head sticking out of his back was exceptionally small, the size of a baby¡¯s head, but the features were those of a grown woman, except that she had no upper eyelids or upper lips. At this moment, the woman¡¯s eyes were white and black. Her dead fish-like eyes were staring at Shen Yaowei viciously. ¡°Who told you to come out!¡± Lin Haizhi was instantly furious. ¡°Hehehe, I warned you not to believe that b*tch Song Lingyun, but you told her all our secrets! Lin Haizhi, you¡¯ll die at that woman¡¯s hands sooner or later!¡± When the woman mentioned Song Lingyun, her tone was obviously filled with anger and killing intent. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. Haha. What an unexpected gain. Chapter 153 - 153 You Trash! 153 You Trash! ¡°It has nothing to do with you! I did it willingly!¡± Although Lin Haizhi said that, the pained expression on his face betrayed his true feelings. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you later. Now, cut off this brat¡¯s head first!¡± The woman stared at Shen Yaowei, sticky saliva flowing down the corner of her mouth. ¡°This brat¡¯s soul is really too clean! I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± Lin Haizhi looked at Shen Yaowei again. Without a word, he gripped his ax tightly and rushed towards her. Seeing the ax slashing towards her, Shen Yaowei stood rooted to the ground calmly. Her hands quickly formed complicated hand seals. Her red lips parted slightly, and low and complicated spells seeped out. ¡°The God of Heaven and Earth, the spirit of the universe, the heavens are my ears, the earth is my eyes. All the evil spirits in the surroundings are for my use¡­¡± As her soft voice fell, Pa Pa¡¯s veins reached the foot of Lin Haizhi. Lin Haizhi was caught off guard and stumbled. He leaned forward with both hands like he was rowing a boat. Pa Pa quickly retracted its vines and hid in the dark to avoid being discovered. Yaoyao had said that it couldn¡¯t be seen by others without her permission. Lin Haizhi fell to the ground. His face hit the hard limestone ground and he let out a muffled groan. ¡°Ah! You piece of trash, you actually fell!¡± The woman¡¯s head was behind Lin Haizhi as she let out a broken cry. Lin Haizhi could feel that he had been tripped by something just now. He looked behind him and realized that the ground was flat and there was nothing wrong. Grabbing the ax, Lin Haizhi quickly stood up from the ground and raised his hand to wipe the blood from his nose. He looked at Shen Yaowei sinisterly. ¡°What did you use to trip me just now? Brat, are you a spiritualist?¡± It was strange that he couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual energy from this girl. Shen Yaowei could tell that Lin Haizhi was puzzled. She tilted her head and smiled. Under the suppression of absolute strength, the other party couldn¡¯t sense the spiritual energy flowing in her body. ¡°I advise you to look back now.¡± As soon as the girl¡¯s soft voice fell, Lin Haizhi felt a cold wind coming from behind him and he quickly turned around. The ground behind him was actually slowly cracking. The ground below seemed to be a fiery hell with eerie flames. Twisted figures eagerly emerged from the cracked gaps, accompanied by shrill cries filled with resentment. ¡°What, what is this?!¡± Lin Haizhi had never seen such a scene before. His eyes suddenly widened. Even the woman behind him was stunned by this scene. The figures broke free from the ground and appeared in front of Lin Haizhi, transforming into young girls. However, these girls all had no heads, only bloodstained bodies. But that scalp-numbing scream kept coming from their broken necks. ¡°Give me back my head!!¡± Shen Yaowei stood where she was and watched as the headless ghosts slowly moved towards Lin Haizhi. Compassion flashed in the depths of her dark eyes. Those girls died an unnatural death. After they died, they were cursed by the most vicious curse under the sea of trees, and their souls fell into the 18th level of hell. Lin Haizhi was afraid that those girls would turn into vengeful spirits and come to take his life. But who could escape the karma of this world? Seeing the young girls surrounding him, Lin Haizhi screamed in fear. Shen Yaowei suppressed the blood in her throat and a happy smile appeared on her lips. What a beautiful scene. ¡°Get lost!¡± Lin Haizhi felt that the cold resentment emitted by the vengeful spirit was about to freeze him, and his face was already pale. ¡°Lin Haizhi, you piece of trash!¡± The woman¡¯s head was calmer than Lin Haizhi¡¯s. She suddenly opened her mouth and bit her tongue heavily. ¡°In the name of my blood, summon the Pure Yang Inferno and destroy it!¡± As the curse sounded, black fog swept out of Lin Haizhi¡¯s body again. Then it turned into balls of red flames that attacked the surroundings. Chapter 154 - 154 You Must Kill That Brat! 154 You Must Kill That Brat! The moment the vengeful spirits surrounding Lin Haizhi touched the flames, they let out painful cries. ¡°This brat actually knows such a powerful spiritual summoning technique.¡± The woman¡¯s tone was a little afraid. ¡°Hurry up and deal with these damn things. Then we must kill that brat!¡± Lin Hai nodded. Shen Yaowei watched as the vengeful spirits retreated under the Pure Yang flames and snapped her fingers gently. The black tentacles that were originally restraining her were instantly shattered by the powerful spiritual energy. She placed her hands in front of her eyes and quickly crossed her fingers. As she moved, spiritual energy flowed out of her body. The white spiritual energy spots were as bright as stars. They surrounded the girl and reflected in her dark eyes. Her arms spread out slightly, and her body was lifted into the air by an invisible wind. The black silk scarf that bound her hair spread out, and her long black hair cascaded behind her, dancing in the wind. ¡°My spirit, summon the bestowed technique. Go¡­¡± With a pleasant sound, the white spiritual energy spots headed toward the vengeful spirits. The vengeful spirits, who were originally helpless under Lin Haizhi¡¯s attack, absorbed the endless spiritual energy light spots, and their strength immediately increased. Bang! A vengeful spirit kicked Lin Haizhi, sending him flying and crashing to the ground. ¡°Ah!! My nose!¡± The woman¡¯s head happened to be pressed under Lin Haizhi¡¯s body. She bumped her nose and let out an exasperated scream. The vengeful spirits didn¡¯t give Lin Haizhi a chance to get up from the ground at all. They all pounced at him. At this moment, the power of Lin Haizhi could no longer cause any harm to them. The power Shen Yaowei had given them formed a perfect protective barrier around them. They pounced on Lin Haizhi and ate his flesh. Hearing Lin Haizhi¡¯s tragic scream, Shen Yaowei smiled and hummed a happy tune. When Lin Haizhi¡¯s screams became softer and softer, and his struggles became weaker, the girl finally raised her hand and gently clapped her hands. The vengeful spirits stopped in unison and obediently retreated to the side, kneeling slightly in front of Shen Yaowei. ¡°You¡¯ve seen his state¡­¡± Shen Yaowei walked up to the vengeful spirits and stared straight at them with her dark and bright eyes. ¡°Even if Lin Haizhi is still alive, he¡¯ll be a cripple in the future. He definitely won¡¯t have a good ending. You¡¯ve taken your revenge today, so it¡¯s time for your resentment to dissipate. It¡¯s time to go to hell.¡± Her clear voice dissipated in the wind. The vengeful spirits bowed slightly to her, then turned into white light and disappeared. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze landed on Lin Haizhi. Lin Haizhi had already become a bloody man. There was no good flesh on his body, and even his ugly face was bitten into a bloody mess. Even the woman¡¯s head on his back looked quite miserable. Her face was even more tragic than before, and she kept moaning. Lin Haizhi looked at the girl walking slowly towards him with swollen eyes. The moonlight seemed to give the girl in black a hazy halo. There was a harmless smile on her lips, but he thought she was scarier than a rakshasas crawling out of hell. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Lin Haizhi moved back with difficulty. He looked at Shen Yaowei with fear. Not only could this girl summon vengeful spirits from hell, but she could also nourish them with spiritual energy. This strength had already exceeded his understanding. When did he offend such a person? Chapter 155 - 155 Are You That Fool From the Shen Family? 155 Are You That Fool From the Shen Family? ¡°You¡¯re very afraid.¡± Shen Yaowei looked down at Lin Haizhi. ¡°Do you really want to know who I am?¡± Lin Haizhi swallowed, and his eyes darted around. In the next moment, he got up from the ground and knelt at Shen Yaowei¡¯s feet. In a trembling voice, he said, ¡°We lowly commoners are naturally not worthy of knowing your identity, Master. Please be magnanimous and let me off.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Lin Haizhi¡¯s lowly appearance, and the smile on her lips became even more wanton. ¡°Did a girl beg you like this before you killed her? You probably didn¡¯t let her off.¡± !! Hearing the girl¡¯s light words, Lin Haizhi became even more afraid. He braced himself and said, ¡°Master, I know my mistake. As long as you¡¯re willing to spare my cheap life, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ As long as you spare us, Master, we¡¯ll do anything!¡± The woman behind Lin Haizhi also begged for mercy. Shen Yaowei looked at the woman with interest. ¡°We?¡± ¡°Master, those people are all Lin Haizhi¡¯s vital points. It has nothing to do with me. Although I share the same body as him, I¡¯m also a victim. I was originally his wife, but this guy harmed me in order to cultivate the Blood Fiend Tame Head Technique. That¡¯s why I¡¯m in this state¡­ My body is his. I can¡¯t make the decision at all.¡± The woman¡¯s head finished speaking and cried miserably. ¡°Don¡¯t remove yourself so cleanly! Every time, I¡¯m only in charge of looking for a target. You¡¯re the one who attacks them!¡± Lin Haizhi wished he could slap the woman behind him. ¡°Hmph, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you wanted to cultivate that indestructible golden light body, you and I wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state!¡± the woman said, unwilling to be outdone. ¡°Shut up, you b*tch!¡± ¡°Did your cheap mouth eat sh*t?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the woman and Lin Haizhi scold each other, Shen Yaowei raised her hand and stroked her chin. A glint flashed in her eyes. The woman was tired after scolding Lin Haizhi for a while. At the same time, she looked at Shen Yaowei, panting. Seeing the girl looking at them as if she was watching a good show, Lin Haizhi and the woman¡¯s foreheads darkened. ¡°Are you done cursing?¡± Shen Yaowei asked slightly. Lin Haizhi and the woman nodded silently. Shen Yaowei took out a small cloth bag from her pocket. After opening it, she poured out two pink pills. Seeing this, Lin Haizhi and the woman had a very bad feeling. ¡°Open your mouths,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly. Lin Haizhi and the woman didn¡¯t dare to disobey and opened their mouths in fear. As if feeding two dogs, Shen Yaowei threw the two pills into the mouths of Lin Haizhi and the woman. The pill melted in their mouths and slid down their throats and into their stomachs. ¡°Master, what did you feed me?¡± Lin Haizhi asked with a long face. Shen Yaowei raised her hand slightly and placed it on the butterfly mask on her face. ¡°Poison, of course.¡± With that, she removed the mask from her face. Lin Haizhi looked at the exquisite little face that appeared in front of him and widened his eyes bit by bit. The woman behind him screamed in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re that fool from the Shen family?!!¡± Slap¡ª As soon as the woman¡¯s voice fell, a thin vine reached out from the corner and slapped her mouth. Chapter 156 - 156 Of Course, it’s All Thanks to Song Lingyun’s Help 156 Of Course, it¡¯s All Thanks to Song Lingyun¡¯s Help Shen Yaowei glanced at Pa Pa hidden in the corner and hooked her finger at it. Pa Pa immediately ran towards Shen Yaowei happily. When it reached her side, it climbed up her leg and onto her shoulder. This was the first time Lin Haizhi had been so shocked in his life. He looked at Shen Yaowei in a daze. ¡°Are you really that fool from the Shen family? How is that possible¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t that fool from the Shen family incurable and could only be a fool for the rest of his life? !! However, not only was the girl in front of him smart, but she also had abilities that he couldn¡¯t see through. Pa Pa raised the vine again and gave Lin Haizhi a slap. Shen Yaowei saw that Lin Haizhi was trembling in pain. She raised her hand and touched Pa Pa¡¯s head. She smiled and said, ¡°You gave me the sugar pill that Song Lingyun gave me, right?¡± That sugar pill was clearly evil. Previously, she had felt that Song Lingyun had someone helping her. It seemed that it was most likely this evil cultivator in front of her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Lin Haizhi replied rather quickly. ¡°Then was it her?¡± Shen Yaowei pointed at the woman¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s one of you anyway.¡± ¡°It was Lin Haizhi who gave it to that little b*tch Song Lingyun, not me!¡± the woman immediately said. She smiled obsequiously at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, Lin Haizhi has long hooked up with Song Lingyun. Song Lingyun also asked Lin Haizhi to make the sugar pills. Song Lingyun wants you to become stupid so that she can control you easier.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lin Haizhi said coldly. However, the more he refused to let the woman say it, the more she insisted on saying it. ¡°Why should I shut up? Since you and Song Lingyun have done something shameful, don¡¯t be afraid of others saying it! Miss Shen, Song Lingyun still wants to be the mistress of the Shen family. How can a woman like her, who is unscrupulous in order to achieve her goal, be worthy of your father?! Only a blind person like Lin Haizhi likes that kind of woman!¡± Lin Haizhi took a deep breath and looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, if you want to kill me today, let me die clearly! How did you find this place?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all thanks to Song Lingyun¡¯s help. Our family lost something very important, and she was the one who took it. In order to protect herself, what do you think she can¡¯t do?¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile. Lin Haizhi gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Hahahaha, did you hear that? Originally, only Song Lingyun knew our whereabouts. Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable to be betrayed by the person you trust the most?¡± The woman laughed. ¡°Shut up! Stop talking!¡± Lin Haizhi was furious. In the end, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t want Lin Haizhi to be angered to death by a woman, so she said calmly, ¡°Shut up, both of you. I have something to arrange for you to do. If you do it well, I¡¯ll give you the antidote. If you don¡¯t do it well, you won¡¯t have the antidote in three days and will die from the poison. Oh, right, the pill I just fed you is the Heart-Devouring Pill refined by my second brother.¡± The words ¡°Heart-Devouring Pill¡± successfully landed on Lin Haizhi and the woman¡¯s heads. They both looked like they had lost all hopes of living. Who in the martial world didn¡¯t know that Miracle Doctor Shen Yeyin¡¯s medical skills were superb, and his skills in refining poison were even better? Especially the Heart-Devouring Pill, which he had personally refined. Only the antidote he had personally refined could cure it. Otherwise, the poisoned person would definitely die after three days. ¡°Miss Shen, what do you want us to do?¡± the woman asked Shen Yaowei carefully. Chapter 157 - 157 She Was the One Who Was Heartless First, Don’t Blame Him for Being Unrighteous! 157 She Was the One Who Was Heartless First, Don¡¯t Blame Him for Being Unrighteous! Translator: Atlas Studios ¡°Find a way to call Song Lingyun here at dawn tomorrow,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly. ¡°No matter what, leave her here for an hour.¡± Hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, Lin Haizhi and the woman could roughly guess what she wanted to do. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Lin Haizhi subconsciously wanted to refuse. ¡°If we do as you say, will you give us the antidote tomorrow?¡± Before Lin Haizhi could finish, the woman asked impatiently. Shen Yaowei nodded and glanced at Lin Haizhi. ¡°What do you think?¡± Lin Haizhi gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± If Song Lingyun hadn¡¯t betrayed his whereabouts first and almost caused him to lose his life today, he wouldn¡¯t have betrayed her even until his death! Since she was the one who was heartless first, don¡¯t blame him for being unrighteous! ¡°Who did you see tonight?¡± Shen Yaowei asked again. ¡°We didn¡¯t see anyone tonight,¡± Lin Haizhi and the woman replied in unison. Shen Yaowei looked at Lin Haizhi deeply. ¡°If I hear something I shouldn¡¯t, I guarantee that even if you turn into ghosts and go to hell, I can pull you out of hell and let you experience my methods.¡± The girl¡¯s soft voice carried a strong threat that no one dared to underestimate. Lin Haizhi and the woman closed their mouths and nodded. Shen Yaowei put on the butterfly mask again, turned around, and flew into the night sky. Watching Shen Yaowei¡¯s back disappear into the dark night, Lin Haizhi fell to the ground as if he had collapsed. After that fool returned to normal, she was actually so terrifying. ¡­ Because of the black jade bracelet, Shen Liu¡¯an asked Shen Yifeng and Shen Yuyan to set off for Oriole Village where Huo Junhan was last night. He delayed it for a day and set off on the same night without sleeping. The next morning, Shen Liu¡¯an ordered the servants in the residence to continue searching for the black jade bracelet. He even specially sent someone to look for it in the pawnshop and jewelry shop outside. Just as Shen Liu¡¯an was sitting in the reception hall and sighing, Shen Yaowei walked in. Hearing footsteps, Shen Liu¡¯an looked up and saw Shen Yaowei with dark circles under her eyes, looking sleepy. ¡°Yaoyao, you don¡¯t look too good. Are you feeling unwell? Why are you here so early?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an immediately stood up from his chair and greeted Shen Yaowei, looking at her worriedly. ¡°I had a terrible nightmare last night and didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but look afraid at the mention of the nightmare. Shen Liu¡¯an hurriedly asked, ¡°Tell Daddy, what¡¯s your nightmare?¡± He was worried that Shen Yaowei was having another nightmare that foretold the future. ¡°I dreamed that Aunt was with a very ugly person. That person was too scary.¡± When Shen Yaowei said this, her thin shoulders were trembling slightly. ¡°That very ugly person said that he wanted to chop off Aunt¡¯s head and use her as medicine¡­¡± Shen Liu¡¯an frowned and subconsciously thought of the ax fiend on the court¡¯s wanted list. However, since Yaoyao had dreamt about Song Lingyun, he had nothing to worry about. ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s fine,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said gently to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei reached out and grabbed Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m so scared. I want to see Aunt. Can you accompany me?¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was like a frightened little rabbit, Shen Liu¡¯an could only nod. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chapter 158 - 158 Where Did She Go? 158 Where Did She Go? Soon, Shen Yaowei and Shen Liu¡¯an arrived outside Song Lingyun¡¯s room. When Ah Xi, who was guarding outside the door, saw the two of them, she was stunned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect the father and daughter to come here not long after dawn. ¡°Ah Xi, Aunt hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡± Shen Yaowei asked. Ah Xi¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Yes, Madam has been feeling unwell these few days, so she sleeps longer every day.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded and took two steps forward, planning to open the door. Ah Xi flashed in front of Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, Madam hasn¡¯t gotten up yet. Are you going to¡­¡± Before she could finish, a cold gaze landed on her. Ah Xi looked fearfully at the owner of the gaze and saw Shen Liu¡¯an looking at her unhappily. ¡°Open the door,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said slowly. He had already sensed that something was wrong and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with Ah Xi. Not daring to disobey Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s orders, Ah Xi knelt down in front of Shen Liu¡¯an and said, ¡°General, please forgive me. I lied. Madam isn¡¯t in her room and has gone out to settle some things.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s expression turned completely gloomy. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Ah Xi shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shen Yaowei looked even more uneasy. She reached out and gently grabbed Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s sleeve, then looked up at him with her big, misty eyes. ¡°Daddy, the dream I had was that Aunt secretly went out of the house to look for that ugly man and encountered danger. Let¡¯s go find Aunt quickly, okay?¡± Ah Xi¡¯s heart trembled when she heard Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. Why would this fool have such a dream? ¡°Miss, it¡¯s just a dream. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously,¡± Ah Xi said to Shen Yaowei as she tried to maintain her composure. Shen Yaowei shook her head stubbornly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be at ease until I see with my own eyes that Aunt is fine.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was still so concerned about Song Lingyun, Shen Liu¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His Yaoyao was too kind. That was why Song Lingyun and her daughter dared to act so tyrannically. ¡°Then I¡¯ll accompany you to find her. Good girl, don¡¯t worry first, okay?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said gently to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei blinked her big eyes and nodded obediently. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Ah Xi again and said coldly, ¡°I hate servants who lie to their masters the most. Someone, bring her to the torture chamber and punish her according to the rules of the residence.¡± ¡°General! I know my mistake!¡± Ah Xi immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. A few strong guards walked forward and dragged her down. Seeing this, a smile flashed across Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. This saved the risk of this maidservant informing him. This time, she bet that Song Lingyun wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. The carriage jolted all the way and finally stopped in front of the small courtyard. ¡°Madam, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± the coachman said to the person in the carriage. Song Lingyun lifted the curtain and poked her head out to see if there was anyone else in the alley. After confirming that there was no one around, she quickly came out of the carriage, took out a silver ingot, and threw it to the coachman. ¡°Come and pick me up after walking around.¡± After the carriage left, Song Lingyun stood in front of the courtyard and tidied her appearance before pushing open the door and walking in. The room was filled with the strong smell of alcohol. Lin Haizhi sat at the table and poured wine into his mouth one after another. The injuries on his body had been treated, and he had changed into clean clothes, but the injuries on his face couldn¡¯t be concealed. He still looked a little ferocious. ¡°Why are you drinking so early in the morning?¡± Song Lingyun stepped into the room and looked at Lin Haizhi, who was sitting at the table, unhappily. ¡°Why did you ask me to come over so early? Just to let me see you drink?!¡± Lin Haizhi turned around and exposed his bitten face to Song Lingyun, scaring her. Chapter 159 - 159 What’s Wrong With Your Face? 159 What¡¯s Wrong With Your Face? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Song Lingyun quickly walked to the table and looked at Lin Haizhi nervously. Seeing that Song Lingyun was still pretending to care about him, Lin Haizhi¡¯s lips curled into a bitter and mocking smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just had an accident while cultivating.¡± Previously, when Lin Haizhi was cultivating, he would sometimes accidentally hurt himself. Song Lingyun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll be fine after recuperating.¡± Hearing Song Lingyun¡¯s casual words, Lin Haizhi was furious. !! After what happened last night, his mind was much clearer. It seemed that every time he was injured, her attitude was so casual. It seemed like she didn¡¯t care about his life at all. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Song Lingyun¡¯s hand. He stared at her coldly. ¡°If Shen Liu¡¯an was injured, would you still be so nonchalant?¡± Song Lingyun was stunned for a moment before shaking off Lin Haizhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you drink too much and call me here to throw a tantrum? I don¡¯t have time to fool around with you. Shen Liu¡¯an has just snatched away my power and now he suspects that I stole that black jade bracelet. I have to return to the Shen residence quickly!¡± Lin Haizhi immediately grabbed Song Lingyun¡¯s hand and stopped her from leaving. ¡°Why do you have to stay in the Shen residence? I told you, if you want wealth, I can give it to you! Why do you have to stay in the Shen residence?¡± Song Lingyun turned to look at Lin Haizhi and felt that he was very abnormal today, so she said patiently, ¡°Brother Lin, I told you long ago that I only treat you as a confidant. The only person I really love is Shen Liu¡¯an, so I have to marry him. Didn¡¯t you also agree?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m going back on my word now,¡± Lin Haizhi said with a sinister smile. He suddenly pulled Song Lingyun into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve done so much for you, but you only treat me as a confidant. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?! I¡¯m really too stupid to believe that you have a trace of true love for me!¡± Song Lingyun had a premonition that Lin Haizhi wanted to do something to her and couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡°Lin Haizhi! Let go of me! You¡¯re not allowed to touch me!¡± As she spoke, she ignored the throbbing wound on her back and struggled with all her might. Lin Haizhi felt that Song Lingyun¡¯s voice was too noisy, so he reached out and pressed her mute acupuncture. Song Lingyun¡¯s body stiffened, and she struggled even harder. ¡°Are you so unwilling to be intimate with me?¡± Lin Haizhi looked at Song Lingyun¡¯s unwilling expression and suddenly smiled. That smile was like a poisonous snake, shocking Song Lingyun. Lin Haizhi threw Song Lingyun to the ground. Song Lingyun opened her mouth in pain, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Lin Haizhi grabbed Song Lingyun¡¯s hair and dragged her to a cabinet not far away. He opened the cabinet and took out a bottle of medicine. ¡°This Drunken Life and Dreams Medicine will definitely make you like me. When the time comes, you¡¯ll beg to be with me. Lingyun, see how much I dote on you¡­ Even if you betray me, I still love you¡­¡± As he spoke, Lin Haizhi opened the medicine bottle. Song Lingyun widened her eyes at Lin Haizhi and shook her head crazily. No, she had never betrayed him! Seeing Song Lingyun shake her head, Lin Haizhi thought that she didn¡¯t want to take the medicine. He reached out and pinched her cheek to force her to open her mouth. Then, he poured the entire bottle of pills into her mouth. Chapter 160 - 160 Don’t Call Her Aunt Again 160 Don¡¯t Call Her Aunt Again Once all the pills were poured into her mouth, Lin Haizhi picked up Song Lingyun, who was in a daze, from the ground and walked to the bed not far away. He placed Song Lingyun on the blanket. Seeing that she was hugging her arm in a daze and not letting go, Lin Haizhi pressed on her acupuncture points. After a while, there were sounds of entanglement in the room. An hour later, a carriage stopped steadily at the entrance of the small courtyard. The guards behind the carriage also stopped. Shen Liu¡¯an got out of the carriage first, then reached out to the curtain of the carriage. A small white hand touched his arm first, then Shen Yaowei got out of the carriage and jumped out. ¡°Do you think this is the residence?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an pointed at the residence in front of him and asked. Shen Yaowei tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± In order to make the show more realistic, she had no choice but to bring her father to a few more alleys, and she didn¡¯t come to this alley from the beginning. Shen Liu¡¯an took a step forward and knocked on the door of the residence. In the end, after knocking a few times, there was no response. ¡°Father, could something have happened to Aunt?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s tone was filled with anxiety. ¡°No,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an comforted her casually, then pushed open the courtyard door. The courtyard door wasn¡¯t locked, so they pushed it open. Shen Yaowei took the lead and jogged into the courtyard. The courtyard was quiet, but strange sounds came from the room facing the door. ¡°Daddy, this is Aunt¡¯s voice. She sounds in pain!¡± Shen Yaowei said and ran towards the room. Shen Liu¡¯an and a few guards stepped into the courtyard and heard the sound. As someone who had been through this before, Shen Liu¡¯an naturally knew what was going on with the voice coming from the room. His face darkened, and he wanted to stop Shen Yaowei, but it was too late. Shen Yaowei had already kicked the door open and rushed into the room. Hearing the girl¡¯s panicked scream, Shen Liu¡¯an slapped his forehead and quickly walked over. In the room, Lin Haizhi, who had been entangled with Song Lingyun, was shocked by Shen Yaowei¡¯s scream and rolled off the bed. He looked up at Shen Yaowei with trepidation. Shen Yaowei smiled silently at him. The girl¡¯s faint smile looked so harmless, but in such an environment, it only made Lin Haizhi¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an rushed to Shen Yaowei¡¯s side and covered her eyes. ¡°Listen to Daddy and wait outside.¡± Shen Yaowei blushed and obediently turned around and left the room. Only then did Shen Liu¡¯an look at the bed. Song Lingyun rolled off the bed without hesitation and hugged Lin Haizhi, her expression still infatuated. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Liu¡¯an~~~¡± This made Shen Liu¡¯an and Lin Haizhi¡¯s expressions change. ¡°Someone, take them down!¡± With that, Shen Liu¡¯an turned around and left the room. Two chairs were placed in the courtyard, and Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yaowei sat on them. ¡°Yaoyao, forget what you just saw, understand?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said seriously to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei nodded obediently. ¡°I know, Daddy. It looks like Aunt is fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call her Aunt anymore.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s tone became even more serious. This was the first time he had warned Shen Yaowei so sternly. Chapter 161 - 161 Daddy, Don’t Be Angry 161 Daddy, Don¡¯t Be Angry ¡°Yaoyao, listen to Daddy. Daddy, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Shen Yaowei said with lowered eyes. Actually, she felt disgusted every time she called Song Lingyun Aunt. Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes immediately softened. He raised his hand and touched the top of Shen Yaowei¡¯s head. ¡°Good girl.¡± The guards walked over with Song Lingyun and Lin Haizhi, who were already dressed neatly. Song Lingyun¡¯s mind was still unclear. She kept twisting her body and making unbearable sounds. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Song Lingyun?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked Lin Haizhi coldly. ¡°As you can see,¡± Lin Haizhi said slowly. Seeing Lin Haizhi admit it so quickly, Shen Liu¡¯an waved at the guards not far away. ¡°Search this courtyard properly.¡± Immediately, a guard did as Shen Liu¡¯an said. Lin Haizhi was pressed to the ground by the guard. His face was expressionless, but he would occasionally secretly look at Shen Yaowei with fear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Shen Yaowei pointed at Song Lingyun and asked Lin Haizhi. ¡°She was poisoned by the Drunken Life and Dreams Medicine,¡± Lin Haizhi immediately replied, looking straight at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Take one of this poison and the effect can last for at least six hours. In order to liven things up, I forced her to take almost 10 pills.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an narrowed his eyes and sized up Lin Haizhi. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt that this person seemed to be trying to please Yaoyao. Afraid that Shen Yaowei would continue to ask what the effects of the Drunken Life and Dreams Medicine was, Shen Liu¡¯an coughed dryly and said, ¡°Yaoyao, is this the ugly villain you dreamed of?¡± Shen Yaowei pretended to size up Lin Haizhi carefully and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He had also seen the woman¡¯s head behind Lin Haizhi just now. Now, he suspected that the person in front of him was the Ax Demon. At this moment, a guard hurriedly ran towards Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°General, we found a large amount of gold, silver, and treasure in the east room. Many of them came from the Shen residence. And this!¡± The guard carefully presented the black jade bracelet in his hand to Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an slowly reached out and took the black jade bracelet. He held it in front of his eyes and took a closer look. ¡°Father, does this jade bracelet belong to Mother?¡± Shen Yaowei asked in surprise. Shen Liu¡¯an nodded and looked at Lin Haizhi. ¡°Did Song Lingyun put this jade bracelet here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With Shen Yaowei here, Lin Haizhi didn¡¯t dare to lie. Shen Liu¡¯an took a deep breath and asked, ¡°When did Song Lingyun give you the jade bracelet?¡± ¡°She sent a maid here yesterday,¡± Lin Haizhi replied truthfully. ¡°Then do you know where these things she brought are from?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked again. Lin Haizhi shrugged. ¡°I know, but Song Lingyun said that your Shen family owes her everything. She said that she should have married you, General Shen, but Song Lanyue beat her to it. She wanted to snatch everything from Song Lanyue.¡± Hearing Lin Haizhi say this, Shen Yaowei clenched her fists, and a rare anger appeared on her face. ¡°Why did Song Lingyun do this? Our family treats her so well! Are you making things up?¡± ¡°Song Lingyun told me that herself,¡± Lin Haizhi said firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to lie at all. Song Lingyun is jealous of Song Lanyue. She didn¡¯t just tell me this once.¡± Chapter 162 - 162 I Must Make The Shen Family Regret Treating Us Like This 162 I Must Make The Shen Family Regret Treating Us Like This Shen Liu¡¯an really didn¡¯t want Shen Yaowei to come into contact with such dirty things, so he said coldly, ¡°Someone, take this man to the dungeon and throw Song Lingyun on the street. She¡¯s not allowed to step into the Shen residence again!¡± With that, he stood up and reached out to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Shen Yaowei placed her small hand in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s. A moment later, in the Shen residence. !! Originally, Shen Liu¡¯an thought that Shen Yaowei would plead for Song Lingyun, but she hadn¡¯t spoken until now. Clearing his throat, Shen Liu¡¯an said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°Yaoyao, I plan to send Yu Linlang to Prince Zhao¡¯s residence tomorrow. Coupled with the fact that Song Lingyun and her daughter framed you previously, I can¡¯t let them stay in the residence anymore. Can you understand?¡± Originally, he had planned to find a reason to send Song Lingyun out of the residence after Yu Linlang entered Prince Zhao¡¯s residence. After what happened today, he couldn¡¯t tolerate it for a moment longer. Shen Yaowei lowered her eyes, her dark eyes shining. She said softly, ¡°Daddy, Yaoyao will listen to you.¡± She had risked exposing her identity last night to chase Song Lingyun out of her house. When Shen Liu¡¯an saw Shen Yaowei sitting there with her eyes lowered, he thought that she had suffered a huge blow because of what had happened today. He said gently, ¡°Yaoyao, go back to your room and rest. Daddy will instruct the chef to make your favorite dishes at noon. Stay at home for lunch.¡± Shen Yaowei suppressed the joy in her heart and nodded gently. After Shen Yaowei returned to her room, Yu Linlang also heard that Song Lingyun had been chased out of the Shen residence. Shen Liu¡¯an had no intention of saving Song Lingyun any face. It was also to let the servants in the residence be more vigilant. Hence, he ordered the guards, who had gone to the courtyard this morning, to spread the news in the residence. When Yu Linlang heard Bi Tao finish explaining what had happened, she almost fainted. ¡°How could Mother do such a thing! There must be a misunderstanding! I-I have to explain to Uncle.¡± ¡°Miss, the general brought people to catch them red-handed. If you plead for mercy now, I¡¯m afraid the general will have even more objections to you!¡± Bi Tao held Yu Linlang and said slowly, ¡°Calm down and think about it. The general plans to send you to Prince Zhao¡¯s residence tomorrow. In my opinion, this Shen residence can¡¯t compare to Prince Zhao¡¯s residence. Prince Zhao dotes on you so much. When the time comes, tell Prince Zhao that it¡¯s better to bring you to his side to enjoy life than to rely on others in the Shen residence.¡± Yu Linlang slowly calmed down with an unyielding expression. She was going to be the Empress in the future. Why did she have to rely on others in the Shen residence to please Shen Liu¡¯an and the others? ¡°In the future, I must make the Shen family regret treating us like this.¡± Determined words slowly flowed out of her mouth. Yu Linlang stood up and said to Bi Tao, ¡°Bi Tao, let¡¯s go out and look for my mother now. I can¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t see her.¡± The day quickly came to an end. Before Shen Yaowei left the Shen residence, Shen Liu¡¯an let Lin Haizhi go. Hearing that Shen Yaowei was going back, Shen Liu¡¯an wanted to send her out of the residence. Outside the Shen residence, Shen Yaowei stood in front of the carriage and turned to look at Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Father, what did that person say? Why did you let him go?¡± Chapter 163 - 163 Daddy, Yaoyao Will Remember 163 Daddy, Yaoyao Will Remember ¡°He used Song Lingyun and your mother¡¯s secrets to exchange for his freedom.¡± At the mention of his deceased wife, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes were filled with loneliness again. Shen Yaowei had already guessed that this matter had something to do with her mother. Otherwise, with her father¡¯s temper, he wouldn¡¯t let Lin Haizhi off easily. ¡°What is it?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s big black eyes stared straight at Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an originally didn¡¯t want to tell Shen Yaowei about this again, afraid that it would cause her a greater blow. After all, she had trusted Song Lingyun and her daughter so much previously, but now that he was faced with Shen Yaowei¡¯s pure eyes, he chose to tell her the truth. ¡°Lin Haizhi tampered with the will your mother left behind. He was a servant of the Song family previously and specially served Song Lingyun. He knew very well that Song Lingyun and your mother had never had a good relationship. From the beginning, Song Lingyun and her daughter had targeted our family and wanted to use your mother¡¯s death to scheme against us¡­¡± At this point, a look of pity flashed across Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes. He changed to a gentler tone and continued, ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m telling you this because I hope you¡¯ll learn to read people in the future. Don¡¯t be easily deceived by evil people again.¡± After all, he couldn¡¯t protect his Yaoyao for the rest of her life. Shen Yaowei saw Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s worry and slowly smiled at him. ¡°Daddy, I will remember.¡± Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s obedient and sweet smile, Shen Liu¡¯an felt the softest spot in his heart being gently touched. He reached out and patted her shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t delay my schedule anymore. I have to leave tonight. You¡¯re alone in the capital. Try not to be nonchalant, casual, and indifferent.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded obediently and agreed readily. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With that, she turned and got into the carriage. ¡­ After night fell, Yu Linlang finally found Song Lingyun in a dilapidated temple. However, the scene in front of her almost made her die on the spot. Song Lingyun was crazily entangled with a dirty and smelly beggar. The unbearable scene left Yu Linlang unable to believe what she was seeing. She stood there in a daze. Bi Tao picked up the wooden stick beside her and ran towards the beggar. ¡°Get out of my way! Let go of my Madam!¡± The beggar lying on Song Lingyun was frightened. He turned to look at Bi Tao and wanted to escape, but he was held back by Song Lingyun. Yu Linlang finally came back to her senses. She pulled off the hairpin on her head and walked quickly towards Song Lingyun. She stabbed the sharpest end of the hairpin into Song Lingyun¡¯s shoulder. The intense pain made Song Lingyun roll her eyes and scream, and her arms and legs that were wrapped around the beggar also loosened. The beggar regained his freedom and wanted to run naked without even putting on his clothes. However, he had only taken two steps when the back of his head was ruthlessly hit by a wooden stick. Before he could even scream, the beggar¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground and stopped moving. Yu Linlang continued to wave the wooden stick in her hand and have it land on the beggar¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t stop until she had beaten the beggar¡¯s head into a bloody gourd. She raised her hand to wipe the blood from her face. Then, she threw the wooden stick in her hand away expressionlessly and turned to look at Song Lingyun. The intense pain in her shoulder forced Song Lingyun to regain some rationality. First, she looked down at her ruined body. The events of the day flashed through her mind, and she let out a broken scream. ¡°Mother, what happened today?¡± Yu Linlang walked to Song Lingyun¡¯s side, took off her cloak, and wrapped it around her body. ¡°Tell me, who caused you to be like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that little b*tch Shen Yaowei! It must be her!¡± Song Lingyun gritted her teeth. Chapter 164 - 164 Run! She’s About to Catch Up! 164 Run! She¡¯s About to Catch Up! ¡°Mother, Shen Yaowei is a fool. Didn¡¯t you say that she would never return to normal?¡± Yu Linlang asked with a frown. Could a fool do such a thing? ¡°Recently, every time we schemed against that fool, she could escape¡­¡± Song Lingyun was beginning to doubt herself. ¡°Lin Haizhi gave me that medicine and said that there was no problem. But I can¡¯t believe that bastard now.¡± ¡°I told you long ago that we can¡¯t trust others too much,¡± Yu Linlang said slowly, a sinister cold light flashing in her eyes. ¡°The most important thing now is to find out if Shen Yaowei is pretending to be stupid.¡± !! ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± Song Lingyun asked impatiently. ¡°I naturally have a way, but I need time. Now is not the time to talk about this. I¡¯ll bring you out of here first.¡± As she spoke, Yu Linlang helped Song Lingyun up. Outside, the night was dark. A full moon hung in the night, casting cold moonlight on the ground. A figure staggered down the empty street, the sound of heavy breathing punctuated by rapid footsteps echoing in the still night. ¡°Run! She¡¯s coming after us!¡± A shrill female voice sounded, thick with panic. ¡°I only have two legs. I¡¯m already very fast!¡± Lin Haizhi said breathlessly. He looked at the exit of the street in front of him, his eyes flickering with hope. As long as they left this street and walked forward, they would be in the territory of the Night Justice Bureau. He would rather go to the Night Justice Bureau and say that he was a fiend demon than lose his life here. Soon, soon. He was just one step away from running out of this street. No matter how arrogant the people behind him were, they would definitely not dare touch him in the Night Justice Bureau¡¯s territory! As he got closer and closer to the entrance of the street, the light of hope in Lin Haizhi¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter, and his footsteps became faster and faster. However, just as he was about to step out of the street, a girl¡¯s chuckle suddenly came from behind. That bell-like chuckle was like the most terrifying death talisman for Lin Haizhi. When half of his body was already out of the street, a slender and fair hand reached out from behind him and grabbed his collar. He was dragged back into the dark street. A moment later, there was a rustling sound, and the faint smell of blood spread from the street. 15 minutes later. Shen Yaowei followed the smell of blood to the street. Under the moonlight, she saw the blood on the ground. She quickly walked to the pool of blood and squatted down. There was still human hair and flesh on the large pool of blood, and gray clothes fragments were scattered around the blood. Pa Pa jumped off her shoulder and put its head close to the flesh on the ground. In the next moment, as if it had been greatly frightened, it suddenly jumped up from the ground and jumped onto Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder again. It pointed at the pile of flesh with its small hand. ¡°Evil, evil, evil!¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s disgusting, why did you smell it?¡± Shen Yaowei knew that Pa Pa liked cleanliness and thought that it was disgusted by the blood on the floor. Pa Pa shook her head and continued in a hurried tone, ¡°Evil! Evil! Evil!¡± This was the first time Shen Yaowei had seen Pa Pa so anxious. She frowned. ¡°You mean it was an evil spirit who harmed Lin Haizhi?¡± Evil spirits were also a type of vengeful spirit, but they referred to animals that had died unjustly. Pa Pa shook its head again, still repeating the same words. This time, Shen Yaowei really couldn¡¯t understand what Pa Pa was trying to express. She took out a palm-sized wooden Eight Trigrams Disc. Chapter 165 - 165 Do You Need Me to Invite General Shen Over? 165 Do You Need Me to Invite General Shen Over? The Eight Trigrams Disc was engraved with complicated talismans and traditional words. The needle was pure silver. Shen Yaowei transferred her spiritual power in. After the needle spun crazily, it stopped moving. ¡°Lin Haizhi¡¯s soul has disappeared¡­¡± Shen Yaowei muttered and looked at the pool of flesh again. That¡¯s right, that pile of flesh belonged to Lin Haizhi. Just 10 minutes ago, she had even used this compass to find traces of Lin Haizhi and found this place in the direction the compass pointed. However, in a short period of time, Lin Haizhi turned into a small pool of flesh and blood. Even his soul had completely disappeared. Who did it? Just as Shen Yaowei was frowning and squatting there thinking, a gaze quietly landed on her. The girl in the black dress stood on the roof with her hands behind her back. The wind gently blew the black veil on her face, revealing her exceptionally smooth chin. She looked at Shen Yaowei with a deep gaze. Shen Yaowei felt a strange gaze and immediately looked up at the girl in the black dress. ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the empty roof with a trace of confusion in her big eyes. Why did she feel that someone was looking at her as if she was a snack? A cold wind blew past. At some point, dark clouds covered the moon, and muffled thunder sounded in the night sky. Shen Yaowei wrapped her black cloak tightly around her, stood up decisively, and left. At dusk the next day, in Oriole Village. A few small heads quietly appeared outside the wall of Landlord Liu¡¯s house and looked at the man sitting in the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a good-looking person. It was no wonder that the village chief¡¯s Sister Lin and Landlord Liu¡¯s Sister Liu fell out because of this person.¡± ¡°Both Sister Lin and Sister Liu want to marry this handsome man. Tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°But I think this handsome man looks so scary¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The discussions of the boys spread word for word to the courtyard. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll chase those children away.¡± Yan Bei brought the freshly brewed tea to Huo Junhan and placed the teapot and teacup in front of him. Huo Junhan looked down at the transparent, blood-colored jade pendant in his hand and said nothing. Yan Bei glanced at Huo Junhan and turned to leave. After the children were chased away, the courtyard immediately returned to silence. Yan Bei walked to Huo Junhan and said to him, ¡°Master, General Shen has already arrived at noon today, but he¡¯s settled down at the village chief¡¯s place. Do you need me to invite General Shen over?¡± ¡°Nosy,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly, his glass-like eyes still staring at the jade pendant in his hand. Yan Bei glanced at the jade pendant in Huo Junhan¡¯s hand with worry in his eyes. He bowed to Huo Junhan and turned to leave. A moment later, at the village chief¡¯s house. Yan Bei came to the room where Shen Liu¡¯an was and said to the guard guarding the door, ¡°I¡¯m His Highness Li¡¯s subordinate. Please inform General Shen that I have something to ask of you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s voice came from the room. ¡°Come in.¡± Yan Bei tidied his clothes and walked into the room. In the small room, the four-legged table was already filled with various books. Shen Liu¡¯an was holding a book and reading it. In front of him was a map. The map was of Oriole Mountain. As Oriole Village was located behind Oriole Mountain, it was named Oriole Mountain. ¡°Why isn¡¯t your master here?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked up at Yan Bei and asked. ¡°General, my master might not be doing well,¡± Yan Bei said slowly. Chapter 166 - 166 It Has Nothing to Do with General Shen 166 It Has Nothing to Do with General Shen About an incense stick of time later. Shen Liu¡¯an appeared in the backyard of Landlord Liu¡¯s house. There was a wooden recliner under the big tree in the backyard. At this moment, a man in a plain white robe was lazily lying on the recliner and pretending to sleep. His long black hair poured down from the recliner and fluttered with the breeze. The blood-colored jade pendant in her hand formed a sharp contrast with her fair skin. !! Yan Bei was one step ahead of Shen Liu¡¯an. At this moment, he was standing behind Huo Junhan. When he saw Shen Liu¡¯an walking over, his eyes lit up. ¡°Master, General Shen is here.¡± Huo Junhan opened his eyes lazily and glanced at Shen Liu¡¯an before putting the jade pendant into his sleeve. Seeing Huo Junhan¡¯s actions, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He quickened his pace and walked up. ¡°What are you hiding?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with General Shen,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly as he adjusted his sitting posture. Shen Liu¡¯an sat on the stone bench beside him and looked at Huo Junhan. ¡°I¡¯ve already read all the files about the strange things that have happened in Oriole Village recently. You got that jade pendant from the latest victim, right?¡± Huo Junhan glanced at Yan Bei from the corner of his eye. When Yan Bei met that cold gaze, his legs went weak, and he almost kneeled on the ground. He only glanced at Yan Bei and looked away. Under Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s gaze, Huo Junhan still took out the jade pendant from his sleeve and threw it to him. Shen Liu¡¯an reached out and took the jade pendant steadily. In an instant, his hand felt like it was being entangled by a poisonous snake. The sticky and cold feeling passed directly from that hand to his heart, instantly evoking his most painful memories. ¡°General Shen¡­¡± Yan Bei couldn¡¯t help but shout worriedly when he saw the pain on Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s face. However, at this moment, Shen Liu¡¯an had already completely fallen into the memories of the day he lost his beloved wife. The heart-wrenching pain seemed to have transformed into a substantial knife that ruthlessly strangled his heart. At the same time, a voice in his heart seemed to be telling him. If he wanted to live like this and bear the pain of losing his love, he might as well die. The voice was like a curse, becoming clearer. Just as Shen Liu¡¯an gripped the jade pendant tightly with one hand and the sword hanging at his waist with the other, a cup of tea was splashed on his face. The cold tea instantly woke Shen Liu¡¯an up. He subconsciously let go of the cold jade pendant in his hand. His slender fingers hooked the red ribbon on the jade pendant in time to prevent it from falling to the ground. Huo Junhan put the jade pendant back into his sleeve and placed the empty teacup on the stone table beside him with his other hand. Yan Bei looked at the tea on Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s face, and his lips twitched. He quickly took out a clean handkerchief and handed it to Shen Liu¡¯an with both hands. ¡°General Shen, please forgive my master. You were controlled by the jade pendant just now. In order to prevent you from doing anything to hurt yourself, my master splashed tea on you.¡± Although the situation just now was a little urgent, it would be unreasonable if he didn¡¯t explain why his master had splashed tea on his future father-in-law. Shen Liu¡¯an naturally knew that something was wrong with him just now. He took the handkerchief and wiped the tea off his face bit by bit. He looked at Yan Bei and asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s with that jade pendant?¡± When Yan Bei went to look for him just now, he only told him that Huo Junhan had obtained a jade pendant from a dead person. Then, he stayed in the courtyard for two consecutive days and didn¡¯t go out. He spent most of his time sleeping with the jade pendant in his hand. He didn¡¯t say anything else. Chapter 167 - 167 That Jade Pendant Has the Ability to Make People Suicide 167 That Jade Pendant Has the Ability to Make People Suicide Yan Bei glanced at Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan stood up from his chair and said calmly, ¡°If General Shen wants to end the situation, feel free to ask the others here. I won¡¯t accompany you.¡± With that, he turned and walked in the direction of the sleeping room. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said to Yan Bei. !! Since Huo Junhan wasn¡¯t here, Yan Bei didn¡¯t have any worries. He said with a solemn expression, ¡°General Shen, you¡¯ve read the dossier. You should know that about 60 people have died in Oriole Village in the past month. Almost two of them die every day. The night my master came, he found the evil creature hiding in Oriole Village. That evil creature was powerful and cunning. It was lucky to escape from my master. We originally thought that it was the evil creature who harmed them, but later on, we realized that it wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is that jade pendant behind this?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked. Yan Bei nodded. ¡°Every victim came into contact with that jade pendant before they died. They all died from self-torture and used very cruel methods. This jade pendant will hide in the human body and escape on its own after harming someone. Two days ago, another person controlled by the jade pendant appeared. Fortunately, Master found him in time and found the jade pendant in his body when he was only two breaths away from passing.¡± When Shen Liu¡¯an heard this, his dark brows furrowed, and a cold expression appeared on his handsome face. ¡°The evil creature hiding in Oriole Village was also for that jade pendant. Last night, it took the initiative to appear in Master¡¯s room and wanted to steal the jade pendant, but Master discovered it and escaped again after suffering a heavy setback.¡± ¡°That jade pendant has the ability to make people commit suicide,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said slowly and looked up at Yan Bei. ¡°But your master isn¡¯t controlled by the jade pendant.¡± Yan Bei scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Master either. He seems to like that jade pendant very much.¡± ¡°Have you investigated the origins of that jade pendant?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked. Yan Bei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated. That jade pendant doesn¡¯t belong to this village. According to the village chief, the jade pendant was brought by a spiritual cultivator who passed by here a month ago.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that spiritual cultivator?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an continued to ask. ¡°He died on Oriole Mountain. Then, a hunter surnamed Wu found his corpse and took the jade pendant. After Hunter Wu hanged himself with his hunting bow, people started to die every day in Oriole Village,¡± Yan Bei answered methodically. Shen Liu¡¯an felt that he had to understand more about the situation. He stood up from the stone bench and said to Yan Bei, ¡°Yan Bei, if there¡¯s nothing else, accompany me to take a look at the corpses of the villagers. At the same time, we can find the villagers to understand more about the situation.¡± Yan Bei nodded. The room was filled with a faint fragrance. Huo Junhan was lying on the bed when the jade pendant in his palm suddenly flashed. The red patterns on the jade pendant seemed to have come to life and began to swim. They turned into red smoke that emitted from the jade bracelet and entered Huo Junhan¡¯s nose. The man lay there quietly with his eyes closed, his thin lips curling up slightly. ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡± A low murmur came from the man¡¯s thin lips, sounding strangely charming and hoarse. Oriole Mountain was behind Oriole Village. The mountains and rivers here were beautiful. It was originally a famous paradise, but because of the recent deaths, the entire village seemed to be covered in an indelible haze. Every time it was dark, the doors of every house would be closed, and the village was terrifyingly quiet. The moonlight shone on the country road, and the sound of the carriage passing by was especially clear. Chapter 168 - 168 The Yin Energy Here is Very Heavy 168 The Yin Energy Here is Very Heavy ¡°Phew¡ª¡± As the coachman¡¯s voice sounded, the carriage stopped steadily at the entrance of Oriole Village. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at Oriole Village,¡± the coachman said to the girl in the carriage. Shen Yaowei, who was sleeping soundly against the car, opened her eyes in a daze and opened the curtains to take a look at the scenery outside. What entered her sight was a dead tree. Beside the dead tree was a stone tablet with a few words on it: Oriole Village. !! Shen Yaowei instantly perked up and quickly got out of the carriage. Then, she took out two golden leaves from her arms and handed them to the coachman. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Thank you for sending me here.¡± The coachman looked at the girl¡¯s sweet and soft smile. As he took the golden leaf, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If you weren¡¯t so generous, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have come to this place. Miss, what are you doing here? If you don¡¯t have something especially important to do, I advise you not to go in. I won¡¯t charge you for the fare and will bring you to the county city.¡± ¡°Uncle, do you know what happened here?¡± Shen Yaowei was only concerned about rushing to Oriole Village as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t fully understand what had happened here in advance and only knew that there were evil spirits here. ¡°Many people have died here recently!¡± The coachman revealed a terrified expression. ¡°It¡¯s said that 50 to 60 people have died in a short month, each more tragic than the last! Now, many people in this village have moved out! I heard that there¡¯s a cat demon causing trouble here.¡± Cat demon? Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes darted around, then she took out another golden leaf and handed it to the coachman. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Uncle.¡± With that, she turned around and walked quickly towards Oriole Village. Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s cheerful back with a small bag, the coachman shook his head helplessly and drove away. After entering Oriole Village, Shen Yaowei took out the compass again. Pa Pa crawled out of her collar and climbed above her head to observe the surroundings. ¡°The yin energy here is very strong.¡± Shen Yaowei saw that the needle of the compass was trembling. It was obvious that it was affected by the aura here, so she became more vigilant. ¡°Then, then, then¡­¡± Pa Pa suddenly waved its hand and pointed in the direction of Landlord Liu¡¯s house. Shen Yaowei looked in the direction Pa Pa was pointing and asked, ¡°Do you know where my Ninth Imperial Uncle is?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Pa Pa said repeatedly, looking a little excited. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Shen Yaowei put the compass back into the small bag on her back and turned to walk in the direction of Landlord Liu¡¯s house. Only the girl¡¯s footsteps and the ring of the jade pendant on her body were left on the quiet country road. Soon, Shen Yaowei arrived in the backyard of Landlord Liu¡¯s house. Looking at the closed door of the backyard in front of her, a confused expression appeared on the girl¡¯s small face. It was already midnight. If she knocked on the door again, she would disturb someone¡¯s rest. ¡°Why don¡¯t we climb over the wall?¡± Shen Yaowei asked Pa Pa, who was above her head. Pa Pa clapped its hands in agreement. Shen Yaowei took a few steps to the high wall and took a few steps back. Then, just as she was about to run up the wall, she suddenly felt a cold aura sweep over her from behind. The hair on her body stood on end. Shen Yaowei dodged to the side and dodged the sharp claws attacking her back. Chapter 169 - 169 How, How Can This Brat Run So Well… 169 How, How Can This Brat Run So Well¡­ ¡°What, you actually dodged¡­¡± A charming voice that sounded like a man and a woman sounded, floating in the silent night, looking especially strange. Shen Yaowei blinked and looked at the source of the voice. She saw a man in an enchanting red robe standing at the spot she had dodged just now. A pair of cat-like eyes were staring at her greedily. The moonlight shone on the man¡¯s pale face, making him look even more like a fake paper man. Shen Yaowei clearly sensed an evil aura from the man that didn¡¯t belong to the human race. Her big eyes narrowed. ¡°Little girl, come here. Come to me~¡± The man hooked his finger at Shen Yaowei enchantingly. Shen Yaowei made a face at the man and stuck out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m not listening!¡± With that, she turned around and ran. The man was furious at Shen Yaowei¡¯s attitude. The black tail on his back bristled. ¡°Stop right there! Brat! If I don¡¯t eat you today, I¡¯ll take your surname!¡± Before he could finish speaking, his figure had already turned into an afterimage and chased after Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei ran very quickly, looking like she would be caught by Mao Qi at any moment, but she kept a subtle distance from him. Coupled with Pa Pa causing trouble from time to time, Mao Qi chased after Shen Yaowei and ran around Landlord Liu¡¯s house, but he couldn¡¯t catch her. ¡°This brat, how, how can she run so well¡­¡± After running for about two hours, Mao Qi was already panting from exhaustion. ¡°Hehehe¡­ you fool!¡± Shen Yaowei turned around and made another face at Mao Qi. ¡°You, you, you, you!¡± Mao Qi was so angry that his soul almost left his body. He also felt that he was very stupid. Why did he have to run around with a girl? Hence, he formed a hand seal. In the next moment, a powerful ball of power smashed towards Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei dodged to the side and dodged the ball again. However, this time, the ball smashed into the ground, and its power instantly turned into countless small pieces that spread in all directions like thin needles. Her bare feet were attacked by that tiny force, and it was so painful that she gasped and fell to the ground. Pa Pa looked at Shen Yaowei and tilted her head in confusion. Shen Yaowei winked at Pa Pa Pa and mouthed silently, ¡°Acting.¡± Only then was Pa Pa relieved. Then, she turned into a drama queen and threw itself on Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder, crying. ¡°Still running! Brat!¡± Mao Qi tidied his messy hair as he walked towards Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei¡¯s feet were already red and swollen. She tried to stand up from the ground, but in the end, she failed because she couldn¡¯t stand the pain. She looked at Mao Qi, who had walked up to her, with red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t eat me, okay?¡± Mao Qi squatted down and looked at Shen Yaowei with a smile. ¡°Not okay.¡± With that, his hand turned into a sharp claw, and he tried to grab Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart. ¡°Help!!!¡± The girl¡¯s loud voice suddenly sounded and spread far and wide. Mao Qi felt that the sound exploded in his ears like a thunderclap, causing his eardrums to hurt slightly. The fur on his body subconsciously stood up, and even the ears hidden in his hair stood up. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Shen Yaowei was still shouting. She specially used her spiritual power to amplify her voice and attack Mao Qi. Chapter 170 - 170 I Think That’s Yaoyao’s Voice 170 I Think That¡¯s Yaoyao¡¯s Voice Mao Qi felt that his ears were about to be damaged and subconsciously covered them with his claws. Yan Bei, who was resting against the door frame outside the room, heard the girl¡¯s cry for help. He jolted and opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Shen!¡± Glancing at the door, Yan Bei saw that there was no movement in the house. He took a deep breath and ran quickly to the door of the courtyard. Shen Liu¡¯an, who was still reading the files in the village chief¡¯s house, also vaguely heard a strange sound. He thought he was hallucinating because he was too tired, but the next moment, Shen Yifeng and Shen Yuyan pushed open the door of his room and walked in together. ¡°Dad, I think that¡¯s Yaoyao¡¯s voice,¡± Shen Yifeng and Shen Yuyan said in unison. This time, Shen Liu¡¯an was sure that he hadn¡¯t been hallucinating when he heard Yaoyao shout for help. His expression suddenly changed, and he threw down the dossier in his hand and ran out of the room. On the other side, Shen Yaowei took advantage of the moment when Mao Qi covered his ears and collapsed. She casually grabbed a handful of dust from the ground and waved it at Mao Qi¡¯s eyes. Dust entered the big cat¡¯s eyes, and Mao Qi immediately felt a sour pain. He broke down even more. While Mao Qi rubbed his eyes, Shen Yaowei ignored the pain in her feet and got up from the ground to run forward. ¡°How dare you run! Stop!¡± Mao Qi roared at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back. This time, he was really angry. Five tails appeared behind him, and sharp teeth spread from the corners of his mouth. He jumped up from the ground nimbly and flew towards Shen Yaowei¡¯s back. Even without looking back, Shen Yaowei could feel Mao Qi pounce on her. At the same time, she heard hurried footsteps approaching her. Just as Mao Qi¡¯s claws were about to grab Shen Yaowei¡¯s back, Yan Bei rushed over first. At the critical moment, a sharp blade condensed from ice-blue light flew out of his palm and hit Mao Qi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Meow!!¡± Mao Qi let out a heart-wrenching scream and jumped back. He held his shoulder, which had been pierced by the ice-blue blade, and fell to the ground. When he turned around and saw that it was Yan Bei, Mao Qi subconsciously thought of the man who had taken his two lives. He immediately turned into a stream of light and ran. ¡°Miss Shen!¡± Yan Bei rushed to Shen Yaowei and couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he saw her injured and bleeding feet. ¡°Are you alright?¡± If his master saw this, his heart would ache. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Shen Yaowei whispered, looking down like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Miss Shen, how did you come here? Why didn¡¯t I see you at General Shen¡¯s place today?¡± Yan Bei looked at Shen Yaowei suspiciously and asked. Shen Yaowei stared at her toes and said in a small voice, ¡°Actually, I came here myself. I just arrived and encountered a demon. Fortunately, you appeared in time. Otherwise, I would have been eaten by that demon.¡± After hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, Yan Bei almost fainted. Miss Shen was too bold. She actually dared to come here alone! If he hadn¡¯t rushed over in time, if Miss Shen had been seriously injured by the cat demon or suffered more serious consequences, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to imagine what kind of madness his master would have gone through. Seeing Yan Bei staring at her with a pale face, Shen Yaowei scratched her face in embarrassment and smiled. ¡°Yan Bei, where¡¯s my Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± Why was it different from what she had imagined? She had been circling here because she wanted to see Huo Junhan save her. Chapter 171 - 171 Yaoyao, How Can You Be So Bold?! 171 Yaoyao, How Can You Be So Bold?! ¡°Master has already gone to bed,¡± Yan Bei said after calming down his complicated emotions. ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Immediately after, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s voice sounded from not far away. Shen Yaowei lowered her head even more when she heard the familiar voice. Shen Liu¡¯an, Shen Yuyan, and Shen Yifeng rushed to Shen Yaowei as quickly as possible. ¡°Yaoyao, why are you here?¡± ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°How did you hurt your foot?¡± Hearing the questions of the three men, Shen Yaowei grabbed the ribbon on her dress and whispered, ¡°I was worried about you and my Ninth Imperial Uncle, so I came.¡± ¡°You came here alone from the capital?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s voice suddenly raised a few degrees. He widened his eyes and looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, how can you be so bold!¡± Shen Yaowei simply didn¡¯t dare to face her furious father and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Father, now is not the time to blame Yaoyao. Her foot is injured.¡± Shen Yuyan looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s bleeding ankle with heartache. Shen Yifeng nodded in agreement. ¡°We have to treat Yaoyao¡¯s wound first.¡± ¡°Please come with me. I have top-quality ointment in my room,¡± Yan Bei said. ¡­ In the room. Shen Yaowei sat on a tall stool barefooted. Shen Yifeng squatted in front of her, holding the ointment in one hand and applying it to her injured ankle. Shen Yuyan frowned and looked at her swollen ankle. He clenched his fists nervously. ¡°Brother, be gentle. Don¡¯t hurt Yaoyao¡­¡± Shen Yifeng tried his best to control his strength and applied the medicine for Shen Yaowei with the gentlest method. His forehead was sweating nervously. They all knew that Shen Yaowei was most afraid of pain. She would cry every time it hurt badly. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of pain, you shouldn¡¯t have run over yourself.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sat at the side. Although his tone was reproachful, his eyes were filled with heartache as he looked at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei turned to look at Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Father, I know I¡¯ve made you worry this time, but I¡¯ll have to be independent sooner or later, right?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an was speechless when he heard Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. Because he had always treated Shen Yaowei as a normal person, he often taught her to be independent when she grew up and couldn¡¯t always rely on others. Previously, Shen Yaowei was more willful and rarely took his teachings to heart. Now, he realized that his daughter seemed to have become much more sensible than before. ¡°Alright, the wound is bandaged. Let your brother carry you and leave with me,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to look for my Ninth Imperial Uncle,¡± Shen Yaowei said decisively. At the mention of Huo Junhan, her big eyes lit up. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my Ninth Imperial Uncle for a few days. I won¡¯t leave here until I see him.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, it¡¯s already late. Why don¡¯t you come and see Master tomorrow?¡± Yan Bei suggested. Shen Yaowei looked at Yan Bei with deep eyes, feeling that something was wrong with him. ¡°But I want to see my Ninth Imperial Uncle now.¡± Logically speaking, it was impossible for Huo Junhan not to hear the huge commotion she had caused. But why hadn¡¯t she seen him yet? For some reason, Yan Bei felt like he had been seen through by Shen Yaowei¡¯s clear gaze. Just as he was thinking of a reason to persuade Shen Yaowei to come tomorrow, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s voice slowly sounded. ¡°Yan Bei, in that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform His Highness.¡± He knew his daughter¡¯s stubborn temper all too well. If she didn¡¯t see Huo Junhan tonight, she definitely wouldn¡¯t stop. Chapter 172 - 172 Do I Have to Choose One Of The Two? 172 Do I Have to Choose One Of The Two? Since he had already said so much, Yan Bei knew that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to continue looking for excuses. ¡°To be honest, my master has indeed fallen into a deep sleep. Unless he wakes up on his own, no one can wake him up,¡± Yan Bei said slowly. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She frowned and looked at Yan Bei. ¡°Yan Bei, what do you mean? Is my Ninth Imperial Uncle sick?¡± ¡°Is it because of that jade pendant?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an frowned and asked Yan Bei. Yan Bei nodded. ¡°Yes, Master usually sleeps very little every day, and he doesn¡¯t sleep well every time. However, every time Master falls asleep with that jade pendant, he will fall into a deep sleep. Unless he wakes up voluntarily, no one can wake him up.¡± ¡°I want to see him.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t know what kind of jade pendant it was, but now wasn¡¯t the time to talk about this. She jumped down from the tall stool barefooted and quickly walked out of the house, ignoring her injured ankle. ¡°Yaoyao, put on your shoes.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an picked up Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoes and chased after her. The other three people in the room quickly followed. Shen Yaowei knew that Yan Bei would definitely stay in the room next to Huo Junhan¡¯s, so she went straight to the room next door, pushed open the door, and walked in. The room was very quiet. The window was open, and a cool night breeze blew into the room from the window, gently blowing open the gauze bed curtains. Shen Yaowei walked barefoot to the bed silently and looked down at the man lying on the bed. Just as Yan Bei had said, Huo Junhan was sleeping very soundly, so much so that he didn¡¯t notice her appearance here at all. ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡± Shen Liu¡¯an came behind Shen Yaowei and glanced at Huo Junhan. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen him, can you leave with me?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze landed on the jade pendant in Huo Junhan¡¯s hand, and she shook her head gently. ¡°Father, you and my brothers can leave first. I want to stay here with my Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± Shen Yuyan and Shen Yifeng also chased her into this room. Hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, Shen Yuyan wanted to persuade her, but Shen Yifeng stopped him. Shen Yifeng shook his head at Shen Yuyan, signaling him not to speak. Then, he looked at Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Father, since Yaoyao wants to stay here, let¡¯s go first.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed and said, ¡°Alright then. Father will come and look for you tomorrow.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and looked at Shen Yifeng gratefully. Shen Yifeng shook his head helplessly and lovingly at her. ¡°Be careful of where you¡¯re hurt.¡± ¡°Got it, Brother,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a bright smile. After Shen Yuyan left with Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother, why did you let Yaoyao stay here? Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. Between her and His Highness Li¡­¡± ¡°Yuyan, can¡¯t you tell that Yaoyao really likes His Highness Li?¡± Shen Yifeng said with a faint smile. ¡°I think His Highness Li is more than a thousand times better than Prince Zhao. If I had to choose a future brother-in-law between the two, I think His Highness Li would be much more suitable than Prince Zhao.¡± No matter what other people thought of His Highness Li, he didn¡¯t care. As long as Yaoyao was happy, as long as His Highness Li treated her well, that was enough. ¡°Do we have to choose between these two people?¡± Shen Yuyan got excited for some reason, causing Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng to look at him. Chapter 173 - 173 Why Did You Wake Her Up to Drink Milk? 173 Why Did You Wake Her Up to Drink Milk? ¡°Yaoyao is so beautiful. How can a person like His Highness Li with blood on their hands be compatible with her?¡± Shen Yuyan thought of Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan being alone, and his heart felt like it had been slashed by a sharp knife. The feeling between Yaoyao and Huo Junhan was something he had never felt when Yaoyao was with Huo Zhao. He could sense that Huo Zhao and Huo Junhan meant something completely different to Yaoyao. Huo Junhan was the person she really wanted. !! ¡°Yifeng, you go back first.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yuyan silently for a while, then patted Shen Yifeng¡¯s shoulder and said. Shen Yifeng nodded and quickened his pace. Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yuyan walked slowly behind them. Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the front, his handsome face tense. ¡°Yuyan, I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. Shen Yuyan paused for a moment, but right on the heels of that, he returned to normal. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°I told you before that you¡¯ll always be Yaoyao¡¯s brother.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked sideways at Shen Yuyan. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my son. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt.¡± Shen Yuyan clenched his fists and nodded silently without saying anything. It would be great if he could control himself. ¡­ After washing her body with hot water and changing into a clean nightgown, Shen Yaowei lay beside Huo Junhan. Looking at Huo Junhan¡¯s perfect side profile, her small hand approached his large hand that was holding the jade pendant bit by bit. Her small hand gently covered the big hand. Shen Yaowei pressed her face against his chest again before closing her eyes in satisfaction. When Shen Yaowei¡¯s breathing became calm, Pa Pa crawled out of her collar. It shook its head gently and looked at Huo Junhan. The man¡¯s perfect and picturesque sleeping face was immediately reflected in her vision. Pa Pa sucked the saliva that was about to flow out of the corner of its mouth and then crawled along Huo Junhan¡¯s arm to his neck. Satisfied, she hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s neck with her small hands. Pa Pa rubbed its head against his face and sighed. ¡°Smells good, smells good¡­¡± As soon as it finished speaking, it saw a scarlet light emit from the jade pendant in Huo Junhan¡¯s hand and quickly envelope Shen Yaowei. Before it could cry out, another crimson light swept over and enveloped it, making it lose all consciousness. Shen Yaowei felt that her eyelids were as heavy as gold and couldn¡¯t open them for a while. She heard a woman¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Yaoyao is really good at sleeping. It¡¯s time for her to drink milk again. Why isn¡¯t she awake yet?¡± Although this female voice sounded unfamiliar and distant, Shen Yaowei felt very familiar and at ease. ¡°Do you want me to wake her up?¡± Right on the heels of that, another male voice rang out. His voice sounded very intermediate and pleasant to the ears. This time, Shen Yaowei recognized that this voice belonged to her father. However, which woman was her father talking to? Why did he wake her up to drink milk? Thinking of this, Shen Yaowei frowned and struggled to open her heavy eyelids. The first thing she saw was a woman¡¯s gentle and beautiful smile. Shen Yaowei was stunned. She was too familiar with this face. It belonged to her mother. Song Lanyue saw that the baby girl in the sleeping basket had woken up and was staring at her blankly with her big black grape-like eyes. She immediately bent down with a smile and carried her out of the sleeping basket. ¡°Good Yaoyao, did your father and I disturb you? I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Chapter 174 - 174 Her Hands Actually Turned into the Appearance of a Little Baby’s! 174 Her Hands Actually Turned into the Appearance of a Little Baby¡¯s! The woman¡¯s gentle voice and warm embrace made Shen Yaowei feel like she was in a dream. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t figure out the situation. A handsome face leaned over Song Lanyue¡¯s shoulder and smiled at Shen Yaowei. ¡°This time, why didn¡¯t the little cry baby cry after waking up?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but blink. That handsome face also looked so familiar. It was her father¡¯s face that was much younger. !! Wait a minute¡­ How could she be held so easily in someone¡¯s arms? At this moment, Shen Yaowei realized that something was wrong with her body. She raised her hand to take a look, and her eyes widened. Her hand had actually turned into that of a little baby¡¯s! What was going on? Just as Shen Yaowei was stunned, Song Lanyue¡¯s gentle voice slowly sounded again. ¡°Come, Yaoyao, Mummy will feed you milk.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s soul trembled. She subconsciously wanted to say no, but when she opened her mouth, she made a childish sound instead. I, I, I don¡¯t want to drink milk! ¡°Yaoyao, are you anxious?¡± Song Lanyue couldn¡¯t help but say when she saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s tense face. Then, she lifted her clothes right on the heels of that. Despite Shen Yaowei¡¯s strong rejection, she still couldn¡¯t resist the instincts of a baby. After a while, the sound of milk being gurgled could be heard. Song Lanyue and Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei dotingly. ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll send someone to send you back to the Imperial Capital,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an put his arm around Song Lanyue¡¯s shoulder and said gently. Song Lanyue frowned slightly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? This place is pretty good. We will stay here and accompany you.¡± ¡°How is this place good? The sandstorm is strong, and the climate is harsh. Your body isn¡¯t as good as before.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Song Lanyue worriedly. ¡°When you return to the capital first, I will also ask His Majesty to allow me to return to the capital and accompany you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when His Majesty agrees to let you return to the capital,¡± Song Lanyue said softly. She lowered her eyes to look at the little one in her arms, unable to hide the gentle smile on her face. ¡°Yaoyao is still young now, and she doesn¡¯t want to be separated from her father.¡± Shen Yaowei listened to Shen Liu¡¯an and Song Lanyue¡¯s conversation and gripped her mother¡¯s sleeve tightly. Her heart was filled with an unprecedented longing. Although she didn¡¯t know what her current situation was, her mother was really as gentle and beautiful as she had imagined. ¡°By the way, how is the child?¡± Song Lanyue suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out that the child isn¡¯t a spy? I think he¡¯s also a pitiful person. Why don¡¯t you keep him in the residence?¡± She knew very well who the child that Song Lanyue was talking about was. Shen Yaowei instantly perked up and pricked up her ears. ¡°I think that child¡­¡± Shen Liu¡¯an stroked his chin, his deep eyes overflowing with a strange light. ¡°He¡¯s very much like a wolf cub. If I don¡¯t teach him well, he¡¯ll be a big problem in the future.¡± Shen Yaowei thought of Huo Junhan¡¯s crazy appearance and couldn¡¯t help but nod. She felt that Huo Junhan wasn¡¯t completely heartless now. It was probably because he had stayed by her father¡¯s side for a period of time. Otherwise, there was a high chance that that man would be even crazier than now. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he has experienced. I don¡¯t think his eyes are those of a five-year-old child.¡± Song Lanyue sighed lightly. ¡°Do you know his name?¡± ¡°He said his name is Huo Junhan,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. ¡°The same surname as the Tian family?¡± Song Lanyue was a little surprised. ¡°Did you investigate his identity carefully? Didn¡¯t you say that a concubine escaped from the palace¡­¡± Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: A B*stard Without Parents! Chapter 175: A B*stard Without Parents! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Shen Yaowei heard this, she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She blinked her big black grape-like eyes and focused on Song Lanyue and Shen Liu¡¯an. Actually, she had always wanted to find out what Huo Junhan had experienced when he was young, including his background. What she could be sure of was that Huo Junhan had indeed been brought out of the palace by his mother. She had heard Huo Zhao mention this in her previous life. Back then, his mother had done something wrong and angered His Majesty. His mother had brought him out of the palace overnight. For some reason, Huo Junhan proficiently landed at the border alone, and his mother was nowhere to be seen. The capital was thousands of miles away from the border, and there were many mountains and rivers along the way. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine how a five-year-old child could persevere along the way. ¡°That kid said that his parents died a long time ago. It should be a coincidence that he has the same surname as the Tian family,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was no longer drinking milk, he bent down and took Shen Yaowei from Song Lanyue. ¡°The sun is just right outside. I¡¯ll take Yaoyao out to bask in the sun. You didn¡¯t sleep well taking care of Yaoyao last night. You should rest for a while.¡± Recently, Song Lanyue had been feeling in low spirits. She couldn¡¯t help but yawn and nod. Shen Liu¡¯an carried Shen Yaowei out of the room and saw Shen Yaowei looking around with her big black grape-like eyes, as if she was looking for something. ¡°Yaoyao, how about Daddy take you to the garden to play?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said to Shen Yaowei with a smile. Shen Yaowei shook her head and raised her chubby hand to point at the small courtvard in the east. ¡°Yaoyao wants to go there?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an frowned. ¡°That¡¯s where the servants live. There¡¯s nothing fun there.¡± ¡°Wu, wu¡­¡± Shen Yaowei pointed stubbornly at the small courtyard over there, looking like she wanted to go. ¡°Alright, Daddy will bring you there.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an could only compromise. The weather in the border province was really bad. Apart from the slightly warmer summers, the other three seasons were cold. It was noon now, and the sun was shining brightly, but it was still a little cold. Shen Yaowei lay in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s warm arms as he carried her slowly towards the east courtyard. Before the father and daughter reached the entrance of the east courtyard, they heard a commotion coming from inside. ¡°Is this little spy mute? Why isn¡¯t he saying anything?¡± ¡°Hey! You little spy, unless you crawl under my crotch today, don¡¯t even think about leaving this courtyard! ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dirtying your pants by letting this spy crawl under your crotch? Hahahaha!¡± Hearing those laughing and mocking voices, Shen Yaowei¡¯s small hands suddenly clenched into fists, and her big eyes were filled with anger. Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s expression darkened bit by bit. He quickened his pace and walked towards the entrance of the east courtyard. Just as he reached the door, he heard the sound of water splashing. A few boys around the age of eight or nine surrounded a thin little boy. The little boy¡¯s entire body was drenched. He lowered his head, as if he was isolated from the world. His entire body exuded a gloomy and oppressive aura, and his long hair covered his face. Opposite the boy stood a taller child with an empty bucket in his hand. The children didn¡¯t realize that Shen Liu¡¯an had already entered the courtyard and continued to jeer. ¡°Little spy, a b*stard without parents should be splashed with water!¡± ¡°Hahaha, look at this good-for-nothing. He doesn¡¯t even dare to be angry!¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s angry? He¡¯s just a b*stard.. Does he have anyone to back him up? Hahahaha¡­¡± Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: 1 1 m Just a B*stard Chapter 176: 1 1 m Just a B*stard Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze landed on the little boy. Even though he was humiliated like this, he still stood there with his head lowered. However, the hands by his side had already clenched into fists, and the veins on his body were bulging. It was obvious that he was enduring. Shen Yaowei recognized the child in front of her at a glance and let out an angry sound. ¡°Yiya, yiya!¡± The children who were cheering turned around in unison when they heard the childish voice. At a glance, they saw Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s gloomy expression. Immediately, they were so frightened that they knelt on the ground. ¡°General¡­ Shen Liu¡¯an slowly walked in front of the children and looked down at them. ¡°Your parents work in the general¡¯s residence. I left you in the general¡¯s residence because I wanted you to learn something and be useful to the country in the future. In the end, you learned how to bully the weak?¡± The children were reprimanded, but none of them dared to refute. They shrunk into quails. Shen Liu¡¯an walked up to Huo Junhan. Seeing that he was still trembling under the sunlight and that there was a fresh wound at the corner of his mouth, it was obvious that he had just been beaten up. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you counterattack or dodge?¡± He knew very well that although the child in front of him was only five years old, if he really retaliated, those mischievous children might not be his match. This five-year-old child carried a bloodthirsty aura that could only be obtained after rolling around in a pile of dead people. It was something that those children who hadn¡¯t really seen the world couldn¡¯t compare to. Huo Junhan slowly raised his head and looked at Shen Liu¡¯an expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m just a b*stard. No one supports me. If I retaliate, I¡¯ll be chased out of here, right?¡± His tone was extremely calm, as if he was stating a fact. Shen Yaowei stared at Huo Junhan intently. At this moment, she felt her heart ache so much that she could barely breathe, and her eyes began to fill with tears. If what she was seeing now was really what Huo Junhan had experienced when he was young, what terrifying things had he experienced before he became like this? He was only five years old! Shouldn¡¯t a five-year-old be wheedling in the arms of his parents? Moreover, he was a prince. He should be leading a better life than ordinary children. Shen Liu¡¯an didn¡¯t know how to respond to Huo Junhan. His children were all exceptionally sensible and considerate. This was the first time he had seen such thorns. He was afraid that he would say something wrong and agitate him even more. After pondering for a while, Shen Liu¡¯an said, ¡°Alright, go back to your room and take a hot shower. Change into clean clothes and look for me in the front hall.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t say a word. He glanced at Shen Yaowei in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s arms and turned to leave. ¡°The few of you, go back to your rooms and reflect on yourselves. I¡¯ll get your parents to take you out of the residence tonight. I can¡¯t keep you here anymore.¡± After saying that, Shen Liu¡¯an ignored the cries of the children and left. About an hour later, Huo Junhan arrived at the front hall. He had changed into a black rough robe, and his hair was also standing up with a black ribbon. He looked much cleaner than before, but he was even more gloomy than before.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Junhan, Come Here Chapter 177: Junhan, Come Here Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei, who was playing with Shen Liu¡¯an perfunctorily, immediately turned to look at Huo Junhan. Her big eyes were especially bright. Ever since he went to the east courtyard, Shen Liu¡¯an had vaguely sensed that Shen Yaowei¡¯s attitude towards Huo Junhan seemed to be a little special. Now that he saw her sparkling eyes staring at Huo Junhan, he was even more certain that it wasn¡¯t an illusion. His little daughter seemed to really like Huo Junhan. ¡°General, what do you want me to do?¡± Huo Junhan asked Shen Liu¡¯an in a low voice. Shen Liu¡¯an saw that from the moment he entered, his gaze didn¡¯t even linger on the delicious food on the table not far away. A look of pity flashed across his eyes. A five-year-old child that matured so early. It wasn¡¯t anything good. It seemed that he was considering keeping him in the residence. He hoped that he could regain his temper after leading a normal life. With a dry cough, Shen Liu¡¯an stood up and walked towards the round table filled with snacks and delicious snacks. ¡°Junhan, come here.¡± Huo Junhan raised his feet and walked towards the round table. After Shen Liu¡¯an sat down, he saw that he was standing there without moving. He smiled and said, ¡°Sit down too.¡± Huo Junhan lowered his eyes. No one could tell what he was feeling at this moment. He pulled out a chair and sat quietly opposite Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Those children are insensible. I¡¯ve already punished them for what happened today. Don¡¯t take it to heart, understand?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an tried his best to sound gentle. Huo Junhan smiled. ¡°It was nothing.¡± His tone was rather indifferent, as if he was used to this kind of bullying from the beginning. ¡°Eat. These things are all prepared for you,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said with a smile. Shen Yaowei stared at Huo Junhan without blinking. The little boy¡¯s young face was injured, but one could still see his unparalleled elegance when he grew up. He was like an obedient puppet. When Shen Liu¡¯an asked him to eat it, he picked up the mung bean cake closest to him and put it in his mouth to eat. The way he ate revealed the elegance and calmness of a noble. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was staring at Huo Junhan, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s smile became even more obvious. ¡°Yaoyao, do you like this little brother?¡± He had only asked casually and didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei to understand. Shen Liu¡¯an didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei to really nod gently. Shen Liu¡¯an:¡±¡­¡± Huo Junhan also saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s actions. A dark light flashed across his eyes. ¡°Ahem, since my daughter likes you, I¡¯ll keep you in the residence,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything in the residence in the future. Just follow my sons to school and learn well.¡± ¡°No.¡± Huo Junhan put down the pastry in his hand and looked straight at Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°General, the place I want to go is the military camp.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an was stunned. ¡°Military camp? How old are you?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the sake of staying in the military camp, I wouldn¡¯t have come to this place,¡± Huo Junhan said slowly. Shen Liu¡¯an knew that he couldn¡¯t look at Huo Junhan like a normal child. He asked with a faint smile, ¡°Then tell me, why do you want to go to the military camp? Do you know what kind of place it is?¡± Under Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hawk-like gaze, Huo Junhan nodded calmly. ¡°I know very well what the military camp is. I want to go to the military camp to learn my skills and fight alongside the general in the future.¡± His childish voice was filled with unshakable determination.. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Wont Die, Dont Care Chapter 178: Won¡¯t Die, Don¡¯t Care Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Looking at the strange light in Huo Junhan¡¯s light-colored eyes, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s heart wavered. However, even though he was shaken, his rationality told him that it was indeed a little too much to throw a five-year-old child into the military camp. ¡°What if I¡¯m unwilling to let you enter the military camp?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°Then I have no reason to continue staying here,¡± Huo Junhan said firmly. ¡°Huh?¡± This time, Shen Yaowei was anxious. She grabbed Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s collar with one hand and pointed at Huo Junhan with the other. Her head shook like a rattle drum. His meaning was too obvious. He didn¡¯t want Huo Junhan to leave. Shen Liu¡¯an understood what Shen Yaowei wanted to express and frowned. Why did he have the feeling that his youngest daughter liked Huo Junhan more than him? This feeling made him very unhappy. However, there was nothing he could do. After thinking about it briefly, Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Huo Junhan and said, ¡°Staying in the military camp isn¡¯t something that you and I can decide with a word. You¡¯re too young now. Stay in this residence in peace first. When the time is right, I¡¯ll naturally let you enter the military camp.¡± This was already a concession. Huo Junhan nodded slowly, then stood up from the stool and pretended to turn to leave. ¡®Wait a minute. The damage to your face¡­¡¯ Huo Junhan raised his hand to touch the wound at the corner of his lips and smiled disapprovingly. ¡°I won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± With that, he strode out of the door. Shen Yaowei watched Huo Junhan leave. She had a feeling that everything she was experiencing now should be what Huo Junhan had experienced when he was young. At night, the originally clear sky suddenly changed. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. After filling her stomach and taking a hot shower, Song Lanyue carefully placed Shen Yaowei in the cradle. ¡°Madam, let me take care of Miss tonight. You should have a good sleep.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Nanny Yuan, who was obviously much younger now. Just as Song Lanyue was about to shake her head and refuse, she heard Nanny Yuan continue, ¡°Your health has been getting worse and worse recently. If you really fall ill, it¡¯ll be even more impossible for you to feed her yourself. Don¡¯t worry, if she wants to drink milk, I¡¯ll wake you up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Song Lanyue smiled helplessly. She bent down and gently kissed Shen Yaowei¡¯s soft face. ¡°Yaoyao, sleep well.¡± Shen Yaowei grinned at Song Lanyue. There were dimples beside her chubby cheeks. Song Lanyue didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei to smile at her so brightly and cutely. Her heart was about to melt. She kissed Shen Yaowei¡¯s face again before turning around and leaving reluctantly. Shen Yaowei felt Song Lanyue¡¯s strong motherly love for her, but her heart was filled with mixed feelings. She wanted to investigate the real cause of her mother¡¯s death as soon as possible. Anyway, she didn¡¯t believe that her mother had died from illness. As she thought about it, Shen Yaowei felt a strong sense of exhaustion. She didn¡¯t want to sleep yet, but her baby body was very weak. She couldn¡¯t resist the invasion of exhaustion and closed her eyes bit by bit. Seeing that Shen Yaowei had finally fallen asleep, Nanny Yuan smiled gently. After covering her with the blanket, she lay down on the soft bed beside her. After a while, the sound of even breathing could be heard in the room. No one noticed that the pot of blooming peony flowers by the window of the room suddenly turned around and faced Shen Yaowei.. Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Why Does Huo Junhan Not Only Stay, He Looks More Like Hes Immersed? Chapter 179: Why Does Huo Junhan Not Only Stay, He Looks More Like He¡¯s Immersed? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s childish voice sounded in Shen Yaowei¡¯s ear. Shen Yaowei, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up. She opened her eyes and looked at the source of the voice. ¡°It¡¯s me, Pa Pa!¡± The pistil of the peony flower opened and closed like a human mouth. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t expect to hear Pa Pa say a complete sentence one day. After a short moment of surprise, she was overjoyed. She wanted to ask how Pa Pa had become like this, but when she opened her mouth, it was still the sound of a baby. She only made two syllables before closing her mouth. Shen Yaowei quickly glanced at Nanny Yuan and realized that she was still sleeping soundly. ¡°Yaoyao, we can communicate with our divine senses,¡± Pa Pa said to Shen Yaowei in a hurry. ¡°However, I don¡¯t have much time to communicate. My energy isn¡¯t enough in this space.¡± ¡°This space?¡± Shen Yaowei used her divine sense to ask silently, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the Mirage Space now. It was that demon blood jade pendant that pulled us here,¡± Pa Pa said to Shen Yaowei. ¡°If there are divine artifacts in this world, there are demon artifacts. The demon blood jade pendant is an ancient demon artifact. It originally belonged to hell, but for some reason, it appeared here. The demon blood jade pendant can create the most realistic illusion space through people¡¯s darkest and most painful memories¡­¡± Shen Yaowei frowned after hearing what Pa Pa said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Obviously, what she was experiencing now wasn¡¯t her most painful and darkest moment. ¡°Generally speaking, that¡¯s the case. However, we seem to be a little special now. We should be in the illusion space that belongs to Beauty Huo,¡± Pa Pa Pa said. Understanding flashed across Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. It seemed like it was no different from what she had imagined. What she was seeing now was indeed Huo Junhan¡¯s childhood experience. ¡°If my Ninth Imperial Uncle is also in this illusion now, is he still awake like us?¡± Shen Yaowei thought of Huo Junhan she had seen today and couldn¡¯t tell if there was a normal Ninth Imperial Uncle hidden in his small body or something else. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Some people with strong mental strength won¡¯t be easily controlled by the Mirage Space. Even if they come in, they will stay awake. However, some people will be completely controlled by the illusion of space and experience the most painful and dark times of their lives again. They won¡¯t be able to withstand the blow and will commit suicide,¡± Pa Pa said slowly. ¡°Every time the demon blood jade pendant kills a person, it can absorb that person¡¯s resentment and turn it into its own power.¡± ¡°Looks like this demon blood jade pendant is really not a good thing,¡± Shen Yaowei said in a low voice. ¡°But in the eyes of the Ghost Realm, the Demon Realm, and the evil cultivators, the demon blood jade pendant is the best cauldron to help them cultivate,¡± Pa Pa said. ¡°How do we escape from this place?¡± Shen Yaowei asked the most important question. Her current body was that of a baby, unable to do anything. But she couldn¡¯t stay here forever. ¡°Unless Beauty Huo wants to wake up, we can¡¯t escape from here,¡± Pa Pa said. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes in confusion. Shouldn¡¯t people want to escape when they are experiencing the most painful things? But why did Huo Junhan not only stay, but he also seemed to be immersed in it? Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Pa Pa, You Know So Much Chapter 180: Pa Pa, You Know So Much Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°As long as he¡¯s not tempted to commit suicide by the illusion created by the demon blood jade pendant, there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Pa Pa sensed Shen Yaowei¡¯s worry and comforted her. ¡°Beauty Huo is so powerful. He entered this space voluntarily. The demon blood jade pendant isn¡¯t his match at all.¡± However, this made Shen Yaowei even more worried. She really felt that she couldn¡¯t see through Huo Junhan anymore. With an inaudible sigh, Shen Yaowei said, ¡°Pa Pa, you know so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Pa Pa shook the branches and leaves all over its body smugly. ¡°Then tell me, what exactly are you?¡± Shen Yaowei asked faintly. She had investigated a lot of information about medicinal beasts before, but she had not seen any medicinal beasts like Pa Pa, so she had always been curious about what kind of medicinal beast Pa Pa was. ¡°Ah, the energy doesn¡¯t¡­¡± Before it could finish speaking, Pa Pa suddenly fell silent. Shen Yaowei was speechless. If she couldn¡¯t tell that this little guy was deliberately avoiding her question, she would be a complete fool. However, since Pa Pa didn¡¯t want to say it, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t intend to force it. No matter what the Pa Pa was, she just needed to know that it wouldn¡¯t harm her. The next day, Shen Yaowei woke up intermediately. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw an expressionless and exquisite face. It was actually Huo Junhan. ¡°Yiya¡­¡± She subconsciously reached out her small hand to touch Huo Junhan¡¯s face, but he quickly took a few steps back and dodged her hand. He even turned his gaze elsewhere. ¡°Junhan, isn¡¯t Yaoyao very cute?¡± Song Lanyue carried Shen Yaowei out of the cradle and asked Huo Junhan with a smile. Huo Junhan nodded indifferently. It appeared as if he was trying to brush Song Lanyue off. Song Lanyue wasn¡¯t angry at Huo Junhan¡¯s coldness. She smiled and said to Huo Junhan, ¡°Do you want to hug her?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan expectantly, but she clearly caught a hint of confusion in his eyes. Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei and saw the soft little baby girl smiling brightly at him. His ears turned red. She originally thought that Huo Junhan was going to refuse by standing there without moving, but he unexpectedly walked towards Song Lanyue. Song Lanyue couldn¡¯t help but smile until her eyes curved. She carefully handed the baby girl in her arms to Huo Junhan. ¡°Junhan, Yaoyao is still young. You have to hold her tightly, understand?¡± Huo Junhan hugged Shen Yaowei tightly with his thin arms and nodded gently. Shen Yaowei could feel that Huo Junhan was in a tense state. He hugged her and didn¡¯t dare to move. She couldn¡¯t help but blink and laugh at Huo Junhan. Song Lanyue widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Yaoyao likes you, Junhan.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s ears turned even redder. He quickly glanced at the little baby girl in his arms with a complicated gaze before handing her back to Song Lanyue. Song Lanyue took Shen Yaowei and asked Huo Junhan with a gentle smile, ¡°Junhan, can you treat Yaoyao as your sister in the future?¡± ¡°No,¡± Huo Junhan replied straightforwardly. ¡°Why?¡± Song Lanyue asked suspiciously. Could she have seen wrongly? Junhan clearly liked Yaoyao.. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Ill Bring Junhan In To Take A Look Chapter 181: I¡¯ll Bring Junhan In To Take A Look Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan glanced at Shen Yaowei, who was lying obediently in Song Lanyue¡¯s arms, and said calmly, ¡°1 don¡¯t need or want a sister.¡± Song Lanyue couldn¡¯t figure out what Huo Junhan was thinking at all. She shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, Junhan. The weather today isn¡¯t bad. 1 want to bring Yaoyao out for a walk. You should come too.¡± ¡°Yiya!¡± Shen Yaowei waved her hand excitedly. God knew how bored she was as a baby! Huo Junhan, who had wanted to reject Song Lanyue, fell silent when he saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s smiling eyes turn into crescents. Song Lanyue took Huo Junhan¡¯s silence as tacit approval and instructed the servants to prepare the carriage. Although the small border city was far less prosperous than the imperial capital, it was no less lively. The weather was clear today, and both sides of the street were filled with vendors. The vendors were selling all kinds of novel and strange things that couldn¡¯t be seen in the capital. The carriage stopped at the entrance of the lively street. After Song Lanyue carried Shen Yaowei out of the carriage, Huo Junhan also jumped out. Glancing at the clothes that did not fit Huo Junhan, Song Lanyue said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a ready-made clothing shop over there. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Huo Junhan nodded silently. After arriving at the ready-to-wear shop, Song Lanyue said to the shop owner, ¡°Boss, are there ready-to-wear clothes for him?¡± The shop owner smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Shen Yaowei curled up obediently in Song Lanyue¡¯s arms and sighed in her heart. It seemed that her mother used to dote on Huo Junhan very much. Then, he looked at Huo Junhan. He was still standing expressionlessly behind Song Lanyue, exuding an aura that kept people away from him. She wondered what kind of existence her mother was in Huo Junhan¡¯s heart. Perhaps, everything this man did after her death was just to repay the Shen family¡¯s kindness to him? This thought flashed through her mind, and Shen Yaowei inexplicably felt like she was making a bet. Song Lanyue bought 10 sets of clothes for Huo Junhan in one go. When he came out of the ready-to-wear shop, Huo Junhan had already changed out of his ill-fitting and lifeless black robe. The light blue robe made Huo Junhan look even more like a little immortal child who had walked out of the painting. The white rabbit fur collar added a hint of innocence and cuteness that a child should have. Song Lanyue looked at Huo Junhan in satisfaction. She smiled and said to Nanny Yuan, who was following beside her, ¡°Look at Junhan. He¡¯s even more famous than those boys in my family.¡± Nanny Yuan smiled and nodded. Huo Junhan lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t speak. The cold aura around him seemed to have dissipated a little. ¡°Junhan, where do you want to go?¡± Song Lanyue asked Huo Junhan. ¡°Weapon shop,¡± Huo Junhan replied slowly. ¡°A weapon shop¡­¡± Song Lanyue looked at Huo Junhan carefully and realized that he wasn¡¯t joking. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡± Weapons were placed at the end of the street. Because the security of the border cities wasn¡¯t good, the business of the weapons shop here was very good. ¡°Nanny Yuan, wait outside with Yaoyao. I¡¯ll bring Junhan in to take a look,¡± Song Lanyue said as she handed Shen Yaowei to Nanny Yuan. The murderous aura in the weapon shop was too strong. She was worried that it would scare Yaoyao. Shen Yaowei was unhappy to let go of any opportunity to interact with Huo Junhan. She waved her small hands in Nanny Yuan¡¯s arms and let Song Lanyue hug her. Song Lanyue grabbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°Be good and wait for Mother with Nanny.¡± As she spoke, Huo Junhan had already walked into the weapon shop. As soon as he entered the shop, he bumped into someone. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you have eyes?!¡± The burly man looked down at the little boy in front of him and shouted.. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Little Junhan, Hide to the Side Chapter 183: Little Junhan, Hide to the Side Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Qi San didn¡¯t notice that Huo Junhan, who was standing behind Song Lanyue, was looking at him past the woman. His gaze was as if he was looking at a dead person. ¡°Is that so? What is your big brother¡¯s name?¡± Song Lanyue asked with a faint smile. ¡°My big brother is called Qi Dashun.¡± As Qi San spoke, he puffed out his chest. A look of understanding flashed across Song Lanyue¡¯s eyes. She really knew who Qi Dashun was. He was the stableman in the military camp, who was in charge of feeding the horses. He had some small skills in controlling horses. Song Lanyue hated it the most when people used the military¡¯s name to be arrogant and despotic outside. She slowly pulled out a thin black whip from her sleeve. ¡°Your big brother¡¯s performance in the army has always been good, but it¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t know how to discipline you. Today, 1¡¯11 teach you how to be a person on behalf of your big brother.¡± Before she finished speaking, a black whip swung towards Qi San¡¯s head. Song Lanyue¡¯s attack was extremely fast. Before Qi San could react, the slender black whip had already left a deep wound on his arm. With a loud howl, the scream almost overturned the roof. Qi San was instantly enraged. ¡°You b*tch, it seems like you want to do this the hard way! Today, 1 will make you kneel before me and beg for mercy!¡± His mountainous body rushed towards Song Lanyue like an angry bull. ¡°Little Junhan, hide to the side.¡± Song Lanyue didn¡¯t dare to underestimate her enemy when she saw that Qi San was serious. Huo Junhan obediently retreated to a corner. The entire weapon shop was in chaos. The people who were watching the show ran out of the weapon shop, afraid that they would be implicated. Qi San continued to swing his fists at Song Lanyue. His movements were very ruthless. Every single one of his attacks seemed to be capable of killing someone. However, Song Lanyue¡¯s movements were very agile. Every time she dodged his punches, she would give him a whip. After exchanging dozens of blows, Qi San¡¯s body was covered in wounds. Apart from the fact that Song Lanyue¡¯s breathing was a little unstable, everything else was fine. Qi San pulled away the distance between him and Song Lanyue. For a moment, he didn¡¯t dare to attack her lightly. He endured the pain from his body and stared fixedly at Song Lanyue, ¡°This great sir likes little peppers like you. Today, this great sir will definitely conquer you.¡± Song Lanyue tried her best to adjust her wildly beating heart. She rolled her eyes at Qi San in disdain. Ever since she gave birth to Yaoyao, her physical fitness had plummeted. She was now countless times weaker than before. Otherwise, she would have beaten a guy like him to the ground just now. Qi San could also tell that Song Lanyue was a martial artist. His gaze suddenly changed and he looked at Huo Junhan, who was standing in the corner. Instantly, a glint flashed across his eyes. He turned around and ran towards Huo Junhan. Seeing that Qi San had turned his attention to Huo Junhan again, Song Lanyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Junhan, run.¡± She subconsciously chased after Qi San¡¯s back. When Huo Junhan saw Qi San take out a dagger from his pocket, his expression turned cold. ¡°Madam Song, don¡¯t come over!¡± In the blink of an eye, Qi San, who was originally running towards Huo Junhan, took out a dagger from his pocket. He quickly turned around and stabbed the dagger in his hand at Song Lanyue, who was chasing after him. The dagger that was flickering with cold light pierced directly toward Song Lanyue¡¯s vitals.. Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Calm in the Face of Danger, Out of My Expectations, Well Done Chapter 184: Calm in the Face of Danger, Out of My Expectations, Well Done Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The moment she saw the cold light, Song Lanyue immediately dodged it. Pfft! The sound of a sharp weapon piercing through clothes was especially clear. A ruthless glint flashed across Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes as he grabbed an iron fork placed in the corner. ¡°You dodged it?¡± Qi San looked at Song Lanyue holding her injured arm and took a few steps back. He clicked his tongue regretfully and said, ¡°However, your hand is injured now. How are you going to play with me? Little beauty, 1 can t bear to hurt you. Just listen to me!¡± As he laughed sinisterly, he pounced toward Song Lanyue again. Coincidentally, it was her right arm that was injured. Blood kept flowing out from the wound. Song Lanyue gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t let out a moan, but the hand that was holding the whip was trembling. Seeing that Qi San was about to arrive in front of her, Song Lanyue realized that on her left was the furnace for refining weapons. On her right and behind her, there was no place for her to dodge. At this critical moment, there was a pounce. The sound of a sharp weapon ruthlessly piercing into the flesh was exceptionally clear. Qi San, who was about to reach Song Lanyue, suddenly staggered and screamed as he fell to the ground. The sharp triangular fork pierced his shoulder ruthlessly. When Qi San fell to the ground, Song Lanyue saw Huo Junhan standing expressionlessly behind him. In an instant, Song Lanyue thought that she had seen the Asura who had crawled out of the dark night hell. She only felt that the five-year-old child in front of her didn¡¯t have the aura of a living person. There was only the gloominess and coldness that belonged to hell. Seeing Song Lanyue frown at him, Huo Junhan¡¯s lips curled into a casual smile. He was already used to being treated as a monster. Song Lanyue walked quickly to Huo Junhan and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re calm in the face of danger. It¡¯s out of my imagination. Well done.¡± Huo Junhan stood rooted to the ground. She turned to look at Qi San and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell General Shen what you¡¯ve done truthfully. 1¡¯11 spare your life today, but you¡¯ll be dealt with according to the rules of the army.¡± It was impossible for Qi Dashun not to know about Qi San¡¯s reckless behavior. Qi San struggled to get up from the ground. He didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer as he was seriously injured, and staggered out of the weapon shop. ¡°What weapon do you want to buy? Go and choose quickly.¡± Song Lanyue held her injured arm, her face a little pale. She smiled at Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it another day. Treat your wound first.¡± At that moment, Song Lanyue felt that her head was a little dizzy. Thus, she nodded her head. When Song Lanyue and Huo Junhan appeared in front of Nanny Yuan and Shen Yaowei, they were shocked. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart ached when she saw that her mother was injured. She immediately cried. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Granny Yuan asked in shock. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the residence first,¡± Song Lanyue said weakly. Nanny Yuan nodded wildly. She carried Shen Yaowei in one hand and helped Song Lanyue up with the other. ¡°The carriage isn¡¯t far from here. I¡¯ll help Madam over.¡± Song Lanyue endured the dizziness and nodded gently. Soon, the group returned to the Shen residence. As soon as Song Lanyue stepped into the room, she seemed to have collapsed and fainted. The entire Shen residence was in chaos. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that Song Lanyue woke up. The doctor examined her body. Apart from the fact that she had lost a lot of blood, she was fine for the time being. Only then did everyone in the manor heave a sigh of relief. No one noticed that a small figure had quietly slipped out of the backyard.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Junhan, Youve Made it So Difficult For Me to Find You Chapter 185: Junhan, You¡¯ve Made it So Difficult For Me to Find You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Clear Night Tower was the most famous place for fireworks in this small city. ¡°Aiya! It hurts! Be f*cking gentle!¡± A pig-like scream came from the room, scaring the passers-by so much that they shrank their necks and quickened their pace. The room was filled with the faint smell of blood. Qi San lay on the bed and allowed the beautiful woman sitting by the bed to wash his wound and apply medicine. Finally, the wound was bandaged. Qi San also seemed to be exhausted from the torture. He panted heavily and said to the beautiful woman, ¡°Go get me some tonic soup. I want to drink the soup you made yourself. If you dare to slack off, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± The beautiful woman pouted in dissatisfaction, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She stood up and left. It was daytime, and the Clear Night Restaurant looked very deserted. There were almost no guests, and the girls were all resting in their rooms. After the beautiful woman left the room, she quickly walked towards the stairs. She didn¡¯t notice that a small figure was walking over from the end of the corridor. Huo Junhan came to the room where Qi San was and pushed open the door. Then, he walked in and locked the door again. When Qi San heard the commotion behind him, he thought that the woman had returned. ¡°Why are you back so quickly? Didn¡¯t 1 ask you to make chicken soup?¡± Huo Junhan looked at Qi San¡¯s back and walked silently to the bed. As he approached, Qi San clearly felt a cold aura invade the back of his neck, making his heart jump to his throat. At the same time, a cold dagger was pressed against his neck. Before Qi San could speak, the dagger cut his throat without hesitation. Fresh blood spurted out as if it was free. A few drops splattered on the face of the person standing by the bed. Qi San turned around with all his might. As his body twitched, he looked at the person beside the bed as if he had seen a ghost. The exquisite-looking boy had a harmless smile on his face. The few drops of blood on his pale cheeks added a strange beauty to him, and his light-colored eyes seemed to be dancing with joy. Huo Junhan raised his hand to touch the still warm blood on his cheek and clicked his tongue. ¡°As expected, no matter what kind of person it is, blood is hot and red.¡± Qi San felt as if he had seen an evil ghost. His eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. He raised his hand and pointed at Huo Junhan, wanting to ask him why. ¡°This is the consequence of having thoughts about someone you don¡¯t deserve.¡± The boy¡¯s childish voice sounded softly with a hint of a light smile. ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re not worthy of living in this world.¡± Qi San¡¯s body twitched violently and stopped moving. Even until his death, his eyes were fixed on Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan threw the dagger in his hand onto the bed, then raised his hand to wipe the blood off his face. He turned around and walked out of the room. Just as he went down the stairs on the second floor, he happened to meet the woman who was making soup. ¡°Eh? Whose child are you? Why are you here?¡± the woman asked Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan smiled shyly at the woman and said in a childish voice, ¡°I was looking for someone and accidentally got lost.¡± The woman felt that the boy in front of her was smiling beautifully and innocently. Her heart immediately softened and she said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a place you should come to. Hurry up and leave.¡± She often saw children coming here to look for their father, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Huo Junhan nodded and walked towards the door calmly. Just as he left the Clear Night Restaurant and was about to head in the direction of the Shen residence, he heard a deliberately low and hoarse voice behind him. ¡°Junhan, you¡¯ve made it so difficult for me to find you..¡± Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Im Your Mother Chapter 186: I¡¯m Your Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In a dark alley. Huo Junhan looked at the woman in front of him who had wrapped herself up very tightly, leaving only her eyes exposed. A teasing smile flashed across his exquisite face. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± The woman looked at the smile on Huo Junhan¡¯s face and shivered uncontrollably. Thinking of how cold, heretic, evil, sinister, and scary this child¡¯s innocent appearance was, the woman suppressed the disgust in her heart and said indifferently, ¡°Her Majesty wants to see you. Come with me.¡± Huo Junhan narrowed his eyes and stood rooted to the ground. ¡°If you don¡¯t follow us, then you know Her Majesty¡¯s methods.¡± As she spoke, she turned around and walked forward. Huo Junhan stared at the woman¡¯s back for a long time. In the end, he sneered in disdain and followed her. After following the woman around the streets for a long time, they finally arrived at an inn that was opened in a remote alley. In a room on the second floor, a beautiful woman in a long white dress was sitting at the table with a book in her hand. Hearing the knock on the door, the beautiful woman¡¯s face revealed a peaceful smile. She put down the book in her hand and said, ¡°Come in.¡± After the door opened, an adult and a child walked in one after another. ¡°Shu Niang, you¡¯ve finally brought Junhan back for me.¡± The beautiful woman stood up from her chair. The setting sun behind her shone through the window and cast a warm halo on her, making her smile look indescribably gentle. Shu Niang first took off the cloth covering her head, then knelt in front of the beautiful woman with a solemn expression. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Only then did Huo Junhan realize that Shu Niang¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Her lips were also dry and cracked, as if she hadn¡¯t drunk water for a long time. Huo Junhan looked at Ouyang Wan¡¯er and sneered. Ouyang Wan¡¯er walked elegantly to Shu Niang and reached out to stroke her head as if she was petting a dog. Her actions were clearly very gentle, but Shu Niang¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°There¡¯s food and water over there. Be good, you can eat now,¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er said gently. Shu Niang glanced at the bowl of food that looked like pig food and a bowl of water that wasn¡¯t too clean on the ground in the corner. Then, she crawled over anxiously on her hands and knees, maintained her kneeling posture, bent down, and began to eat and drink. Huo Junhan looked at the scene in front of him without any emotions in his eyes. Ouyang Wan¡¯er squatted down in front of Huo Junhan and sized him up from head to toe with her usual gentle gaze. ¡°Xiao Han, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Huo Junhan looked at Ouyang Wan¡¯er indifferently. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Please say whatever you want, but don¡¯t call me that. 1 want to vomit.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er was stunned for a moment before she giggled. ¡°Xiao Han, you¡¯re really too naughty.¡± As she spoke, she reached out and touched Huo Junhan¡¯s face. Huo Junhan took a few steps back and avoided her hand. He looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Do you hate me that much?¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er looked at Huo Junhan with a hurt expression.. ¡°Am 1 not good enough to you? Junhan, do you know how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for you? If I hadn¡¯t brought you out of the palace, would you still be alive now?¡± Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Youre Treating Me Well Just to Let Me Live Like a Dog Like Her? Chapter 187: You¡¯re Treating Me Well Just to Let Me Live Like a Dog Like Her? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan looked at Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s broken and sad expression and suddenly smiled sarcastically. He raised his small hand and pointed at Shu Niang, who was still eating like a dog. ¡°You¡¯re treating me well just to let me live like a dog like her?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er blinked, and she looked at Huo Junhan in confusion. ¡°Humans are as lowly as dogs. You have the blood of humans in your body. You¡¯re a lowly existence to begin with. It¡¯s normal for me to treat you like that.¡± Her brisk tone and innocent expression made it seem as if what she said was reasonable. Countless scenes of interaction with this woman flashed through Huo J unhan¡¯s mind. When he lived in a dog cage with a dog, fought for food with a dog, and was bitten by a vicious dog, he wanted to beg this woman to give him some medicine. However, this woman said that if he couldn¡¯t even defeat a dog, then he was even less worthy of living in this world. How old was he then? Two years old? Three years old? Even now, those images were still so clear in his mind. Huo Junhan lowered his eyes to hide the dark light that was gradually rising in them. He said calmly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°The spy told me that you have successfully stayed in the general¡¯s residence.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er stood up and walked to the table. She raised her hand and patted it gently. Shu Niang, who was eating, immediately stopped and quickly crawled behind Ouyang Wan¡¯er. Ouyang Wan¡¯er sat on Shu Niang¡¯s back and hooked her finger at Huo Junhan. ¡°Be good. Come to Mother.¡± Huo Junhan stood rooted to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. Tell me quickly.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er spread her hands helplessly. ¡°After living with a dog for two years, why didn¡¯t you learn how to be obedient to your master?¡± Huo Junhan no longer wanted to listen to Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s nonsense. He turned around and pretended to leave. ¡°How¡¯s the matter 1 arranged for you?¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er cut to the chase. She narrowed her long and narrow eyes and looked at Huo Junhan with a sharp gaze that couldn¡¯t be avoided. With his back facing Ouyang Wan¡¯er, Huo Junhan said indifferently, ¡°1 was just allowed to stay there.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er frowned. ¡°As expected of someone with a human bloodline, you can¡¯t even handle such a small matter. But it doesn¡¯t matter. You can take it slow if you want. We have a lot of time anyway, but¡­¡± Huo Junhan turned around and faced Ouyang Wan¡¯er. He said word byword, ¡°I have a question for you.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er wasn¡¯t angry at being interrupted by Huo Junhan. Instead, she looked at him excitedly. ¡°Xiao Han, this is the first time you¡¯re taking the initiative to ask me a question. Ask away. As long as I know, 1¡¯11 definitely tell you everything 1 know.¡± ¡°Why? Why must it be me who kills Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s youngest daughter?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s clear eyes flashed across Huo Junhan¡¯s mind. They were like the cleanest gems in the world. Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. She stood up and walked in front of Huo Junhan, slowly circling him twice. ¡°Why are you asking this? Are you reluctant to part with her? Little Junhan?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was still gentle and pleasant, but there was a hint of killing intent in it. Huo Junhan felt Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s aura surrounding him, but his small body still tensed up uncontrollably. ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to answer me,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly.. Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: If You Dont Kill Her, Youll Die Because of Chapter 188: If You Don¡¯t Kill Her, You¡¯ll Die Because of Her One Day Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing the usual cold expression on Huo Junhan¡¯s face, Ouyang Wan¡¯er stood in front of him and looked down at him. ¡°I said that I would answer your question just now. I¡¯ll tell you now. That baby girl will be your destined person when she grows up. If you don¡¯t kill her, you¡¯ll die because of her one day.¡± ¡°In that case, this is my own business. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Huo Junhan said coldly. Ouyang Wan¡¯er raised her eyebrows and looked at Huo Junhan as if she was looking at a monster. ¡°Your heart has softened for that girl.¡± She was indeed his destined person! He was clearly not at the age to be moved, but he already had a bond with her and a reluctance to part with her. Huo Junhan didn¡¯t admit or deny it, and he remained silent. ¡°Things are getting more and more interesting.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er gently clapped her hands. Her smile was heretical, evil, and sinister. ¡°Alright, this is your business. 1 don¡¯t care. However, 1 want to warn you that if we delay our plan because of that girl, 1¡¯11 make that girl completely disappear from this world. Do you understand, Junhan?¡± Huo Junhan said nothing. ¡°Then you have to do the second thing I¡¯ve arranged for you, right?¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er said. ¡°I can¡¯t enter the military camp at my age now. You¡¯ve overestimated me.¡± Huo Junhan looked up and glanced at Ouyang Wan¡¯er mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Why don¡¯t you consider how a five-year-old child like me can sneak into the military camp?¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er raised her hand and touched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s indeed my fault for not thinking it through. However, it¡¯s fine if you can stay in the general¡¯s residence. You can slowly find an opportunity to sneak into the military camp. This is the most effective way for you to return to the royal family in the future.¡± Huo Junhan said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me what to do. I know what to do.¡± ¡°There are some things that you know in your heart, and I know that. However, there are some things that you might not really know.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er took out a black pill from her sleeve and handed it to Huo Junhan. ¡°Eat this.¡± The black pill emitted a strong, ominous aura. Huo Junhan stared at it and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Xiao Han, this is a treasure. Eat it and you will have very powerful strength.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression became excited, and she even looked a little crazy. ¡°You¡¯re too weak now. This pill condensed the strongest power of the ghost race¡¯s royal family. Eat it and you¡¯ll lull anyone who dares to bully you in the future.¡± ¡°Can 1 lull you too?¡± Huo Junhan looked up at Ouyang Wan¡¯er with a faint smile. Ouyang Wan¡¯er laughed again. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Xiao Han, you¡¯re so cute. If you really have the ability to kill me one day, 1¡¯11 be very happy and proud.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huo Junhan picked up the pill from her palm and placed it in his mouth. The pill with a strange, bitter taste quickly melted in his mouth. In an instant, Huo Junhan felt as if the meridians in his entire body were about to burn. It was as if countless insects and ants were biting him, but his internal organs seemed to have been frozen by thousand-year-old ice. It was indescribably uncomfortable. His originally pale face instantly became even paler. Even his pale pink lips became as white as paper. His small body almost couldn¡¯t hold on and he fell to the ground. Not wanting to show any weakness in front of Ouyang Wan¡¯er, Huo Junhan endured the torture that was worse than death and asked Ouyang Wan¡¯er in an abnormally calm tone, ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Xiao Han, Dont Be Too Grateful to Mother Chapter 189: Xiao Han, Don¡¯t Be Too Grateful to Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er said with a smile. ¡°1 haven¡¯t finished speaking. The pill will gradually make you very powerful, but there will also be some side effects. This pill condenses the coldest power. Because you have the blood of humans in your body, during every full moon of the 15th month, which is when the Yin energy in the world is the heaviest, the cold poison will act up. It¡¯ll be so painful that you¡¯ll wish you were dead.¡± It was clearly a serious topic, but when the woman said it, it was as simple as asking if he had eaten today. ¡°Tell Mother, are you feeling very uncomfortable now?¡± Ouyang Wan er looked at Huo Junhan curiously. ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a human consume such a pill. If you were a real ghost, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. What a pity.¡± Huo Junhan knew very well where Ouyang Wan er¡¯s bad taste lay. This woman liked to see the people around her fall into despair and pain. The more desperate and painful others were, the happier she was. Suppressing the blood in his chest, Huo Junhan said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be a ghost even if I die. Besides, I¡¯m not feeling very uncomfortable.¡± Ouyang Wan er immediately revealed a disappointed expression. Huo Junhan knew that he couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. He turned around and walked towards the door. Ouyang Wan er narrowed her eyes as she watched 1 luo Junhan slowly leave. Just as Huo Junhan was about to reach the door, her figure flashed and appeared behind him like a ghost. Feeling a sinister aura suddenly attacking him from behind, Huo Junhan¡¯s body was about to reach the limit of his strength. He wanted to dodge, but he was powerless. With a thought from Ouyang Wan¡¯er, a strange red rune appeared in her palm. Without hesitation, she inserted the red rune into Huo Junhan¡¯s back. Pfft! The little person could no longer hold it in and spat out a mouthful of black blood. Huo Junhan raised his hand to cover his heart that was hurting crazily. He pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t moan. ¡°Xiao Han, for your own good, I used nearly 30% of my cultivation to condense the Heartless Curse.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er gestured at Huo Junhan with three fingers with a pained expression. ¡°You definitely can¡¯t fall in love with anyone. Otherwise, not only will you often experience the pain of thousands of bones biting your heart, but you will also gradually develop mental demons. If the person you love also loves you and stays with you, she¡¯ll also be devoured by the Heartless Curse and will suffer the most miserable misfortune in this world. Don¡¯t doubt the power of the ghost curse. In this world, no race is better at casting curses than the ghost race.¡± As she spoke, she extended her hand towards Huo Junhan. ¡°Xiao Han, don¡¯t be too grateful to Mother. Although you have the lowly bloodline of the human race in your body, as long as you are strong enough, Mother will definitely bring you back to the ghost race in the future.¡± This time, Huo Junhan didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he raised his hand and ruthlessly slapped Ouyang Wan er¡¯s hand to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I find it dirty.¡± After saying this coldly, Huo Junhan covered his crazed heart with one hand and walked towards the door not far away with difficulty. Ouyang Wan er¡¯s gentle voice sounded behind him. ¡°Dirty? You actually think that your mother is dirty? Little Junhan, don¡¯t forget that you also have half of the ghost race¡¯s blood in your body. Hahahaha, as a half human and half ghost hybrid, who¡¯s even dirtier?¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t stop. At this moment, his mind was filled with Shen Yaowei¡¯s pure face. Yes. He was the dirtiest existence in the world. He had always been self-aware. He wouldn¡¯t expect anything that he wasn¡¯t worthy of.. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Shen Yaowei, Wake Up Chapter 190: Shen Yaowei, Wake Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan forced himself to return to the General¡¯s residence. He had just stepped into the door of the General¡¯s residence when he could no longer hold on. After spitting out a large mouthful of blood, his body collapsed weakly. At the same time, the man lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were as deep as the night. Everything that he had experienced after his divine sense was unsheathed was still fresh in his mind. In the Mirage Space, after his consciousness was attached to his body when he was young, he completely lost his memories and senses in reality and became a child. However, after waking up, he could still remember everything he had experienced in the Mirage Space. Compared to the previous experiences, this one was indeed unpleasant. This time, he was mainly entangled with that woman, Ouyang Wan¡¯er. If an ordinary person experienced such despair, it would indeed be difficult for them to withstand it. However, it didn¡¯t matter if he grew up in an impasse. A listless expression flashed across his eyes. Only then did Huo Junhan notice that there was a small head pressed against his chest. He lowered his head and was stunned when he saw Shen Yaowei sleeping soundly on his chest. The girl in front of him overlapped with the soft little girl in the Mirage Space, making Huo Junhan¡¯s heart soften. He reached out to her fair face. Just as his fingertips were about to touch Shen Yaowei¡¯s cheek, he suddenly stopped. Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s words seemed to ring in his ears again. ¡°¡­ Between humans and ghosts, who is dirtier?¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s light eyes were covered by a haze. He put down his hand and said coldly, ¡°Shen Yaowei, wake up.¡± The girl¡¯s eyelashes trembled a few times before she slowly opened her big eyes. The first thing she saw was a familiar, handsome face. Shen Yaowei was stunned for a moment before she understood that she had returned to reality. She hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder happily and softly called him ¡®Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯. If one listened carefully, they would be able to tell that there was a hint of crying in that voice. Only God knew how anxious she had been in the Mirage Space. For some reason, Huo Junhan fainted at the entrance of the General¡¯s residence and vomited a lot of blood. His body was so cold that he didn¡¯t look like a living person, and even his heartbeat was very weak. Although she clearly knew that everything that happened in the Mirage Space was an illusion of the past, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, and her heart ached. Just as she was crying sadly, her divine sense was called back by Huo Junhan. Bit by bit, he pulled his arm out of Shen Yaowei¡¯s arm. Huo Junhan exuded a cold aura that kept people at bay. Getting off the bed, Huo Junhan looked down at Shen Yaowei and asked slowly, ¡°Shen Yaowei, why are you here?¡± Hearing Huo Junhan call her by her full name, Shen Yaowei felt uneasy. She could feel that this man seemed to be angry. Lowering her eyes guiltily, Shen Yaowei grabbed Pa Pa, who had just woken up and was still in a daze. ¡°This little guy led the way and let me find you.¡± Feeling a cold gaze on itself, Pa Pa shuddered and woke up completely. It turned around stiffly and looked at Huo Junhan, then waved its small hand at him weakly. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± In all honesty, it wasn¡¯t the mastermind! Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Willing to Protect You with My Life Chapter 192: Willing to Protect You with My Life Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei was stunned. She really hadn¡¯t considered this question. Shen Liu¡¯an finally asked the question that had been troubling him for a long time. He didn¡¯t rush Shen Yaowei to answer him and looked at her nervously. After a while, Shen Yaowei blinked and looked at Shen Liu¡¯an in confusion. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you know how to swim?¡± ¡°Just pretend that I don¡¯t know how to swim. No, take it that Huo Junhan and I don¡¯t know how to swim. Who will you save first?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked. Shen Yaowei pouted. ¡°Such a question is so boring. Daddy, if you don¡¯t know how to swim, how would I know?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an: ¡°¡­What if you can swim?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid of water. I really don¡¯t know how to swim.¡± Shen Yaowei shrank her neck and looked flustered. Her desire to live forced her to play dumb. Seeing Shen Yaowei like this, Shen Liu¡¯an couldn¡¯t bear to continue asking. He quickly said, ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it. Daddy won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded and the corners of her lips suddenly curled up. ¡°Father, you and my Ninth Imperial Uncle are equally important to me. If you really encounter danger, I¡¯m willing to risk my life to protect you both.¡± These words came from the bottom of her heart. Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s heart was warmed by Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. For a moment, he had mixed feelings. He looked at the smiling girl with a complicated gaze and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t need Yaoyao¡¯s protection. Huo Junhan is so powerful, and he doesn¡¯t need Yaoyao¡¯s protection. Yaoyao only needs to protect herself and be happy and healthy. That way, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and nodded gently. ¡°Daughter, how¡¯s Huo Junhan?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an suddenly changed the topic and asked. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle has already woken up. He looks fine.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for him. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back and chat with your eldest brother and third brother.¡± Shen Yaowei knew that Shen Liu¡¯an was going to look for Huo Junhan to handle official business, so she stayed obediently for the time being. Shen Yifeng and Shen Yuyan brought Shen Yaowei porridge and a few refreshing side dishes. ¡°Brother, this green bamboo shoot is delicious,¡± Shen Yaowei said to Shen Yifeng with a smile after taking a bite of the crisp green bamboo shoot. ¡°The village chief said that these green bamboo shoots were dug from the mountain. They are the specialty of Huangying Mountain,¡± Shen Yifeng said. Shen Yaowei nodded and took a sip of the porridge, her eyes shining. Ever since she arrived at Oriole Village, she had sensed an ominous aura. This ominous aura didn¡¯t come from the recent murders in Oriole Village, but the Feng Shui landscape here made her feel that something was wrong. ¡°Yaoyao, what do you want to do after eating?¡± Shen Yuyan asked gently. ¡°1 want to go to the mountain to dig for green bamboo shoots.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Shen Yuyan and Shen Yifeng with bright eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll personally make some delicious food for you, Father, and Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± Delicious food. Shen Yuyan and Shen Yifeng had never eaten what Shen Yaowei made. They couldn¡¯t help but swallow. ¡°Yaoyao, actually, we have given the village chief some money to take care of our three meals a day. You don¡¯t have to work so hard,¡± Shen Yifeng said with a dry cough, then gave Shen Yuyan a look. Meeting Shen Yifeng¡¯s gaze, Shen Yuyan said, ¡°Brother is right. Cooking is too tiring. Actually, you don¡¯t have to cook personally¡­ But if you really want to cook, I¡¯ll go up the mountain with you.¡± Shen Yifeng:¡±¡­¡± Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Something Bad Chapter 193: Something Bad Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei held her chin with her fair palm. She was already fantasizing about Huo Junhan¡¯s reaction when he ate the food she had made herself. ¡°Then i¡¯ll go up the mountain with my Third Brother. Big Brother, stay and help Father and Ninth Imperial Uncle,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile. Since she could tell that there was something wrong with the tidying up of Oriole Village¡­ She believed that her Ninth Imperial Uncle would definitely be able to tell. Therefore, this was also the reason why her father rushed over when her Ninth Imperial Uncle stayed here. Shen Yifeng could only agree helplessly, looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s bright smile. ¡°Although it¡¯s daytime, there are wild beasts in the mountains. Yuyan, you should bring a few guards with you. You have to come back early.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I¡¯ll protect Yaoyao,¡± Shen Yuyan said as he looked at Shen Yaowei deeply. The village chief¡¯s house was the closest to Oriole Mountain. There was a small path from the village chief¡¯s house to Oriole Mountain. Before Shen Yuyan left the village chief¡¯s house with Shen Yaowei, he specially asked Village Chief Huang about the path. ¡°Are you going to Oriole Mountain?¡± The village chief looked conflicted. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. Only hunters in the village dare to go up the mountain. Are you sure you want to go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going up the mountain to see if there¡¯s anything unusual,¡± Shen Yuyan said with a faint smile. Shen Yaowei stood beside Shen Yuyan and stared at Village Chief Huang with her big, clear eyes. Village Chief Huang was about 50 to 60 years old. His skin was a little sallow, and he looked like an honest person. However, from the looks of his features, he was destined to be a lonely person. A lonely life was like jinxing one¡¯s wife and children. He was destined to only grow old alone. Village Chief Huang sensed Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze on him, and his eyebrows twitched. He raised his hand and touched his face. ¡°Miss Shen, why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡± Shen Yaowei sensitively caught a trace of nervousness in Village Chief Huang¡¯s eyes. Before Shen Yaowei could say anything to brush Village Chief Huang off, Shen Yuyan smiled and said, ¡°Village Chief Huang, my sister probably thinks you look more friendly. My sister and I have already decided to go up the mountain. You should tell us the route quickly.¡± ¡°There are fierce beasts on the mountain. You need to be careful,¡± said Village Chief Huang, then took out a map from his pocket and handed it to Shen Yuyan. ¡°Not many people in the village know how to walk on this small road. The route is a little complicated, and I usually just look at the map. Keep it well and return it to me when you come back.¡± Shen Yuyan took the map and thanked Village Chief Huang. Then, he and Shen Yaowei turned around and walked towards the gate of the fenced courtyard. After taking the two of them, they had just taken two steps when they heard Village Chief Huang¡¯s slightly serious voice slowly sound behind them. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you. If you take a small path up the mountain, you will encounter a temple on the way. The temple is dedicated to the mountain god. You must remember to enter the temple and offer incense to the mountain god. If you don¡¯t offer incense, you¡¯ll definitely encounter something bad.¡± Shen Yaowei turned around and happened to see Village Chief Huang¡¯s turbid eyes staring at her and Shen Yuyan. There was actually a hint of threat in his gaze. Shen Yaowei blinked and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Village Chief Huang slowly raised the corners of his lips and revealed a very benevolent smile. ¡°Miss Shen, the Mountain God likes young girls like you very much. If you can enter the temple to offer incense, the Mountain God will definitely bless you to get what you want, and everything will go your way.¡± Looking at the smile on Village Chief Huang¡¯s face, Shen Yaowei inexplicably felt that it was fake. It was as if he had to smile in such an environment, so he used all the facial features on his face to reveal the most perfect smile. It wasn¡¯t from the bottom of his heart, so there was no smile in his turbid eyes.. Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Yaoyao, Come Chapter 194: Yaoyao, Come Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± Shen Yuyan couldn¡¯t be bothered to say so much to Village Chief Huang. He pulled Shen Yaowei¡¯s sleeve and walked out of the fenced courtyard. Shen Yaowei followed Shen Yuyan forward for a few meters. When she turned around, she realized that Village Chief Huang was still standing where he was, maintaining his original posture with that kind and strange smile on his face. Not only did she feel that Village Chief Huang looked a little strange, but Shen Yaowei also felt that there was probably something fishy about Oriole Mountain and the Mountain God Temple. Village Chief Huang watched as Shen Yaowei and Shen Yuyan gradually walked away. Only when they could no longer be seen did the smile on his face disappear bit by bit. ¡°Father.¡± At this moment, a young girl in a scarlet dress came behind Village Chief Huang with a bright smile on her pretty face. Village Chief Huang looked at the girl with his turbid eyes and said expressionlessly, ¡°Xing¡¯er, I have something to do. Cook lunch for our esteemed guests, understand?¡± Huang Xing¡¯er nodded. Seeing a wooden basket in Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s arm, Village Chief Huang asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I made wild chicken soup and wanted to send it to His Highness,¡± Huang Xing¡¯er lowered her head and said. Village Chief Huang narrowed his eyes and sized up Huang Xing¡¯er. ¡°Xing¡¯er, don¡¯t tell me you really like him? A family like ours isn¡¯t worthy of him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m even willing to be a bed-warming maid for His Highness.¡± Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. She looked up and stared at Village Chief Huang with a cold glint in her eyes. ¡°If I can¡¯t be with His Highness, I¡¯ll die again!¡± With that, Huang Xing¡¯er turned around and left. Village Chief Huang¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he watched Huang Xing¡¯er leave. However, when he thought of his daughter¡¯s stubborn personality, he instantly calmed down and strode out of the courtyard. Along the path, Shen Yaowei and Shen Yuyan arrived at the foot of Oriole Mountain in less than an hour. The surrounding scenery was as beautiful as a fairyland. The high mountain range was surrounded by a hazy fog, and the chirping of insects and birds could be heard. Slowly closing her eyes, Shen Yaowei stretched out her arms and focused on feeling the aura of this mountain. Spiritual cultivators with higher spiritual power could sense the surrounding Feng Shui aura with the natural Five Elements aura. Shen Yuyan looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s actions and smiled. ¡°Is it very comfortable here?¡± Shen Yaowei felt the exuberant vitality and rich spiritual energy here and sighed comfortably. ¡°It¡¯s very comfortable.¡± ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a kind of wild mushroom on the mountain here that¡¯s very delicious. 1¡¯11 help you find some today and catch a pheasant to make soup. What do you think?¡± Shen Yuyan asked. Shen Yaowei opened her eyes and nodded with a smile. Suddenly¡ª She casually glanced at it from the corner of her eye and saw a small house not far away from the road sticker on the mountain. The house seemed to have some thoughts and was a little dilapidated. ¡°Third Brother, is that the Mountain God Temple?¡± Shen Yaowei tilted her head and asked Shen Yuyan. Shen Yuyan also saw the small house. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but Yaoyao, just listen to what Village Chief Huang said. We don¡¯t have to pay our respects.¡± At that time, he had also heard the inappropriateness in Village Chief Huang¡¯s words. In front of the gods, all living beings were equal. The Mountain God who liked little girls was probably not a legitimate god. Shen Yaowei also wanted to listen to Shen Yuyan obediently, but when she and Shen Yuyan passed by the Mountain God Temple, they clearly heard a gentle and magnetic voice coming from inside. ¡°Yaoyao, come.¡± This voice was actually Huo Junhan¡¯s.. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Yaoyao, Why Are You Not Leaving? Chapter 195: Yaoyao, Why Are You Not Leaving? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei suddenly stopped and looked at the Mountain God Temple beside her. As she got closer, she realized that this small temple was built very uniquely. The door was like a person¡¯s open mouth. There were two handles on the door, and above the handles were two circular black windows. Overall, it looked like a human face shouting in despair, especially the dark window. It looked like a pair of hollowed-out eyes, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Yaoyao, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Shen Yuyan asked. At this moment, another voice came from the Mountain God Temple. ¡°Yaoyao, come here.¡± It was still Huo Junhan¡¯s. Shen Yaowei glanced at Shen Yuyan and saw him looking at her in confusion. She knew that he definitely didn¡¯t hear that voice. Clearly, there was something in the Mountain God Temple that was luring her in. Shen Yaowei had come to Oriole Mountain to help investigate the clues, so she said to Shen Yuyan, ¡°Third Brother, 1 want to go in and take a look.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t give Shen Yuyan a chance to reject her, but turned and walked straight into the Mountain God Temple. Seeing that, Shen Yuyan hurriedly followed her. There was only one small temple, and the space inside was very narrow. The air was filled with a strong smell of inferior sandalwood. The sunlight from outside shone through the door and window, barely bringing some light to the small and cramped room. It also allowed Shen Yaowei and Shen Yuyan to see the scene inside clearly. The first thing they saw was the table facing the door. On the table were pastries and fruits that looked relatively fresh. Burning incense sticks were densely inserted in the incense burner, and behind the table was a stone statue. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze landed on the stone statue and happened to meet the two rubies embedded in the stone statue¡¯s head. In an instant, she had the feeling that there was a pair of eyes spying on her from behind the gemstone, making her heart beat faster uncontrollably. After skillfully making a Heart Cleansing Chant, Shen Yaowei placed her hand on Shen Yuyan¡¯s arm. Shen Yuyan was also looking at the stone statue just now. He also looked at the pair of rubies and felt the same as Shen Yaowei. Just as his heart raced and the blood in his body began to stir, a warm little hand was placed on his shoulder, making him shiver. At this moment, his eyes regained clarity, and the discomfort in his body disappeared. ¡°Third Brother, is this the Mountain God?¡± Shen Yaowei pointed at the stone statue in front of her. The stone statue looked to be more than a foot tall. It sat upright on the lotus flower stone platform. Its appearance and figure looked very much like a Bodhisattva. It had a smile on its face, but its ruby-studded eyes added a hint of evilness. Not only that, but Shen Yaowei also realized that there was something wrong with the stone statue¡¯s gesture. One of its hands was placed vertically on its knee, and the posture of the other hand was a little strange. Its ring finger and thumb were interlocked, and its pinky was slightly bent. Its middle finger and ring finger were pointed at the main entrance of the small temple. Shen Yaowei found this gesture familiar. She felt like she had seen it in a book. However, she couldn¡¯t remember the details. Shen Yuyan narrowed his eyes and looked at the stone statue again. Then, he slowly nodded and said, ¡°1 think so. But, there¡¯s something strange about this Mountain God. 1 can¡¯t trust him. Let¡¯s get out of here as soon as possible.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the stone statue¡¯s gesture again and committed it to memory. Then, she turned around and walked out of the temple with Shen Yuyan. At this moment, Shen Yaowei and Shen Yuyan didn¡¯t notice that when they stepped out of the Mountain God Temple, the head of the stone statue moved slightly.. Then, the smile on its face disappeared, and its ruby-studded eyes gradually became covered with a few traces of black mist¡­ Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: She Actually Suspected That The Third Brother in Front of Her Was Fake Chapter 196: She Actually Suspected That The Third Brother in Front of Her Was Fake Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After leaving the Mountain God Temple, Shen Yaowei and Shen Yuyan walked along the mountain path, admiring the beautiful scenery around them as they walked up. Soon, they temporarily left the strange Mountain God Temple behind. About two hours later, the two of them arrived halfway up the mountain. Standing on the stone platform, Shen Yaowei saw Oriole Village at the foot of the mountain. There was a layer of fog lingering above Oriole Village. One could only vaguely see the roofs of almost all the houses in the village, and the rest couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Shen Yaowei, who had originally planned to stand at a high place to see the Feng Shui of the village, frowned slightly. She couldn¡¯t see anything in the fog. But strangely, when she came out this morning, there was no fog at all in the sky above Oriole Village. ¡°Yaoyao, there are wild fungi over there. I¡¯ll go pick some. Stand here and don¡¯t run around.¡± Shen Yuyan looked around and suddenly found a dense cluster of wild fungi under a big tree not far away. Shen Yaowei nodded obediently. Shen Yuyan immediately walked toward a big tree not far away. Shen Yuyan put down the basket on his back, squatted down in front of the big tree, rolled up his sleeves, and started digging for wild fungi. Suddenly¡ª A rustling sound came from behind him. He turned his head abruptly, only to see strands of fungus-like things drilling out of the ground behind him and pouncing at him. It was so fast that he couldn¡¯t react. The sticky mycelium stuck to his face, quickly wrapping his whole face. His mouth and eyes were sealed by the hyphae, such that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He could only use his hands to tear the hyphae that were going to bind his body. On the other side, Shen Yaowei, who was focused on observing Oriole Village, felt the abnormality behind her and quickly turned around. What she saw was the afterimage of Shen Yuyan¡¯s robe quickly flashing behind the big tree, as if it was being dragged away by something. Shocked, Shen Yaowei shouted, ¡°Third Brother!¡± Then, she lifted her skirt and ran towards the tree. Before she could run to the front of the tree, a figure quickly walked out from behind it. ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yuyan asked with a smile as he tidied his slightly messy clothes. Shen Yaowei stopped and looked at Shen Yuyan. For some reason, she felt that the way her Third Brother looked at her now seemed to be a little different. It was a little passionate. ¡°Third Brother, what happened to you just now?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Shen Yuyan warily and asked. ¡°Just now, a pheasant passed by. I wanted to catch it and make soup for you, but 1 didn¡¯t manage to catch it.¡± Shen Yuyan smiled gently and slowly walked up to Shen Yaowei. He reached out and rubbed her head, his tone as doting as usual. ¡°If we encounter another pheasant later, I¡¯ll definitely not let it escape. I¡¯ll definitely catch it for Yaoyao to make soup, okay?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the familiar smile of the man in front of her and heaved a sigh of relief. She was probably too nervous. She actually suspected that the Third Brother in front of her was fake. He was clearly her Third Brother, and even his aura was normal. It seemed like that strange gaze was also her imagination. ¡°Third Brother, I still want to dig some green bamboo shoots,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile after adjusting her emotions. ¡°Alright, I think there will be green bamboo shoots ahead. Let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± Shen Yuyan said gently. Shen Yaowei skipped to the front. ¡°Then let¡¯s compete later and see who digs more green bamboo shoots.¡± Shen Yuyan looked deeply at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back as she left. He raised the hand that was touching the top of her head to his thin lips and kissed it gently. Shen Yuyan lowered his eyes to hide the strange look that flashed across them. He smiled and chased after Shen Yaowei.. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Bring Her Over Chapter 197: Bring Her Over Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, on the other side. ¡°Your Highness, we can now confirm that there are other evil spirits here. Including the blood jade pendant in your hand, it didn¡¯t appear in Oriole Village for no reason. It was deliberately arranged.¡± In the courtyard, Shen Liu¡¯an sat opposite Huo Junhan. Between the two of them was a stone table with refreshments on it. Huo Junhan picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea. He gave Yan Bei a look. Yan Bei immediately bent down to pour a cup of tea for Shen Liu¡¯an and said, ¡°General Shen, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen from the dossier that something strange happened in Oriole Village three years ago.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an nodded. ¡°You¡¯re talking about three years ago, when Oriole Village encountered a mudslide. The entire village was buried by the mudslide, but there were no casualties?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yan Bei nodded. ¡°Logically speaking, the entire village was buried alive by the mudslide proficiency. It¡¯s already a blessing that no one died, but it¡¯s very strange that no one was injured.¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed something fishy about this matter. 1 remember that the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence also sent people here to take a look,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said with a frown. ¡°At that time, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence did send people to take a look, but they couldn¡¯t find anything. The villagers in the village said that the Mountain God had appeared and blessed them,¡± Yan Bei said. Shen Liu¡¯an frowned and fell into deep thought. If the Mountain God appeared this time, it wasn¡¯t impossible. However, what he saw in the dossier was that in the three years after the mudslide proficiency disaster, there were a few more disasters around Oriole Village. However, those disasters seemed to have completely avoided Oriole Village and only wreaked havoc in the surrounding villages. The other villages had also suffered heavy casualties, but Oriole Village had been safe and sound. Two years ago, there was a drought on Oriole Mountain, and it hadn¡¯t rained for half a year. Most of the other villages around Oriole Mountain had moved to escape, but no one from Oriole Village had left. They had still survived this disaster. No one in the village had died from this disaster. Could it be that in the past three years, Oriole Village has completely relied on that Mountain God to avoid disasters every time? This was a little unbelievable. It could be said that for the past three years, the records and files regarding Oriole Village had always been peaceful. It was only recently that the appearance of the blood jade pendant and the cat demon disrupted this strange tranquility. ¡°There¡¯s no cemetery or ancestral hall in this village.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded cold. ¡°There¡¯s no cemetery, no ancestral hall¡­¡± Shen Liu¡¯an frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me no one died in this village?¡± ¡°Before the blood jade pendant and cat demon appeared here, no one had died here for a long time,¡± Yan Bei said. As soon as he finished speaking, a secret guard in black walked forward and bowed to Huo Junhan. He said, ¡°Your Highness, Village Chief Huang¡¯s daughter wants to see you. If you don¡¯t see her, she plans to bang her head against the door.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an immediately looked at Huo Junhan suspiciously. He felt that Huo Junhan wouldn¡¯t care about such a thing, let alone his subordinates. ¡°Ahem, General Shen, His Highness said that if there are any abnormal movements in the village, we have to inform him.¡± Yan Bei seemed to have seen through Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s doubts and leaned over to whisper in his ear. Shen Liu¡¯an nodded in realization. Then, he heard Huo Junhan say coldly, ¡°Bring her here.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an didn¡¯t expect Huo Junhan to really see Huang Xing¡¯er. He couldn¡¯t help but look at him deeply.. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: It Shouldnt Be the First Time Shes Soliciting Huo Junhan Chapter 198: It Shouldn¡¯t Be the First Time She¡¯s Soliciting Huo Junhan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After a while, Huang Xing¡¯er appeared in front of Huo Junhan and Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an could tell how Huang Xing¡¯er felt about Huo Junhan with just one look. Huang Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t hide her thoughts at all. She stared at Huo Junhan with a burning gaze and bowed to him. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Huo Junhan glanced at Huang Xing¡¯er indifferently, his handsome face still cold. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Xing¡¯er presented the exquisite wooden basket in her hand. She didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Huo Junhan¡¯s cold temperament at all. She still looked at him with burning eyes. ¡°Your Highness, this is the chicken soup that Xing¡¯er personally made. Your Highness has worked hard for our Oriole Village recently. You¡¯re my hero.¡± Towards the end, Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s tone was filled with passionate admiration and love. Shen Liu¡¯an narrowed his eyes slightly and took a closer look at Huang Xing¡¯er. It was hard to imagine that the girl in front of him, who grew up in a place like Oriole Village, would have such guts. Compared to Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s enthusiasm, Huo Junhan¡¯s reaction was as cold as ice. ¡°I understand, but I don¡¯t like chicken soup. You can leave.¡± After being rejected by Huo Junhan, Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s expression clearly darkened, but it was only for a moment. A warm smile returned to her beautiful face. ¡°1 understand. I¡¯ll go back and make something else to send to Your Highness!¡± With that, Huang Xing¡¯er bowed to Huo Junhan again and turned to leave reluctantly. After Huang Xing¡¯er walked away, Shen Liu¡¯an frowned and asked Huo Junhan, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t tell what that girl thinks of you.¡± Looking at the girl, it shouldn¡¯t be the first time she has fawned over Huo Junhan. For some reason, he felt a little unhappy. Huo Junhan looked at Shen Liu¡¯an indifferently. ¡°Huang Xing¡¯er has been a reserved and shy person since she was young.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an was slightly stunned. Yan Bei added, ¡°General Shen, our lord has already investigated almost everyone in Oriole Village. Huang Xing¡¯er used to be a reserved and shy person, and she had a fiance in another village near Oriole Mountain. However, after the lord came, Huang Xing¡¯er canceled the engagement with her fiance. She was the one who cried, threw a tantrum, and forced him to cancel it.¡± This didn¡¯t seem like something a reserved and shy person would do. Furthermore, Huang Xing¡¯er had grown up in a small village like Oriole Village. She should care a lot about her reputation. ¡°According to our recent investigations, many people in this village are more or less different from before.¡± Yan Bei¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°His Highness suspects that most of the villagers in Oriole Village died three years ago.¡± This sounded unbelievable. Shen Liu¡¯an rubbed his chin and pondered. ¡°But I saw Huang Xing¡¯er just now. She¡¯s indeed alive, and there¡¯s no evil aura on her.¡± ¡°This is the strange part of the matter. My lord¡¯s judgment won¡¯t be wrong,¡± Yan Bei said softly. ¡°Therefore, this matter still needs to be investigated. General Shen, please keep a low profile. Before the matter is investigated clearly, be careful not to alert the enemy.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an understood Yan Bei¡¯s concerns and nodded slowly. At dusk, Shen Yaowei and Shen Yuyan returned to Village Chief Huang¡¯s house. The two of them had a bountiful harvest. They hunted two pheasants and picked a lot of wild fungi and green bamboo shoots. At this moment, the village chief and Huang Xing¡¯er were preparing dinner in the kitchen. She happened to hear Shen Yaowei talking to Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yuyan outside. ¡°Of these two chickens, one is to make soup for my father and brothers, and the other is to make soup for my Ninth Imperial Uncle..¡± Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: You Cant Disgrace Your Body Like This Again Chapter 199: You Can¡¯t Disgrace Your Body Like This Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huang Xing¡¯er was chopping vegetables with a kitchen knife. When she heard this, she raised her hand that was holding the kitchen knife and slammed it towards the chopping board. On the side, Village Chief Huang watched as the kitchen knife landed on Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s hand that was holding the pork on the chopping board and cut off a piece of meat from her middle finger. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Village Chief Huang quickly went forward to cover Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s injured hand and examined it. Blood was flowing from the wound, but Huang Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. The corners of her lips curled up bit by bit. ¡°Another person who wants to please His Highness. Hmph, His Highness told me that he doesn¡¯t like chicken soup at all.¡± Looking at the twisted smile on Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s face, Village Chief Huang couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He said softly, ¡°Daughter, your body is precious. You¡¯re the hope of the entire village. You can¡¯t degrade your body like this again. If the Mountain God finds out that you don¡¯t cherish your body, he¡¯ll punish you!¡± Huang Xing¡¯er pulled her injured hand out of Village Chief Huang¡¯s hand and put it in her mouth to suck. Her eyes flickered with a crazy light. ¡°His Highness can only be mine. If he doesn¡¯t want me, then there¡¯s no point in me living. I don¡¯t care about this body either.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Village Chief Huang looked at Huang Xing¡¯er helplessly. ¡°1 heard from Landlord Liu that the Shen family¡¯s young lady spent the night with His Highness when she first arrived in our village. Their relationship isn¡¯t shallow. The Shen family¡¯s young lady¡¯s identity¡­¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s General Shen¡¯s daughter, you can¡¯t snatch her from me!¡± Huang Xing¡¯er interrupted Village Chief Huang. Her almond-shaped eyes were as cold as a poisonous snake¡¯s as she stared coldly at the pork that she had chopped up on the chopping board. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry about this for now. I¡¯ve already prepared the sacrifice for the Mountain God tonight.¡± Village Chief Huang couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He looked at Huang Xing¡¯er in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the sacrifice. What did you prepare?¡± ¡°Do you really think the Mountain God will like the chicken, duck, and fish you prepared?¡± Huang Xing¡¯er sneered and licked the blood on the corner of her lips. ¡°The Mountain God will definitely like the sacrifice 1 prepared. You¡¯ll know when night comes.¡± Hearing Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s increasingly gentle tone, Village Chief Huang couldn¡¯t help but shiver. After Huang Xing¡¯er and Village Chief Huang prepared dinner, the kitchen was empty. Shen Yaowei rushed into the kitchen and rejected Shen Yuyan and Shen Yifeng¡¯s help. She wanted to make the soup herself. Shen Yifeng sat in the courtyard sadly and said to his father and third brother, ¡°Is there any way to make Yaoyao give up cooking?¡± His sister was really good at everything, but her culinary skills were really not flattering. ¡°If Yaoyao likes to cook, just let her cook.¡± At the mention of Shen Yaowei, Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes lit up with a dazzling light that couldn¡¯t be ignored. The smile on his lips was like a spring breeze. ¡°Even if she makes poison, I¡¯m willing to eat it.¡± Shen Yifeng and Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yuyan at the same time, their eyes full of confusion. Among their family, Shen Yuyan was the most low-profile and reserved. He usually treated Yaoyao with all his heart, but he had never said such mushy words. What was wrong with this person today? Sensing Shen Yifeng and Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s gazes, Shen Yuyan turned to look at them with the same smile on his face. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°Nothing, 1 just feel that you seem to be in a good mood today,¡± Shen Yifeng looked away and said lightly. ¡°I spent a day on the mountain with Yaoyao today. This place is really not bad,¡± Shen Yuyan said with a smile. ¡°I think it¡¯s more interesting than the days in the capital..¡± Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Saw Him Bathing Chapter 200: Saw Him Bathing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You¡¯re more talkative than usual today.¡± Shen Yifeng felt more and more that Shen Yuyan was different from before. Shen Liu¡¯an also gave Shen Yuyan a meaningful look. Shen Yuyan raised a hand to touch his cheek. ¡°Really? 1 don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Shen Yifeng and Shen Liu¡¯an looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything else. Shen Yuyan would only do this when he was in a good mood. After nearly four hours in the kitchen, Shen Yaowei finally finished stewing the chicken soup. This time, there was still some spiritual energy injected into the chicken soup, so it stimulated the deliciousness of the chicken soup. Coupled with the wild fungus inside, the fragrance filled the air. When Shen Yaowei brought the chicken soup to the small table in the courtyard, Shen Yifeng, Shen Liu¡¯an, and Shen Yuyan smelled the fragrance and were all tempted. ¡°I just tasted it. The chicken soup is delicious.¡± Shen Yaowei also knew that she had always made some dark cuisine in the past to poison her brothers and father, so this time, she specially made soup and tasted it at the same time, afraid that the taste wouldn¡¯t be good. However, it wasn¡¯t difficult to make chicken soup, and it didn¡¯t require too many ingredients. The wild fungus and pheasant were only stewed for two hours and was nourishing enough to make people lose their eyebrows. Shen Yifeng scooped a few bowls of chicken soup and tasted it with Shen Yuyan and Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Yaoyao, this is the best chicken soup I¡¯ve ever had!¡± Shen Yuyan exclaimed. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Shen Yifeng also gave Shen Yaowei a thumbs up. Shen Liu¡¯an was even more straightforward. He finished the bowl of chicken soup in one gulp and quickly scooped another bowl. This chicken soup was so delicious. He had to drink more. ¡°Dad, drink slowly!¡± Shen Yifeng said as he drank the soup faster. Shen Yuyan carefully tasted the chicken soup, as if he was tasting the most delicious thing in the world. Seeing that her father and brothers were so satisfied, Shen Yaowei heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°Father, Eldest Brother, Third Brother, take your time. I¡¯m going to send chicken soup to my Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± With that, Shen Yaowei picked up the food box on the table and turned to leave. Shen Yuyan watched Shen Yaowei leave. He opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out. However, a trace of gloom quickly flashed across his eyes. At the same time, another gaze landed on Shen Yaowei¡¯s background. Huang Xing¡¯er stood in front of the window of the room and looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back through the window. Coincidentally, she bit the spot where she had been injured previously. The wound bled again from her bite, but she seemed not to know pain and bit her nails until they creaked. It wasn¡¯t until Shen Yaowei¡¯s back disappeared from sight that she retracted her gaze. Her bloodstained lips curled up slightly as she said lightly, ¡°What a perfect sacrifice¡­¡± When Shen Yaowei arrived outside Huo Junhan¡¯s room, she was stopped by Yan Bei. ¡°Master is taking a shower. Miss Shen, please wait a moment,¡± Yan Bei said to Shen Yaowei. An image immediately appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind. In her previous life, when she turned into a soul and followed Huo Junhan, she had seen him bathing. That was definitely an unforgettable scene. Even now, when she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ardor and zeal coursing through her blood, making her heart beat faster. Her face immediately flushed. Shen Yaowei nodded gently. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for a while.¡± Yan Bei noticed the food box in Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile, ¡°Miss Shen, did you prepare food for His Highness?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 made the chicken soup and a few refreshing side dishes myself,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile. Yan Bei recalled that Huo Junhan had said that he didn¡¯t like chicken soup today and frowned regretfully. Right on the heels of that, he heard a low voice coming from the room. ¡°Let her in..¡± Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Little Fool, Who Told You That Im Worried About You? Chapter 201: Little Fool, Who Told You That I¡¯m Worried About You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Creak¡ª Yan Bei slowly pushed open the door. Shen Yaowei carried the food box and stepped into the room. This house was the largest and most luxurious in Landlord Liu¡¯s house. When Shen Yaowei walked past the exquisite screen and into the depths of the house, a beautiful scene greeted her eyes. A man in a red robe sat on a soft couch. His long, black hair was still wet and casually scattered behind him. His handsome god-like face was a little pale, but it still couldn¡¯t hide his elegance. Especially his light-colored peach blossom eyes, they were like mysterious and quiet gems, captivating one¡¯s soul. The robe was loose on his body, and the collar was slightly open, revealing his chest and exquisite collarbone. Shen Yaowei¡¯s mouth was dry as she watched. She chanted the Heart Cleansing Incantation in her heart and walked up to Huo Junhan. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, Yaoyao is here to apologize to you.¡± ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Huo Junhan asked calmly. Shen Yaowei lowered her head, not daring to look at Huo Junhan. ¡°1 shouldn¡¯t have brought Pa Pa here alone and made everyone worry about me.¡± Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei deeply. His thin lips parted slightly, and he spat out coldly, ¡°Little fool, who told you that 1 was worried about you?¡± Shen Yaowei looked up at Huo Junhan in confusion. ¡°Then since you¡¯re not worried about me, why are you angry?¡± Huo Junhan sneered. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m angry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry!¡± Shen Yaowei looked relieved instantly. She placed the food box in her hand on the small table beside the soft couch. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you must still have dinner, right? 1 personally made chicken soup and a few side dishes. My father and brothers said that the soup 1 made this time tastes very good. Try it?¡± As she spoke, Shen Yaowei opened the food box and brought out the chicken soup and side dishes. Immediately, the fragrance of the chicken soup wafted out. Huo Junhan only glanced at the chicken soup and side dishes on the table before looking away. He said calmly, ¡°Little fool, your father and brother can¡¯t bear to hurt you.¡± Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, you¡¯ve never eaten my food. How do you know it¡¯s not delicious?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like chicken soup,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly. He raised his hand and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to send you back to the capital tomorrow. Go find Yan Bei now and ask him to arrange a place for you to stay. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± After being chased away, Shen Yaowei looked at the fatigue in Huo J unhan¡¯s eyes and finally gave up on the idea of continuing to pester him. ¡°Before you, Father, and my brothers return to the Imperial Capital, 1 won¡¯t go back either. Ninth Imperial Uncle, give up on chasing me back!¡± Almost at the same time, Shen Yaowei covered her ears and turned to run out. ¡°1 can¡¯t hear anything you say! 1 don¡¯t want to leave here!¡± Huo Junhan watched as Shen Yaowei covered her ears and ran out of the house. He was stunned for a moment before his thin lips curled into a faint smile. It was like a snow lotus blooming in the mountains. It was indescribably beautiful. However, it was only for a moment before the smile disappeared. Seeing Shen Yaowei run out of the room, Huo Junhan turned to the table. The chicken soup in the soup bowl was still steaming. The four side dishes looked very refreshing. It was obvious that they had been carefully made. His slender hand picked up the spoon. He scooped up a spoonful of chicken soup and tasted it elegantly.. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Lets Go and See My Ninth Imperial Uncle Chapter 202: Let¡¯s Go and See My Ninth Imperial Uncle Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was very different from what he remembered. A stream of light flashed across the depths of Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. The little fool in his memory seemed to be undergoing a certain transformation bit by bit. On the other side, Yan Bei arranged for Shen Yaowei to stay next to Huo Junhan. ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t run around at night. You must stay in your room and rest well,¡± Yan Bei said to Shen Yaowei solemnly. Shen Yaowei looked straight at Yan Bei with her big black grape-like eyes. She asked softly, ¡°Then if I want to go to my Ninth Imperial Uncle¡¯s room, can¡¯t I?¡± Yan Bei choked, not knowing how to answer Shen Yaowei¡¯s question. Based on his recent observations, he was sure that Miss Shen treated his master very differently. However, his master¡¯s attitude toward Miss Shen was really unpredictable. After a moment of silence, Yan Bei said faintly, ¡°If you want to look for His Highness, 1 naturally can¡¯t stop you. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t leave this courtyard.¡± Shen Yaowei gave a knowing smile and nodded. After coming out of Shen Yaowei¡¯s room, Yan Bei went next door. The moment he entered the house, he smelled the fragrance of the chicken soup. Yan Bei saw Huo Junhan sitting with a spoon, drinking the chicken soup.¡±¡­¡± Master, don¡¯t you dislike chicken soup? When Huo Junhan saw Yan Bei enter, he calmly put down the spoon in his hand and slowly said, ¡°Is there something important that made you forget to knock?¡± Although the man¡¯s tone was at most indifferent, Yan Bei still knelt on the ground with a thud. Cold sweat rolled down his temples. Yan Bei said to Huo Junhan in fear, ¡°1 was in a hurry to report Miss Shen¡¯s situation to Master and forgot to knock. Master, please punish me.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Huo Junhan picked up a clean handkerchief from the table and wiped the corners of his lips. ¡°Miss Shen might come looking for Master again tonight. May I ask if I should stop her?¡± Yan Bei didn¡¯t dare to look at Huo Junhan¡¯s expression and braced himself to ask. Recently, because of that blood jade pendant, his master¡¯s situation had become more and more unpredictable. He didn¡¯t want to offend Miss Shen, let alone his master. But it was too difficult. Huo Junhan narrowed his eyes and looked at Yan Bei with a dark gaze. ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Yan Bei:¡±¡­¡± Isn¡¯t it right to ask if I don¡¯t understand? ¡°I don¡¯t allow simple-minded trash with all four limbs around me. Get out.¡± Hearing Huo Junhan¡¯s cold and tired voice, Yan Bei immediately stood up and ran. The night gradually deepened. However, Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t tired at all. Neither was Pa Pa, who was sitting beside her. ¡°Did my Ninth Imperial Uncle enter the Mirage Space again?¡± Shen Yaowei hugged the small blanket and pressed her face against it as she asked Pa Pa. ¡°Probably¡­¡± Pa Pa was now stammering and could use simple words. ¡°Why is my Ninth Imperial Uncle so obsessed with the Mirage Space?¡± Shen Yaowei still couldn¡¯t figure out this question. Since that was the most painful memory, he shouldn¡¯t touch it again. ¡°If he keeps being obsessed with the Mirage Space, will it really not have a negative effect?¡± Pa Pa tilted its head and thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Shen Yaowei immediately became nervous. ¡°What?¡± Pa Pa pointed at its body and spread its hands. In its form, it was too difficult to explain this to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei immediately picked up Pa Pa with one hand and stuffed it into her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see my Ninth Imperial Uncle..¡± Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Yaoyao Should Be Asleep At This Time... Chapter 203: Yaoyao Should Be Asleep At This Time¡­ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After leaving the room and turning left, Shen Yaowei saw Yan Bei guarding Huo Junhan¡¯s door. She strode forward and smiled brightly at Yan Bei. ¡°Yan Bei, can 1 go in?¡± However, Yan Bei didn¡¯t seem to see her. He looked up at the sky and touched his stomach. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to go to the toilet.¡± With that, he walked down the steps in front of the house and headed straight for the toilet. Shen Yaowei pushed open the door and walked in. Just as she had thought, Huo Junhan was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, still holding the jade pendant in his hand. She quietly approached the bed, took off her shoes and socks, and lay on the bed. She reached out and hugged Huo Junhan skillfully. Putting her hand on the blood jade pendant, Shen Yaowei took a deep breath of the faint fragrance emitted by Huo Junhan and closed her eyes. Outside, a cold full moon hung in the dark night sky, casting cold moonlight on the ground. Outside the door of Landlord Liu¡¯s backyard, a slender figure stood in front of the door. The cold moonlight shone on the man¡¯s handsome face, reflecting the strange light flowing in his eyes like red threads. ¡°Yaoyao should be asleep at this time¡­¡± Shen Yuyan¡¯s low murmur came from his thin lips, which seemed a little obvious in the quiet night. ¡°1¡¯11 just take a look at her and leave. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± While speaking, Shen Yuyan glanced at the high courtyard wall. At this moment, a gust of wind suddenly swept past. Dark clouds covered the moon in the night sky, and the entire ground fell into an even thicker darkness. A gentle voice slowly sounded in Shen Yuyan¡¯s ears. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here yet? Come quickly. We¡¯re all waiting for you¡­¡± Shen Yuyan stopped climbing over the wall and slowly turned his head to the north. From his angle, he could see a part of Oriole Mountain standing in the night. The top of the mountain was sharp, like a lonely grave. As for that gentle and almost strange voice, it came from Oriole Mountain. The blood in Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes quickly spread to his entire eye socket. He raised his foot and walked towards the north, step by step. In the silent night, there were a few people in black robes hurrying towards Oriole Mountain. At the foot of Oriole Mountain, there were already several black-robed men kneeling outside the Mountain God Temple. Their faces were covered with black masks, revealing only a pair of bloodshot eyes. They were staring at the Mountain God Temple with extremely pious eyes. ¡°Bow to the Mountain God!¡± Accompanied by the voice of the black-robed man kneeling at the front, the black-robed men¡¯s movements were uniform as they kowtowed fiercely to the ground. After a total of three kowtows, blood appeared on the ground in front of each black-robed man. Their foreheads were broken, and blood flowed from the injured areas into their eyes. However, their eyes were filled with happiness. As the black-robed man kneeling in front stood up, the other black-robed men also stood up. ¡°Village Chief, did you prepare the sacrifices this time?¡± A black-robed man asked the black-robed man in the lead in a hoarse voice. The black-robed man in the lead was Village Chief Huang. His originally turbid eyes had completely turned a strange red. He rolled his eyes and looked at the black-robed man who had asked the question. ¡°1 prepared it. Originally, Landlord Liu¡¯s family should have prepared the offerings this time. However, because His Highness Li is staying at their house, in order to not let irrelevant people disturb our sacrificial ceremony to the Mountain God, Landlord Liu¡¯s family isn¡¯t allowed to participate in this sacrificial ceremony.¡± ¡°All, Landlord Liu¡¯s family didn¡¯t send anyone this time. It¡¯s a great disrespect to the Mountain God. Won¡¯t the Mountain God blame their family when the time comes?¡± another black-robed person said. ¡°Hehe, who said that Landlord Liu¡¯s family didn¡¯t send anyone?¡± At this moment, the girl standing beside Village Chief Huang said faintly.. Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Shes the Sacrifice This Time? Wonderful Chapter 204: She¡¯s the Sacrifice This Time? Wonderful Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately focused on the young girl who spoke. Her almond-shaped eyes flickered with a strange red light. Who else could it be but Huang Xing¡¯er? Her eyes were filled with a bright smile as she looked at everyone. ¡°The Mountain God has sacrificed a lot to protect our Oriole Village. This time, I have prepared a huge gift for the Mountain God.¡± With that, she gently clapped her hands. The sound of uniformed footsteps came from behind the black-robed men. They subconsciously turned around and saw a few strong black-robed men carrying a stretcher over. The black-robed men immediately made way for them. The few strong black-robed men carried the stretcher to Huang Xing¡¯er and Village Chief Huang and put it down. A young girl was lying on the stretcher. She was wearing a bright red muslin dress that was tightly wrapped around her body. There were layers of thin chains wrapped around her body. The chains were tightly wrapped around her flesh, and there were faint traces of blood seeping out. The girl¡¯s hands were crossed and tied in front of her chest. Her mouth was sewn shut with red threads, and she could only make whimpering sounds. Her big black and white eyes looked at the people around her in panic and helplessness. It was obvious that she was asking for help. The black-robed men looked at the girl with surprise in their eyes, but there was no sympathy. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this Landlord Liu¡¯s eldest daughter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her. Landlord Liu cherishes his daughter very much. He almost doesn¡¯t let her go out, but I¡¯ve seen her once.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the sacrifice this time? Wonderful, wonderful!¡± H H The discussions gradually became excited. The black-robed people looked at the girl lying on the stretcher with tears flowing down her face, and their eyes gradually became excited and hot. ¡°The last living sacrifice was a year ago.¡± Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s voice suppressed the discussions present and slowly sounded. ¡°Because there aren¡¯t many people left in Oriole Village who have offered their souls to the mountain god, a few more died a while ago. 1 had no choice but to choose Yingying as the sacrifice¡­¡± As she spoke, Huang Xing¡¯er looked at Liu Yingying, and the suppressed envy in her eyes almost overflowed. ¡°Landlord Liu dotes on Liu Yingying. She¡¯s a young girl who hasn¡¯t suffered much, so she¡¯ll definitely be the Mountain God¡¯s favorite.¡± Liu Yingying shook her head crazily and whimpered in despair. ¡°Does Landlord Liu know about this? Is he willing to sacrifice his daughter?¡± At this moment, someone in the black robe who was on good terms with Landlord Liu asked timidly. Huang Xing¡¯er chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s the Liu family¡¯s honor that Liu Yingying can be sacrificed to the Mountain God. The Mountain God will also protect the Liu family. Recently, evil spirits have appeared in our Oriole Village and a few people have died. Aren¡¯t you afraid? We need to use better sacrifices to ask the Mountain God to protect us!¡± ¡°But, but if we use Liu Yingying this time, who will we use as a sacrifice in three days? Liu Yingying is the only one in the village who hasn¡¯t offered a spirit and meets the requirements of the sacrifice,¡± asked another black-robed man. ¡°The sacrifice isn¡¯t restricted to the villagers of Oriole Village.¡± Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s lips under the veil curled into a cold smile. ¡°I already have a candidate in mind.¡± As she spoke, the scene of the young girl in the scarlet dress talking to her father and brother flashed through her mind. Compared to Liu Yingying, that girl was the perfect sacrifice. The girl who grew up in a honey pot was clean and pure. She wasn¡¯t polluted by the secular world. How beautiful was that? ¡°As expected of the Mountain God¡¯s favorite child. Xing¡¯er, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± A black-robed man looked at Huang Xing¡¯er with admiration and applauded her. The other black-robed men followed suit and applauded. Only Liu Yingying, who was lying on the stretcher, was crying more and more violently. Her body was trembling violently. At this moment, a sigh suddenly came from the Mountain God Temple.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: The Next Offering is His Sister Chapter 205: The Next Offering is His Sister Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The black-robed men, including Huang Xing¡¯er, were shocked by that sigh. Then, their expressions suddenly changed, and they knelt on the ground one after another. ¡°Lord Mountain God, you, you have manifested?¡± Village Chief Huang was so excited that his voice was trembling. ¡°Today, a new believer has joined you.¡± A pleasant voice that sounded like high mountains and flowing water came from the Mountain God Temple. ¡°This believer isn¡¯t a villager of Oriole Village, but I hope you won¡¯t ostracize him.¡± His gentle tone was like a loving elder reminding his juniors. All the black-robed men knelt on the ground in the most humble posture and said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Look, he¡¯s here.¡± The pleasant voice was filled with laughter. All the black-robed men turned around and looked behind them. A man in a light green robe walked over in the night. His handsome face was as pious and enthusiastic as theirs. When Chief Huang and Huang Xing¡¯er saw Shen Yuyan, they were both stunned. How could it be him? Why didn¡¯t they sense any signs of a spirit offering from Shen Yuyan? Shen Yuyan walked straight to the gate of the Mountain God Temple, stood there with his arms crossed in front of his chest. ¡°Lord Mountain God.¡± Seeing that Shen Yuyan didn¡¯t kneel down, Huang Xing¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°How dare you! Why don¡¯t you kneel down?¡± Shen Yuyan didn¡¯t seem to hear what Huang Xing¡¯er said. He just stood there without moving. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to kneel. In fact, you guys are the same. You don¡¯t have to kneel to me.¡± A gentle voice continued to come from the Mountain God Temple. ¡°You guys are my believers. As long as you have my existence in your hearts, 1 will always protect you.¡± Tears welled up in the black-robed men¡¯s eyes, as if they were touched by those words. ¡°Lord Mountain God, this is the sacrifice we prepared for you. Are you satisfied?¡± Huang Xing¡¯er asked excitedly. A chuckle came from the Mountain God Temple, followed by a joyful voice. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± ¡°Men, quickly send the offerings to the Lord Mountain God to enjoy!¡± Huang Xing¡¯er said impatiently. Liu Yingying watched as the black-robed men lifted her up again. She struggled with all her might and looked at the surrounding black-robed men with pleading eyes. These were all villagers from Oriole Village. Some of them had a good relationship with her family and had watched her grow up. But at this moment, those villagers were all looking at her with envy. It was as if it was a good thing to be a sacrifice. Soon, a few black-robed men carried Liu Yingying into the Mountain God Temple. After those black-robed men retreated from the Mountain God Temple, a few cries of despair came from the Mountain God Temple. After that, there was no more movement. ¡°Lord Mountain God will sleep for a period of time after enjoying the sacrifice.¡± Huang Xing¡¯er looked at the black-robed men. ¡°Now that the people from the Imperial Court are in our village, we have to keep a low profile. Next, we have to prepare for the sacrifice in three days¡­¡± When the black-robed men heard about the offering, they immediately perked up and looked at Huang Xing¡¯er with burning eyes. Huang Xing¡¯er glanced at Shen Yuyan and said blandly, ¡°His sister will be the next sacrifice.¡± While speaking, she slowly raised her hand and pointed at Shen Yuyan. The other black-robed men also looked at him. Shen Yuyan turned to look at Huang Xing¡¯er, his deep red eyes glowing. ¡°What? You¡¯re not willing? Since you¡¯re Lord Mountain God¡¯s believer, everything you have belongs to Lord Mountain God. It¡¯s your honor to offer your sister as a sacrifice to Lord Mountain God,¡± Huang Xing¡¯er said slowly.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: His Highness Wont Take This Chapter 207: His Highness Won¡¯t Take This Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Madam Li was slightly stunned and turned around. The pale-faced Liu Yingying was supported by a maidservant and was slowly walking towards her. ¡°Yingying, where did you go!¡± Madam Li hurriedly went over and took over the maidservant¡¯s place to support Liu Yingying. She looked at her worriedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I was at home.¡± Liu Yingying¡¯s tone was unusually calm, and her pale little face didn¡¯t show any abnormal expression. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m tired. I want to go back to my room to rest.¡± Madam Li¡¯s heart ached for her daughter. She turned around and hurriedly bowed to Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Since my daughter is back, I won¡¯t disturb General and His Highness.¡± With that, she was about to leave with Liu Yingying. Liu Yingying pushed her hand away, and a smile appeared on her pale face. She looked at Yan Bei. ¡°Sir, please send my regards to His Highness on my behalf. Also, help me pass this to His Highness.¡± As she spoke, she walked towards Yan Bei and took out an exquisite-looking sachet from her sleeve, handing it to him. Shen Liu¡¯an glanced at the sachet and muttered in his heart. Huo Junhan was more popular with women than he had imagined. First, there was Huang Xing¡¯er, who was trying to please him with chicken soup. Now, there was another one who directly expressed her admiration. In the Northern Kingdom, when a woman gave a sachet to a man, it meant that she was expressing her love for him. Madam Li¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she saw Liu Yingying hand over the sachet that represented her feelings in front of outsiders. Yan Bei naturally knew what the sachet meant. He said coldly, ¡°His Highness won¡¯t accept this. Miss Liu, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll hand it over to His Highness personally when I have the chance.¡± Liu Yingying¡¯s tone sounded slightly disappointed, but it was more stubborn. Then, she put away the sachet and turned to leave. After Liu Yingying and Madam Li left, Shen Liu¡¯an asked Yan Bei, ¡°Are all the girls in Oriole Village so open?¡± Although the status of women in the Northern Kingdom wasn¡¯t that low, women were still taught to be reserved since they were young. People like Huang Xing¡¯er and Liu Yingying were really more open-minded. Of course, his precious daughter was also very open in this aspect. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Liu Yingying.¡± Yan Bei frowned as he looked in the direction she left. Shen Liu¡¯an raised his eyebrows. ¡°General, come with me first. I¡¯ll tell you slowly,¡± Yan Bei said. Last night, Shen Yaowei successfully entered the Mirage Space. Perhaps to maintain the realisticness of the illusion, the illusion created by the Mirage Space was still the same as the last time she left, right on the heels of the previous time. At that time, Huo Junhan was seriously injured somewhere and fainted at the entrance of the General¡¯s residence. After three days and three nights of treatment by the doctor, Huo Junhan no longer vomited blood. His advanced fever had also subsided, but he was still unconscious. But at least he managed to survive. Coincidentally, during these two to three days, there was a small commotion at the border. Shen Liu¡¯an went to handle it personally, and the matters in the residence fell on Song Lanyue. She was mainly the one taking care of Huo Junhan. On this day, Shen Yaowei¡¯s two brothers finally arrived at the general¡¯s residence from the capital. Song Lanyue carried the little Shen Yaowei and personally went to welcome her outside the residence. When she saw her eldest brother and second brother jump out of the carriage, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up and she waved at them. At this moment, they looked like teenagers who were only 11 or 12 years old, but they already had the elegance of the future. They looked very pleasing to the eye. Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin rushed towards Song Lanyue.. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208:1 Said It First, Ill Hug Her First Chapter 208:1 Said It First, I¡¯ll Hug Her First Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Looking at Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin¡¯s eager expressions, Shen Yaowei knew that this should be the first time the siblings had met. Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin had indeed heard that their mother had finally helped them give birth to a younger sister, so they had specially rushed to the border to meet her. The two of them ran to Song Lanyue and stood still. Their gazes landed on Shen Yaowei. The fair and tender little girl was wearing pink clothes. Her black hair was very dense, and her eyebrows looked very delicate. Her chubby little face was embedded with a pair of black round eyes. The little person was like a little fairy who had walked out of a painting. It was indescribably cute and lively. In an instant, Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin felt as if the softest thing in their hearts had been hit. They had to take good care of their sister and treat her as the apple of their eyes. The two youths swore in their hearts at the same time. ¡°Mother, Little Sister is so beautiful.¡± Shen Yifeng reached out to poke Shen Yaowei¡¯s face, but he was afraid of hurting her, so he retracted his hand. ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you spouting nonsense? How can she not be cute?¡± A rare gentle smile appeared on Shen Yeyin¡¯s face. Song Lanyue saw that her two sons were staring fixedly at Yaoyao in her arms, and a hint of a smile appeared in her eyes. From the looks of it, their family would not only have slaves of their daughter, but also slaves of their sister. Shen Yaowei smiled brightly at Shen Yeyin and Shen Yifeng and let out a happy cry. ¡°Sister smiled at me!¡± Shen Yifeng widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°She was clearly smiling at me,¡± Shen Yeyin said calmly, as if he was stating the truth. Hearing this, Shen Yifeng couldn¡¯t help but glance at him. ¡°Second Brother, 1 didn¡¯t know you had such a shameless side.¡± ¡°Sister is smiling at me, so you¡¯re the thick-skinned one.¡± ¡°Is this how you talk to your brother? Are you itching for a beating?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use that to suppress me. If you¡¯re not convinced, we can fight.¡± Seeing Shen Yeyin and Shen Yifeng argue, Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips twitched slightly. How could she have forgotten that her eldest brother and her second brother¡¯s relationship when they were young was so love-hate? Even when they grew up, her eldest brother and second brother would still fight because of her. Seeing Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin roll up their sleeves, Song Lanyue said helplessly, ¡°This is your first time seeing your sister. Are you really going to fight in front of your sister?¡± Shen Yeyin and Shen Yifeng looked at Shen Yaowei in unison. They realized that the little girl was also looking at them helplessly, as if asking why they were so childish. The two youths instantly blushed and lowered their heads. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± As Song Lanyue spoke, she took the lead to turn around and walk into the residence. Shen Yeyin and Shen Yifeng followed behind Song Lanyue. After bringing the children to the front hall, Song Lanyue sat on the main seat. She looked at Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin and said, ¡°Your father went to the military camp to settle some matters. It¡¯s been a long time since we last met. If he comes back, he will definitely ask you about your homework. Do the two of you know what to do?¡± At this moment, Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin weren¡¯t afraid of anything except their father. The two teenagers nodded apprehensively. ¡°We have a rough idea.¡± Shen Yaowei was amused by their nervous expressions and couldn¡¯t help but laugh crisply. ¡°Mother, can I hug my sister?¡± Shen Yeyin looked deeply at Shen Yaowei and said expectantly. ¡°I want to hug my sister too,¡± Shen Yifeng said. ¡°I said it first. I¡¯ll hug her first.¡± Shen Yifeng frowned and looked at Shen Yifeng. ¡°I¡¯m your older brother, I¡¯ll carry her first.¡± Shen Yifeng didn¡¯t look like he was going to back down. ¡°You¡¯re the elder brother, shouldn¡¯t you give in to your younger brother?¡± Shen Yifeng rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Look at you, do you still look like an elder brother? Shen Yifeng..¡± Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Yaoyao, You Want to See Junhan? Chapter 209: Yaoyao, You Want to See Junhan? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Shen Yeyin, now you know that I¡¯m your big brother? Isn¡¯t it too late?¡± Shen Yifeng snorted. Shen Yeyin didn¡¯t argue with Shen Yifeng and looked at Song Lanyue expectantly. ¡°Mother, can I hug my sister first? I¡¯ve traveled so far just to hug my sister.¡± ¡°No, Mother, I¡¯ve also traveled a long way. I¡¯m the eldest brother, let me hug her first.¡± Shen Yifeng also looked at Song Lanyue with eyes full of longing. Being stared at by her two sons with an incomparably expectant gaze, Song Lanyue felt a headache coming on. She was extremely glad that only Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin had come this time. If the other boys had come along, the scene would have been so chaotic that it would have been uncontrollable. At the moment when Song Lanyue was at a loss, Granny Yuan¡¯s voice sounded from the guard. ¡°Madam, Young Master Huo is awake.¡± Shen Yaowei, who was lying obediently in Song Lanyue¡¯s arms, became excited. She grabbed Song Lanyue¡¯s collar with one hand and waved her other hand at the door, babbling. Song Lanyue looked down at the person in her arms. ¡°Yaoyao, do you want to see Junhan?¡± ¡°Yiyayiya.¡± Shen Yaowei looked even more excited. Even though she knew that she wouldn¡¯t kill Huo Junhan this time, she was still on tenterhooks. Song Lanyue smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡± Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin looked at each other when they saw Song Lanyue pick up Shen Yaowei and walk out of the hall. Who was Young Master Huo? Why was their precious sister so excited when she heard that name? Standing up at the same time, Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin caught up with Song Lanyue. Shen Yifeng asked Dao Seeking who was also following behind Song Lanyue, ¡°Nanny Yuan, who is that Young Master Huo?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an orphan saved by the general. He¡¯s staying in the residence for the time being,¡± Nanny Yuan replied. ¡°No way! Is my father planning to raise him as a son too? Won¡¯t we have another rival to fight with us for our sister?¡± Shen Yifeng frowned. Thinking of how his younger brothers would fight with him for his sister in the future, he felt for the first time that it wasn¡¯t a good thing to have more younger brothers. Shen Yuyan¡¯s thoughts were similar to Shen Yifeng¡¯s. His pretty little face looked a little serious. ¡°And my sister is obviously more passionate about that Huo guy than us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what kind of person he is,¡± Shen Yifeng said slowly. In the backyard, the room still smelled of medicine. Huo Junhan was half sitting on the bed, his face as pale as paper. He was closing his eyes and trying his best to calm the chaotic power in his body. In the eyes of others, he had only suffered some injuries and illnesses for the past three days and three nights. Only he knew that he had experienced hellish torture for the past three days and three nights. He had truly narrowly escaped death. His weak body now carried a powerful force that far exceeded what he could withstand. Coupled with the awakening of the ghost race¡¯s bloodline, Huo J unhan¡¯s five senses had increased to a level far beyond that of ordinary people. When Song Lanyue and the others had yet to arrive at the entrance of his courtyard, he had already sensed their approach. A soft little face subconsciously appeared in his mind. Huo Junhan opened his eyes, and there was a strong, strange look in them. ¡°Madam.¡± The maidservant guarding outside the door saw Song Lanyue carrying Shen Yaowei in front of her and immediately bowed. ¡°How is Junhan?¡± Song Lanyue asked the maidservant as she walked into the room. ¡°Madam, the doctor said that since Young Master Huo has already woken up, he is completely fine. It¡¯s just that his body is still very weak and needs to be recuperated,¡± the maidservant replied to Song Lanyue. Song Lanyue had already carried Shen Yaowei to the bed. Even though she was mentally prepared, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart ached when she saw Huo Junhan¡¯s pale and broken face. Her eyes were still moist. Almost subconsciously, she reached out her hand to Huo Junhan.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Their Little Sister Really Likes This Huo Guy Chapter 210: Their Little Sister Really Likes This Huo Guy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Song Lanyue was surprised to see Shen Yaowei trying her best to reach out and touch Huo Junhan¡¯s face. She felt that this wasn¡¯t something a little baby would do. Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s red eyes, Song Lanyue¡¯s surprise deepened. However, she was most afraid that Shen Yaowei would cry. She carried her forward so that she could touch Huo J unhan. Her small hand gently touched Huo Junhan¡¯s cheek. Shen Yaowei looked at him without blinking. Huo J unhan felt a soft and warm hand touch his face. His body trembled slightly, and he opened his eyes. Coincidentally, he met a pair of clear, clean eyes. Huo Junhan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin stood beside Song Lanyue. Looking at the scene in front of them, the two teenagers felt as if their hearts had been hit by a club. They felt indescribably uncomfortable. Their little sister really liked this Huo guy. However, they looked at the child in front of them. Apart from being very good-looking, there was nothing else. After being stunned for a moment, Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. He raised his hand and took Shen Yaowei¡¯s small hand to the side. His thin lips, which had lost blood, spat out, ¡°Madam Song, please move your daughter further away. 1 don¡¯t like such a young child. It won¡¯t be good if 1 accidentally hurt her.¡± She could clearly feel that Huo Junhan¡¯s attitude towards her was even colder than before. Shen Yaowei blinked, and tears fell. Song Lanyue sensed a different aura from Huo Junhan. Previously, Huo Junhan¡¯s body was finally shrouded in a layer of gloom, but now, there was an indescribable coldness. This coldness appeared inexplicably, but it was as if Huo Junhan had built a protective barrier himself, completely isolating him from the world. This side of Huo Junhan felt a little dangerous. He took two steps back. Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin naturally couldn¡¯t stand seeing Huo Junhan treat their precious sister like this and Shen Yaowei cry. ¡°You brat, why are you so ungrateful?¡± Shen Yifeng frowned and looked at Huo Junhan. ¡°My sister is just a baby. She doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. You¡¯re going too far.¡± ¡°Apologize to my sister quickly.¡± Shen Yeyin also stared at Huo Junhan unhappily. If not for the fact that he was a patient, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have just talked about it. They would have attacked long ago. No one could bully their precious sister. Huo Junhan glanced at Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin indifferently and closed his eyes. ¡°1 want to rest. Please leave.¡± Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin saw that Huo Junhan was still cold and hard. The two of them were about to flare up again when they heard Song Lanyue¡¯s voice slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first and let him rest well.¡± After leaving the room, Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin surrounded Song Lanyue and started talking. ¡°Mother, where did that child come from? Why is he so strange?¡± ¡°Why does Sister like him so much? Is it because he¡¯s good-looking? But he¡¯s so strange. He looks so young, but his aura is even more terrifying than an adult.¡± ¡°Since father and I plan to keep him in the mansion, you have to treat him well.¡± Song Lanyue didn¡¯t answer Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin¡¯s questions but said this. Shen Yaowei, who was in her arms, also composed herself and agreed. She felt that Huo Junhan¡¯s sudden cold attitude towards her must be related to the reason why he was injured. This was probably the reason why he was so cold to her in reality. Sensing that she was about to find the truth, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart raced uncontrollably.. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Huo Junhan Went to That Brothel Too Chapter 211: Huo Junhan Went to That Brothel Too Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I understand,¡± Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin said in unison. Song Lanyue looked at her two sons with a gentle gaze and revealed a satisfied smile. One was more obedient than the other. It was a novel challenge to encounter someone as rebellious as Huo Junhan. She began to look forward to the day when she could turn Huo Junhan into a normal person. After instructing the servants to take good care of Huo Junhan, Song Lanyue asked Nanny Yuan to go to the storeroom to get ginseng to nourish Huo Junhan¡¯s body. Shen Yaowei also wanted to accompany Huo Junhan, but she was still young and couldn¡¯t do anything. She could only be carried by Song Lanyue to play with Shen Yifeng and Shen Yeyin. It wasn¡¯t until lunch break that Shen Yaowei was placed in the cradle in her room. Nanny Yuan chased Song Lanyue to rest as usual while she took care of Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei lay in the cradle and looked at the pot of flowers on the windowsill with her big, black, grape-like eyes. Pa Pa, who had become a peony again, sensed Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze and shook its head gently. The enchanting fragrance of flowers filled the room. ¡°How fragrant¡­¡± Granny Yuan, who was sitting beside the cradle, had just muttered these two words when her eyes closed and she fell into a deep sleep. ¡°Pa Pa, tell me quickly. If my Ninth Imperial Uncle keeps entering the Mirage Space like this, what adverse effects will there be?¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t wait to communicate with Pa Pa. ¡°If the beauty voluntarily sinks into this place, when this voluntary desire turns into a strong desire, he can control the Mirage Space and change it,¡± Pa Pa said. ¡°What kind of changes?¡± ¡°For example, he can make the Mirage Space create illusions according to what he craves the most in his heart. Then, he will sink deeper into the illusions until he has the thought of living in the illusions forever. He will completely fuse with the Mirage Space and stay in the illusions forever.¡± Pa Pa¡¯s tone became more and more solemn. ¡°Yaoyao, the blood jade pendant is a demonic creature. I have a lot of connections with it. I can feel that the beauty is falling deeper and deeper into the Mirage Space. You have to think of a way to make the beauty stop touching the jade pendant.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and a cold light flashed across her dark eyes. Shen Yaowei immediately made a bold decision and asked, ¡°How can I destroy the blood jade pendant?¡± ¡°You want to destroy the blood jade pendant? The beauty likes it so much now. If you destroy it, he will probably be angry.¡± Shen Yaowei also expected Huo Junhan to be angry. At the same time, she was prepared to bear his anger. She still said in a firm tone, ¡°Even if he¡¯s angry, I¡¯ll destroy the blood jade pendant.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s actually very simple. Just smash it into pieces,¡± Pa Pa said. ¡°Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t bear to smash the blood jade pendant. Everyone who obtains it treats it as a treasure.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple. She smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you, Pa Pa.¡± At night, Shen Liu¡¯an returned to his residence. As soon as he saw Song Lanyue and Shen Yaowei, Shen Liu¡¯an said to Song Lanyue, ¡°Qi San is dead.¡± Song Lanyue widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He died in the brothel he frequented. His neck was slit.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an had taken a look at Qi San¡¯s corpse. His blood had been drained, leaving behind a tragic sight. ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Song Lanyue asked. ¡°Qi San died on the day he had a conflict with you.¡± A strange light flashed in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes. ¡°At that time, after Qi San came out of the weapons shop, he went to the brothel he often went to. That day, Huo Junhan also went to that brothel..¡± Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Junhan, Have You Forgotten How Old You Are? Chapter 212: Junhan, Have You Forgotten How Old You Are? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You mean that Junhan killed Qi San?¡± Song Lanyue couldn¡¯t help but think of Huo J unhan¡¯s calm and cold-blooded gaze after he injured Qi San at the weapon shop that day. She suddenly felt that her guess wasn¡¯t impossible. ¡°Although there¡¯s no evidence to prove that the kid did it, 1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. Suddenly, he changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s the kid¡¯s condition? Has he woken up?¡± Song Lanyue immediately imagined that Huo Junhan¡¯s injury might have been caused by Qi San. After all, there was a huge difference in strength between a child like him and an adult. She had mixed feelings and said softly, ¡°He has already woken up. Apart from being relatively weak, he¡¯s fine for the time being.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an nodded. ¡°The reason why Qi San dares to be so arrogant is indeed because of Qi Dashun¡¯s support. I¡¯ve already dealt with Qi Dashun according to the military rules, and he¡¯s been hit 100 times by the military rod.¡± Shen Yaowei, who was lying in her mother¡¯s arms, smiled when she heard this. Without Qi Dashun¡¯s indulgence, Qi San wouldn¡¯t have dared to bully her mother and Huo Junhan. This was what Qi Dashun deserved. Seeing Shen Yaowei smile, Shen Liu¡¯an raised his hand and tapped her little nose. ¡°Yaoyao, why are you so happy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because 1 saw my brothers today.¡± Song Lanyue lowered her eyes and looked at Shen Yaowei gently. ¡°Where are those two boys? I¡¯ll go take a look at them,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said with a smile. ¡°They should be in their room. Go and see them. 1 will go and see Junhan,¡± Song Lanyue said. When Song Lanyue carried Shen Yaowei into the room, Huo Junhan was sitting on the bed with a book in his hand. He was wearing a thin robe on his thin shoulders. The candlelight reflected on his pale face, making his eyes look even deeper. When he saw Song Lanyue, his gaze subconsciously landed on her bosom. The little baby girl was obediently curled up in Song Lanyue¡¯s embrace. She was sucking her thumb in her mouth. Her big, black, and bright eyes were also staring at him. ¡°Junhan, how do you feel?¡± Song Lanyue walked to the bed and asked gently. ¡°Much better,¡± Huo Junhan replied, lowering his eyes. ¡°I came to tell you that Qi San¡¯s brother, Qi Dashun, has already been punished.¡± As Song Lanyue spoke, she observed Huo Junhan¡¯s expression. Seeing that his expression was still indifferent, she paused. ¡°Qi San is dead. Did you do it?¡± Song Lanyue¡¯s question was very direct, and Huo Junhan¡¯s answer was even more direct. He nodded and admitted it. Song Lanyue carried Shen Yaowei and sat down on a stool by the bed. She looked at the expressionless Huo Junhan seriously. ¡°Junhan, have you forgotten how old you are?¡± Huo Junhan glanced at Song Lanyue. ¡°1 didn¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Qi San did make a mistake and should be punished, but you shouldn¡¯t let your hands be stained with blood. You¡¯re still a child.¡± Song Lanyue knew that it was useless to reason with Huo Junhan, so she said straightforwardly, ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t let your hands be stained with blood easily in the future. You¡¯re not alone anymore. You can treat the general¡¯s residence as your home.¡± Shen Yaowei could feel that her mother wanted to straighten Huo Junhan out bit by bit and observe his reaction carefully. She clearly saw Huo Junhan blink when Song Lanyue said the word ¡®home¡¯, and a confused expression actually appeared in his eyes.. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Dont You Like Junhan Very Much? Chapter 213: Don¡¯t You Like Junhan Very Much? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan had never had any concept of home. He had never felt like he had a home before. Since he didn¡¯t know what it was like to have a home, he didn¡¯t yearn for it. However, when he was wandering the streets in the past, he would often see other people¡¯s family of three going out to play. At first, he would be envious. But on second thought, what was the use of being envious? Since it was useless, there was no need to be envious. He was very good at comforting himself. Then, he would make himself feel a little lack of desire and become numb. Even though he didn¡¯t have any desire for home, Huo Junhan still said ¡°okay¡± calmly under Song Lanyue¡¯s gaze. As long as he could stay here, he could become whatever they wanted him to become. Seeing Huo Junhan¡¯s submissive look, Song Lanyue raised her hand and touched the top of his head. ¡°Good boy.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s body froze. This was the first time someone had called him a good boy. It sounded a little awkward, but he actually didn¡¯t dislike it. Shen Yaowei saw Huo Junhan¡¯s stiffness, and her lips curled up slightly. It seemed that even Junhan couldn¡¯t escape her mother¡¯s gentle attacks. Thinking of this, Shen Yaowei felt a little bitter and melancholic. Unfortunately, her mother had passed away early. If her mother could accompany Huo Junhan as he grew up, would Huo Junhan not be what he would be in the future? ¡°Yaoyao, he¡¯ll be your brother in the future.¡± Song Lanyue suddenly said to Shen Yaowei, who was in her arms, ¡°Do you like this brother?¡± Shen Yaowei, who knew Huo Junhan very well:¡±¡­¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was tense and silent, Song Lanyue tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Junhan very much?¡± Shen Yaowei liked Huo Junhan, but she didn¡¯t want him to be her brother. She waved her hand and grabbed the sachet on Song Lanyue¡¯s waist. Shen Yaowei grabbed the sachet and handed it to Huo Junhan. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shen Yaowei wanted to say ¡®for you¡¯, but she could only utter the simplest syllable. Huo Junhan glanced at the sachet in front of him and didn¡¯t understand what she meant. He gently pushed her hand aside. As for Song Lanyue, her phoenix eyes widened in disbelief. She naturally knew the meaning of sending sachets. Although she was very sure that the scene just now was just a coincidence and that the little baby girl in her arms definitely didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the sachet, Song Lanyue still felt strange. She sized up Huo Junhan carefully again. The child in front of her was indeed the best-looking person she had ever seen. She would probably look better when she grew up, right? A bold idea flashed through her mind. Song Lanyue looked at Huo Junhan and smiled gently. ¡°Junhan, I¡¯ll get someone to send some tonic soup over later. You have to drink it well.¡± Huo Junhan nodded. ¡°Then you should rest. Yaoyao and I will leave first. We¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Song Lanyue picked up Shen Yaowei¡¯s small hand and waved it before getting up to leave. After walking out of the room, Song Lanyue said to Nanny Yuan excitedly, ¡°Nanny Yuan, what do you think if we nurture Junhan well and raise him up to be our Yaoyao¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°Madam, the Young Lady is still young.¡± Granny Yuan said with a helpless smile, as if she was used to Song Lanyue¡¯s straightforward personality. This was the first time Shen Yaowei had seen her mother¡¯s boldness. She looked at her in surprise and joy. It was a pity that she was a little baby now and couldn¡¯t express her inner thoughts to her mother.. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: What Are Those So-Called Secrets About Huo Junhan? Chapter 214: What Are Those So-Called Secrets About Huo Junhan? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I don¡¯t want Yaoyao to get married in the future.¡± As Song Lanyue carried Shen Yaowei forward, she continued to say to Nanny Yuan, who was beside her, ¡°Including Yaoyao¡¯s father, we don¡¯t want Yaoyao to get married. If she doesn¡¯t want to get married for the rest of her life, the General¡¯s residence will support her for the rest of her life. If she wants to get married, it¡¯s best to find a live-in son-in-law.¡± ¡°Young Lady is so cute. It¡¯s normal for Madam to be reluctant to part with her,¡± Nanny Yuan said with a smile. Shen Yaowei clearly felt Song Lanyue¡¯s arm tighten around her. ¡°My body isn¡¯t as good as before. Nanny Yuan, do you know that 1 wasn¡¯t afraid of death in the past? 1 wasn¡¯t even afraid of such a huge change in the Song family. But ever since 1 had my children, I¡¯ve started to be afraid of death.¡± She wanted to see her children grow up and obtain a happy life that belonged to them. Humans, if they really had nothing, they might get used to it and not have any more desires. However, once he obtained something, he would want more. In the past, Song Lanyue had never dared to hope that she could marry such a good husband in the future. She had never thought that she would have such outstanding children. Now that she had it, she wanted to live longer. Shen Yaowei lay quietly in Song Lanyue¡¯s arms, feeling her mother¡¯s warm body temperature and hearing her mother¡¯s strong heartbeat. She suddenly felt very sad. In the end, her mother couldn¡¯t watch her grow up. If her mother had been alive, Song Lingyun and her daughter wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to come to their house. In her previous life, she wouldn¡¯t have become stupid, nor would she have been easily deceived by 1 luo Zhao. But there were no ifs anymore. ¡°Madam, you will definitely live to be a hundred years old.¡± Granny Yuan¡¯s voice was filled with determination. Song Lanyue looked into the distance. Her eyes were filled with vicissitudes that no one could see. ¡°It¡¯s probably impossible for me to live to a hundred years old¡­¡± Her only wish now was to see her children grow up healthy. The flow of time in the Mirage Space seemed to be faster than the outside world. Soon, a night passed. The next day, Shen Yaowei was woken up by a thunderclap. Before she could open her eyes, she heard whispers in the room. ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily. Why did the general leave in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t it because Young Master Huo has disappeared again? I wonder why a child like him dragged his sick body out of the residence.¡± ¡°Why did the general take in a child of unknown origin?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Shen Yaowei suddenly opened her eyes and made a babbling sound, waving her small hands around. ¡°Nanny Yuan, bring Yaoyao over.¡± Song Lanyue¡¯s voice sounded. Nanny Yuan gently carried Shen Yaowei out of the cradle and walked towards Song Lanyue, who was lying on the bed. Song Lanyue felt a headache early in the morning and felt weak all over, but she still insisted on feeding Shen Yaowei herself. Seeing that Song Lanyue had taken it and skillfully unbuttoned her clothes, Shen Yaowei still wanted to resist the milk, but she still couldn¡¯t resist her body¡¯s instincts. Granny Yuan glanced at the pouring rain outside the window and said to Song Lanyue worriedly, ¡°1 wonder where Young Master Huo went in such heavy rain.¡± ¡°Feng¡¯er and Yan¡¯er also went to look for him. They should be able to find him soon.¡± Song Lanyue sighed softly. ¡°Although that child stayed in the General¡¯s residence, he didn¡¯t open his heart. He has a lot of secrets.¡± Shen Yaowei was very distracted as she ate. She had been listening to Song Lanyue and Nanny Yuan. She kept thinking if there was any way for her to temporarily get rid of her baby state in this space. She wanted to know more than anyone what those so-called secrets about Huo Junhan were.. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Hes Really a Little Monster, Scarily Strong Chapter 215: He¡¯s Really a Little Monster, Scarily Strong Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Shen Yaowei was full, she was carried away by Nanny Yuan. ¡°Madam, allow this servant to take care of the young miss today. Please rest more,¡± Granny Yuan said to Song Lanyue. Song Lanyue wanted to take care of Shen Yaowei personally now, but she was powerless. Afraid that she would pass the illness to her, she could only nod helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Nanny Yuan.¡± ¡°Madam, you must be joking. This is what I should do.¡± Nanny Yuan smiled at Song Lanyue and left with Shen Yaowei. After returning to the cradle in her room to lie down, Shen Yaowei looked at the peony flower again and made a babbling sound. Pa Pa quietly turned her head and faced Shen Yaowei. When she saw the anxiety in the girl¡¯s eyes, she trembled. The strange fragrance of flowers quickly spread throughout the room, causing the others in the room to fall asleep. Time was tight. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t wait to use her divine sense to ask, ¡°Pa Pa, is there any way for me to move freely in this space for the time being?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s very risky. Yaoyao, the space you¡¯re entering now originally belonged to beauties. In this space, beauties completely dominate. Although he looks like a child now and doesn¡¯t have any memories in the real world, if he discovers you, it¡¯s very likely to trigger variables that even 1 can¡¯t control,..¡± Pa Pa said. ¡°I¡¯m willing to try,¡± Shen Yaowei said crisply. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She couldn¡¯t let her Ninth Imperial Uncle continue to sink into the Mirage Space. Pa Pa knew that Shen Yaowei was a man of her word, so she could only say, ¡°I can give you all my power and let you leave this body for the time being. Your soul can obtain freedom and go anywhere in this space. However, after 1 give you my power, I can¡¯t continue to stay in this space. Can you do it alone?¡± Towards the end, there was obvious worry in her childish voice. Shen Yaowei smiled. ¡°How can it be just me? I still have my Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± Pa Pa sighed, ¡°in any case, I can¡¯t dissuade you, Close your eyes, and 1¡¯11 give you my power.¡± Shen Yaowei immediately closed her eyes. Then, she felt a floral fragrance enter her nose, turning into waves of warm energy that quickly swam in her body. The rain was getting heavier. There was already water on the ground, and there weren¡¯t many people on the street. Stepping into the dilapidated temple in his completely drenched boots, Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze landed on the woman kneeling in front of the dilapidated statue. ¡°I hope that God will bless my son and allow him to survive this ordeal¡­¡± Hearing Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s gentle and pious voice, Huo Junhan smiled mockingly. ¡°Her Majesty, Young Master is here,¡± Shu Niang, who was standing beside Ouyang Wan er, said to her carefully. Ouyang Wan er bowed to the statue again before turning to look at Huo Junhan. ¡°Junhan, it looks like you¡¯ve completely absorbed the power of the pill.¡± Ouyang Wan er stood up in surprise and walked quickly towards Huo Junhan. She circled him and sized up the artwork she was most satisfied with. ¡°Not bad, not bad. My efforts weren¡¯t in vain. Shu Niang, what did 1 say when I gave birth to Junhan back then? He¡¯s really a little monster. He¡¯s terrifyingly strong.¡± Why are you looking for me again?¡± Huo Junhan asked coldly.. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: This is the Last Time Ill See You Chapter 216: This is the Last Time I¡¯ll See You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. 1¡¯11 be worried if I don¡¯t see you,¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er said with a smile. Huo Junhan frowned and looked at Ouyang Wan¡¯er. ¡°Can you not be so bored? You were the one who asked me to hide beside General Shen and not expose my identity. You called me out for such a boring reason. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being exposed?¡± It was rare to hear Huo Junhan say so much to her. The smile on Ouyang Wan er¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Since I dared to call you out, it proves that I¡¯m not worried about being exposed. On the other hand, you¡¯ve only stayed in the General¡¯s residence for a few days. Do you really think you¡¯re a member of the General¡¯s residence?¡± At the side, Shu Niang could clearly hear a trace of dissatisfaction and ruthlessness in Ouyang Wan er¡¯s tone. She hurriedly shot Huo Junhan a crazed look. ¡°Young Master, Her Majesty is the person closest to you. That person from the Shen family is just a lowly human. How can that person be worthy of your attention? You understand, right?¡± Just as she finished speaking, a breeze blew into the temple. No one noticed that a nearly illusory figure gently floated in. She happened to hear Shu Niang¡¯s words. Before Shen Yaowei could be happy about finding Huo Junhan, she frowned. Her gaze landed on Huo Junhan for a moment before she looked at Shu Niang and finally fixed on Ouyang Wan¡¯er. Her eyes were filled with surprise. She had seen this face before. In her previous life, she had seen a portrait of Huo Junhan¡¯s biological mother, Consort Wan, in the palace. Those who had seen Consort Wan said that she was the number one beauty in the Northern Kingdom. Huo Junhan¡¯s looks had inherited the advantages of hers, and his beauty could be said to have surpassed hers. Unexpectedly, he was much more beautiful than in portraits. Hearing Huo Junhan¡¯s sneer, Shen Yaowei looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me what to do. Ouyang Wan¡¯er, this is the last time I¡¯ll see you.¡± Huo Junhan looked at Ouyang Wan¡¯er with a cold and impatient gaze. ¡°In the future, stop your boring tricks. If you dare to threaten me to come and see you again, we ll fight to the death.¡± At the end of his sentence, the disgust in his tone was almost overflowing. Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan quietly. She couldn¡¯t see any child¡¯s attachment to his mother in his eyes. There was only a bone-chilling coldness. A bold guess appeared in her mind. In her previous life, she heard that Ouyang Wan¡¯er had caught her having an affair with another man because of the previous Emperor. She even suspected that Huo Junhan, who had just been born, wasn¡¯t a dragon. In order to escape the punishment of the previous Emperor, Ouyang Wan¡¯er had escaped from the palace with Huo Junhan. Looking at Huo Junhan¡¯s attitude towards Ouyang Wan¡¯er now, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t treated well by his biological mother. ¡°Tell me, why do you hate me so much?¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er walked in front of Huo Junhan and squatted down, making her gaze parallel to his. ¡°Do you know how much I have to bear in order to give birth to you? Do you know how humiliating it is for us ghosts to give birth to a child with a human bloodline?¡± Shame. Shen Yaowei felt that these two words were especially ear-piercing. She was even more certain of her guess and tried her best to control her mind. Pa Pa had said that she had to maintain the stability of her soul so that she wouldn¡¯t be discovered by others in this space. Huo Junhan looked at Ouyang Wan¡¯er calmly. He didn¡¯t look sad at all because of her sharp words.. ¡°Since I¡¯m a disgrace, isn¡¯t it better for us to sever our mother-son relationship?¡± Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: He Beared So Much Alone, But She Knew Nothing Chapter 217: He Beared So Much Alone, But She Knew Nothing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Cut off our mother-son relationship?¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s voice instantly rose and became sharp. ¡°Huo Junhan, you said you want to cut off our mother-son relationship?!¡± Huo Junhan nodded calmly. When he had almost died because of that pill, he had completely made this decision. He wanted to sever his mother-son relationship with Ouyang Wan¡¯er. In the past, he might have thought that this woman wouldn¡¯t really kill him since she had brought him to this world. It wasn¡¯t until he was really close to death that he completely shattered his last trace of fantasy. This woman didn¡¯t treat him as her child at all. He was really worse than a dog. Ouyang Wan¡¯er quickly reached out and grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder. The calm and gentle smile on her face was no longer there. 1 ler expression was twisted like a malicious ghost. ¡°Why do all of you want to abandon me and leave me? You¡¯re like this, and so is your father! What did I do wrong to you?!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the veins on Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand that was pinching Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess how much strength she had used, and the heartache in her eyes intensified. A sense of powerlessness arose. What she saw now was what Huo Junhan had really experienced. If she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, she couldn¡¯t believe that someone would treat her young child like this. And this might only be the tip of the iceberg. Huo Junhan looked like he was already used to Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s madness. He reached out and slapped her hand to the side. Then, he took two steps back to distance himself from her. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me down. I¡¯m not worthy of being your son.¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to get rid of me and sever ties with me. Apart from me, no one will accept a monster with an impure bloodline like you.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er stared fixedly at Huo Junhan. To be precise, she was staring into his eyes. At this moment, she seemed to be looking at another person through Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. The aura around her became even more violent. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave this place for a period of time. Stay in the Shen family and do what 1 taught you before. Also, remember the heartless spell I cast on you? If you don¡¯t want the person you like to die miserably because of you, you¡¯d better learn how to control yourself.¡± Ouyang Wan¡¯er revealed a wicked smile at the end of her sentence. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened bit by bit, and her soul began to tremble. She didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Huo Junhan¡¯s mother was actually from the ghost race, and she had actually cast a heartless curse on her child?! In an instant, the fog shrouding Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart completely dissipated. She understood everything. In her previous life, why did Huo Junhan never dare to approach her when she was alive? If everything was because of the Heartless Curse, then everything would be clear. She didn¡¯t know why Ouyang Wan¡¯er wanted to deal with the Shen family, but she knew that in her previous life, Huo Junhan had never done anything harmful to the Shen family. He had carried so much on his shoulders alone, but she knew nothing. The huge impact made Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind ripple uncontrollably. Tears kept sliding down her face. She could no longer perfectly control her soul and could only look at Huo Junhan with heartache. When she was five years old, it was the happiest time in her previous life. She still remembered it. Her mother was still around at that time. She was protected and spoiled by the entire family. However, Huo Junhan had already fallen into hell when he was very young. At this moment, how could she control herself calmly? Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: So Youve Been Acting Stupid Chapter 218: So You¡¯ve Been Acting Stupid Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Almost at the moment Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind was in turmoil, Huo Junhan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He suddenly looked up at the place where Shen Yaowei was floating and said, ¡°Little fool¡­¡± At the same time, everything around him changed rapidly. Apart from Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan, the surrounding scene, including Ouyang Wan¡¯er and Shu Niang, was like a suddenly broken mirror. They were cut into pieces and disappeared. The heavy darkness swallowed Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan. A faint light enveloped Huo Junhan¡¯s body. As the light became stronger and stronger, the originally small person gradually became an adult. Then, the light disappeared. Huo Junhan, who was in front of Shen Yaowei, no longer looked like a child. The black robe almost made his slender figure condense with the surrounding darkness. His handsome face was still a little pale, and his light-colored eyes were flowing with a dark light as he stared straight at her. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle¡­¡± At this moment, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t care less about pretending. She slowly walked forward and grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s hand. ¡°So you¡¯ve been pretending to be stupid,¡± Huo Junhan said softly, but he didn¡¯t shake off her hand. Shen Yaowei hugged Huo Junhan tightly, her almost ethereal body trembling slightly. ¡°You already know my secret. Don¡¯t even think about getting rid of me in the future.¡± Huo Junhan looked down at the girl in his arms and slowly reached out to press the back of her head. Shen Yaowei could feel a domineering spiritual qi enter her soul, gradually condensing into a body of flesh and blood. In this space, Huo Junhan was the master. Whoever he wanted to live would live. Feeling the warmth of the girl in his arms, Huo Junhan gently let go of her. His light eyes looked deeply at Shen Yaowei¡¯s peach blossom-like face. ¡°Tell me, why did you pretend to be stupid and stay by my side?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid that my Ninth Imperial Uncle kept me by his side because he pitied me for being a fool,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she pinched the corner of her shirt. She couldn¡¯t figure out Huo Junhan¡¯s thoughts back then. Only this reason seemed to make sense. After all, their Shen family was indebted to Huo Junhan. Who knew if he pitied her for that little favor? ¡°You¡¯re really a little fool.¡± Huo Junhan sneered. The light in his eyes was so deep that it was unfathomable. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen my secret, how do you think I should deal with you?¡± ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, that Heartless Curse is nothing.¡± Shen Yaowei took a step forward and grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s hand again. She held it tightly. ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll definitely find a way to remove the Heartless Curse.¡± ¡°It seems like you know what the Heartless Curse is.¡± Huo Junhan grabbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Yaoyao, stay here with me. No one will disturb us here.¡± With that, he waved his other hand gently. The surrounding darkness instantly disappeared, replaced by beautiful scenery like a paradise. Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan were standing in a sea of flowers. ¡°Yaoyao, are you satisfied with the scenery?¡± Huo Junhan lowered his head and stared deeply at Shen Yaowei. At this moment, Shen Yaowei saw the heat and madness in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Zero Hesitation Chapter 219: Zero Hesitation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze was extremely familiar to Shen Yaowei. After her tragic death, her soul had always been by his side. At that time, he had looked at her corpse with such a passionate gaze. Even if he reincarnated, his feelings for her would never change. Leaning into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms, Shen Yaowei listened to the sound of his heartbeat and felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. ¡°As long as 1 can be with you, I¡¯ll like it no matter where I go.¡± Even if it was a mountain of blades or a sea of flames, even if it was hell, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate. A satisfied smile appeared on Huo Junhan¡¯s lips. He picked Shen Yaowei up by the waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Almost as soon as Huo Junhan finished speaking, the scenery in front of Shen Yaowei changed. A small but warm courtyard house appeared out of thin air and sat in the center of the sea of flowers. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze wavered. It seemed that Junhan¡¯s control of space had reached the point of perfection to be able to build such a huge house in space with a thought. Thinking that she didn¡¯t have much time left to wake Huo Junhan up, Shen Yaowei tightened her grip on his arm. Huo Junhan misunderstood what she meant. ¡°Are you too tall and afraid?¡± Shen Yaowei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid with my Ninth Imperial Uncle around. I¡¯m just a little confused¡­¡± Before Shen Yaowei could finish, Huo Junhan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re still calling me Ninth Imperial Uncle at a time like this?¡± He wasn¡¯t satisfied with this identity and this form of address. Sensing Huo Junhan¡¯s fiery gaze, Shen Yaowei¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Junhan.¡± Huo Junhan hummed softly and tightened his grip on Shen Yaowei as he walked into the house. Shen Yaowei could feel that Huo Junhan¡¯s every move was very careful, as if he was treating the most precious treasure. It wasn¡¯t until she lay on the bed that Huo Junhan¡¯s tall body pressed down on her. Huo Junhan¡¯s unique scent assaulted her senses. Shen Yaowei placed her small hand on his chest and stared at the man¡¯s magnified, handsome face with her watery eyes. She felt that the way he looked at her was a little dangerous. It was as if she was the little white rabbit that had nowhere to run. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything today,¡± Huo Junhan said as he reached out and gently stroked Shen Yaowei¡¯s long hair. Huo Junhan¡¯s words didn¡¯t make Shen Yaowei relax. Instead, it made her heart beat faster. What did he mean by not doing it today? What about tomorrow? Shen Yaowei wanted to ask, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth. Her pink lips were like soft petals, and when she opened and closed them, they revealed the fragrance that belonged to a young girl. Her small face was flushed red, making her eyes look even more alluring. Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei and felt a heat in his throat. His eyes darkened. He wanted to keep his word, but the little thing in front of him was too tempting. In this space, he wasn¡¯t troubled by the love spell. The feelings that had been suppressed in his heart for too long surged out like a fountain. If he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he didn¡¯t have to. Seeing that Huo Junhan was staring at her silently, Shen Yaowei said tentatively, ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle¡­¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, she realized that she had habitually called him by the wrong name. She quickly shut her mouth, but it was too late. ¡°I just taught you how to call me. You forgot so quickly. Yaoyao, disobedient children need to be punished.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he lifted Shen Yaowei¡¯s chin with his fingertips and his handsome face gradually approached.. Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Junhan, Im A Little Afraid... Chapter 220: Junhan, I¡¯m A Little Afraid¡­ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei¡¯s body was a little tense. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if she was more nervous or if her heart was pounding. She watched as Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome face gradually enlarged in front of her. Then, his soft lips pressed against hers. Shen Yaowei froze and her eyes widened. The man¡¯s domineering breath mixed with a faint fragrance lingered in her nose. The gradually wanton kiss made Shen Yaowei close her eyes bit by bit and subconsciously start to cater. For a moment, the room was quiet and beautiful. The two of them, who were kissing, seemed to want to vent all their feelings through this method. After an unknown period of time, when Shen Yaowei felt that she could barely breathe, Huo Junhan finally let go of her. Looking at the clear and hazy mist lingering in Shen Yaowei¡¯s big eyes and her red lips, Huo Junhan pulled the collar of his robe. Feeling that he couldn¡¯t continue, he stood up and said, ¡°Yaoyao, rest here. I¡¯ll go prepare some food. What do you want to eat?¡± Shen Yaowei was still a little dazed. She blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Huo Junhan touched her head, got up, and walked out of the door. After Huo Junhan left, Shen Yaowei covered her face and fell onto the bed. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Such happiness wasn¡¯t easy to come by. She couldn¡¯t help but worry that after she left here, Huo Junhan might not reveal the love in his heart so frankly. Since that was the case, she would just enjoy it here for a while longer. An hour later, Huo Junhan prepared three dishes and a soup before the two of them finished eating. The sky outside the window darkened. ¡°Yaoyao, if you¡¯re full, I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei nod, Huo Junhan reached out and held her small hand. He wrapped his arm around her waist, got up, walked to the door, and soared into the air, heading straight for the forest not far away. The sky darkened very quickly. When they reached the depths of the forest, they saw a large number of fireflies dancing in the forest under the night sky. The specks of fluorescent light were like dazzling stars in the night sky. They were dazzling and beautiful. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Shen Yaowei stood among the fireflies and spun around. She raised her hand and let a small firefly land on her fingertips. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Huo Junhan walked behind her and held her hand. ¡°I do,¡± Shen Yaowei agreed with a smile. Then she was pulled into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. ¡°Coincidentally, I like it too,¡± Huo Junhan said as his deep gaze captured Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips. Shen Yaowei closed her eyes obediently. Her tacit agreement ignited the dark fire in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head and kissed her, taking advantage of her beauty. Gradually, the surrounding temperature increased. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t breathe smoothly. Her senses were completely swallowed by Huo Junhan¡¯s aura, making her feel as helpless as a piece of driftwood in the sea. She could only reach out and wrap her arms around Huo Junhan¡¯s neck, entrusting her body and mind to him. Then, a burning sensation landed on her delicate neck, and a sharp pain came. Hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s muffled groan, Huo Junhan regained his rationality and looked up at the dark mark on her neck. The mark was like a plum blossom blooming on the snow. It was very eye-catching. It was the mark he had left on her body. ¡°Junhan, I¡¯m a little afraid¡­¡± Shen Yaowei whispered. Then, right on the heels of that, she was pulled into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Huo Junhan picked Shen Yaowei up and flew away, returning to his room. Just as he had said, he didn¡¯t go any further. When he returned, he hugged her from behind and held her small hand tightly. Feeling the warmth behind her, Shen Yaowei closed her eyes in relief. She had no idea that in the room outside the Mirage Space, the Shen family and Yan Bei were looking at them. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan, who were lying on the bed with their eyes closed, held each other¡¯s hands tightly.. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: No, I Cant Wait Any Longer Chapter 221: No, I Can¡¯t Wait Any Longer Translator: Atlas Studeos Editor: Atlas Studios However, after Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan held hands, they fell silent and showed no signs of waking up. Everyone was waiting in anticipation, but it was all for naught. ¡°No, 1 can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Shen Yuyan walked to the bed with a cold face.11 It¡¯s been more than two days since they entered the Mirage Space, but they still don¡¯t show any signs of waking up. If this continues, Yaoyao might be in danger. 1 have to wake her up immediately¡­¡± ¡°Third Young Master Shen, please don¡¯t be rash. His Highness and Miss Shen are in different illusions. If you wake them up rashly, it might cause their souls to leave their bodies and cause them to have Qi Deviation. You should wait patiently for a while.¡± Yan Bei wanted to stop him, but Shen Yuyan pushed him away. Seeing that Shen Yuyan looked like he was going to fight with Yan Bei, Shen Yifeng hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ve always been calm. Ever since you came to Oriole Village, you seem to have become more impetuous.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an also frowned and looked at Shen Yuyan. ¡°Yan¡¯er, we re all very worried about Yaoyao, but you can¡¯t solve the problem even if you¡¯re anxious. It¡¯s better for you to calm down. It¡¯s not like you to be so impetuous.¡± The coldness in Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant. He heaved a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Yaoyao. She doesn¡¯t know anything to begin with. If she encounters any danger in space, she won¡¯t even be able to protect herself.¡± Hearing Shen Yuyan¡¯s explanation, Shen Yifeng could understand. ¡°Father and I are as anxious as you. You¡¯re right. We can only wait now.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an took a deep look at Shen Yuyan, but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He turned to Yan Bei and said, ¡°Yan Bei, we came here today to tell you that we have found something strange about Oriole Village.¡± Yan Bei raised his hand and invited Shen Liu¡¯an to sit down. ¡°General Shen, please sit down and talk slowly.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sat down and took the cup of tea from Yan Bei. ¡°According to our investigation, we deduced that most of the people in Oriole Village died a few years ago. And what appears in front of us now is a dummy like a smokescreen.¡± Yan Bet¡¯s expression turned solemn. How did General Shen come up with such a guess?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we find out that no one died in Oriole Village in the past few years, no matter how big the natural disaster was? This is already very strange. We also found out that in the past three years, there hasn¡¯t been a single newborn in Oriole Village.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an took out a list and handed it to Yan Bei. ¡°This is the list of marriages in Oriole Village for the past three years. In the past three years, there have been a total of 10 couples getting married in Oriole Village. Every couple was very loving, but in the past three years, they didn¡¯t give birth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed very strange.¡± Yan Bei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why 1 suspect that the people we saw are real people or something else,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said in a deep voice. Even Yan Bei, who had seen a lot, couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he heard this. ¡°If it¡¯s something else, then the person who set this up will definitely not be easy to deal with.¡± ft wasn¡¯t easy for any fiendish demon to disguise as a human because humans were born without any evil aura. This was the most special thing about the human race. However, from those strange villagers, he could only sense human qi and no evil aura. Shen Yuyan remained silent the entire time. All his attention was on Shen Yaowei, who was on the bed. ¡°I originally wanted to discuss this with His Highness, but I didn¡¯t expect His Highness to still be in the illusion¡­¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed worriedly. ¡°1 wonder if His Highness and Yaoyao will encounter any danger in the illusion?¡± ¡°There won t be any danger. It just depends on when the two of them are willing to wake up.¡± At this moment, a smiling voice sounded.. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Since You Took the Initiative... Chapter 222: Since You Took the Initiative¡­ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Who is it?¡± Shen Yifeng turned around and saw a man in red leaning lazily against the window sill. Mao Qi yawned, revealing a few sharp canine teeth. He waved at them. ¡°Hello, everyone. Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Mao Qi, the cat demon that you¡¯ve been looking for.¡± Without another word, Shen Yifeng pulled out the sword at his waist. ¡°You came to us so effortlessly. Since you took the initiative to come to us, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony¡­!¡± Mao Qi flicked his finger, and a demonic aura like a cat¡¯s tail wrapped around the sword. Then, it transformed into a cat¡¯s head and bit Shen Yifeng¡¯s hand. Shen Yifeng was in pain, and the long sword in his hand fell to the ground. Mao Qi laughed mischievously and shook his legs as he said leisurely, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be so agitated. Since I dare to appear so brazenly, I¡¯m already prepared. 1 don¡¯t intend to fall out with you guys.¡± Bang! As soon as Mao Qi finished speaking, Shen Liu¡¯an had already swept out a wave of spiritual power and shattered the window. Mao Qi lost his balance and fell from the window sill with a meow. Even a few strands of his hair were blown up. He was so angry that he meowed loudly. ¡°I already said that 1 don¡¯t have any hostility! You all know that there¡¯s something wrong with the people of Oriole Village, so you naturally know that 1 didn¡¯t do those bad things previously. My goal from the beginning was only to obtain the blood jade pendant!¡± ¡°Why should we believe you?¡± Shen Yuyan asked. ¡°Hmph, just because I¡¯m not contaminated with anyone¡¯s life,¡± Mao Qi said as he took the initiative to reveal his aura. Although Mao Qi was a demon, his demonic aura was pure and completely different from those of the demons who had killed before. It was obvious that he was telling the truth. ¡°I also want someone to take away the blood jade pendant, but the blood jade pendant isn¡¯t a good thing. 1 can¡¯t give it to you,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said coldly. ¡°General Shen, don¡¯t be anxious. What if 1 use the secrets of the Oriole Village villagers to exchange for the blood jade pendant with you? You can also see that all the problems lie with these villagers. Without my help, you will definitely take many detours in the future.¡± Mao Qi leaned lazily against the wall and tilted his head. ¡°So, why don¡¯t we cooperate?¡± ¡°Words are useless unless you take us to see it first,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. ¡°Alright then, send a few people to go with me,¡± Mao Qi said as he climbed out of the broken window. ¡°General Shen, let¡¯s go together,¡± Yan Bei said without hesitation. Shen Liu¡¯an shook his head without thinking. ¡°No, His Highness and Yaoyao need someone to guard them. Stay here and protect them. I¡¯ll be back soon with my two sons.¡± ¡°General Shen, this is too dangerous. Why don¡¯t we bring a few more secret guards over?¡± Yan Bei suggested. Mao Qi leaned against the window and yawned. ¡°Let me remind you in advance. If you bring too many people and alert the enemy, you¡¯ll be the one in trouble, not me.¡± ¡°Dad, 1 think we should go with you,¡± Shen Yifeng said. ¡°Yes. Young Master Yan Bei, I¡¯ll leave this place to you,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said and followed Mao Qi. The four of them left Oriole Village and went up the mountain. Along the way, they walked around the forest. Mao Qi led the three of them for a full two hours before they finally arrived at a thorny bush. Looking at the dense and impassable thorn bushes, Shen Liu¡¯an raised his eyebrows in dissatisfaction. ¡°Is this the secret you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, follow me.¡± Mao Qi walked to the front of the thorns and twisted his body strangely. He found a path that led to the depths of the thorns.. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Hide Here and Watch Chapter 223: Hide Here and Watch Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As Mao Qi walked, the surrounding air and scenery seemed to ripple, causing waves. Shen Liu¡¯an exchanged glances with his two sons. ¡°Father, there¡¯s a barrier here,¡± said Shen Yuyan, leading the way. ¡°1¡¯11 go first. Brother, you and Father follow behind me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. There¡¯s no danger here yet,¡± Mao Qi said as he walked forward. The three of them quickly followed. The four of them circled around the dense thorns in front of them. The seemingly blocked path would open up as soon as Mao Qi turned around. There was a huge maze barrier here that ordinary people couldn¡¯t easily step into. After a series of twists and turns, the four of them walked past the brambles and arrived at a cave. Mao Qi stopped in his tracks. Turning around to look at Shen Liu¡¯an, Mao Qi took out four disgusting black balls from his sleeve. ¡°There¡¯s miasma in this cave. Take the antidote and remember not to get injured after entering. Otherwise, if the miasma enters your body through your wounds, something bad will happen.¡± Seeing Mao Qi swallow one of the pills, Shen Liu¡¯an, Shen Yuyan, and Shen Yifeng followed suit. The bitter taste made the faces of the father and sons contort. Mao Qi smirked and led the way into the cave. Not long after they entered the cave, the smell of burnt blood assaulted their faces, making the father and sons feel a little nauseous. ¡°Let¡¯s hide here and watch.¡± Mao Qi brought the three of them to a corner and hid there, looking into the cave. There was a fire inside the cave. The high temperature made the rancid smell of blood in the air even more pungent. Shen Liu¡¯an, Shen Yifeng, and Shen Yuyan looked into the depths of the cave together and saw a scene that they would never forget. The space in the cave was larger, and there were a few large pots placed inside. The charcoal fire below was burning continuously, and there were a few large pots of white wax boiling in the pots. There was also a pond around the pots. The stones around the pond were covered in a layer of black blood, and the pond was filled with sticky blood. A person covered in white was standing by the pond. He was holding a wooden stick and stirring the blood inside with a wooden expression. There were also a few other strange-looking people who were also busy in the depths of the cave. Shen Liu¡¯an and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at the fair-skinned people. When they took a closer look, they couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. How could that white figure be a real living person? It was clearly a wax figure made of pewter. They were completely naked, and the surface of their bodies was covered in a thick layer of wax. The facial features on their faces looked a little stiff and rigid, and their expressions were very dull. Waves of fire assaulted their faces, and the wax figures were baked until they were sweating profusely. Their sweat was also white wax liquid that fused into the large pot and fused with the other wax liquid. It was also because the fire was so hot that the wax man¡¯s face gradually melted. Then, with a plop, one of its eyes fell out of its eye socket and into the big pot. The wax figure hurriedly reached out to scoop it up, but its arm melted along with it, revealing the bones made of wood inside. The wax men at the side seemed to be used to this scene. One of the wax men casually picked up a wooden skeleton by the side and threw it into the pot to stir. A distorted humanoid waxman appeared. Then, the wax man sitting in front of the blood pool pulled his new companion to his side. He opened his new companion¡¯s mouth to a strange extent and poured a large basin of stinky blood into it. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Shen Yifeng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nauseous. He watched as the new wax man, who had absorbed the blood, developed new facial features and then joined the team to make new companions. ¡°Most of the people you see in the village are made this way. Now that you know the secret, come with me.¡± Mao Qi took a step back and accidentally broke a tree branch on the ground. With a crisp crack, it attracted the attention of all the wax figures! Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Fenger, Yaner, Quickly... Chapter 224: Feng¡¯er, Yan¡¯er, Quickly¡­ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The wax men¡¯s hollow eyes looked over at the same time. Their originally expressionless faces revealed a smile at the same time. The corners of their mouths widened to the back of their ears. Their smiles were extremely strange! Shen Liu¡¯an drew his longsword and stood in front of his two sons in a flash. ¡°Hehehe, living people, living people¡­!¡± A hoarse and strange voice sounded like nails scratching glass. Crackling sounds came from the wax man¡¯s neck, and his entire body trembled as if he was spasming. Suddenly, his waist snapped with a cracking sound. In a twisted posture, his belly faced up. Then, his four limbs were on the ground, and he used his hands and feet like a wild beast. He swayed his head and rushed towards the four of them with a twisted expression. Mao Qi was the closest to the wax man. He kicked the wax man¡¯s head away. ¡°Get lost, you disgusting thing!¡± The wax man¡¯s neck was also made of wood and pewter. The moment its head was kicked away, foul-smelling blood oozed out of the wound. It could still move, and it opened its arms to hug Mao Qi¡¯s leg. Mao Qi was so disgusted that he almost went berserk. He raised his sharp claws and cut the wax man into pieces! The foul-smelling blood spread in the air. The wax man was cut into pieces, but its body was still twisting and twitching. Even a small broken finger in the pool of blood was trying its best to climb on the ground, wanting to pounce on Mao Qi. ¡°Fire! Use fire! They¡¯re all wax men. None of them can resist the attack of fire!¡± While speaking, Shen Yuyan took out the lighter he carried with him, lit it, and threw it at the wax men. When the wax men saw the flames, they took a step back. However, the firepower of the matchstick was too small and was quickly crushed. The wax men swarmed in front of everyone. Shen Liu¡¯an waved his sword and cut off a wax man s arm. The wax man¡¯s arm landed on the ground with a muffled sound. In the next moment, it pounced on Shen Liu¡¯an and wrapped around his legs. ¡°Hehehe, living people, be my good friends, hehehe, all of you are my good friends!¡± The wax man with a broken arm quickly pounced forward. His cold and stiff body was pressed against Shen Liu an¡¯s flesh. The wax on his body actually became soft and strangely headed towards Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Let go of my father!¡± Shen Yifeng cut off the wax man¡¯s arm and kicked it into the intermediate pot not far away. The moment the wax man fell into the cauldron, he tried to stand up, but his body quickly melted at a speed visible to the naked eye. Pieces of flesh made of wax melted and peeled off from the wooden skeleton with foul-smelling blood. They fused with the wax in the cauldron and emitted an even more pungent stench. In the end, only a few pieces of blood and half-melted candles were left on the bone shelf. The bone shelf still stood up tenaciously, until it was chopped into pieces by Shen Yuyan¡¯s sword. Suddenly, a horrifying cry came from the blood pool. Huge bubbles popped up in the originally calm pool Upon closer inspection, the bubble actually turned into the shape of human faces. It was as if someone was struggling and roaring, trying to tear open the calm surface of the pool and rush out. ¡°The blood in this blood pool is all the blood of those who died in vain. The resentment is extremely great. Coupled with the attacks of the wax figures, it¡¯s not good for us to fight for a long time!11 Shen Liu¡¯an cut off the wax figures that pounced over and turned his head to look behind him. ¡°Feng¡¯er, Yan¡¯er, quickly¡­¡± Splat! Before Shen Liu¡¯an could finish his sentence, a long sword suddenly reached out and pierced through his shoulder.. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Third Brother, Are You Crazy? Chapter 225: Third Brother, Are You Crazy? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Liu¡¯an felt a sharp pain. Following the sword, he looked forward and saw Shen Yuyan¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°Third Brother, are you crazy?!¡± Shen Yifeng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he pounced at Shen Yuyan. There was only coldness in Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes. He ruthlessly turned the sword and pulled it out. Blood splattered on Shen Yifeng¡¯s face. He watched as a large amount of miasma surged into Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s body. Without caring about anything else, he pounced on Shen Liu¡¯an and hit a few of his acupuncture points. Even so, they couldn¡¯t stop the miasma from going deeper. Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s wound turned greenish-purple at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be the third young master of the Shen family. Are you one of those disgusting things?¡± Mao Qi waved his sharp claws and attacked Shen Yuyan. Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes, which had always been clear, turned cloudy and fierce. He spread Mao Qi¡¯s sharp claws with his long sword, then turned and left without looking back. ¡°Don¡¯t chase him!¡± Mao Qi returned to Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s side. Seeing that the blood flowing out of his wound had been contaminated to black, his expression suddenly changed. ¡°Boss Shen, inject your spirit energy into your father¡¯s wound to stop the miasma from entering! We have to leave this place quickly. Otherwise, if too much miasma enters your body, your father¡¯s arm will be crippled!¡± Shen Yifeng was multitasking. He chopped the bloody figure into a bloody mess and injected his spiritual power into Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s body. Spiritual power and the miasma¡¯s power intertwined, causing Shen Liu¡¯an to tremble in pain. His face was as pale as paper. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mao Qi raised his hand and crushed two bloody figures. His red robe was stained with a large amount of foul-smelling blood, but he had no time to care. He covered Shen Yifeng and carried Shen Liu¡¯an away. They ran all the way and were finally safe after passing through the thorny bushes. ¡°Father, quick, this is the antidote pill. Take it first.¡± Shen Yifeng took out the antidote pill and fed it to Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an spat out two large mouthfuls of black blood after taking the antidote pill. The poisonous gas around his glabella dissipated quite a bit. He looked at Mao Qi and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Master Mao.¡± ¡°1 brought you here, so of course 1 have to ensure your safety. However, your third son should have been controlled by the mountain god like the villagers.¡± Mao Qi smelled the stench coming from his body and took off his outer robe in disdain before throwing it aside. ¡°Young Master Mao, when His Highness and Yaoyao wake up, we will immediately give you the blood jade pendant. As for what happened today, please keep it a secret,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said weakly. ¡°Hmph, look at what you¡¯re saying. Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who gossips behind your back?¡± Mao Qi snorted and blew at his sharp nails. ¡°Go back to the village yourselves. I¡¯ll come and find you when the time comes.¡± Seeing that Mao Qi had left after saying that, Shen Yifeng helped Shen Liu¡¯an treat his wound first. After confirming that he was fine, he carried him towards Oriole Village. ¡°Father, you asked that cat demon to keep it a secret because you¡¯re worried that Third Brother¡¯s reputation will be affected.¡± ¡°You know Yan¡¯er too. If he wasn¡¯t controlled, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have hurt me. You can¡¯t blame him for this. When we return, go and ask Young Master Yan Bei for help. Ask him to help find Yan¡¯er.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an coughed twice. ¡°I also think that Third Brother¡¯s abnormality has something to do with the village. Let¡¯s not tell anyone about this first. We¡¯ll talk about it when we find Third Brother¡­¡± Shen Yifeng said as he carried Shen Liu¡¯an into Oriole Village. The moment they stepped into Oriole Village, the villagers, who were still busy, stopped in unison. They turned their heads to lock eyes on the father and son.. Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Hes a Man After All, Too Brutal Chapter 226: He¡¯s a Man After All, Too Brutal Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Their gazes swept over with immense pressure. The father and son could feel that the eyes of the villagers of Oriole Village were very turbid. Their hard expressions were like dead wood, and their eyes were like holes dug out of dead wood, dark and lifeless. Shen Yifeng frowned. The feeling of being stared at by a group of expressionless people was really uncomfortable! ¡°Feng¡¯er, pretend that nothing happened. Continue walking.¡± Seeing that the villagers were only looking at them and didn¡¯t do anything else, Shen Liu¡¯an lowered his voice and whispered in Shen Yifeng¡¯s ear. With Shen Liu¡¯an on his back, Shen Yifeng nodded and continued walking forward. With every step they took, the villagers would catch up to them. Every family was either standing on the street or at the window. They stared at them through the window, their eyes following the footsteps of the father and son. Shen Yifeng¡¯s forehead started to sweat until Village Chief Huang¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him. ¡°Lord Shen, I saw that you guys seemed to have returned from the mountains just now. Why didn¡¯t you tell us before going up the mountain?¡± The father and son turned around at the same time and saw Village Chief Huang and Huang Xing¡¯er standing behind them. The father and daughter had fake smiles on their faces. It was unknown where they had come from. ¡°Aiya, General Shen, why are you injured?¡± Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s gaze landed on the area where Shen Liu¡¯an was injured. Her overly concerned expression was a little exaggerated. Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng quickly exchanged glances. Shen Liu¡¯an said indifferently, ¡°We just encountered that evil cat demon and chased it all the way into the mountain. Unexpectedly, the other party was too cunning. Not only did he escape, but he also stabbed me before he ran.¡± Village Chief Huang looked enlightened. His originally tense shoulders seemed to have relaxed. ¡°Thank you for your hard work! Please go back and rest first. We ll get the doctor to prescribe medicine and send it over with lunch.¡± ¡°Thank you, Village Chief. I¡¯ll take my father back first.¡± Shen Yifeng nodded politely and strode away with Shen Liu¡¯an on his back. As soon as the father and son left, Village Chief Huang¡¯s expression changed. His turbid eyes revealed a cold expression. The other villagers came forward. ¡°Father, according to the intel, Shen Liu¡¯an went out with his two sons, but only Shen Yifeng came back with him. Shen Yuyan is missing,¡± Huang Xing¡¯er said as she raised her hand to adjust the hairpin in her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Shen Yuyan. The Mountain God said that he¡¯s our compatriot. He wouldn¡¯t dare to betray the Mountain God. However, I didn¡¯t expect them to break into the cave. That¡¯s our nest, and if we expose it, something big will happen. The cat demon didn¡¯t cause General Shen¡¯s injury just now!¡± Village Chief Huang gritted his teeth, his face becoming more and more serious. ¡°Then aren¡¯t we already exposed? Then we can¡¯t keep this father and son!¡± The butcher in the village was advanced and had already pulled out the dagger at his waist. ¡°Look at how anxious you are! What if they were accidentally lured to the cave by the cat demons? Then they will only associate the things in the cave with the cat demons. Once we make a move, won¡¯t we be exposing what one intended to hide?¡± Village Chief Huang glared at the butcher. ¡°He¡¯s a man after all, and he¡¯s too rough. He only knows how to use force to solve problems.¡± Huang Xing¡¯er smiled brightly. ¡°In my opinion, we should wait until tonight to ask the Mountain God and see what orders he has. If that father and son are really in the way, it won¡¯t be too late to attack then.¡± Seeing Huang Xing¡¯er looking in the direction of the Mountain God Temple with admiration, the others present also looked over. Without exception, their eyes were filled with fanaticism. At the same time, in the Mountain God Temple. Shen Yuyan held his blood-stained sword, walked to the statue of the Mountain God, and knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Lord Mountain God..¡± Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: You Dont Treat Shen Yaowei As Your Sister Chapter 227: You Don¡¯t Treat Shen Yaowei As Your Sister Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Mountain God¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His voice came from the statue. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Lord Mountain God, 1 made the decision without permission and exposed my identity.¡± Shen Yuyan lowered his head and told the Mountain God the whole story, word for word. While the Mountain God was still silent, Shen Yuyan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been observing carefully ever since I entered the cave. 1 have a feeling that there must be something special in the deepest part of the cave, so 1 made the decision to expose my identity and stop them from going deeper into the cave to check.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so observant on your first visit to the cave,¡± the Mountain God said with a hint of a smile. ¡°If 1 don¡¯t have that ability, how can 1 be worthy of being a follower of the Mountain God?¡± Shen Yuyan knelt on one knee, his eyes full of frustration. ¡°What happened today is all my fault. 1 didn¡¯t ask the Mountain God for permission and exposed my identity. Please punish me, Mountain God.¡± The blood-red color in the Mountain God¡¯s eyes intensified as he let out a low laugh. ¡°You¡¯ve done well to protect the secret of the cave. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re exposed. Let them know that you¡¯re my believer so that I can protect you better in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Mountain God.¡± Shen Yuyan was relieved. He flicked the blood off his sword and put it back into the intermediate sheath. The Mountain God pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve contributed this time. I¡¯ve decided to bless you and fulfill your wish. Is there anything you want?¡± ¡°Something 1 want?¡± Shen Yuyan raised his head with confusion. The Mountain God¡¯s low voice continued to sound bewitching. ¡°Indeed, be it power, status, or wealth, I can give you everything you want.¡± Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes slowly turned hot. He moved his mouth and said, ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t want any of that. 1 only want her.¡± The Mountain God asked with interest, ¡°Her? Who is she?¡± ¡°Yaoyao, my sister, Shen Yaowei.¡± Shen Yuyan slowly said Shen Yaowei¡¯s name seriously. The Mountain God nodded and laughed meaningfully. ¡°From the looks of it, you don¡¯t treat Shen Yaowei as your sister.¡± Shen Yuyan didn¡¯t deny it. He lowered his head and clenched his fists. ¡°This is my only wish. Please answer my wishes. As long as 1 can fulfill my wish, I¡¯m willing to do anything to repay you.¡± ¡°Hehehe, since you want Shen Yaowei, it¡¯s not enough to just get her body. You still have to win her heart. Unfortunately, she already has someone she loves in her heart. If you want to get her, you have to work harder and get rid of all the people in the way,¡± the Mountain God said faintly. Shen Yuyan was in a difficult position. ¡°But I¡¯m not Huo Junhan¡¯s match.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you fulfill your wish.¡± While speaking, a cloud of black mist appeared in front of Shen Yuyan. ¡°Take it and stab it into Huo Junhan¡¯s heart. He¡¯ll help you get rid of that man who¡¯s in the way.¡± Shen Yuyan didn¡¯t blink. He reached out his hand and took a black dagger from the intermediate mist. The sharp blade of the dagger flashed with a cold light. It was a black color that didn¡¯t have any other luster. The overly thick color was accompanied by a monstrous evil aura, making the dagger feel cold in his hand. It could be seen how many blood debts this dagger had. Shen Yuyan looked at the dagger with a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°Thank you, Lord Mountain God.. 1 won¡¯t disappoint you¡­¡± Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Yaoyao, Help Me Comb My Hair Chapter 228: Yaoyao, Help Me Comb My Hair Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That night, in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s room. Shen Liu¡¯an sat in front of the table with his upper body bare, allowing Shen Yifeng to remove the dead flesh from his wound and bandage it again. ¡°Father, the miasma in your body has been cleared. You just need to recuperate, and your body will be fine.¡± Shen Yifeng said as he handed the medicine to Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an took it and drank the bitter medicine in one gulp. ¡°Do you know where Yan¡¯er is?¡± Shen Yifeng¡¯s eyes darkened, and he sighed. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Forget it, follow me to see your sister first.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an wasn¡¯t only worried about his son but also about his daughter. As he spoke, he stood up and walked out with Shen Yifeng¡¯s help. To Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s disappointment, Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei showed no signs of waking up. Seeing Shen Yaowei sleeping obediently in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms, Shen Liu¡¯an sat by the bed and reached out to help Shen Yaowei tuck her hair behind her ear. Shen Yaowei¡¯s quiet appearance was especially beautiful and cute. People who didn¡¯t know better would think that she had just fallen asleep. ¡°Sigh, Yaoyao, wake up quickly.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed. At the same time, in the illusion. ¡°Father!¡± Shen Yaowei woke up from her sleep and suddenly sat up straight. Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s sigh still echoed in her ears. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart ached. She knew very well that the sigh just now was definitely not her imagination! Sitting under the blanket, Shen Yaowei supported her chin with her fair hand, feeling worried. She had spent seven to eight days in space. She didn¡¯t know if the flow of time in the outside world was the same as in this illusion. She only knew that she must have been unconscious for a long time, which was why her father was so worried about her. Although she was very happy here, she knew very well that this wasn¡¯t reality. She couldn¡¯t sink into it. In her previous life, she had already missed too much. In this life, she wanted real happiness, not an illusion. After confirming her thoughts, Shen Yaowei got out of bed, put on her shoes, and followed Huo Junhan¡¯s scent to the backyard. She regretted it as soon as she stepped into the backyard. Steam lingered in the backyard. There was actually a natural hot spring. The worst thing was that the man sitting in the hot spring was even more devilish than a monster. At this moment, she could only see the man¡¯s back through the screen. It was already pleasing to the eye and made her heart beat faster. Good lord, how was Junhan taking a shower? He was clearly testing her willpower! Before Shen Yaowei could sneak away and talk about business another time, Huo Junhan¡¯s voice came from behind the screen. ¡°Yaoyao, come here.¡± Oh no, I¡¯ve been discovered. Perhaps it was because Huo Junhan was bathing, but his voice was a little lazy from the heat. It sounded even deeper than usual, like a bewitching drug. It made Shen Yaowei¡¯s bones go limp, and she walked over uncontrollably. After crossing the screen, the view was excellent. The beautiful scenery in front of her made Shen Yaowei¡¯s blood run wild. She chanted the Heart Cleansing Incantation in her heart and leaned against it. ¡°Yaoyao, come and comb my hair,¡± Huo Junhan said as he handed the comb to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei leaned down and saw the man¡¯s body hidden in the clear spring water through the waves. Full muscles and snow-white skin. This, this excellent body was tempting in front of her.. How could she still have the mood to comb her hair?! Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: We Will Have a Cute Child Chapter 229: We Will Have a Cute Child Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yaoyao?¡± Huo Junhan felt the little one behind him not move and called out in a low voice. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve combed someone¡¯s hair. You have to tell me if it hurts.¡± Shen Yaowei composed herself and sat behind Huo Junhan, slowly combing his long hair. Huo Junhan was perfect from head to toe, and even his hair was exceptionally smooth. As she moved, the comb slid down his hair unimpeded. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but feel envious and reach out to touch it. The wonderful touch made Shen Yaowei even more interested, so she began to brush her hair while being distracted. She touched here and there, playing happily. Shen Yaowei was having fun and had no idea that her soft hands were sweeping everywhere. Her actions were like lighting a fire, making Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes darken. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t feel the approaching danger. Her fingers swept across Huo Junhan¡¯s neck, and the faint touch almost drove the man crazy. Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s pure eyes reflected on the water, Huo Junhan clenched his fists and silently swore not to scare her. Fortunately, Shen Yaowei quickly removed her hand. Huo Junhan couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Before Huo Junhan¡¯s tense body could relax, Shen Yaowei stared at the water droplets beside his ear. The water droplets on the tip of her fair ears were like the condensed tip of a lotus flower, making Shen Yaowei want to touch them. And she did. Her slender, pink fingertips swept past Huo Junhan¡¯s ear. As she took away the drop of water, it was like a prairie fire that burned away all of Huo Junhan¡¯s rationality. ¡°Yaoyao, you asked for this.¡± Huo Junhan reached out and grabbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. Plop! Shen Yaowei was caught off guard and fell into the warm intermediate spring. Her five senses were instantly swallowed by the water. Before she could cry out in surprise, her lips were sealed by Huo Junhan. Unlike the gentle kiss from before, this time Huo Junhan was like a wild beast that had been trapped for a long time. His entire body exuded an aggressive aura. He looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes, which were filled with panic and shyness, and felt a strong desire. He wanted to have her and dye her with a color that only belonged to him. Shen Yaowei could read the emotions in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. Her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red as she let him hug her waist. She could clearly feel the changes in his body. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart pounded, and her eyes glistened. Although she was inexperienced, she understood what the changes in Huo Junhan¡¯s body meant. At this moment, Huo Junhan seemed to have thought of something and suddenly let go of Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, go back first.¡± Huo Junhan clenched his fists and hung them by his sides, not touching the little person he had been longing for. It wasn¡¯t time yet. He couldn¡¯t do this. Perhaps Yaoyao didn¡¯t know anything yet. Shen Yaowei looked up and met Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze. Her clear gaze was enough to prove that she knew what would happen next. However, she didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she opened her arms and hugged Huo Junhan firmly. ¡°Junhan, you don¡¯t have to be so patient. Actually, I¡¯m willing¡­¡± In the end, Shen Yaowei was so embarrassed that she could barely raise her head. ¡°Do you really know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Huo Junhan raised his hand and pinched Shen Yaowei¡¯s chin. Shen Yaowei nodded firmly. ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying. I like you, and I¡¯ll marry you sooner or later. After we get out, I want you to experience what it¡¯s like to really have a home. In the future, we¡¯ll get married and find a way to break the curse. Perhaps in a few years, we¡¯ll have a cute child¡­¡± When Huo Junhan heard this, the light in his eyes turned cold. ¡°So, you still want to leave. You want to leave this place and leave me..¡± Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: No! Chapter 230: No! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Shen Yaowei felt uneasy under Huo Junhan¡¯s cold and gloomy gaze, but she hugged his waist even more firmly. ¡°Junhan, what I want is to be with you and obtain true happiness.¡± ¡°If we stay here forever, we will be very happy. Everything here is under my control. I can give you everything you want,¡± Huo Junhan said slowly. Shen Yaowei smiled gently, ¡®junhan, what I want is to be with you and obtain true happiness with you. Although everything here is good, apart from our relationship, nothing else is real, right? I want my family to become yours. As long as we work together, we can definitely break through all difficulties. We can definitely do it. Junhan, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Of course I believe you.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He naturally believed her. Even if he had to risk his life, he wouldn¡¯t doubt her words. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up. Her voice was very gentle, like a warm current that nourished one¡¯s heart. ¡°If you believe me, leave with me. I promise that everything I just said will be realized.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t agree to Shen Yaowei immediately. His light-colored eyes reflected the young girl¡¯s determined face. She meant it. Home. He had once felt that it was an existence that was unnecessary to him, but now that he had a home with Yaoyao, he suddenly felt that he was willing to give it a try. ¡°Alright.¡± After a while, Huo Junhan¡¯s low voice slowly sounded. ¡°But rest well tonight. We¡¯ll leave this place tomorrow morning, immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Yaowei hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s waist excitedly and took the initiative to look up and kiss him. The mist in the hot spring churned, and the ambiguous atmosphere became more and more intense. Outside the space, the moon and stars were sparse. Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng stayed in Huo Junhan¡¯s room for almost two hours before leaving. Right on the heels of that, Yan Bei saw Shen Yuyan walking over gracefully. ¡°Mr. Shen, you¡¯re back? General Shen said that something happened to you today and your whereabouts are unknown. We were so worried,¡± Yan Bei said to Shen Yuyan in surprise. Shen Yuyan smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll come out and talk to you in detail after I go in to see Yaoyao and His Highness.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Bei opened the door and was about to enter the room with Shen Yuyan. Shen Yuyan stopped Yan Bei. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for so long. Father and Eldest Brother must be very worried. I¡¯ll have to trouble Young Master Yan Bei to help me inform them that I¡¯m back.¡± Yan Bei thought for a while and felt that Shen Yuyan¡¯s request was harmless. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After making sure that Yan Bei had left, Shen Yuyan quickened his pace and stepped into the room. The moment he entered, his gaze locked on Huo Junhan. A ferocious killing intent appeared on Shen Yuyan¡¯s handsome face. He raised his hand and revealed the black dagger hidden in his sleeve. The strong, evil aura made the temperature in the room drop drastically. Shen Yuyan walked to the bed, step by step. After aiming at Huo Junhan, he stabbed the dagger fiercely. Shen Yaowei, who was lying beside Huo Junhan, had just regained consciousness when she felt a strong evil aura assault her. She opened her eyes in shock and happened to see the dagger fall. ¡°No!¡± Everything happened too suddenly. Shen Yaowei¡¯s body reacted faster than her mind. She pounced on Huo Junhan and protected him with her body. Shen Yuyan didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, but he couldn¡¯t stop what he was doing.. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Father, Everything is Fine With Me And Chapter 231: Father, Everything is Fine With Me And Junhan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Swoosh! The sharp dagger brushed past the back of Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand, leaving a deep wound. The evil aura on the dagger stabbed her body through the wound, bringing with it a bone-piercing pain. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but grunt, and a trace of blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth. Blood dripped onto Huo Junhan. The man, who had been asleep for a long time, opened his eyes and saw the girl¡¯s painful expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yaoyao. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Shen Yuyan hurriedly wanted to go forward to check, but before he could finish speaking, he felt a cold and oppressive aura rush in front of him, as if it came from the depths of hell. ¡°How dare you hurt her? You¡¯re courting death!¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent. Shen Yuyan didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before Huo Junhan kicked him in the stomach. Shen Yuyan¡¯s body flew backward, and his back instantly hit the wall, leaving a deep pit on it. ¡°Pfft!¡± Shen Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. He struggled to look up at Huo Junhan, an inexplicable light in his eyes. ¡°Junhan! My third brother won¡¯t hurt someone for no reason. There must be a misunderstanding.¡± Shen Yaowei hugged Huo Junhan, who was about to get off the bed and continue teaching Shen Yuyan a lesson. With this action, the evil aura around the wound immediately invaded deeper. Yan Bei had just rushed over with Shen Liu¡¯an and his son when he saw this scene. ¡°Oh no, Master seems to be acting up again!¡± Yan Bei was very familiar with the cold and oppressive aura around Huo Junhan at this moment. His expression changed as he said. Seeing that Huo Junhan was going to deal with Shen Yuyan, Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng were about to stop him when they heard a painful moan. The evil aura rolling through her body was too cold. Shen Yaowei¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She let out a low moan of uncontrollable pain and fell straight off the bed. She had thought that she would have intimate contact with the ground. To Shen Yaowei¡¯s surprise, the originally furious Huo Junhan suddenly retracted the aura around him and raised his hand to hug her waist. Then, she was pulled into his arms. Huo Junhan¡¯s aura enveloped her entire body, causing the coldness in her body to instantly disappear. Shen Yaowei felt Huo Junhan¡¯s spiritual power enter her body and couldn¡¯t help but open her arms to hug him. Seeing that Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan¡¯s situations were stable at the same time, Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng immediately went to Shen Yuyan. After checking Shen Yuyan¡¯s injuries, Shen Liu¡¯an frowned. Shen Yuyan almost lost his life. It was obvious that Huo Junhan didn¡¯t show him any mercy at all. However, looking at the scene just now, it wasn¡¯t hard for Shen Liu¡¯an to guess what had happened. For a moment, he felt heartache, anger, and helplessness. He could only ask Yan Bei and Shen Yifeng to tic him up first and then call a doctor to save his life. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re finally awake. Arc you and His Highness fine?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an walked up to Shen Yaowei and looked at her worriedly. Only then did Shen Yaowei let go of Huo Junhan¡¯s waist. She held his hand and said, ¡°Father, Junhan and 1 arc fine.¡± ¡°Junhan¡­?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an acutely sensed that something was wrong. He kept feeling that Shen Yaowei looked different from usual. She didn¡¯t seem as silly as usual. ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s suspicious expression, Shen Yaowei immediately used her old methods to deal with him. ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. If you¡¯re worried, ask my Ninth Imperial Uncle..¡± Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Secretly Holding Junhans Hand Chapter 232: Secretly Holding Junhan¡¯s Hand Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan looked down at the little person who was still in his arms. In the end, he indulged her little tricks. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Yaoyao must have just come out of the Mirage Space and isn¡¯t used to it.¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s innocent smile, Shen Liu¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but doubt himself. Could it be that everything just now was actually just his imagination? ¡°General Shen seems to be injured.¡± Huo Junhan narrowed his eyes and glanced at Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s shoulder. Only then did Shen Yaowei realize that something was wrong with Shen Liu¡¯an. A worried expression appeared on her face. ¡°Father, what happened? Why did Third Brother suddenly try to kill my Ninth Imperial Uncle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Treat your wound first.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an frowned as he looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s injury. His heart ached for her. ¡°Come and bandage your wound.¡± Huo Junhan did not give Shen Yaowei a chance to chase after him. He pulled him to sit down and used the medicine in the first aid kit that Yan Bei had sent to clean Shen Yaowei¡¯s wound and bandage it carefully. Seeing Huo Junhan bandage Shen Yaowei¡¯s wound so skillfully, Shen Liu¡¯an nodded in satisfaction and asked, ¡°Tell me, what exactly did you experience in the Mirage Space?¡± He felt that the two of them should have experienced something different because the atmosphere between them had indeed changed. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t explain in detail. She only roughly said that she and Huo Junhan had been trapped in the illusion and had finally found a way out. Shen Liu¡¯an believed this without a doubt. After a while, Shen Yifeng came over to report. Shen Yaowei was finally relieved when the doctor said that Shen Yuyan¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Yan¡¯er,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said as he stood up. Shen Yifeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Third Brother is still unconscious.¡± Seeing Shen Yifeng and Shen Liu¡¯an walk towards the inner room, Shen Yaowei grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s sleeve with her good hand. She looked at him, her big eyes full of sincerity. ¡°Junhan, I remember everything I said in the illusion. I¡¯m serious. You said that you believe me, and I¡¯ll keep my word. You must remember it.¡± Huo Junhan glanced at Shen Yaowei. She looked straight at him with her big, watery eyes. There was both anxiety and anticipation in her eyes. A glint flashed across Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes as he nodded gently. Seeing that he had acquiesced, Shen Yaowei was so happy that the ahoge on her head stood up high. She couldn¡¯t help but want to secretly hold Junhan¡¯s hand when her father and brother weren¡¯t paying attention. In the end, Huo Junhan dodged. ¡°The wound on the back of your hand is very deep. Don¡¯t move,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as we hold hands, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Shen Yaowei leaned close to Huo Junhan¡¯s ear and whispered into it. ¡°Your Highness, Yaoyao, Dad asked me to tell you what happened in the cave¡­¡± At this moment, Shen Yifeng came out of the inner room again. Huo Junhan pushed Shen Yaowei to the side. She was just short of touching his ear. Shen Yifeng walked over and met his sister¡¯s resentful gaze. ¡°Yaoyao, are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing Huo Junhan¡¯s serious expression, Shen Yaowei could only listen to Shen Yifeng patiently. On the other side, in the Mountain God Temple. Waves of cold wind blew past, and a confused sigh came from the statue of the mountain god. ¡°Strange, Shen Yuyan is injured¡­¡± Huo Junhan had already fallen deeply into the illusion of the blood jade pendant. Shen Yuyan¡¯s move was flawless and was meant to succeed. However, he didn¡¯t expect Shen Yuyan to fail.. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Junhan, Why Did You Sneak Attack Me! Chapter 233: Junhan, Why Did You Sneak Attack Me! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Thinking of Shen Yuyan, the Mountain God said with desire in his eyes, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to find this body. We can¡¯t just let it go.¡± As he thought about it, the Mountain God¡¯s tightly shut mouth suddenly opened. A black vortex rushed out of it and flew larger and larger until it turned into a hurricane that headed straight for Oriole Village at the foot of the mountain. By the time Shen Yaowei figured everything out, it was already late at night. Lying on the bed, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She tossed and turned, startling Pa Pa. ¡°Sleep, sleep, I¡¯m sleepy,¡± Pa Pa stammered. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I really didn¡¯t expect the Mountain God to control my Third Brother. If I had known that day, I wouldn¡¯t have let him accompany me up the mountain.¡± Shen Yaowei sighed. Thinking about it carefully, her Third Brother¡¯s abnormality had started after accompanying her up the mountain that day. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Pa Pa continued to comfort her. Shen Yaowei sighed again and reached out to poke Pa Pa. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t think too much. Go and beg Junhan to bring me to investigate tomorrow. I must let my Third Brother recover as soon as possible.¡± Shen Yaowei closed her eyes and was about to sleep when she heard the window move. She immediately became alert. It wasn¡¯t until Shen Yaowei felt a familiar aura that her tense body finally relaxed. Huo Junhan sat by Shen Yaowei¡¯s bed and looked at her fluttering eyelashes and curved lips. He lowered his head and slowly approached. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart raced, and she took a blow to her forehead. ¡°Junhan, why did you ambush me?!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s cheeks puffed up like a pufferfish. ¡°Who asked you to pretend to be asleep?¡± Huo Junhan looked down at her bandaged hand. ¡°You woke up so quickly. Looks like your hand doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°It hurts. Of course it hurts.¡± Shen Yaowei quickly laid down and looked at Huo Junhan with her big, innocent eyes. ¡°I was injured because of you. You have to be responsible. You can leave after I stop hurting.¡± Initially, she just wanted to wheedle. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t expect Huo Junhan to nod and agree. Happiness came so suddenly that Shen Yaowei was about to take another step forward when she suddenly felt an evil aura. After that, a loud noise came from the room where Shen Yuyan was resting. ¡°Oh no, Third Young Master Shen has been swept away by the black wind!¡± Shen Yaowei almost jumped out of bed. Strong winds were blowing outside the house. Under the moonlight, a black wind swept Shen Yuyan, who was unconscious, and headed straight for the Mountain God Temple. ¡°Third Brother!!¡± Outside the room, Shen Yaowei saw the strange scene and was about to rush out when Huo Junhan stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll stop him.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s figure flashed and instantly rushed in front of Heifeng. The black wind swept up a wave of air and swooshed towards Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan flicked his finger, and a stream of spiritual power shattered it. He reached out through the black wind and grabbed Shen Yuyan¡¯s hand. At that moment, Shen Yuyan opened his eyes. There was no trace of turbidity in his deep eyes. Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. He shook his head gently at Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan narrowed his eyes. With a thought, he raised his hand and injected a stream of power into the back of Shen Yuyan¡¯s hand. The mark left by the nature essence was fleeting, and instantly merged into Shen Yuyan¡¯s body. At this moment, another wave swept over. This time, Huo Junhan didn¡¯t block it. Instead, he allowed the wind and waves to knock him down in midair. Huo Junhan landed steadily, his gaze fixed on Shen Yuyan. In the intermediate black wind, Shen Yuyan smiled, then closed his eyes and let the black wind do whatever it wanted. ¡°Third Brother!¡± Shen Yaowei watched as the black wind whistled past and swept Shen Yuyan away.. Soon, he disappeared into the night! Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Anyone Can Sense the Ambiguity Chapter 234: Anyone Can Sense the Ambiguity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan walked behind Shen Yaowei and took in her worried expression. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s low and magnetic voice beside her, Shen Yaowei¡¯s flustered heart immediately calmed down. She bit her lower lip and nodded gently. ¡°Yan Bei, prepare the car and go to General Shen¡¯s place,¡± Huo Junhan said to Yan Bei. After Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng returned to Village Chief Huang¡¯s house, they didn¡¯t fall asleep either. To be safe, the two of them slept in the same room. ¡°There¡¯s the sound of a carriage outside.¡± Shen Yifeng was the first to hear the sound of wheels rolling over the ground. He suddenly sat up. Although Oriole Village was strange in every way, it was very poor. The people here didn¡¯t seem to have any desire for money. Only Landlord Liu, Huo Junhan, and the others could afford the carriage. Shen Liu¡¯an, who was still worried about Shen Yuyan and Shen Yaowei, also sat up from the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± At this moment, it was almost dawn. There was already plenty of light outside. When Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng came out of the house, the first people they saw were Village Chief Huang and Huang Xing¡¯er. Village Chief Huang was chopping firewood with an ax, while Huang Xing¡¯er was washing vegetables by the well beside him. The two of them looked at Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng in unison and smiled at the same time. They were still smiling like before, but when Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng looked at Village Chief Huang and his daughter, they thought of the wax figures they had seen in the cave. At the thought of the smiling faces on the wax men¡¯s faces, the father and son couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous. The carriage stopped outside the courtyard. The moment the man in the black, luxurious robe alighted from the carriage, he attracted the attention of the people in the courtyard. Seeing that it was Huo Junhan, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s heart sank, and he walked over quickly with Shen Yifeng. On the other side, Huang Xing¡¯er also saw Huo Junhan. Her eyes lit up with an abnormally hot light. She hurriedly placed the vegetables in her hand in the basin and quickly wiped her hands on her dress. A bright smile appeared on her face as she stood up and walked towards him. However, he stopped after taking a few steps. His eyes were fixed on the girl, who slowly alighted from the carriage. Shen Yaowei was wearing a light pink traditional dress with a red cloak over it, making her soft and exquisite face look like a peach blossom. She was helped out of the carriage by Huo Junhan and smiled sweetly at him. It was as if she was the only one in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. He was looking down at her intently and reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear. Anyone could sense the ambiguity in such a charming and beautiful scene. Village Chief Huang¡¯s expression changed when he saw Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s stiff body standing there. Her hands, which were hanging by her side, began to tremble. There was a faint black energy flowing through her palm. ¡°Xing¡¯er, go back to your room.¡± Village Chief Huang went forward and pulled Huang Xing¡¯er into the house. Huang Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t resist and let her father pull her. However, her eyes were fixed on Shen Yaowei, and the viciousness and envy in her eyes were entangled. Shen Yaowei sensed the unfriendly gaze and subconsciously looked at Huang Xing¡¯er. Huang Xing¡¯er smiled at her. That smile was like a poisonous scorpion lurking in the dark, cold and terrifying. Shen Yaowei frowned, not understanding how she had offended that girl. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are the two of you here so early?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an walked up to Huo Junhan and asked anxiously, ¡°Did something happen to Yuyan?¡± Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: If Your Highness Dont Want Yaoyao to Worry Too Much, Dont Reject Me Again Chapter 235: If Your Highness Don¡¯t Want Yaoyao to Worry Too Much, Don¡¯t Reject Me Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Father, Brother was captured by the strange black wind.¡± Shen Yaowei temporarily forgot about Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s strange smile and said anxiously to Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng¡¯s expressions turned ugly. ¡°Come, let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said as he turned around and walked into the house. After the few of them entered the house, Yan Bei brewed a pot of hot tea and some exquisite snacks in the carriage. Listening to Shen Yaowei¡¯s detailed description of what had happened, Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze was always on her. He raised his sleeve, and an invisible barrier enveloped the room. As such, no one in the outside world could hear the voice in the room. After hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, Shen Yifeng and Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Huo Junhan. ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean by doing that?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an maintained his basic calmness, even though he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. To him, Shen Yuyan wasn¡¯t just a son. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Shen Yuyan. Otherwise, he would be letting down the person who had saved him. ¡°Shen Yuyan isn¡¯t controlled by the Mountain God.¡± Huo Junhan picked up the teapot and poured a cup of hot tea. He placed it in front of Shen Yaowei, then picked up a peach blossom pastry and stuffed it into Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat some to fill your stomach first. Be good.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but she still listened to Huo Junhan and put the peach blossom pastry in her mouth. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Yifeng¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked impatiently. ¡°I caught Shen Yuyan at that time, but he wanted me to let him go,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly. Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng were smart enough to understand Shen Yuyan¡¯s intention. Shen Yifeng slammed the table and said, ¡°1 knew that my Third Brother wouldn¡¯t be so easily controlled by that damned thing. He has a delicate heart!¡± A person with an Exquisite Heart was a wise man. How could a wise man be so easily bewitched by evil? ¡°Yan¡¯er wants to hide by the Mountain God¡¯s side alone, but this won¡¯t do. He has had a special physique since he was young and can¡¯t cultivate spirit energy. His martial arts are only average.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an frowned and said, ¡°We have to save Yan¡¯er as soon as possible.¡± Shen Yaowei also agreed with Shen Liu¡¯an. She nodded and glanced sideways at Huo Junhan. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was so worried about Shen Yuyan, Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes darkened. He opened his thin lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about the cat demon from Yan Bei. I¡¯ll go take a look at that cave personally tonight. As for Shen Yuyan, I¡¯ve placed a restriction on him. If he¡¯s really in danger, I can sense it.¡± Hearing Huo Junhan¡¯s words, Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng were slightly relieved. ¡°If Yan¡¯er isn¡¯t in danger for the time being, Your Highness, let me accompany you to that cave,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said to Huo Junhan. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m enough,¡± Huo Junhan said and looked sideways at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Little fool, stay here for the time being.¡± Shen Yaowei was about to say no when Huo Junhan picked up another peach blossom pastry and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Be good.¡± The man¡¯s indifferent tone was filled with a willingness to brook no argument. Shen Yaowei nodded and lowered her eyes to hide the glint that flashed across them. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s fine as long as Yaoyao has her brother to take care of her. I have to go with you.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked straight at Huo Junhan, not allowing him to refuse. ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t want Yaoyao to be too worried, don¡¯t reject me again.¡± Sensing the girl¡¯s eager gaze, Huo Junhan nodded silently.. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Brother, Im Sorry Chapter 237: Brother, I¡¯m Sorry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Pa Pa instantly understood what Shen Yaowei meant and stammered, ¡°Of course, look, watch me!¡± Shen Yifeng was completely unaware of the situation. Did he have the chance to take care of his sister? He quickly walked in with a few sketchbooks. ¡°Yaoyao, come quickly. Let¡¯s see which sketchbook you want to see today.¡± ¡°Brother, I want to tell you something.¡± Shen Yaowei let Pa Pa stand in her palm and turned around as she spoke. As soon as Shen Yifeng approached, Pa Pa exhaled sharply in his face. A faint sweet fragrance instantly filled Shen Yifeng¡¯s nose. Before he could react, he had already lost consciousness. Shen Yaowei quickly supported Shen Yifeng¡¯s fallen body and helped him to the bed so that he could lie down. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really worried about Father and Junhan.¡± Shen Yaowei thoughtfully covered the sleeping Shen Yifeng with a blanket, then reached out and rubbed Pa Pa¡¯s head. ¡°Pa Pa, I¡¯ll go up the mountain. You¡¯re in charge of protecting my brother in the village.¡± Pa Pa nodded and hurriedly exhorted, ¡°Be careful of the wax man.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled brightly and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± After settling Shen Yifeng and Pa Pa, Shen Yaowei quietly walked out of the room and went straight to the back door of the village chief¡¯s house. Opening the back door, Shen Yaowei was halfway across the threshold when she accidentally saw Huang Xing¡¯er. Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s back was facing her. It was obvious that she had just left through the back door. She subconsciously retracted her foot and closed the door. Through the crack in the door, Shen Yaowei saw Huang Xing¡¯er stop in her tracks. After sensing the abnormality, Huang Xing¡¯er turned around and looked behind her, but she didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. Only then did she feel relieved and continue walking out of the village along the path. There was definitely something fishy about Huang Xing¡¯er leaving the village alone at this time. Shen Yaowei hesitated for a moment before forming a lotus flower seal with her hands. A spell that concealed her aura immediately enveloped her entire body, perfectly hiding her entire aura. After doing all this, Shen Yaowei followed Huang Xing¡¯er. Huang Xing¡¯er looked left and right along the way, as if she was afraid of being discovered. She headed straight for Oriole Mountain. When they reached the Mountain God Temple, Shen Yaowei was nowhere to be seen. On the contrary, muffled bangs came from the Mountain God Temple. The sound was like someone knocking their head on the ground forcefully, again and again. The force was even, as if they didn¡¯t know pain. Shen Yaowei stuck to the corner of the wall and arrived outside the Mountain God Temple. She looked at the door not far away and clearly felt a strange aura coming from it. The aura wasn¡¯t evil or demonic. It looked gentle and harmless, but it made Shen Yaowei subconsciously resist. This force could be strong or weak. Once she barged in without permission, it was very likely to cause a huge commotion. To be safe, it was better for her to stay here. Shen Yaowei found a corner and stood still. The kowtowing in the Mountain God Temple stopped, and then Huang Xing¡¯er prayed piously. ¡°Lord Mountain God, I¡¯ve already prepared the next sacrifice for you. Compared to the previous Liu Yingying, this girl is purer and untainted by the world. I guarantee that she will satisfy you.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. She had also heard about Liu Yingying¡¯s disappearance for the entire night. After Liu Yingying returned that night, she became much quieter and didn¡¯t look for Junhan again. Could it be that all of this was because Liu Yingying was once used as a sacrifice to the Mountain God? Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: He Voluntarily Offered His Body to Me Chapter 238: He Voluntarily Offered His Body to Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She quickly connected some fragmented clues in her mind. As Shen Yaowei calculated, she heard Huang Xing¡¯er kowtowing again. She kowtowed especially hard, as if this was the only way to show her sincerity. Huang Xing¡¯er continued, ¡°Lord Mountain God, the sacrifice I chose this time is the one lying on the ground. Shen Yuyan¡¯s sister, Shen Yaowei. She¡¯s born stupid, which means that her soul is extremely pure. Coupled with the fact that she¡¯s been pampered since she was young, she¡¯s most suitable for you to enjoy.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. What she cared about wasn¡¯t that Huang Xing¡¯er was talking about using her as a sacrifice, but that her Third Brother was actually in the Mountain God Temple! Now that she couldn¡¯t see the situation inside, she couldn¡¯t wait to rush in and see how her Third Brother was. However, she remembered Junhan¡¯s words today and held it in. She also believed that her Third Brother must have his own thoughts. She also had to believe in her Third Brother! She clenched her fists and endured it. Shen Yaowei looked at the Mountain God Temple with cold eyes and continued to listen. At this moment, a strange red light flashed in the Mountain God Temple. The eyes of the statue seemed to glow, and a steady voice sounded. ¡°Huang Xing¡¯er, you¡¯re indeed my most loyal believer. In order to reward your loyalty, I¡¯ve decided to let you participate in Shen Yuyan¡¯s matter.¡± Shen Yaowei was interested and pricked up her ears to continue listening. Without waiting for Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s response, the Mountain God said, ¡°Shen Yuyan has a special physique. As a believer with an Exquisite Heart, he willingly offered his body to me. I need you to volunteer the power of all the villagers in Oriole Village to help me fuse with Shen Yuyan¡¯s body.¡± The Mountain God¡¯s voice echoed in the air. It wasn¡¯t a discussion with Huang Xing¡¯er, but rather the giving of an order. Huang Xing¡¯er wasn¡¯t dissatisfied at all. Instead, her eyes were filled with tears, and she was extremely excited. ¡°Congratulations, Lord Mountain God! The main reason is that I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life to help you!¡± As she spoke, Huang Xing¡¯er imitated the strange hand gesture on the statue and formed a hand seal. Then she opened her mouth and let out a gurgling sound. The sound was like the cry of a wild beast. A majestic power swept out of Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s body and rushed towards the Mountain God. Invisible fluctuations spread like ripples. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t dare get too close. She retreated a little to distance herself from the Mountain God Temple to avoid being discovered. However, she could feel the energy fluctuations in Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s body. She was surprised that the seemingly weak Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s body actually contained such a huge amount of power. Most importantly, Huang Xing¡¯er had always acted like a normal person and didn¡¯t give herself away at all. A moment later, Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s energy was devoured and disappeared. Even the aura surrounding the Mountain God Temple dissipated. Only then did Shen Yaowei step forward and carefully poke a small hole in the window paper to look inside. At first glance, she saw Shen Yuyan lying unconscious on the ground. Shen Yuyan¡¯s entire body was wrapped in the black mist. He floated in the air until the black mist completely merged into his body. ¡°Lord Mountain God?¡± Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s lips turned pale. She knelt on the ground and raised her head, looking at Shen Yuyan expectantly. Shen Yuyan, no, the Mountain God, heard the call and slowly opened his eyes.. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Actually Guessed So Accurately Chapter 239: Actually Guessed So Accurately Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Shen Yaowei saw the Mountain God¡¯s red eyes clearly and a strange feeling arose in her heart. The Mountain God¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. She had never seen anyone with such a gentle gaze. He seemed to be able to gently tolerate everything in the world. It was precisely because of this that Shen Yaowei felt especially terrified. It was clearly an evil creature, but it pretended to be a benevolent god. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard and done well. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± The Mountain God stretched out his hand and gently patted Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s head like he was treating a child. Huang Xing¡¯er was overjoyed. She kowtowed repeatedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to help the Mountain God!¡± The Mountain God raised his chin. ¡°What were Huo Junhan and the others doing when you left Oriole Village?¡± Huang Xing¡¯er replied truthfully, ¡°Before I left the village, Huo Junhan left the village with Shen Liu¡¯an.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Mountain God turned around and the gentle smile on his face disappeared completely. He looked a little serious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report such an important matter earlier?¡± Huang Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong. The Mountain God¡¯s expression suddenly changed, making her feel especially uneasy. She shrank her neck and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Please calm down, Mountain God¡­¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± The Mountain God¡¯s serious expression disappeared. He put on a smile again and said calmly, ¡°According to my understanding of Huo Junhan, he must have gone to the cave with Shen Liu¡¯an.¡± Shen Yaowei, who was eavesdropping outside the window, felt her heart tremble. This damn thing could actually guess so accurately? Seeing that the Mountain God seemed to know Junhan very well, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Why hadn¡¯t Junhan mentioned it to her? What was his relationship with the Mountain God? She had too many questions to ask Huo Junhan. Shen Yaowei lightened her footsteps and planned to leave. The Mountain God had to stop Junhan and her father. She had to go to the cave to inform them of the situation before that. In the Mountain God Temple, Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°The secret in the cave must not be discovered! Lord Mountain God, please give the order for me to stop them!¡± The Mountain God shook his head unhurriedly. ¡°With your strength, you are no match for them. This time, I will go personally. And you have another mission.¡± Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s frustration was instantly rekindled. ¡°Please speak, Mountain God!¡± ¡°I want you to go back and kill all the outsiders in the village. They are an anomaly and shouldn¡¯t exist. Whether it¡¯s the Shen family or the secret guards, don¡¯t leave any of them alive. I¡¯ve already sent an oracle. The other believers have already begun to take action. You¡¯re the only one left. Go quickly.¡± As the Mountain God spoke, his body rose into the air. He was swallowed by a black wind and headed straight for the cave. As soon as the Mountain God left, Shen Yaowei immediately turned around and took the lead to go straight to Oriole Village. Thinking of the unconscious Shen Yifeng, Shen Yaowei gritted her teeth and used all her strength to run forward. At the same time, in Shen Yifeng¡¯s sleeping room at Village Chief Huang¡¯s house. ¡°Open the door, open the door!¡± The enraged villagers blocked the door. They held all the usable weapons in their hands: sickles, hoes, rakes, and kitchen knives. They slowly opened the fragile wooden door of the room. The leader of the butchers saw Shen Yifeng, who was still unconscious on the bed. He waved the kitchen knife and shouted, ¡°We found the Shen family. Quick, kill him¡­!¡± Smack! Before he could finish his sentence, a vine with poisonous thorns flung out and hit his face, pushing him back two steps. A long, thin wound appeared on the butcher¡¯s cheek. Dark red blood gushed out of the wound. His face darkened as he looked at the owner of the vine.. Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: All of You Will Die Here Today Chapter 240: All of You Will Die Here Today Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the room, Pa Pa waved the vines in its hand and roared aggressively, ¡°Get lost, get lost, get lost!¡± ¡°Village Chief, look, it looks like a demon beast.¡± Some of the intermediate villagers had never seen something like Pa Pa in their lives. They were a little flustered and hurriedly looked at Village Chief Huang. Village Chief Huang¡¯s face was cold. He held the handle of the hoe in his hands and smiled sinisterly. ¡°It¡¯s just a demon beast the size of a palm. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Whether it¡¯s a human or a demon beast, we have to eliminate them. This is an order from the Mountain God. Hurry up and attack!¡± The people who had been shaken instantly became determined. They roared, smashed the door, and rushed into the room. ¡°Pfft!¡± Pa Pa took a deep breath and spewed out a large amount of pollen that could make people fall asleep. The villagers choked and coughed non-stop. After inhaling the pollen, they didn¡¯t fall asleep, but their bodies were more or less constantly ordering them around. They waved their sickles and clearly wanted to slash at Pa Pa, but they deviated from their trick. The sickles blinded their companions beside them. ¡°Liu Lao¡¯er, are you blind? You chopped off my eyes!¡± The village woman who had her eyes cut off shouted angrily. Liu Lao¡¯er pulled out his scythe and wiped the blood on it with his sleeve. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s blind. It¡¯s you.¡± The village woman immediately reacted and pounced on him with a kitchen knife. ¡°How dare you call me blind!¡± Not only the two of them, but the other villagers were also implicated. The group of villagers started fighting, poking the man¡¯s eyes till he turned blind, and tearing open his mouth. Other people joined in and cut off their arms and legs. Stinky blood spurted out everywhere. Pa Pa danced with joy. ¡°Fight, fight, fight, get up!¡± BANG! At this moment, the window behind Pa Pa was broken by a kick. With a cold face, Village Chief Huang jumped over the window with a sickle in his hand and went straight for Shen Yifeng, who was on the bed. Village Chief Huang spat on his hand and raised his sickle high, aiming for Shen Yifeng¡¯s head. Everything happened very quickly. Pa Pa was still some distance away from Shen Yifeng, so there was no time for her to rush over. A dangerous aura was approaching. Shen Yifeng struggled to open his eyes and saw the sickle gradually enlarging in front of him as it neared him. Shen Yifeng was caught off guard. Just as he thought he was going to die, a burst of spirit power broke through the air and landed heavily on Village Chief Huang, sending him flying. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Shen Yaowei jumped through the window. Seeing that Shen Yifeng was fine, she felt relieved and rushed to the bed to help him up. ¡°Big Brother, the Mountain God ordered these villagers to kill us. We have to leave this place quickly!¡± Shen Yifeng had just woken up and was a little confused. He looked at the normal-looking girl and frowned. ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Why did his sister, who had always been foolish, suddenly stop being stupid? Shen Yaowei understood what Shen Yifeng meant. She injected spiritual power into his body to help him break through the remaining medicinal power in his body. ¡°Brother, now isn¡¯t the time to explain. We have to leave Oriole Village first!¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t even think about taking a half-step out of Oriole Village!¡± Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded. Then, with a croak, a black shadow barged into the room. The villagers, who were originally fighting each other, couldn¡¯t care less about fighting. They were all knocked around by this black shadow and had no choice but to make way. The black shadow was Huang Xing¡¯er. She slapped the ground, and a small pit appeared. ¡°Shen Yaowei, you¡¯re all going to die here today!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Huang Xing¡¯er clearly.. Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Widow Chapter 241: Widow Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not only Shen Yaowei, but even Shen Yifeng and Pa Pa were stunned by Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s appearance. They were stunned at the same time, then burst out laughing. Huang Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei and the others to have such a reaction. After a moment of shock, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Shen Yaowei, what are you laughing at?!¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re funny. Huang Xing¡¯er, your name is inappropriate. You shouldn¡¯t be called Huang Xing¡¯er. You should be called Huang Toad.¡± Shen Yaowei laughed until tears were about to fall from the corners of her eyes. She sized Huang Xing¡¯er up from top to bottom. It wasn¡¯t that she was exaggerating, but Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s appearance was too hilarious. Huang Xing¡¯er was on all fours, looking like a huge toad crawling on the ground. Moreover, not only was her posture like a toad¡¯s, but she also looked like a toad. Her bulging cheeks bulged and shrank as she moved, and her skin emitted a faint, feces-green color. There were even spots and mucous membranes on the surface. As she breathed, she kept gurgling, and her entire body emitted an unbearable stench. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say that about me!!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s words hit the most inferior point in Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s heart. It was because of the Mountain God¡¯s secret technique that she became like this. Although this was ugly, it could multiply her strength. She had no choice but to face Shen Yaowei like this. Unexpectedly, not only was Shen Yaowei not afraid of her, but she also mocked her. ¡°Hahaha, widow, widow¡­!¡± Pa Pa laughed so hard that the flower buds on its head shook. It kept teasing Huang Xing¡¯er about being an old widow. Huang Xing¡¯er screamed in anger. An aura swept out from her body like a violent wind. She opened her mouth and shouted loudly. The terrifying breath turned into miasma and scattered in all directions. Shen Yaowei held her breath and raised her sleeve to cover her mouth and nose. Then, Shen Yifeng pulled her out of the room. With a loud bang, Huang Xing¡¯er chased after her. She raised her fan-like hand and tried to grab Shen Yaowei. Shen Yifeng subconsciously wanted to stand in front of Shen Yaowei. However, Shen Yaowei rushed up from behind him. The dagger hidden in the sleeve cage flipped, and the spiritual power mixed in drew an afterimage in the air. With a swoosh, Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s palm was cut open, revealing a deep wound. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡­¡± Shen Yifeng looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s thin back. For a moment, there were too many words stuck in his throat. Shen Yaowei turned around and met Shen Yifeng¡¯s eyes. She smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I can do it.¡± In an instant, Shen Yifeng suddenly realized that the little sister he had been protecting seemed to have grown up without them knowing. ¡°Xing¡¯er, don¡¯t let them escape!¡± At this moment, Village Chief Huang rushed over with a hoe in his hand. Shen Yaowei glanced at Village Chief Huang from the corner of her eye and narrowed her eyes. Although she was in a hurry to attack just now and didn¡¯t use her full strength, ordinary people couldn¡¯t resist her spiritual power. Village Chief Huang¡¯s clothes had been torn to pieces by her attack, but there was only a charred mark on his back. He didn¡¯t seem to have been injured at all. From the looks of it, these villagers were more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. ¡°Miss Shen, Young Master Shen!¡± At this moment, Yan Bei rushed over on a horse with a large group of secret guards and called Shen Yaowei and her brother from afar. Looking at the villagers who were sweeping over, Shen Yaowei said loudly, ¡°Yan Bei, bring the secret guards and kill all the villagers. They¡¯re all wax figures. You can use flames to deal with them!¡± As soon as Shen Yaowei finished speaking, Huang Xing¡¯er sneered.. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Yaoyao, Be Careful Chapter 242: Yaoyao, Be Careful Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei frowned and looked at Huang Xing¡¯er. Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s cheeks twitched violently. She tilted her head and sized up Shen Yaowei. ¡°Shen Yaowei, you underestimate us too much¡­¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t understand what Huang Xing¡¯er meant, but she didn¡¯t have time to ask further. The villagers, whose bodies were already incomplete, swarmed over. ¡°Release the fire arrows!¡± Yan Bei ordered. The secret guards behind him attacked in unison and released a large number of arrows that were ignited by flames! The villagers were still fearless when they saw the arrows. They turned into a human wall and pushed forward. Fire arrows pierced the villagers¡¯ bodies. The flames ignited their clothes, but they didn¡¯t melt the pewter on their skin. ¡°How could it be? The fire didn¡¯t work? It was clearly useful in the cave!¡± Shen Yifeng watched in shock as the secret guards fought with the villagers. Although these villagers didn¡¯t melt, after their bodies were ignited, the color of their facial features and skin disappeared, leaving only naked white wax figures with stiff and empty facial features. They waved their weapons and fought with the secret guards. ¡°Hmph, the wax figures you saw in the cave are all half-finished products that haven¡¯t fused with a soul. They are completely different from us wax figures who have been resurrected after death! Because of the protection of the Mountain God, we can be reborn and become existences higher than humans. Of course, a small flame can¡¯t destroy us!¡± Huang Xing¡¯er said proudly. ¡°Stop talking nonsense with them. We¡¯ll each take one. Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡± Village Chief Huang smiled sinisterly and pounced on Shen Yifeng as he spoke. ¡°Yaoyao, be careful. I¡¯ll come and help you after killing Village Chief Huang!¡± Shen Yifeng pulled out the sword at his waist and rushed towards Village Chief Huang. Seeing that Shen Yifeng and her father were fighting, Huang Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t panic at all. Instead, she became even more smug. ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re all immortal. Not to mention flames, even if it pierces our hearts, we won¡¯t die. Shen Yaowei, I want to see how you can kill me¡­ Ah!¡± She turned to look at Shen Yaowei proudly. Before Huang Xing¡¯er could finish speaking, she was hit in the face by a spiritual fire talisman that Shen Yaowei had pinched out. The flames condensed into a phoenix and let out a sharp cry. In an instant, it burned Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s hair and left a palm-sized mark on her face. Hearing Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s miserable cry echo in the air, Shen Yaowei smiled sweetly. ¡°The flames can¡¯t kill you, but they don¡¯t look completely useless. At least you look much more pleasing to the eye than before.¡± Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s head turned into a smooth braised egg. She reached out and touched her burned cheek. Initially, it would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t touched it. However, Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s hand had left a piece of skin on her face. Blood mixed with wax slipped through her fingers. ¡°Shen! Yao! Wei!¡± Huang Xing¡¯er was furious. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to turn you into mush!¡± Sensing the aura around Huang Xing¡¯er soar, Shen Yaowei stopped smiling and observed the other party¡¯s weakness seriously. The battle was about to start. At this moment, a beautiful figure quickly arrived. It was Liu Yingying. ¡°Count me in!¡± Liu Yingying came suddenly and barged between the two of them. The long sword in her hand turned and flew in the air. Shen Yaowei was vigilant and was about to block when she saw the sword heading towards Huang Xing¡¯er. Huang Xing¡¯er was caught off guard, and half of her face was cut off by the long sword! Chapter 243 - Chapter 243:I Want to Help the Mountain God Exterminate You, Traitor Chapter 243:I Want to Help the Mountain God Exterminate You, Traitor Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Ah, ah, ah!!¡± Huang Xing¡¯er covered her mutilated face in pain and spat out a mouthful of viscous venom at Liu Yingying in disbelief. Liu Yingying was already prepared. She quickly jumped in front of Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Liu, I remember that you¡¯re also a wax figure.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Liu Yingying in confusion. She didn¡¯t sense any hostility from her. ¡°I¡¯m indeed a wax man, but I can differentiate between good and evil.¡± Liu Yingying¡¯s resentful eyes locked onto Huang Xing¡¯er. As she spoke, her figure flashed, and she pounced in front of her, stabbing out with her sword again. This time, Huang Xing¡¯er pressed her hands tightly together and used her palms to block the falling longsword. She bent it forcefully. Crack¡ª The long sword broke in the middle. With a thought, Huang Xing¡¯er sent the long sword into Liu Yingying¡¯s heart. Liu Yingying¡¯s chest was like a broken piece of wax. Cracks appeared, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. She retreated to Shen Yaowei¡¯s side with a calm expression. ¡°Liu Yingying!¡± Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s eyes were almost bleeding as she glared at Liu Yingying and said, ¡°Why are you stopping me?! I know you like His Highness too. In that case, you should help me kill Shen Yaowei, lest this vixen continue to confuse him!¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t interrupt their conversation. She looked at Liu Yingying¡¯s delicate side profile and couldn¡¯t understand why Miss Liu was different from the other wax figures. ¡°Before we wax figures are made, our bodies will fuse with the souls of the past. The desires of the past will be infinitely magnified. Be it kindness or malice, they will be infinitely magnified in this postnatal body. Huang Xing¡¯er, you weren¡¯t like this in the past. Look at you. What¡¯s the difference between you and a monster?¡± Liu Yingying looked at Huang Xing¡¯er mockingly and sighed, ¡°I do like His Highness. However, it¡¯s precisely because I like His Highness that I have to protect the person His Highness likes. I¡¯m different from you. I just want the person I like to be happy.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Liu Yingying¡¯s side profile. Her eyes were also empty, but her words were righteous. It seemed that after the wax man was formed, not only would the malice in their hearts be infinitely magnified, but even kindness would be the same. Liu Yingying was kind by nature. Even though she had turned into a wax figure, she was different from other wax figures. Huang Xing¡¯er was shocked for a moment, and her expression quickly twisted. ¡°Liu Yingying, you really disgust me! I can¡¯t allow an anomaly like you to exist. I want to help the Mountain God get rid of a traitor like you!¡± As Huang Xing¡¯er spoke, she opened her mouth and spat out a few mouthfuls of venom. Liu Yingying quickly dodged and used the broken sword to cut off the venom. Before she could react, Huang Xing¡¯er had already approached her. She raised her hand and slapped Liu Yingying with her sticky palm. At such a close distance, Liu Yingying couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Swoosh! At this moment, Shen Yaowei controlled her spiritual power to infuse it into the dagger and cut off one of Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s arms. Huang Xing¡¯er screamed in pain. Just as she was about to raise her leg, the broken sword in Liu Yingying¡¯s hand cut off her right leg. ¡°A wax man won¡¯t die, but once it loses its limbs, it can only squirm on the ground like a maggot.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, her hands moved quickly and cut off Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s limbs. Huang Xing¡¯er wanted to wave her hand, but her shoulder was empty, and only her torso was left on the ground. ¡°Damn it, you guys really deserve to die!¡± Huang Xing¡¯er opened her mouth and shouted a mouthful of venom as she bit at Shen Yaowei¡¯s ankle.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244:I Cant Watch You Die Chapter 244:I Can¡¯t Watch You Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With a raise of Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand, the dagger flew out, wrapped in spiritual power, and pierced through Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s chest. A bloody hole formed in Huang Xing¡¯er¡¯s chest. She landed on her back and twisted her body with great effort, like a tortoise whose lid had been flipped over. She kept screaming, ¡°Kill them! Kill them at all costs!¡± The villagers fought with the secret guards. They were beaten until their arms or legs were broken. Even if their limbs were all broken, they still had to bite the ground with their teeth and continue forward. ¡°If the Mountain God doesn¡¯t die, the villagers won¡¯t die either. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the cave to find the Mountain God!¡± Liu Yingying touched the wounds on her body and pulled Shen Yaowei out of the siege. ¡°Everyone, bring up the rear. Escort Miss Shen and Eldest Young Master Shen to retreat!¡± Yan Bei gave the order, and the secret guards quickly gathered to form a human wall to block the villagers. Shen Yaowei and Shen Yifeng met up and went straight to Oriole Mountain! At the same time, in the cave of Oriole Mountain. The hellfire that filled the sky emitted a scorching temperature. Hot waves of heat assaulted his face layer by layer, roasting Shen Liu¡¯an until he was covered in sweat. The corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. There were even more wax figures in the cave than before. A swarm of wax figures swarmed over. Before they could touch a single hair, they were burned clean by the hellfire in Huo Junhan¡¯s hand. Looking at the miserable appearance of the wax men¡¯s bodies melting and blood mixed with wax liquid flowing all over the ground, Shen Liu¡¯an followed behind Huo Junhan. He held a long sword in his hand and didn¡¯t know whether to attack or not. In the end, Shen Liu¡¯an had no choice but to put the long sword back into its sheath. Huo Junhan looked straight ahead as he walked deeper into the cave. Wherever he passed, all the wax figures were burned until their bodies melted and their skeletons were burned. Blood and wax fused into the ground, causing the hard ground to go soft. The dark red soil twisted on the ground before transforming into a human figure. It suddenly rose from the ground and appeared beside Shen Liu¡¯an. Just as Shen Liu¡¯an was about to make a move, a five-clawed claw mark flashed past and tore the blood-colored clay figurine into pieces. Hearing the meow, Shen Liu¡¯an looked up and saw Mao Qi in red walking quickly from outside the cave. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a surprised expression. ¡°Young Master Mao Qi, why are you here?¡± ¡°Naturally, I sensed your aura and specially rushed over.¡± Mao Qi looked at his sharp nails and narrowed his eyes with a smile. ¡°You haven¡¯t given me the blood jade pendant that we agreed on. I can¡¯t watch you die without getting the item.¡± Looking at Mao Qi¡¯s arrogant expression, Shen Liu¡¯an could feel that he was here to help. However, since Mao Qi refused to admit it, there was no need for him to expose it. Hellfire spread out, and the wax men were all wiped out. Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome face was expressionless. His light-colored eyes looked into the depths of the cave, and he could clearly sense an extraordinary aura. That aura wasn¡¯t a purely evil aura, but more like a majestic power. When Huo Junhan sensed them, they suddenly surged out of the depths of the cave like a tide and turned into streams of light that entered the burned remains of the wax figures behind them. The melted wax on the ground mixed with the blood-stained ground. Under the effect of power, human figures crawled out one after another. Without exception, they all had ferocious expressions, like a group of evil ghosts from the depths of hell. ¡°They¡¯ve actually revived¡­ Can¡¯t they kill all these wax men?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an drew his sword as he spoke and slashed a wax man to the ground. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. The source of the power that awakened the wax man is hidden in the depths of the cave.¡± Huo Junhan narrowed his eyes and made a decision.. Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Dont Worry, Your Highness Chapter 245: Don¡¯t Worry, Your Highness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°General Shen, you guys stay here and resist the wax figures. I¡¯ll go deeper and investigate.¡± Huo Junhan sensed and realized that the strength of these revived wax figures was comparable to before. There were many of them, but every wax figure wasn¡¯t strong. As long as Mao Qi and Shen Liu¡¯an cooperated, they could completely deal with them. Mao Qi and Shen Liu¡¯an had already worked together to defeat a few wax figures. Mao Qi¡¯s sharp nails were sharper than a wild beast¡¯s. He raised his hand and attacked the wax figures, who fell to the ground one by one. Then, Shen Liu¡¯an stabbed them and cut their bodies off. They struggled weakly on the ground like maggots. An arrow pierced through the head of the wax man under his feet. Shen Liu¡¯an took the time to look at Huo Junhan. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Leave this to us!¡± Huo Junhan nodded indifferently. He tapped his toes on the ground and flew out at a low altitude. Soon, he widened the distance and went straight into the depths of the cave. Far away from where the wax men were, the deeper they went into the cave, the thicker the strange aura in the air. In the dark cave, there seemed to be countless pairs of eyes hiding in the dark. They were like vicious poisonous snakes that could pounce at any moment. ¡°Ji ji ji¡ª!¡± As Huo Junhan arrived at the depths of the cave, some strange monsters crawled out from the cracks in the rocks on the mountain wall. They had all kinds of shapes. There were centipedes with human eyes crawling on the ground, and rats with human faces chirping. Until Huo Junhan came over, the rats turned to look at him. The black-haired man¡¯s face was filled with a silly and crazy smile. Huo Junhan snapped his fingers expressionlessly as he watched the poisonous snake with tumors all over its body swing its tail and pounce on him. A flame pierced through the poisonous snake¡¯s head and burned it to ashes. The burning smell and fishy smell retracted in the air. Veins that looked like vines gradually appeared on the ground. These veins were dark in color, and many of them were rooted into the mountain walls on both sides, as if they had already fused with the entire mountain. Huo Junhan looked straight ahead and followed the sinister path to the depths of the cave. The originally narrow path suddenly opened up, and a huge cave appeared in front of Huo Junhan. There was a huge floating stone platform in the cave that was as huge as a plaza. It was supported by vines that covered the entire stone platform. One end of the vines was wrapped around the plaza, and the other end was deep into the surrounding mountain wall, which was filled with cracks. As a support point, the thick vines could successfully propel the entire stone platform into the air. Vines wrapped around the stone platform, perfectly covering the entire surface of the stone platform. One could vaguely see the pulse and beat of the vines like a heart. At a glance, it wasn¡¯t obvious, but it was like a living creature. A strange atmosphere filled the air. Huo Junhan expressionlessly looked at the four corners of the stone platform. There were four towering pillars at the four corners of the north, south, east, and west. The pillars seemed to be condensed from crystals, forming a cylindrical container. At a glance, they were all dried corpses of children. These dried corpses had accumulated over time and were already shriveled and black. They all maintained the posture of their curled limbs when they were in the mother¡¯s body. They looked like they had been forcefully dug out of the mother¡¯s body. Before they could be born, they were stuffed into the pillar. Huo Junhan took a closer look and found something wrong with the children¡¯s dried corpses.. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Its You, Come and Accompany Me Chapter 246: It¡¯s You, Come and Accompany Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The dried corpses of these children were all deformed. Each of the four pillars was stuffed with at least a hundred dried corpses of children. However, the corpses of these babies were all different from ordinary people. They were either born with missing limbs or had more limbs, bodies, and even half a head. There were many who had a few extra eyes. There were also shriveled umbilical cords on the abdomen of the baby¡¯s corpse. Thick resentment swept out like a source, constantly providing power to the stone platform underground. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Four Dipper Eight Trigrams Array.¡± Huo Junhan took in everything in front of him. Every word was so cold that it almost froze. The Four Dipper Eight Trigrams Array was also heretic. If it was nourished with spiritual qi, it would produce a sacred object. On the other hand, if it was nourished with evil energy, the thing produced would definitely be great Yin. It would harm all living beings! Seeing that the energy veins on the ground had already grown so dense, Huo Junhan looked at the center of the array formation. Many blood-colored vines gathered there, covering an ancient stone coffin. Many of the words on the coffin had been worn down by time. It was also because there were too many vines that the rich energy temporarily suppressed the evil aura that Huo Junhan didn¡¯t notice the coffin at first glance. Black gas floated around the coffin. It was obvious that something ominous was imprisoned in the coffin. As he thought about it, Huo Junhan already had the intention to kill. His face was expressionless as he stepped on the stone platform. Buzz! The moment Huo Junhan landed this kick, all the vines seemed to have been woken up. Their originally light jumps became intense, and the veins of the vines all over the ground began to glow. Gradually, they turned into a thick blood-red color, reflecting the entire cave in the blood-red light. Accompanying it was a strong smell of blood and power. As far as the eye could see, the vines on the ground were like large blood vessels. With a plop, they were fully operational and sent the last of their power into the coffin. Crack! Crack! The originally calm coffin suddenly began to tremble violently, and a cold wind suddenly came from the air. A woman¡¯s laughter echoed in the air, and the blood vessels around the coffin retreated with a whoosh, revealing the wrapped stone coffin. There was a sizzling sound, as if blood had glued the two pieces of flesh together. A blood-red eye opened from the coffin. The bloodshot eye darted around and locked onto Huo Junhan. ¡°It¡¯s you. Come and accompany me, hehehe¡­¡± The voice that sounded like both a man and a woman was like a broken erhu. It was mellow and desolate, and it sounded a little crazy. It echoed in the air for a long time! Faced with all the changes, Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome face was as calm as thin ice. He raised his hand and condensed a flaming sword that pierced into the eye. ¡°Aaah¡ª!¡± Boundless power surged out of the eyes like a flood that had broken through a dam. The moment it rushed past the flaming sword, Huo Junhan quickly formed a lightning seal with his hand. Green-purple lightning coiled around his arm like a sharp sword. This time, it directly shattered the entire coffin with that eye! Boom¡ª! Terrifying energy shockwaves spread in the air, and dust flew in front of Huo Junhan. A green-white palm suddenly pierced through the dust and stabbed towards his light-colored eyes. His pitch-black nails kept enlarging in his eyes. Huo Junhan turned his body and let two fingers brush past his cheek. With a swoosh, everything happened extremely quickly.. Huo Junhan had already grabbed the arm and snapped it with a rub of his fingers! Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Golden Light Possessed His Invincible Body Chapter 247: Golden Light Possessed His Invincible Body Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With a cracking sound, the crisp sound of bones breaking was especially clear in the cave. The thing in the coffin let out a beast-like roar. Then, the dust dissipated, revealing the true appearance of the monster. It had a green face and sharp fangs. Its pitch-black pupils occupied its eyes without any whites. Its skin was greenish-white like a dead person¡¯s, and its entire body was stiff. It was actually a Zombie King! Huo Junhan attacked the Zombie King the moment he faced it. His palm went straight for the Zombie King¡¯s neck. The moment he grabbed the Zombie King¡¯s neck, scorching hellfire rolled out from between Huo Junhan¡¯s fingers, forming a ring of fire that cut the Zombie King¡¯s neck! The aftershock spread in all directions, leaving a circular incision on the surrounding mountain wall. The incision was charred black, but it was incomparably smooth. It could be seen how exquisite this attack¡¯s control over flames was! But even so, the neck of the Zombie King didn¡¯t break. The flames dissipated, leaving only a faint burn mark. Upon closer inspection, the skin on the wound was pulsing with golden light. Golden light possessed his invincible body! Unexpectedly, the Zombie King had already cultivated the highest realm of zombies. His impenetrable skin covered his entire body, so it was definitely not easy to deal with this Zombie King. ¡°Roar!¡± The Zombie King roared. A wave of air accompanied by miasma hit Huo Junhan¡¯s entire body. He raised his hand and used the flames to form a barrier. The scorching flames blocked the attack of the miasma. The scattered miasma nourished the blood vessels on the ground. All the vines lay on the ground and twisted and jumped like living creatures. They continuously sent energy into the Zombie King¡¯s body. The Zombie King had been asleep for too long. With a twist of his neck, every bone in his body emitted crisp cracking sounds, as if endless power was condensing. His movements were very stiff. As he raised his hand, his broken wrist returned to normal. He jumped out of the coffin with outstretched arms. ¡°Lightning Art, go.¡± Huo Junhan maintained a certain distance from the Zombie King. With a raise of his hand, a bluish-purple bolt of lightning appeared out of thin air. Dark clouds appeared around him, dimming the light in the entire cave. Swoosh! The lightning instantly arrived in front of the Zombie King. With a muffled sound, the Zombie King¡¯s body was sent flying without any resistance. They landed heavily on the ground, and their clothes were charred black. The lightning wrapped around the body of the Zombie King, making crackling sounds as if silver snakes were slithering around its body. The body of the Zombie King twitched. Its body was like a huge, bottomless vortex that absorbed all the lightning. The stiff muscles all over his body instantly swelled up. The Zombie King raised his eyes. A scarlet light flashed in his black eyes, and his body shot up. Seeing that the surrounding pillars of light kept emitting a dazzling light, Huo Junhan raised his hand and waved. A force shattered the pillar closest to him. The crystal pillar was very fragile and couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow. The deformed corpses inside hit the ground at the same time. The stench of decay assaulted his face. Huo Junhan raised his sleeve to cover his ears and nose. He focused all his attention on the Zombie King. Seeing the other party¡¯s expression collapse, his arrogance disappeared and was replaced by monstrous anger. ¡°Roar!¡± The Zombie King opened his arms and roared at the sky. Then, he waved at the deformed corpses on the ground. The deformed corpses, which had been motionless, suddenly moved.. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248:I Just Need to Destroy the Array Eye Chapter 248:I Just Need to Destroy the Array Eye Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡ª!¡± The miserable cries of the babies rippled in the air like a curse. The corpses that were only twitching suddenly prostrated on the ground in unison and pounced at Huo Junhan on all fours. The babies¡¯ dry little faces were already terrifying. They even opened their mouths, revealing their pitch-black mouths. Their mouths were like small black holes that wanted to devour Huo Junhan. Without giving the deformed children any chance to approach, Huo Junhan flicked his finger, and the hellfire turned into a horizontal line. The flames on the line of fire shot straight into the sky, turning into a burning wall of fire that devoured all the corpses. Crackling sounds rang out as the dried corpses burned. Everything turned to ashes. The moment the fire wall dissipated, the Zombie King, who was originally in the distance, suddenly teleported in front of Huo Junhan. A stiff arm swept across and headed towards Huo Junhan¡¯s side profile. His strength was so great that there was an explosive sound in the air. Huo Junhan glared from the corner of his eye and sneered. Before that hard arm could even touch a strand of his hair, it had already been cut off by him. His arm was cut off from his shoulder and fell to the ground. The wound was charred black, and no blood seeped out. Right on the heels of that, Huo Junhan kicked the Zombie King away. His movements were extremely fast. He watched as the Zombie King flew backward and sank into the mountain wall. At this moment, the arm of the Zombie King on the ground suddenly turned into a beam of light and fused into the vines on the ground. The energy of the vines gathered and was injected into his body. Before the dust could disperse, the Zombie King had already left the mountain wall on his own. His feet landed steadily on the ground, and his dark eyes flickered with a scarlet light as he looked at Huo Junhan smugly. His gaze seemed to be showing off, and it was filled with arrogance. Huo Junhan wasn¡¯t surprised. A Zombie King with an indestructible body was already difficult to deal with. Coupled with the help of the Four Dipper Eight Trigrams Array, if he wanted to get rid of it, the first thing he had to do was destroy the array formation. This way, the Zombie King wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb the power and would collapse on his own. If he wanted to break the array formation, he had to find the array core first. As Huo Junhan thought about this, the flames under his feet swept out and burned the vines on the ground. The vines were roasted into charcoal by the flames, and they let out chirping sounds. Hearing this, the Zombie King became nervous and hurriedly pounced on Huo Junhan. ¡°Stop, stop! You, you can¡¯t break this array!¡± The Zombie King¡¯s tongue was also very stiff as he stammered these words. ¡°There¡¯s no need to break the array formation. I just need to destroy the array eye.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, another flame was thrown out and burned a pillar. ¡°You, you don¡¯t know where the eye of the array is!¡± The Zombie King was furious. He flew forward, but he was kicked in the face and sent flying far away. ¡°The array eye is in the array formation. As long as I destroy this place, I won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to find the array eye,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly, as if it was effortless to destroy such a huge array formation. The Zombie King felt contempt and pounced at Huo Junhan again. Boom boom boom¡ª! The hellfire continued to destroy, and the vines on the ground hurriedly transmitted energy. Feeling the energy surge out of the cave with the vines, Huo Junhan sized up the Zombie King. He had already discovered that only about 10% of the power provided by the array formation was given to the Zombie King. The remaining 90% was sent to the outside world. In that case, it meant that the owner of the array formation was someone else! Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Get Out of My Sons Body Immediately Chapter 249: Get Out of My Son¡¯s Body Immediately Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A deep light flowed in Huo Junhan¡¯s light-colored eyes, but he didn¡¯t stop moving. He kept attacking the array formation, looking for the array eye. The vines crazily sent energy out. Energy condensed in the air at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then, it turned into a shadow and rushed out of the cave. The energy aura was so strong that Mao Qi and Shen Liu¡¯an, who were standing at the entrance of the cave, were alarmed. ¡°There¡¯s an energy coming towards us. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t that man block the thing inside?¡± Mao Qi¡¯s vigilant cat ears were tied up as he turned to look at Shen Liu¡¯an and asked. ¡°His Highness¡¯s strength is extraordinary. He might have encountered some other danger.¡± As Shen Liu¡¯an spoke, he waved the long sword in his hand and cut off the head of a wax man. ¡°No, I have to go and take a look.¡± Mao Qi waved his arms and tore a few wax figures into pieces. Then, he pounced in front of Shen Liu¡¯an and grabbed his arm. ¡°I¡¯m faster than you. I¡¯ll bring you in!¡± Before Mao Qi could drag Shen Liu¡¯an into the cave, the wax figures that were chasing after him suddenly stopped their frenzied attacks and froze in place. When Mao Qi and Shen Liu¡¯an saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but stop what they were doing and look at each other. The energy that rolled out of the cave turned into a violent wind that swept over. Wherever it passed, the wax men¡¯s legs went soft. They kneeled on both sides of the cave path and waited respectfully. At this moment, a series of footsteps slowly came from outside the cave. Mao Qi and Shen Liu¡¯an stood side by side, staring ahead. As the footsteps approached, a handsome figure appeared in front of the two of them. The man¡¯s aura was untainted by dust. He had a smile on his face, and his expression was like a spring breeze. Every action and expression revealed endless gentleness, especially his brilliant eyes. From the moment he entered the cave, he had locked onto Mao Qi and Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°This must be General Shen. I¡¯ve heard the villagers mention him before, but I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± The Mountain God looked at Shen Liu¡¯an and spoke. His gentle tone sounded like a friend he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yuyan¡¯s face. He knew very well that the thing that was talking to him with his son¡¯s body wasn¡¯t a good thing. He couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. ¡°Get out of my son¡¯s body now!¡± As if he had heard a joke, the Mountain God laughed happily. ¡°Hehehe¡­ It was Shen Yuyan who offered his body to me to show his sincerity. I just accepted his request and accepted his body. It should be a great honor for him.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you. You used sorcery to control people¡¯s hearts and still have the cheek to say such high-sounding nonsense here. Don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡± Mao Qi rolled his eyes in disdain. The Mountain God wasn¡¯t angry at all. He continued slowly, ¡°The two of you are indeed very interesting. If it had been before, I would have been interested in slowly letting you experience my strength and taking you in as my believers. But today, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Regardless of the howling wind, the Mountain God¡¯s eyes flashed and a terrifying aura erupted from his body, ruthlessly suppressing Shen Liu¡¯an and Mao Qi! Shen Liu¡¯an and Mao Qi¡¯s bodies stiffened at the same time, and they couldn¡¯t move at all. They raised their heads and glared at the Mountain God. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you a quick death.¡± The Mountain God smiled gently. There was no killing intent emanating from his body. A terrifying power condensed on the tip of his raised finger. It was like a ray of light that shot towards the two of them.. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Ill Show You What a True God Is! Chapter 250: I¡¯ll Show You What a True God Is! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wherever the ray of light passed, even space was shaken to the point of cracking! Shen Liu¡¯an held his breath and focused. He instilled all the spirit energy in his body into the long sword. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± In a flash, Shen Liu¡¯an stood in front of Mao Qi and blocked the ray of light with his sword. Buzz! The sound of the sword reverberated in the air. The long sword in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand swept up an afterimage in the air, brushing past the light and sending it flying. The light sank into the mountain wall, leaving a small charred pit. Shen Liu¡¯an looked straight ahead. In a flash, he arrived in front of the Mountain God. However, before he could do anything, the long sword in his hand was grabbed by the Mountain God. The sharp sword easily cut open Shen Yuyan¡¯s palm and formed a wound. The wound was so deep that the bones could be seen, and blood rolled out of the wound as if it was free. It flowed along the sword to the tip, dripping onto the ground. Soon, a pool of blood formed. The blood stung Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes. He wanted to pull out his sword, but was worried that he might hurt Shen Yuyan. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°You should be able to tell by now that Shen Yuyan¡¯s body has become one with me. You¡¯ll be killing Shen Yuyan. Even without Shen Yuyan¡¯s body, I won¡¯t die.¡± The Mountain God smiled again as he spoke. That smile seemed to control everything and control Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an was so angry that his eyes turned red. He reached out and grabbed the Mountain God¡¯s arm. The Mountain God tilted his head in confusion and felt a sharp aura coming from behind him. ¡°Heart Cleansing Spell, out!¡± Mao Qi had already circled behind the Mountain God and slammed the Heart Cleansing Spell in his hand into the back of the Mountain God! Waiting expectantly for the Mountain God¡¯s reaction, Mao Qi looked up, only to meet his cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯m a god. How can a small cat demon like you break my fusion spell?¡± The Mountain God looked at Mao Qi as if he was looking at an ant and waved his sleeve. An invisible airwave condensed in the air and rushed towards Mao Qi¡¯s face like a shockwave. ¡°Young Master Mao Qi!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an let go of the Mountain God in time and grabbed Mao Qi¡¯s arm. Listening to the shockwave exploding in his ears, Mao Qi heard a loud bang. His back was drenched in cold sweat. Mao Qi gritted his teeth indignantly and glared at the Mountain God. ¡°This dog is really not easy to deal with!¡± The Mountain God casually threw the sword in his hand to the ground and shook off the blood on his hand. He had no intention of bandaging it. Under their gazes, the Mountain God¡¯s wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°General Shen, I¡¯ve always thought that you humans disdain to associate with the demons. I didn¡¯t expect General Shen to be so depraved. Humans and demonic spirits working together is really ridiculous.¡± As the Mountain God spoke, the cold smile on his face deepened. Mao Qi grinned, revealing his sharp canine teeth as he laughed. ¡°Hmph, so what if demons and humans work together? We¡¯re still normal, unlike you, who¡¯s neither human nor ghost. You¡¯re not even a demon, yet you still want to call yourself a god. As time passes, you¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re just a freak!¡± Mao Qi emphasized the word ¡®freak¡¯. As soon as he finished speaking, the smile on the Mountain God¡¯s face disappeared. Shen Liu¡¯an had a bad feeling. Then, he saw the Mountain God devour the energy coming from the depths of the cave. Instantly, waves of scarlet mist appeared. The Mountain God¡¯s body swayed, and afterimages appeared. His strength actually increased at a visible speed. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you what a true god is!¡± As the Mountain God roared, his aura surged and turned into two waves of air that sent the two of them flying! Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: In Order to Protect His Child, He Would Rather Sacrifice Himself! Chapter 251: In Order to Protect His Child, He Would Rather Sacrifice Himself! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Shen Liu¡¯an was on guard, but his body still smashed heavily into the mountain wall. Pain spread throughout his body. He couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Mao Qi, who had also been hit. Mao Qi¡¯s situation was similar to his. The Mountain God¡¯s sudden burst of power was too terrifying. It was like a ferocious beast that they couldn¡¯t withstand at all. ¡°Think of a way to leave this place first.¡± Mao Qi suppressed the blood in his throat and said in a low voice. Shen Liu¡¯an nodded without a trace. He watched as the Mountain God absorbed the energy and its power rose to a critical point. At this moment, the Mountain God¡¯s long hair and robe fluttered, even though there was no wind. From the outside, he didn¡¯t seem to have changed, but the aura around him had increased several times. The two of them couldn¡¯t even tell what stage his true strength was at. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s something feeding him in the cave. Otherwise, his strength wouldn¡¯t have increased so much in such a short period of time.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an clenched his fists indignantly. ¡°Young Master Mao Qi, I¡¯ll stall for time for you. Run out and inform my eldest son to quickly leave Oriole Village with my daughter.¡± He hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his previous injuries. Now that his injuries had worsened, Mao Qi¡¯s situation was much better than his. But in order to protect his child, he would rather sacrifice himself! Mao Qi looked at Shen Liu¡¯an in shock. Then, he pretended to be arrogant and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have so many connections with you humans. If you want to say this, go find your children personally. I don¡¯t want to work for you behind your back.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an watched as Mao Qi struggled to stand up. Mao Qi raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his lips. His face was as pale as paper as he said stubbornly, ¡°This damn thing is too strong. I won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Hurry up and scram. Don¡¯t let me see you die in front of me.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°Young Master Mao Qi¡­¡± Before Shen Liu¡¯an could finish speaking, Mao Qi had already rushed towards the Mountain God. ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡± The Mountain God snorted coldly. With a raise of his hand, an energy wave condensed in his palm and was blasted towards Mao Qi. Boom¡ª! A huge explosion shattered the mountain wall, and gravel flew everywhere. Fragments of a red robe floated in front of Shen Liu¡¯an with the dust. ¡°Young Master Mao Qi!¡± Hearing Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s cry, the Mountain God¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the dust disperse and Mao Qi¡¯s shattered corpse. However, when he raised his hand to shatter the dust, he realized that there was nothing in front of him. Not to mention Mao Qi¡¯s corpse, where there wasn¡¯t even a trace of blood. The Mountain God¡¯s eyes turned cold as he heard a soft cough coming from the dust. The girl¡¯s cough sounded especially delicate. Then, the flying dust around her was shattered. Shen Yaowei, who was wearing a pink traditional dress, walked out. Behind her stood Yan Bei and Mao Qi. Mao Qi was very weak. Yan Bei had to carry one of his arms to stand up, but there were no new injuries to his body. It was obvious that he had dodged that fierce attack just now. The Mountain God stared at Shen Yaowei unhappily. While he was distracted, Shen Yifeng quickly carried Shen Liu¡¯an and stood beside Shen Yaowei. ¡°Feng¡¯er, how could you be so foolish as to bring your sister to such a dangerous place!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s face flushed red with anxiety when he saw his children standing in front of him. ¡°Father, the villagers of Oriole Village are all wax figures. We escaped all the way here. All of this is related to the Mountain God. We¡¯re only really safe if we kill the Mountain God.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t see Huo Junhan at a glance. Her heart was in her throat.. ¡°Father, why isn¡¯t Junhan here?¡± Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: With Your Corpse, I believe Huo Junhan Will Be Very Satisfied Chapter 252: With Your Corpse, I believe Huo Junhan Will Be Very Satisfied Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Liu¡¯an had never seen Shen Yaowei speak so logically and maturely. He was a little stunned and subconsciously replied, ¡°His Highness entered the depths of the cave¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s an array formation in the depths of the cave. The reason why we wax figures can be revived is all because of the array formation. It¡¯s also because of this that the wax figures in the village didn¡¯t dare to chase after us just now. You have to break the array formation before you can¡­!¡± Liu Yingying had been following Shen Yifeng all this while. She hurriedly spoke, but halfway through her sentence, her body seemed to have been imprisoned, and she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Liu Yingying?¡± Shen Yaowei sensed something amiss and looked at Liu Yingying. Liu Yingying¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Shen Yaowei, her body trembling. Then, with a muffled sound, Liu Yingying¡¯s body suddenly exploded into pieces of wax. ¡°You traitor,¡± the Mountain God said coldly. He sized up Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, you came at the right time. I was just worried that when I saw Huo Junhan later, I wouldn¡¯t have a suitable gift to give him. Now that you¡¯re here, I believe Huo Junhan will be very satisfied with your corpse.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my sister!¡± Shen Yifeng said coldly. The Mountain God didn¡¯t seem to hear Shen Yifeng. He raised his hand and waved it. A talisman appeared under Shen Yaowei¡¯s feet. Then, Shen Yaowei saw the scenery in front of her change rapidly. She was actually brought out of the cave by the Mountain God and stood in the open space in front of the cave. From the cave behind her came the sound of Shen Yifeng and the others fighting with the wax men. ¡°Father, Brother¡­!¡± Shen Yaowei subconsciously wanted to turn around and enter the cave again. However, the Mountain God condensed a long sword in his hand and placed it on his neck. ¡°If you turn around and leave now, I¡¯ll kill Shen Yuyan immediately.¡± Shen Yaowei had no choice but to stop. Her eyes were cold. ¡°Hurry up and return my Third Brother¡¯s body!¡± ¡°He took the initiative to give me his body, I was just fulfilling his wish. Miss Shen, I can tell that you really want to kill me, but you have to know that before you kill me, your good brother will wait for me on the way to hell.¡± The Mountain God was at ease as he carefully observed Shen Yaowei¡¯s every expression. Shen Yaowei¡¯s small face seemed to be covered in a layer of frost. Her big eyes, which used to be filled with smiles, were filled with overwhelming killing intent. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll chase you out of my Third Brother¡¯s body first before killing you!¡± As she spoke, she held the dagger in her hand and charged straight at the Mountain God. For a moment, the two figures were locked in a fierce battle, but it was actually a draw. In the cave, Shen Liu¡¯an was protected by Shen Yifeng and Yan Bei, so he could see the scene outside the cave. Shen Liu¡¯an forced himself to look at it seriously. He raised his hand and rubbed his eyes to make sure that he wasn¡¯t mistaken. ¡°Feng¡¯er, how does your sister know how to use spiritual power?¡± He could even feel that the spiritual energy in Yaoyao¡¯s body was exuberant, even more powerful than his own. Especially when Yaoyao was dealing with the Mountain God and even used some very profound Dao spells, he wondered if the girl in front of him was really his daughter. Shen Yifeng took advantage of the battle and said helplessly, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know what happened either. I can only ask Yaoyao after everything is over.¡± ¡°Are we just going to watch? No, I have to go up and help.¡± After eating the healing pill, Mao Qi felt a little better and rushed towards Shen Yaowei. However, before he could touch Shen Yaowei, he was pulled back by Shen Liu¡¯an.. Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Junhans Aura Disappeared... Chapter 253: Junhan¡¯s Aura Disappeared¡­ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°We might be able to help at our peak, but our bodies don¡¯t allow us to do so now. We can only guard Yaoyao here,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said as a strong sense of powerlessness surfaced in his heart. He really didn¡¯t expect that one day, he would be protected by his daughter! He also wanted to go up and fight that damned thing with his life, but if he was rash, it would only harm Yaoyao. Because no matter how his daughter changed, there was one thing he was sure of. As long as his life was in danger, Yaoyao would definitely save him at all costs. ¡°I think Miss Shen¡¯s strength is on par with the Mountain God. She should be able to win!¡± Yan Bei said. However, Mao Qi shook his head and said with a solemn expression, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The energy that the Mountain God absorbed just now came from the entire Oriole Mountain. In other words, his vitals might be connected to the entire Oriole Mountain. He has also been absorbing the power of the core of the cave. Unless Huo Junhan has a way¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a strange sound came from the cave. She looked past everyone into the depths of the cave. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart was filled with intense uneasiness. She only hoped that Huo Junhan could come out safely! Boom¡ª! At this moment, an even louder sound came from the depths of the cave, and the entire Oriole Mountain trembled. In the cave, the array formation emitted a strange red light. The ground shook, and gravel kept falling from the surroundings, but it still couldn¡¯t shake Huo Junhan at all. He stepped on the coffin and raised his hand to sweep it. Energy flowed from his feet into the coffin and fused into the array core. It shook the entire array formation, causing it to tremble. Bang! Bang! With two muffled sounds, the remaining two pillars broke. The grievances of the deformed children turned into energy and poured into the body of the Zombie King. Fear appeared in the turbid eyes of the Zombie King. He pounced on Huo Junhan crazily, trying to stop him. Looking coldly at the Zombie King¡¯s crazy attacks, Huo Junhan¡¯s entire body was enveloped in blood. He was like an Asura from hell. Crack, crack, crack¡­ The crisp sound of bones breaking echoed in the air. Before the Zombie King could react, his limbs had already been broken by Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan kicked the Zombie King¡¯s limbs and body into a meatball. His well-defined palm moved and formed dozens of hand seals. His movements were so fast that they outlined afterimages in the air. The Zombie King struggled with all his might. Their bodies were pulled into the air, and their twisted bodies became even more twisted. All the bones in their bodies creaked because they couldn¡¯t withstand such a terrifying force. One, two, three. All the bones in the Zombie King¡¯s body were shattered. As Huo Junhan¡¯s last hand seal appeared, his body exploded! ¡°Four Dipper Eight Trigrams, connection of Yin and Yang. Merge the sky and escape the Yang. Break!¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s cold voice turned into an aftershock that spread in the air, shattering the entire array formation and the stone platform! At this moment, the blood jade pendant on Huo Junhan¡¯s chest suddenly flew out. A powerful force appeared from it, and with a loud bang, it shattered the entire cave! Outside the cave, Shen Yaowei had just felt Huo Junhan¡¯s power. Before she could be happy, the bewitching aura of the blood jade pendant suppressed Huo Junhan¡¯s aura. An ominous feeling rose in her heart. As soon as Shen Yaowei approached the cave, a huge explosion sounded from inside the cave, and the entire cave was shattered into pieces. Shen Liu¡¯an and the others hurriedly fled the cave. They watched as the huge rock fell and the entire cave was razed to the ground. ¡°Junhan¡¯s aura has disappeared¡­¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s face suddenly lost all color.. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Yaoyao, Dont Be Impulsive Chapter 254: Yaoyao, Don¡¯t Be Impulsive Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan¡¯s aura was still so clear just now. Shen Yaowei tried her best to search, but his aura was like a stone sinking into the sea. There was no response. Looking at the cave that had collapsed, Shen Yaowei subconsciously wanted to rush into the ruins. Shen Yifeng reached out in time and pulled Shen Yaowei back. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t stop me. I have to find him!¡± The scene of her previous life subconsciously appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind. At that time, she was already a soul and couldn¡¯t stop Huo Junhan from leaving. In this life, she couldn¡¯t leave him behind, no matter what! ¡°Yaoyao, calm down. You have to believe in His Highness¡¯s strength. His Highness will definitely be able to come out,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said, but he was very uneasy. Actually, he wasn¡¯t sure if Huo Junhan could escape unscathed in such a huge explosion. However, under such circumstances, they had to stabilize Yaoyao first. They couldn¡¯t watch her put herself in danger. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart was in a mess as she forced herself to calm down. ¡°Huo Junhan¡­!¡± At this moment, the Mountain God gritted his teeth and felt the backlash from the disappearance of the array formation. However, in an instant, the pain on the Mountain God¡¯s face instantly disappeared completely. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°I knew that no one could withstand the power of the blood jade pendant. It¡¯s the same for Huo Junhan. So what if he destroyed the Four Dipper Eight Trigrams Array at the last moment? In the end, he also became a sacrifice under the blood jade pendant!¡± Flustered, Shen Yaowei glanced at the Mountain God coldly. ¡°Nonsense. Junhan will definitely be fine!¡± The Mountain God tidied his messy clothes and returned to his sanctimonious appearance. ¡°Miss Shen, I know that you can¡¯t accept this fact for the time being, but Huo Junhan has indeed been devoured by the blood jade pendant. Without him, you guys won¡¯t be my match, even if you join forces.¡± ¡°So what? Even if we¡¯re not your match, we won¡¯t be afraid of you!¡± Mao Qi hurriedly jumped out, his cat eyes filled with anger. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that I can¡¯t get the blood jade pendant. Watch how I destroy you!¡± The Mountain God glanced at Mao Qi and disdained to argue with him. He focused all his attention on Shen Yaowei. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood and am willing to give you a chance of survival.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Return my Third Brother¡¯s body first.¡± Shen Yaowei calmed down when she saw that the Mountain God kept mentioning the blood jade pendant. She had entered the illusion with Junhan. She knew very well that when Junhan took the initiative to leave with her, he had already escaped the control of the blood jade pendant. The power of the blood jade pendant was that it could control people¡¯s hearts. Once it couldn¡¯t control people¡¯s hearts, its strength would decrease drastically. She should trust Junhan. He would be fine! ¡°Is this your attitude when asking for help?¡± The Mountain God saw every expression on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face and said slowly, ¡°Miss Shen, as a god, I should be merciful. As long as you kneel down and apologize to me sincerely and willingly become my servant, I can give you and your family a chance of survival.¡± Shen Yaowei raised her hand to stop Shen Liu¡¯an and the others who were about to stand up for her. She walked towards the Mountain God step by step. ¡°Why should I believe you? What if you suddenly attack and hurt my family?¡± ¡°Huo Junhan is already dead. You have no choice, let alone the right to discuss conditions with me. Shen Yaowei, I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Kneel down and apologize immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you see your family die in front of you with your own eyes!¡± The Mountain God¡¯s tone was as gentle as water, but his words were filled with endless killing intent.. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Trust Yaoyao Chapter 255: Trust Yaoyao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright, I promise you. I hope you keep your word,¡± Shen Yaowei said slowly. ¡°Yaoyao, no.¡± Shen Yifeng¡¯s handsome face darkened as he looked at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she strode towards the Mountain God. ¡°Feng¡¯er, you have to trust Yaoyao. I can feel that the Yaoyao we¡¯re seeing now is different from the Yaoyao she used to be.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an lowered his voice and said in a voice that only he and Shen Yifeng could hear, ¡°Be prepared. If anything happens, choose to self-destruct immediately to cover for Yaoyao and help her leave.¡± Shen Yifeng¡¯s eyes trembled, and he nodded without hesitation. Shen Yaowei also walked up to the Mountain God. ¡°Stop here. Hurry up, I don¡¯t have that much patience.¡± The Mountain God stopped Shen Yaowei from approaching and urged, ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel, I¡¯ll self-destruct and let Shen Yuyan die without a burial place.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Shen Yaowei gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll kneel.¡± As he spoke, he slowly bent his knees. A fanatical light appeared in the Mountain God¡¯s eyes. Just as Shen Yaowei¡¯s knees were about to land, a large number of vines suddenly grew under his feet and surrounded his body. ¡°Pa Pa, well done. Come back quickly!¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she let Pa Pa, who had successfully launched a sneak attack, run back. Then, she quickly moved her hand and formed a seal barrier. Since she couldn¡¯t drive the Mountain God out of her Third Brother¡¯s body for the time being, she might as well choose to seal it and think of a way in the future! A terrifying spiritual power soared into the sky. Shen Yaowei held her breath and looked at the Mountain God! At this moment, the Mountain God frowned in pain. His eyes became clear as he said in disbelief, ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Third Brother?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart trembled, and her hands couldn¡¯t help but stop for a moment. However, the man in front of her didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he sneered at her. She instantly realized that she had been tricked. Shen Yaowei continued to urge her, but it was too late. ¡°Since you want to have a death wish, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± As the Mountain God spoke, a light spot condensed in front of him and shot towards Shen Yaowei¡¯s chest. At such a close distance, she couldn¡¯t dodge at all! Just as Shen Yaowei was about to avoid the fatal injury and seal the Mountain God with her life, a sigh came from the ruins behind her. ¡°You¡¯re always messing around when I¡¯m not around.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice was like the sound of nature. The uneasiness in Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart dissipated like clouds. She turned around and threw herself into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. The familiar scent made her feel extremely at ease. She subconsciously tightened her grip on the man. Fortunately, he was fine. Feeling the girl in his arms tremble, Huo Junhan looked at her pale face. The aura around him suddenly dropped to the freezing point. He raised his hand and waved a spiritual power light blade to block the Mountain God¡¯s attack. The vines on the Mountain God¡¯s body were instantly shattered by the spiritual energy blade. Shen Yaowei looked at the Mountain God and saw blood flowing from the corner of his lips. She looked flustered for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but say with red eyes, ¡°Third Brother, wake up!¡± The Mountain God was about to mock Shen Yaowei for not wasting her effort when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. Shen Yuyan¡¯s expression twisted, and he looked like he was in extreme pain. It was not easy for him to regain control of his body. ¡°Yaoyao, use, use the blood jade pendant. Only then can you devour the Mountain God!¡± In fact, the moment he fused with the Mountain God¡¯s body, he knew the Mountain God¡¯s weakness, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. It wasn¡¯t until Huo Junhan¡¯s power injured the Mountain God and shook his mind that he had a chance to seize the sovereignty of his body. ¡°B*stard!¡± The Mountain God angrily suppressed Shen Yuyan¡¯s soul and watched as Huo Junhan took out the blood jade pendant. The moment the blood jade pendant appeared, a tempting aura swept out, causing Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes to turn solemn. The Mountain God was stunned for a moment before he laughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, Huo Junhan, it seems that the blood jade pendant is extraordinarily tempting to you.. That¡¯s right, no one in the world can escape the temptation of the blood jade pendant! At that time, even if I¡¯m devoured by the blood jade pendant, you¡¯ll have to die with me!¡± Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Im Unwilling!! Chapter 256: I¡¯m Unwilling!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan didn¡¯t even look at the Mountain God. He activated his spiritual power expressionlessly and injected it into the blood jade pendant. Immediately, the blood jade pendant emitted a dazzling red light, forming a huge vortex that swallowed half of Huo Junhan¡¯s palm. Mao Qi hurriedly reminded him, ¡°Huo Junhan, don¡¯t take the risk! It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to control the blood jade pendant, especially since the blood jade pendant is intermediate with you. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll be easily devoured!¡± Mao Qi wanted the blood jade pendant and was very clear about its power. Huo Junhan had once been tempted by the blood jade pendant. It was already rare for him to be able to escape control. The blood jade pendant didn¡¯t like failure. Once Huo Junhan used it, it would definitely double its temptation and drag him into the Mirage Space again! This time, once Huo Junhan entered again, there was no possibility of escape. ¡°Hahahaha! In the end, I still won!¡± The Mountain God laughed loudly. As he spoke, his soul seemed to be imprisoned. The blood jade pendant suddenly released a powerful suction force, sucking him out of Shen Yuyan¡¯s body. His body turned into black smoke and drifted in the air. The Mountain God turned pale with fright. He tried his best to hold Shen Yuyan¡¯s body and not separate from him. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Why would the blood jade pendant listen to you obediently?¡± The Mountain God hurriedly looked at Huo Junhan and was surprised to see Shen Yaowei beside him. Shen Yaowei¡¯s small hand grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s hand and pulled it out of the intermediate. Huo Junhan¡¯s light eyes regained their luster as he looked down at the soft little person in his arms. ¡°Junhan, I¡¯ll accompany you. I¡¯ll always be with you,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she held Huo Junhan¡¯s hand tightly. Huo Junhan¡¯s ice-cold expression melted. A faint smile appeared on his lips and disappeared. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them looked at each other affectionately. Even without words, they could see through each other¡¯s thoughts with just one look. The two of them injected their spiritual power into the blood jade pendant at the same time. The blood light on the blood jade pendant became even stronger. The vortex, which was originally only half the height of a person, increased several times. A terrifying suction force turned into a violent wind that tore at the Mountain God¡¯s body. ¡°No, don¡¯t! I can¡¯t accept this! I can¡¯t accept this!¡± The Mountain God hurriedly tried to hold Shen Yuyan¡¯s body, but before his hand could touch Shen Yuyan, he was pushed mercilessly away by the awakened Shen Yuyan. After regaining control of his body, Shen Yuyan retreated against the wind. He looked at the Mountain God with extreme disgust. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of piety in his eyes. Only then did the Mountain God realize that Shen Yuyan had been putting on an act from the beginning. Furious, he roared loudly, but still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being devoured. As the Mountain God was devoured, the red light outside the blood jade pendant converged. The vortex disappeared, and everything returned to calm. Shen Yaowei heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the blood jade pendant in Huo Junhan¡¯s hand with lingering fears. This thing was too powerful and difficult to control. It wasn¡¯t a wise choice to keep it. ¡°According to the previous agreement, the blood jade pendant is mine!¡± Seeing how powerful the blood jade pendant was, Mao Qi couldn¡¯t help but want to use the power of the blood jade pendant to speed up his cultivation. Just as Shen Yaowei was conflicted about how to stop the blood jade pendant from continuing to harm people, Huo Junhan squeezed it hard. Crack! With a crisp sound, the blood jade pendant broke into several pieces. As Huo Junhan slowly pressed down with his hand, the fragments of the jade pendant turned into powder and dissipated in the air. Everyone was stunned by this scene. Especially Mao Qi, who looked at the broken pieces dancing in the air. He felt that it wasn¡¯t the blood jade pendant that had shattered, but his heart. ¡°Bastard man, return my blood jade pendant!¡± Mao Qi was so angry that his eyes were red. He waved his sharp claws and pounced on Huo Junhan.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Dont Tell Me You Think You Can Defeat His Highness? Chapter 257: Don¡¯t Tell Me You Think You Can Defeat His Highness? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei opened her arms and stood in front of Huo Junhan. Mao Qi had no choice but to stop what he was doing. He stared at the petite and cute girl in front of him unhappily. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng also came forward and grabbed Mao Qi from both sides. ¡°Young Master Mao Qi, who do you think is more powerful, you or the Mountain God?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you can defeat His Highness?¡± Shen Yifeng added. Mao Qi¡¯s face instantly turned red. He knew better than anyone what was trapped in the depths of the cave. The fact that Huo Junhan could come out of the depths of the cave unscathed proved that he had already destroyed the Zombie King¡¯s indestructible body. This man was insanely strong. But if he retreated now, it would be too embarrassing. For a moment, Mao Qi didn¡¯t know whether to go up or retreat. He was so angry that his ears were trembling. ¡°The blood jade pendant is an evil thing. You¡¯re walking the orthodox path now, so why do you want to take a shortcut and use the blood jade pendant to increase your cultivation?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Mao Qi with her big, clear eyes without blinking and said softly, ¡°Black magic cultivators usually don¡¯t have a good ending. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Mao Qi felt Shen Yaowei¡¯s clean and sincere eyes fall on his heart like a scorching light. For the first time, Mao Qi felt ashamed. However, as long as there was a way, he didn¡¯t want to be an evil cultivator. Seeing the conflict on Mao Qi¡¯s face, Shen Yaowei smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re anxious to increase your strength, I can provide you with some methods. When you come to me later, I¡¯ll tell you one by one.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Yaowei clearly felt the man¡¯s aura change. Right on the heels of that, her small body was pulled into the man¡¯s arms. Huo Junhan wrapped his arm around Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder. His domineering actions seemed to be declaring his sovereignty as his cold gaze landed on Mao Qi- Mao Qi only felt that the man¡¯s indifferent gaze seemed to have a thousand pounds of pressure, causing a drop of cold sweat to unconsciously fall from his forehead. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for her. Come to my residence to look for me,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly. The few of them could clearly sense that he was jealous. Mao Qi smiled instead. As he chanted an escape spell in his heart, he smiled at Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°Alright, little beauty. Let¡¯s agree that I¡¯ll look for you in the capital.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a dazzling light flashed, and Mao Qi was no longer there. Huo Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly and lowered his head to ask the girl in his arms, ¡°Do you want to eat cat meat hotpot?¡± Shen Yaowei reached out and grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s sleeve, shaking her head. ¡±1 like cats.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s aura turned colder. Shen Yaowei realized that she had said something wrong and quickly said, ¡°I like cats like Da Bai. Da Bai is a female. Did you forget that you gave it to me?¡± Huo Junhan naturally remembered Da Bai, and his tense expression improved. Seeing that Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei were extremely intimate, Shen Yuyan¡¯s face turned even paler. Suddenly, there was an uncontrollable sweet taste in his throat. He could no longer control himself. He coughed violently and spat out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an rushed over in time and held Shen Yuyan¡¯s shaky body.. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Yaoyao, Youre Back to Normal Chapter 258: Yaoyao, You¡¯re Back to Normal Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei and Shen Yifeng quickly walked over. Huo Junhan took out a bottle of pills from his sleeve and walked over. Shen Yuyan leaned against Shen Liu¡¯an weakly and looked at Shen Yaowei gently. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re back to normal. I¡¯m really happy for you.¡± Huo Junhan happened to hand the pill bottle to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei understood what he meant. After taking the pill, she opened it and poured out one. Rich spiritual power immediately spread out, enough to show how high the quality of the pill was. She handed the pill to Shen Yuyan and said hurriedly, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re too weak now. Take this pill.¡± Shen Yuyan originally didn¡¯t want to accept Huo Junhan¡¯s gift, but when he saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s worried face scrunch up, he could only take the pill and put it in his mouth. As the energy of the pill entered his body, Shen Yuyan felt that the pain all over his body had eased a lot, but he was still very weak. He turned to Shen Liu¡¯an and said slowly, ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry that I hurt you before.¡± After apologizing, he could no longer hold on. He closed his eyes and fainted. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this godforsaken place first!¡± Shen Yifeng swiftly carried Shen Yuyan on his back. Shen Yaowei and the others had just arrived at the foot of the mountain when they met the other secret guards who had rushed over. ¡°Your Highness!¡± The secret guard hurriedly bowed to Huo Junhan. ¡°Those wax figures suddenly turned into fragments. There¡¯s no one alive in the entire Oriole Village.¡± As early as a few years ago, the villagers of Oriole Village had already died. Shen Yaowei immediately understood why she felt that there was a problem with the feng shui here at that time and why it was covered in fog halfway up the mountain and she couldn¡¯t see Oriole Village clearly. A village that had been occupied by evil creatures for a long time wouldn¡¯t have the slightest bit of Yang energy. In the long run, there would definitely be problems with the feng shui here. The Mountain God must have known this as well, which was why he used the fog to cover Oriole Village. However, there were still some things that Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t they see the wax men¡¯s true appearance at the beginning? Why could they perfectly hide the fact that they were evil? Also, why did the Mountain God choose to attack Oriole Village? While Shen Yaowei was deep in thought, Huo Junhan¡¯s voice slowly sounded. ¡°To town.¡± The town closest to Oriole Village was called Donglai Town. At Fulai Restaurant. Huo Junhan booked the entire restaurant and cleared the area. The huge restaurant seemed a little deserted. In the quiet room, Shen Yuyan was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, his handsome face as pale as snow. After taking Shen Yuyan¡¯s pulse, the doctor stood up and said, ¡°This Young Master is just mentally exhausted. He¡¯ll be fine after a good rest.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an, Shen Yifeng, and Shen Yaowei were relieved. After sending the doctor away, Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng focused their attention on Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, what happened? Why did you suddenly return to normal?¡± Shen Yifeng couldn¡¯t wait to ask Shen Yaowei. ¡°And what¡¯s going on between you and His Highness?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked immediately. Shen Yaowei sat at the table and held her chin with her small hand. She blinked her big, watery eyes and looked at her father and brother. ¡°Father, Brother, you¡¯re asking so many questions. Where should I begin?¡± ¡°Answer your big brother¡¯s question first,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said.. Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Who Drugged You? Chapter 259: Who Drugged You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I was stupid before because I was drugged.¡± Shen Yaowei lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Now that the effect of the medicine has worn off, my mind has naturally returned to normal.¡± She no longer planned to tell them about her previous life. If her brothers, who loved her so much, knew about her miserable past life, they would definitely be very sad. Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng felt as if they had been struck by lightning. They had never expected that their Yaoyao had actually been framed and drugged, which was why she had become so stupid! After a short moment of shock, it was followed by monstrous anger. A strong, murderous aura erupted from Shen Liu¡¯an. Because he was too angry, his body was trembling. ¡°Yaoyao, tell me, who drugged you?¡± Shen Yifeng was as angry as Shen Liu¡¯an. He had never wanted to kill someone so badly. He wanted to chop the person who had drugged Yaoyao into minced meat. ¡°It¡¯s Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun.¡± Shen Yaowei saw that Shen Yifeng and Shen Liu¡¯an were a little too agitated and said in her usual soft voice, ¡°Father, Brother, calm down first.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an couldn¡¯t calm down at all. He raised his fist and smashed it heavily on the wooden table in front of him. Cracks immediately appeared on the originally intact wooden table. ¡°Father!¡± Shen Yaowei quickly picked up Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand. When she saw the red mark on the back of his hand, she couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes were red. His intense anger was mixed with heartache and guilt. It wrapped around his heart like vines, almost making him unable to breathe. In comparison, Shen Yifeng wasn¡¯t much better. ¡°Those two vicious women! How did our Shen family let them down? How dare they!¡± Shen Yifeng said in a hoarse voice. In order not to scare Yaoyao, Shen Liu¡¯an tried his best to suppress the strong killing intent in his heart. He pretended to be calm and looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you. When I return to the capital this time, the first thing I¡¯ll do is kill those two vicious women!¡± He couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He wished he could go back and kill Song Lingyun and Yu Linlang now! Shen Yaowei had long guessed that her father and brother would react like this if she told them. Her small hand covered Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s large hand, and she looked deeply at the two of them. ¡°Brother, Father, I know you feel very guilty and feel that you didn¡¯t protect me well. I want to tell you that this isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun¡¯s fault. All these years, I¡¯ve grown up under your love and am happier than many people. I¡¯m already very satisfied.¡± Her heartfelt words made Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng¡¯s eyes water. Yes. The guilt in their hearts was really suppressing them like a mountain. They hated themselves for not protecting their beloved daughter. ¡°Also, Father, Brother, actually, it¡¯s been a while since I returned to my normal state of mind, but I¡¯ve been hiding it. It¡¯s because I think there¡¯s something fishy about Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun,¡± Shen Yaowei said slowly. At this moment, Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng had calmed down a little. The two of them looked at Shen Yaowei in unison. ¡°Father, I think Yaoyao is right,¡± Shen Yifeng said slowly. ¡°No matter how busy Second Brother is, he will definitely go home every two months to take Yaoyao¡¯s pulse and check her physical condition. Where did Yu Linlang and Song Lingyun get the ability to deceive all of us and poison Yaoyao?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an also thought of this. He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Apart from them, it seems like someone else wants to harm Yaoyao..¡± Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Looking for My Ninth Imperial Uncle Chapter 260: Looking for My Ninth Imperial Uncle Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Is it Huo Zhao? He has always been involved with Yu Linlang¡­¡± Shen Yifeng said with a dark expression. ¡°If Huo Zhao is involved in this matter, I won¡¯t let him off either,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said firmly. The entire Shen family was loyal, but none of the ancestors of the Shen family enjoyed their later years and died of old age. They either died on the battlefield or after fighting for many years. They often suffered new and old injuries, causing them to have hidden illnesses. In the end, they died from illness. They didn¡¯t expect the royal family to protect the Shen family, but at the very least, they couldn¡¯t hurt the Shen family. Moreover, Yaoyao was the most precious treasure in the Shen family. He was a father first, followed by General Shen! ¡°Huo Zhao might be involved, but there must be others behind them,¡± Shen Yaowei said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s just Huo Zhao, Yu Linlang, and Song Lingyun. They don¡¯t dare to treat me like this.¡± In her previous life, there were some things that didn¡¯t make sense when her family suffered misfortune. Her father and brothers were very capable. Huo Junhan must have protected their family in secret, but in the end, their family was still easily destroyed by Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang. It was as if the Heavenly Dao had specially doted on Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang and created many opportunities for them to pave the way. However, it just had to torture their Shen family to death. It was a strange feeling. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei had a strange feeling. Did the Heavenly Dao really exist in this world? Shen Yaowei thought for a moment and shook her head to get rid of this thought. Even if there was the Heavenly Dao, she had to defy the Heavenly Dao and live another life. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t let her family suffer any more harm. ¡°Yaoyao, since we haven¡¯t caught the mastermind yet, we can¡¯t act rashly. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, we can only let you continue to act stupid.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed heavily. If possible, he didn¡¯t want his daughter to stop pretending to be stupid. The guilt in his heart fermented further. Shen Liu¡¯an couldn¡¯t even bear to look at Shen Yaowei¡¯s disappointed expression, afraid that he would make her suffer. However, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t feel aggrieved. Not only that, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s decision was exactly what she wanted. ¡°Father, I think so too. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll have to trouble the entire family to act with me next.¡± Shen Yifeng¡¯s heart ached terribly upon hearing this, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s wronged. We didn¡¯t know anything before, so you had to bear so many things alone.¡± Without exception, everyone in the Shen family regarded Shen Yaowei as the most important. In the end, they didn¡¯t expect their most favored sister to suffer the most. Shen Yifeng¡¯s heart ached when he thought of it. ¡°Yaoyao, Daddy promises you that no matter what, I won¡¯t let you be hurt in the future. I¡¯ll definitely protect you more considerately,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said with a firm gaze. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Father, Brother, it¡¯s not just you who want to protect me. I want to protect you too.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng looked at Shen Yaowei and smiled in relief. It was great that Yaoyao had returned to normal. Huo Junhan¡¯s figure flashed across her mind. Shen Yaowei stood up from her seat and said with sparkling eyes, ¡°Since we¡¯ve made it clear, I¡¯ll go look for my Ninth Imperial Uncle first..¡± Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Wouldnt Yaoyao Be Injured? Chapter 261: Wouldn¡¯t Yaoyao Be Injured? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The smiles on Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng¡¯s faces disappeared instantly. Shen Yifeng couldn¡¯t help but think of how intimate Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan were when they were dealing with the Mountain God. He couldn¡¯t help but want to ask Shen Yaowei what was going on between her and Huo Junhan. His question was in his throat, but Shen Liu¡¯an stopped him. ¡°Go ahead. Come back early after you¡¯ve seen him,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said gently. Shen Yaowei turned around and left happily. ¡°Father, is this really good? His Highness Li is unpredictable. I¡¯m worried about Yaoyao.¡± Shen Yifeng frowned and turned to look at Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an exhaled and said faintly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how happy Yaoyao was when she mentioned His Highness Li?¡± Shen Yifeng continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we have to stop Yaoyao? His Highness Li is too unpredictable. Yaoyao isn¡¯t stupid anymore and took it seriously. If His Highness Li changes his mind in the future, won¡¯t Yaoyao be hurt again?¡± ¡°You already know that she¡¯s not stupid. With her personality, when will she allow others to ask about what she has decided?¡± Seeing Shen Yifeng lowering his head in worry and not saying anything else, Shen Liu¡¯an continued faintly, ¡°Moreover, I can tell that His Highness Li¡¯s heart has been wavering recently. I think it¡¯s better to wait and see. Instead of stopping Yaoyao and letting her sneak out without us knowing, I¡¯d rather she do whatever she wants, in case she does anything risky again.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since Yaoyao likes him, so be it.¡± Shen Yifeng rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said helplessly, ¡°Huo Junhan is much better than Prince Zhao.¡± At this point, Shen Liu¡¯an could only comfort himself like this. ¡°Prince Zhao is far inferior to Huo Junhan. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yaoyao liked him very much back then, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to their engagement.¡± Shen Yifeng nodded in agreement. Shen Yaowei came to Huo Junhan¡¯s room and asked the secret guard guarding the door, ¡°Is His Highness back?¡± Huo Junhan had been gone for a while to deal with the series of trivial matters in Oriole Village. ¡°Not yet,¡± the secret guard replied respectfully. Shen Yaowei nodded, pushed open the door, and walked in. There was no one in the room. After closing the door, she walked straight to the bed and threw herself on it. The bedding and pillows on this bed had been changed into Huo Junhan¡¯s usual ones in advance. She buried her head in the pillow and took a deep breath. Her breath was immediately filled with Huo Junhan¡¯s scent. This smell was better than any spice. It was cold but elegant. It was Huo Junhan¡¯s body fragrance, and Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t get enough of it. She rolled on the bed happily and laid on the pillow with the soft blanket in her arms. She smelled the fragrance that belonged to Huo Junhan and quickly fell asleep. Night fell. With a creak, the door was pushed open from the outside. Shen Yaowei, who was on the bed, was disturbed by the sound of the door opening. She let out a kitten-like squeak, turned around, and fell asleep again facing the door. Huo Junhan maintained his posture. He only walked in softly after confirming that Shen Yaowei was asleep again. The moonlight seeped in from outside the window, coating the entire room with a layer of silver, and also illuminating the little person who was sleeping soundly on the bed. The young girl was like a little beast¡¯s cub. Her body was curled up, and her fair and tender face was covered in a thin layer of red. She lay on the bed, her entire body relaxed and not guarded at all. Huo Junhan¡¯s cold gaze softened the moment he touched Shen Yaowei. He strode toward the bed.. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Who Bullied You? Chapter 262: Who Bullied You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan walked to the bed and stood still. He looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair and tender face and reached out to touch her cheek. The soft and warm touch made Huo Junhan¡¯s lips curl up. His smile was fleeting, and even he didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°Oh, Junhan¡­¡± Shen Yaowei muttered in her sleep. She reached out and grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s hand. ¡°Hehe, Junhan is mine.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t even open her eyes. She laughed foolishly in her sleep and hugged Huo Junhan like a kitten hugging its beloved dried fish. The soft voice kept echoing in Huo Junhan¡¯s ears. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t retract his arm. He sat motionless in front of the bed and looked down on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face until his gaze landed on her open collar. Under the collar was fair and tender skin, like fine white jade with a faint luster. It was better to touch than to touch her face. Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes gradually darkened before he reached out. After pulling Shen Yaowei¡¯s collar, Huo Junhan pulled the blanket over her and wrapped her tightly before finally stopping. Shen Yaowei was unaware of it and slept until the next morning. The sky outside the window was bright. Shen Yaowei opened her eyes and saw a figure sitting by the bed in a daze. She blinked and saw that the person in front of her was Huo Junhan. Like sticky candy, she stuck to him and hugged him, unwilling to let go. ¡°Junhan, when did you come back? Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± ¡°I just came back and didn¡¯t have time to call you,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly. Shen Yaowei believed him without any doubt. ¡°Then it seems that I woke up at a rather coincidental time.¡± Huo Junhan nodded and got up from the bed. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Get up and eat. After eating, we can set off for the capital.¡± Shen Yaowei obediently lifted the blanket and got out of bed. ¡°Junhan, have you settled everything in Oriole Village?¡± ¡°Leave the rest to the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. The secret guards arc preparing the carriage to go back now.¡± Huo Junhan saw that Shen Yaowei tried to put on her shoes without bending down. In the end, she didn¡¯t manage to stuff them in after two or three tries. He bent down, picked up a pink embroidered shoe the size of his palm, and brought it to Shen Yaowei¡¯s feet. Shen Yaowei watched Huo Junhan put on her shoes. Her eyes darted around, and she immediately thought of a good idea. She called out in a soft tone, ¡°Junhan.¡± Huo Junhan had just put on Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoes when he looked up and met her aggrieved face. ¡°Who bullied you?¡± ¡°No one bullied me. It¡¯s just that when I think about going back, my father and brother have to take care of my Third Brother. The three of them are sitting in the same carriage, and I can only sit alone. The other carriage makes me feel so uncomfortable. Junhan, I don¡¯t want to sit in the carriage alone. Can I get into your carriage and go back with you?¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s sleeve and shook it gently. Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei but didn¡¯t speak. Shen Yaowei was also a little nervous, worried that Huo Junhan would see through her thoughts. Actually, even if she didn¡¯t say anything, her father and eldest brother would never leave her alone in the carriage. But she wanted to be in a carriage with Junhan. Seeing that Huo Junhan didn¡¯t speak, Shen Yaowei lowered her head pitifully. ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you, then forget it..¡± Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Could You Be Pregnant? Chapter 263: Could You Be Pregnant? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei to give up so quickly. ¡°Hurry up and get in the carriage after breakfast.¡± ¡°Alright! 1¡¯11 wash up now!¡± Shen Yaowei happily took Huo Junhan¡¯s hand and kissed it before running out happily. As soon as Shen Yaowei left, Yan Bei walked in with a basin of water. ¡°Your Highness, please wash up.¡± Huo Junhan lowered his eyes and placed the hand that Shen Yaowei kissed behind his back. He used his other hand to wash up. Yan Bei was a little worried. ¡°Your Highness, is your hand not feeling well?¡± Huo Junhan turned around and glanced at Yan Bei coldly. Yan Bei felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse. He immediately ran away, afraid that he would be punished if he said anything wrong again. At the same time, in a small courtyard in the capital. In the room, Yu Linlang had only taken two bites of breakfast before she turned around and started retching. ¡°Urgh!¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s face was pale and green. She kept retching, but she couldn¡¯t vomit any food. She barely spat out a few mouthfuls of sour water, but her expression was even uglier than before. Song Lingyun stood behind Yu Linlang with a cup of tea and kept patting her back. ¡°Why are you suddenly not feeling well? Linlang, drink some water first and see if you can suppress it.¡± However, as soon as Yu Linlang saw the tea bowl, her stomach churned. She quickly reached out and pushed it away. She said weakly, ¡°I can¡¯t eat anything now. I feel disgusted just by drinking water.¡± When Song Lingyun saw that Yu Linlang had lost a lot of weight in just two to three days and was still retching weakly, a thought flashed through her mind. A bold guess appeared in her mind. ¡°Linlang, you¡­ you¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± Yu Linlang blushed when she heard Song Lingyun¡¯s words. She said shyly, ¡°That time of the month hasn¡¯t come this time. Mother, you might be right.¡± Song Lingyun immediately smiled. She held Yu Linlang¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is this Prince Zhao¡¯s child?¡± Yu Linlang frowned and said reproachfully, ¡°Mother, I only have Prince Zhao in my heart from the beginning to the end. Apart from him, who else can it be? Don¡¯t say this. It won¡¯t be good if others hear it.¡± Song Lingyun also realized that she had said something wrong. She raised her hand and patted her mouth. ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft. 1 said the wrong thing. I asked the wrong question. I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯m muddle-headed. Prince Zhao dotes on you so much. He¡¯ll definitely be very happy to know that you¡¯re pregnant. Hurry up and go back to your room to rest. 1¡¯11 go invite Prince Zhao over to see you. You can tell him the good news personally!¡± ¡°No.¡± Yu Linlang immediately grabbed Song Lingyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Not to mention that this is too deliberate, I can¡¯t stay at home and not go out. I still have to go to the Charity Institute.¡± Seeing Yu Linlang stand up as she spoke, Song Lingyun couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Linlang, you spend all your time doing good deeds. What if Prince Zhao changes his mind?¡± In the past few days, Yu Linlang had established a place called the Charity Institute. It specialized in taking in orphans and the homeless, the old, the sick, and the disabled. Taking care of these people usually took not only time and effort, but also money. She didn¡¯t understand what use Yu Linlang had for creating such a place. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I naturally have my own plans.¡± There was no time to explain so much to Song Lingyun. Yu Linlang hurriedly packed up and left, heading straight to the Charity Institute. An hour later, Huo Zhao¡¯s carriage stopped outside the Charity Institute.. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: She Will Definitely Be Pampered In the Future Chapter 264: She Will Definitely Be Pampered In the Future Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Charity Institute was located on Furong Street in the center of the imperial capital. There was a lot of traffic here to begin with. Coupled with the free porridge given by the Charity Institute today, it attracted a large number of beggars to line up, making the Charity Institute look like a marketplace. It was even livelier than usual. Huo Zhao locked onto Yu Linlang¡¯s figure in the bustling crowd. Yu Linlang changed her previous outfit of a rich young lady. She didn¡¯t have any makeup on her face, but she was beautiful, fresh, and refined. She was wearing a light blue cotton dress, and her hair was nonchalantly rolled up with a wooden hairpin. Her sleeves were rolled up, revealing half of her tender lotus root-like arm. She was smiling as she scooped porridge for a dirty beggar child. A beam of sunlight in the sky shone on Yu Linlang, making the surrounding passers-by praise her. ¡°Miss Yu is really beautiful and kind. She even cooked the porridge herself. How many rich young ladies can do this?¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t Miss Yu just lose her status? Everyone knows about her and the prince. Who doesn¡¯t know that she seduced her cousin¡¯s fiance?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Prince Zhao has loved Miss Yu for many years. Miss Yu has just been deliberately avoiding suspicion. She might have been framed by someone with ulterior motives last time.¡± ¡°I also think that Miss Yu is a good lady. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t ordinary ladies come to do good deeds and hold a Charity Institute?¡± ¡°Miss Yu is just from a humble background. She¡¯s beautiful and talented. She¡¯s a match made in heaven with Prince Zhao.¡± Every time Huo Zhao heard praise, his love for Yu Linlang increased a little. He walked over quickly. Yu Linlang had long discovered Huo Zhao. When she saw him coming, she took the opportunity and slipped. Huo Zhao hurriedly rushed forward and held Yu Linlang steadily. ¡°Be careful. Linlang, your body is weak to begin with. Don¡¯t force yourself. 1¡¯11 bring you to rest.¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Yes, 1¡¯11 listen to you, Your Highness.¡± Yu Linlang nodded gently. As soon as the two of them walked into the hall, the others from the Charity Institute left. Huo Zhao took the tea made by the servant and handed it to Yu Linlang. ¡°Linlang, it¡¯s been hard on you to establish the Charity Institute recently. 1 specially got my subordinates to make your favorite tea for you. Try it quickly. Let me tell you, your efforts weren¡¯t in vain. The matter of the Charity Institute has already reached the ears of the Empress Dowager. When 1 entered the palace today, the Empress Dowager specially sent me over and asked me to bring you to the palace to pay your respects.¡± Because of what had happened previously, the Empress Dowager had always disliked Yu Linlang. Fortunately, the matter of the Charity Institute had reached her ears. She was very satisfied with this move, so she changed her attitude and was willing to see Yu Linlang. He believed that the Empress Dowager would definitely like Linlang since she was so gentle and lovable. She would definitely be doted on in the future. ¡°I only wanted to help those poor people back then. 1 didn¡¯t expect the Empress Dowager to agree with me. I¡¯m really too happy.¡± Yu Linlang returned the teacup Huo Zhao brought and said shyly, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Your Highness, but I can¡¯t drink this strong tea now.¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s heart immediately rose to his throat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed not feeling well, but this time, it¡¯s not a bad thing, but a joyous occasion.¡± Yu Linlang saw that Huo Zhao had been looking at her in confusion, and her ears turned red from shyness. She said in a small voice, ¡°Your Highness is bad.. Do I have to make it so clear for you to understand?¡± Chapter 265 - Chapter 265:I Have His Highnesss Baby in My Body Chapter 265:I Have His Highness¡¯s Baby in My Body Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Zhao was stunned on the spot. A bold thought appeared in his mind. ¡°Linlang, could it be that you¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve loved you for many years, but because of my status, I¡¯ve never dared to climb up the social ladder. Fortunately, Your Highness has lowered the curtain, and I¡¯m also pregnant with Your Highness¡¯s flesh and blood.¡± Yu Linlang smiled. As she spoke, she pulled Huo Zhao¡¯s hand and placed it on her stomach. Huo Zhao¡¯s guess was confirmed, and his handsome face flushed with excitement. ¡°Is what you said true? Linlang, I¡¯m too happy! As long as you have this child, you don¡¯t have to be my concubine anymore. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll enter the palace to seek the Empress Dowager¡¯s grace. 1 definitely won¡¯t let you be a small concubine!¡± That was what Yu Linlang wanted. She lowered her eyes to hide the glint that flashed across them and said slowly, ¡°But this isn¡¯t good, right? If Your Highness does this, you might even anger General Shen. At that time, your marriage with Yaoyao¡­¡± At this moment, Huo Zhao¡¯s heart was filled with the child in Yu Linlang¡¯s stomach. He knew very well that the child in Yu Linlang¡¯s stomach was his father¡¯s first imperial grandson or granddaughter, so he couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°You have an imperial heir in your stomach. A mother is valued by her son. If Shen Liu¡¯an doesn¡¯t want his daughter to be labeled jealous, he won¡¯t do much. Don¡¯t care so much and just come with me.¡± Yu Linlang pretended to nod helplessly. The next morning, in the reception pavilion of the Shen family. Shen Liu¡¯an, Shen Yifeng, and Shen Yaowei had just returned home and sat down to drink a cup of tea when they heard the butler¡¯s report. ¡°You said that the Empress Dowager bestowed a marriage on Prince Zhao and made Yu Linlang his secondary consort?¡± Seeing the butler nod in agreement, Shen Liu¡¯an was extremely angry. His face darkened as he crushed the teacup in his hand. ¡°Father!¡± Shen Yaowei frowned with heartache. She quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped the tea and tea leaves off Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand. After confirming that his palm was fine, she finally felt relieved. ¡°Father, Prince Zhao and Yu Linlang have long been secretly dating. Whether she becomes a secondary consort or just Prince Zhao¡¯s concubine, the two of them are inseparable.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Father naturally knows the logic behind this. But they¡¯re too much. You and Prince Zhao are engaged after all. How can Prince Zhao let you off and marry Yu Linlang first?¡± ¡°After what happened previously, the Empress Dowager was very dissatisfied with Yu Linlang. Why would she suddenly issue an imperial decree to bestow a marriage?¡± Shen Yifeng asked with a puzzled expression. Shen Liu¡¯an could no longer sit still. He stood up from his seat with a dark expression. ¡°No matter what the reason is, I don¡¯t agree with this marriage.¡± Shen Yaowei rarely saw Shen Liu¡¯an so angry. She hurriedly grabbed his arm and advised, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. This is a small matter. Anyway, 1 won¡¯t really marry Prince Zhao. The person he wants to marry has nothing to do with us.¡± When Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei, his expression instantly returned to gentleness. ¡°Yaoyao, 1 know you don¡¯t mind being wronged, but I can¡¯t watch you suffer. 1¡¯11 enter the palace now. This time, I have to ask His Majesty to cancel your engagement with Prince Zhao. Feng¡¯er, stay at home with your sister.¡± Without giving Shen Yaowei a chance to refuse, Shen Liu¡¯an quickened his pace and left. ¡°Father!¡± Shen Yaowei looked worriedly at Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s back as he left. She turned to look at Shen Yifeng and asked, ¡°His Majesty values the engagement between Prince Zhao very much. If Father enters the palace to ask for an imperial edict, what if we anger His Majesty?¡± Shen Yifeng was also worried, but when he saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s beautiful face scrunch up in worry, he hurriedly comforted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Daddy must know what¡¯s best. We just have to wait and see.¡± Hearing Shen Yifeng¡¯s words, Shen Yaowei could only suppress the uneasiness in her heart. Shen Liu¡¯an was swift and decisive as he rushed to the palace in a carriage. In the imperial study, Huo Yuntian looked at Huo Junhan, who was sitting on the left and drinking tea. He said to Huo Zhao, who was bowing at the table, ¡°Third Brother, quickly greet your Imperial Uncle.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Zhao didn¡¯t dare to disobey and turned to face Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan sat calmly in his seat and didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t even look at Huo Zhao.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Yaoyaos Deep Love for Me Chapter 266: Yaoyao¡¯s Deep Love for Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Zhao was dissatisfied, but his body bowed respectfully to Huo Junhan. ¡°Greetings, Imperial Uncle.¡± Huo Junhan drank his tea by himself; and didn¡¯t ask him to stand up. Huo Zhao didn¡¯t dare to move as he wished. He could only maintain this posture and not move at all. Seeing this, Huo Yuntian cleared his throat. ¡°Zhao¡¯er, you¡¯ve done very well with the things I¡¯ve handed you these few times. I¡¯m very gratified and want to reward you with something.¡± Huo Zhao hurriedly turned around and said sincerely, ¡°Father, my talent is average. I¡¯ve been studying hard to share your worries. I¡¯m happy to be able to help you now. I only hope that you can leave this matter to me in the future. 1 don¡¯t dare ask for any other rewards.¡± When Huo Yuntian heard this, he was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help but nod in admiration. ¡°Yes¡­ you really didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± At this moment, Huo Junhan, who had been silent, put down the tea bowl in his hand. The tea bowl made a crisp sound when it was placed on the table. He was shocked when he heard Huo Zhao. ¡°His Majesty praised you today. Prince Zhao, you¡¯re even more energetic when it comes to happy events. You must be happy to have someone you love as your concubine.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice was low and pleasant to the ears. There were no ripples, but there was a faint sense of oppression. Huo Zhao guessed what Huo Junhan meant and frowned calmly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Imperial Uncle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about your secondary consort. Although it¡¯s an imperial decree issued by the Empress Dowager, as long as Miss Shen doesn¡¯t mind this matter, there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± As His Majesty spoke, he kept observing Huo Junhan¡¯s expression, as if he would immediately change the topic if he was dissatisfied. Fortunately, Huo Junhan didn¡¯t speak. He looked straight at the tea bowl in his hand, as if he hadn¡¯t taken it to heart from the beginning to the end. Huo Zhao took in the way His Majesty was afraid of Huo Junhan. An unknown anger gathered in his heart. He had had enough of his father being so wary of Huo Junhan. After he became the ruler of a country, he would definitely not be as cowardly as his father. He would definitely step on Huo Junhan and let this man understand the consequences of disrespecting the emperor. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Yaoyao is very loyal to me. Coupled with the fact that she and Linlang are sisters and don¡¯t differentiate between us, she definitely won¡¯t mind such a small matter,¡± Huo Zhao said confidently. Huo Junhan took in Huo Zhao¡¯s every expression, and a disdainful and cold smile appeared in his light-colored eyes. At this moment, the chief eunuch outside the imperial study reported loudly, ¡°General Shen requests an audience¡ª!¡± Huo Yuntian smiled and said, ¡°Quickly invite General Shen in.¡± The door of the imperial study opened and Shen Liu¡¯an walked in quickly with a dark expression. When he saw Huo Yuntian, he knelt down with a plop. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°General Shen, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t choose to ignore him this time. Instead, he nodded politely at Shen Liu¡¯an. Seeing that there was something wrong with Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s posture, Huo Yuntian smiled and said, ¡°Minister Shen, why do you have to give such a big bow as soon as you come over? It makes us seem distant. Someone, quickly give General Shen a seat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here today to ask for His Majesty¡¯s mercy.¡± As Shen Liu¡¯an spoke, he took out a dark green bag. The small bundle looked inconspicuous, but the moment it appeared, His Majesty and Huo Zhao¡¯s eyes burned.. Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Yaoyao, Ive Been Waiting for You Chapter 268: Yaoyao, I¡¯ve Been Waiting for You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Since His Highness Li said so, let¡¯s cancel the engagement.¡± Huo Yuntian¡¯s gaze was fixed on the commander¡¯s seal in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand. ¡°As for this commander¡¯s seal¡­¡± ¡°I meant what I said. Please take back the commander¡¯s seal, Your Majesty.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an wasn¡¯t stingy and was willing to part with it. He handed the commander¡¯s seal in his hand forward. If Shen Liu¡¯an hesitated or was unwilling, Huo Yuntian could still accept this item. However, he really used the commander¡¯s seal to exchange for grace. As long as his precious daughter was out of her misery, he didn¡¯t care about the commander¡¯s seal at all. Shen Liu¡¯an could ignore it, but Huo Yuntian had to consider the big picture. ¡°This matter has already made Miss Shen suffer. In order to make it up to Miss Shen, I¡¯ll reward Miss Shen with 10,000 taels of gold. Minister Shen, I don¡¯t have to worry about you. In the future, I still want Minister Shen to go to the battlefield and fight for me.¡± As Huo Yuntian spoke, he stood up and walked around the dragon throne. He walked in front of Shen Liu¡¯an and personally helped him up from the ground. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an hurriedly stood up and put away the commander¡¯s seal. ¡°Your Majesty is busy with government affairs. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Go, go.¡± The Emperor smiled as he watched Shen Liu¡¯an leave. Huo Zhao still had something to say, but before he could speak, he was interrupted by Huo Junhan. ¡°Your Majesty, the matter with Oriole Village has been explained. 1¡¯11 take my leave first.¡± Huo Junhan said that he would take his leave, but he left before Huo Yuntian could nod. When he passed by Huo Zhao, Huo Junhan stopped and reminded him in a casual tone, ¡°Prince Zhao, it¡¯s time to leave the palace.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Zhao¡¯er, you can take your leave first.¡± Huo Yuntian didn¡¯t care about Huo Zhao¡¯s reaction and waved his hand to let him leave. Huo Zhao was filled with humiliation. Even if he was unwilling, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and leave. Soon, as Shen Liu¡¯an left the palace, the news of Shen Yaowei and Huo Zhao breaking off their engagement spread throughout the streets and alleys of the imperial capital like a gust of wind. Ordinary people felt that Prince Zhao was really lucky. Not only did he marry a beautiful woman like Yu Linlang, but he also got rid of Shen Yaowei, a fool who only knew how to cause trouble. However, the people in the intermediate court didn¡¯t think so. Shen Yaowei was indeed a fool, but the fact that General Shen was willing to use the commander¡¯s seal to beg His Majesty to cancel the engagement was enough to show how high Shen Yaowei¡¯s status in the Shen family was. Prince Zhao offended Shen Yaowei, which was equivalent to offending the entire Shen family. Originally, he could still have the support of the Shen family. Once the engagement was canceled, it was already benevolent of the Shen family not to trip him up. It was impossible for them to stand on the same side as Prince Zhao. Shen Yaowei was in a good mood when she heard the news. That night, the family had a meal to celebrate. The next morning, Shen Yaowei woke up early. According to the previous agreement, she still had to continue staying in Huo Junhan¡¯s courtyard until the agreed date arrived. She had changed into a light pink and purple traditional dress early in the morning, with a pure white cloak over it. She was clearly not wearing any makeup, and her long hair was only tied up with a moonstone hairpin, but she looked fresh and refined. Her small face was even brighter than usual, making the maid servants who served her in the past unable to help but be stunned. Shen Yaowei had just gone out when a woman suddenly appeared from behind the stone lion at the door and pounced on her enthusiastically. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Yu Linlang smiled and tried her best to hide the coldness in her eyes. After hearing Huo Zhao say that he had lost the Shen family¡¯s support after calling off the engagement last night, Yu Linlang was more anxious than anyone else. She comforted Huo Zhao and said that she would think of a way to come over today to rope in Shen Yaowei. She would start with her and force the Shen family to submit.. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Yaoyao, Have You Eaten Stinky Tofu? Chapter 271: Yaoyao, Have You Eaten Stinky Tofu? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A familiar aura spread out from the candy pill. The aura around Shen Yaowei fell to the freezing point. She finally understood Yu Linlang¡¯s true motive for calling her out this time. ¡°But 1 want to eat the pastries first.¡± Shen Yaowei took the candy pill and stuffed it into her sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll eat after I¡¯m done eating the pastries.¡± Yu Linlang was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat. No matter how anxious she was, she could only accept her fate and follow Shen Yaowei into the teahouse not far away. After everyone finished two plates of snacks, Shen Yaowei finished half a pot of tea and reached out to touch her flat stomach. ¡°What should 1 do? I¡¯m not full yet.¡± Yu Linlang almost crushed the cup in her hand. The desserts Shen Yaowei had just ordered were the most expensive in this teahouse. She really didn¡¯t have much money left. A cold glint flashed across her eyes, but Yu Linlang still smiled gently. ¡°Yaoyao, 1 know there¡¯s delicious food near the teahouse. 1¡¯11 bring you there after you eat the candy pill.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She wanted to see what Yu Linlang was up to. Shen Yaowei took out the candy pill and stuffed it into her mouth. Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei expectantly. Soon, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyelids began to flutter. She nodded and muttered, ¡°Annoying, why am 1 suddenly so sleepy¡­¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s small head hit the table, Yu Linlang couldn¡¯t help but gently heave a sigh of relief. The breath that had been held in her heart was finally released. She stood up and came to Shen Yaowei¡¯s side, then gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Yaoyao, get up quickly. 1¡¯11 take you to eat delicious food.¡± ¡°Delicious. I want to eat delicious food, hehe.¡± Shen Yaowei opened her eyes in a daze and clapped her hands happily. Seeing that Shen Yaowei¡¯s mental state was even worse than before, Yu Linlang became even more smug as she rubbed her eyes in a daze and couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. She didn¡¯t notice Shen Yaowei¡¯s small actions. She lowered her head to hide her sneer. Shen Yaowei circulated her spiritual power in her body and resolved all the poison in the candy pill through her spiritual power. Then, she expelled it from her soft palm. The blood-red liquid was filled with the smell of poison. Shen Yaowei wiped it with a handkerchief and casually threw it away. She pretended to be in a daze and followed Yu Linlang to the alley outside the back door of the teahouse. Next to the teahouse was a restaurant with a booming business. The swill buckets from both sides were placed here on a small cart. Each bucket was more than half the height of a person. After a few days of accumulation and fermentation, all kinds of leftovers inside kept bubbling on the surface, emitting a nauseating smell. ¡°Where¡¯s the delicious food?¡± Shen Yaowei pinched her nose and waved her small hand in front of her eyes. ¡°What is this? It stinks.¡± ¡°This is delicious. Yaoyao, have you ever eaten stinky tofu? This thing smells and tastes good. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it.¡± Yu Linlang wanted to vomit from the swill question, but in order to prove that Shen Yaowei was poisoned or not, she had no choice but to endure it. Shen Yaowei picked up the swill spoon at the side and stirred it in the swill. She specially scooped a thick spoonful of swill from the depths. ¡°So you¡¯ve eaten this before? Do you like it very much too?¡± Yu Linlang couldn¡¯t wait to humiliate Shen Yaowei. She said perfunctorily, ¡°Of course, I especially like it too¡­¡± Shen Yaowei sneered and smeared the spoon in her hand on Yu Linlang¡¯s face. ¡°Since you like it so much, I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡± Yu Linlang looked at the swill coming at her and subconsciously opened her mouth to scream. In the end, she was stuffed with swill. Immediately, the sour, bitter, spicy, salty, and other complicated tastes entered her mouth. The sour and smelly taste of the food jumped on the tip of her tongue, making Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes roll back. ¡°How can this be enough to eat? Come, let me help you.¡± Shen Yaowei rolled up her sleeves and rushed over to hug Yu Linlang¡¯s waist. She easily carried her and stuffed her into the swill bucket. Before Yu Linlang could climb out, Shen Yaowei kicked the cart.. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Third Brother, Whats Wrong? Chapter 272: Third Brother, What¡¯s Wrong? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Linlang¡¯s head was facing down as she was swallowed by the swill. The cart under her rushed out of the alley and landed on the street. The sour smell of the swill bucket caused the surrounding passersby to cover their noses in disdain. Then, they watched as the woman, who was covered in swill, stood up from the swill bucket. Yu Linlang was covered in swill. The stench made her eyes darken. Her internal organs churned and she opened her mouth to vomit. The vomit happened to fall into the swill bucket and mix with the swill, causing everyone around to flee in a hurry. ¡°Ugh¡­ This woman is so disgusting! She¡¯s actually soaking in a swill bucket!¡± ¡°Why does she look so familiar?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know her? She¡¯s Yu Linlang from the Charity Institute, Prince Zhao¡¯s secondary consort!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to vomit from the smell. Blargh!¡± The passersby were all stimulated by the disgusting scene in front of them. They hurriedly left, afraid that they would be stained with the stench. As for Yu Linlang, she stepped on the swill and tried to climb out of the swill bucket a few times, but she failed. In the end, she rolled her eyes and hung her upper body by the edge of the swill bucket before fainting. Shen Yaowei stood in the alley and pinched her nose as she watched. The surrounding pedestrians didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Yu Linlang would probably be pickled by the swill when she was fished out of the swill bucket. Satisfied, she turned around and left. Shen Yaowei returned to the General¡¯s residence. In the dining room, Shen Liu¡¯an, Shen Yifeng, and Shen Yuyan were sitting at the table and looking at the dazzling array of dishes. No one ate first. ¡°Ahem.¡± Shen Yuyan coughed weakly. ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re not feeling well. You don¡¯t have to wait with us for Yaoyao to come back. If you¡¯re hungry, eat first.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an saw that Shen Yuyan¡¯s face was as pale as paper and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Shen Yuyan had just woken up, but he had struggled to get up and was busy for a long time just to accompany Yaoyao for lunch. It was too much. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± Shen Yuyan had just finished speaking when he heard familiar footsteps. He couldn¡¯t help but stand up excitedly. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re back.¡± Shen Yaowei entered and quickly helped Shen Yuyan sit down. ¡°Third Brother, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Why aren¡¯t you resting in your room?¡± ¡°When I woke up, 1 heard from Father and Big Brother that you¡¯re not stupid anymore. You even canceled the engagement with Prince Zhao. I¡¯m happy and want to help you celebrate. Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Shen Yuyan said with a smile. ¡°You can celebrate anytime. Third Brother, your priority now is to recuperate.¡± Shen Yaowei sat between Shen Yuyan and Shen Yifeng and personally helped Shen Yuyan fill a bowl of porridge. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re not in good health yet. You can¡¯t eat indigestible food like meat. Have more porridge.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Yuyan took the bowl of porridge and took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. The porridge Yaoyao scooped for me is delicious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I want Yaoyao to scoop porridge for me too.¡± Shen Yifeng sighed helplessly and picked up some food for Shen Yaowei and Shen Yuyan. ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re not feeling well, 1 won¡¯t fight with you.¡± The family burst into laughter. After dinner, Shen Yuyan looked at Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s not easy for you to come back. Stay at home. Don¡¯t go to His Highness Li¡¯s courtyard. We¡¯re all very worried if you¡¯re alone there.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve agreed with my Ninth Imperial Uncle that 1 can¡¯t leave before the agreed date. Besides, with him protecting me, no one can hurt me.¡± At the mention of Huo Junhan, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes instantly softened. A sparkling smile condensed in her eyes, and her face turned slightly red. She was like a peach blossom in March, lively and beautiful. Shen Yaowei¡¯s happy smile was like a needle that pierced into the softest part of Shen Yuyan¡¯s heart, making him look even paler. ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Why do you look so pale?¡± Shen Yaowei noticed Shen Yuyan¡¯s abnormality and asked with concern. As soon as Shen Yaowei spoke, Shen Yifeng and Shen Liu¡¯an also looked at Shen Yuyan.. Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Would Junhan Like It? Chapter 273: Would Junhan Like It? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯m fine. Yaoyao, I got up this morning and made your favorite lotus cake. Try it quickly.¡± As Shen Yuyan spoke, he asked the maid to send over the pastries he had made himself. ¡°These pastries are the most troublesome. It takes an entire morning to prepare them. Third Brother, you¡¯re not in good health. Why are you still messing around?¡± Shen Yaowei was very touched, but she still pretended to reprimand Shen Yuyan. ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as you like it, Third Brother will make it for you every day,¡± Shen Yuyan said with a smile. This time, after what happened in Oriole Village, he realized how weak he was. If he was strong enough to rely on his own strength to perfectly protect Yaoyao, would Yaoyao not like His Highness Li? At the thought of this, a complicated look flashed across Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes. Shen Yaowei took a bite of the lotus cake and revealed a satisfied expression. ¡°Third Brother, this is the best lotus cake I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± Hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s praise, Shen Yuyan¡¯s pale handsome face revealed a happy smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± After the family finished eating, Shen Yaowei domineeringly asked Shen Yuyan to return to his room to rest. Shen Yuyan originally wanted to stay with Shen Yaowei for a while longer, but seeing that Shen Yaowei was very worried about his health, he returned to his room. At night. Shen Yaowei brought Zi Yun to the courtyard. Her mood was completely different from when she lived in the courtyard previously. Now, Shen Yaowei treated the courtyard as her and Huo Junhan¡¯s home. Her mentality was even more relaxed and natural. This was the first time Zi Yun had come to the courtyard. She was speechless by the luxury and nobility here. After introducing Zi Yun and Nuan Ying to each other, Shen Yaowei took a shower under the meticulous service of the two of them. Nuan Ying smiled and asked the other maids to bring her sleeping clothes for tonight. There were dozens of sleeping gowns, and each style was different. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were about to blur. She casually pointed at an ice-blue silk sleeping gown. When the ice-blue pajamas were worn by Shen Yaowei, it successfully stunned Nuan Ying and Zi Yun. Under the translucent ice blue was the girl¡¯s snow-white skin. There was a light blue lotus flower on her white wrapped chest, which accentuated the girl¡¯s clean temperament. Her slender waist was faintly discernible under the gauze, making one¡¯s imagination run wild. Zi Yun stood behind Shen Yaowei and helped her comb her long hair. Nuan Ying stood at the side and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder His Highness Li looks at Miss differently. Miss is the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± This kind of good-lookingness wasn¡¯t just about looks but also temperament. There was a natural charm to her clean and innocent appearance, and she was even more seductive. ¡°If I were a man, I would also like you, Miss. Miss, this sleeping gown really suits you. If His Highness sees it, he will definitely like it too,¡± Zi Yun said from the bottom of her heart. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t expect her to choose such a thing casually. Looking at herself in front of the bronze mirror, she felt a little nervous. The color of her sleeping gown looked very clean, and the style was very simple, but it was seductive and charming. Would Junhan like it? At this moment, light and slow footsteps happened to be approaching. Huo Junhan had just walked to the door when he heard Nuan Ying and Zi Yun praising Shen Yaowei. He stopped in front of the door and heard Nuan Ying¡¯s envious voice. ¡°Miss, although you¡¯re thin, you¡¯re still voluptuous. You look even more beautiful in this nightgown. Even though I¡¯m a woman, I can¡¯t help but be tempted.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zi Yun echoed. For a moment, the man¡¯s mind appeared a long time ago.. After he and the girl met in the bamboo forest in the palace, she revealed a charming appearance¡­ Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Junhan, Do You Not Like This? Chapter 274: Junhan, Do You Not Like This? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A surge of heat arose. Huo Junhan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. ¡°Your Highness, why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± The secret guard guarding the door asked Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan raised his hand and pushed open the door. When Shen Yaowei heard the voice of the secret guard, she couldn¡¯t wait to stand up from the dressing table and run towards the door. Huo Junhan had just entered the room when he saw an ice-blue figure pouncing towards him. He naturally reached out to catch the girl in his arms. Huo Junhan lowered his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair face was without makeup. Her long black hair hung behind her like a waterfall. It had already reached the bend of her legs, and her beautiful body was faintly discernible under the ice-blue silk pajamas¡­ The tightness in his throat dyed Huo J unhan¡¯s eyes with a strange deepness, especially the girl¡¯s sweetness. It seemed to have turned into an invisible hook at this moment, almost making him lose his mind. ¡°Junhan¡­¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t notice the man¡¯s frozen body. She reached out and hugged his neck, her face rubbing against his chest. On the other side, Zi Yun and Nuan Ying had already knelt down and bowed, not daring to look up at Huo Junhan. ¡°Leave,¡± Huo Junhan said, his voice a little hoarse. Zi Yun and Nuan Ying quickly left the room and even considerately closed the door. Only Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei were left in the room. Shen Yaowei looked up at Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome face. Under the light, the man¡¯s distinct edges and corners were like a miracle. He was so beautiful that it was suffocating. Especially the way he was staring at her intently. It was clearly as deep as the night, but it still made her heart thump wildly. She couldn¡¯t help but stand on tiptoe. Shen Yaowei closed her eyes and took the initiative to approach Huo Junhan. Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s actions, Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes darkened a little. Vaguely, he felt that a string in his mind had already tightened. Finally, her soft lips landed on his thin lips. The light and shallow kiss was a little clumsy, but it was like a spark burning the prairie. Huo Junhan closed his eyes and resisted the urge to pick her up in his arms, allowing her to take the initiative. The atmosphere in the room was quiet and beautiful. After an unknown period of time, Shen Yaowei felt tired and ended the kiss. She blinked her misty eyes and looked at Huo Junhan. Shen Yaowei recalled that he had almost not responded to her just now. She blushed and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Junhan, do you not like this?¡± Could it be that she was too proactive and frightened him? Huo Junhan stared deeply at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Little fool, how can you ask me that directly?¡± If he didn¡¯t like her, he would push her away. He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself, so he didn¡¯t respond. Everything he had now made him feel a rare sense of guilt. Someone like him was never worthy of her. How could he dare to hope too much? Without giving Shen Yaowei a chance to think too much, Huo Junhan reached out and tapped her nose. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should sleep.¡± Shen Yaowei reached out and grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s arm. For some reason, even though she was with this man now, she still felt that there was something between them, making her feel uneasy. ¡°Come with me,¡± Shen Yaowei said coquettishly. She reached out and touched Huo Junhan¡¯s face. ¡°I want to sleep with you so that I won¡¯t have nightmares.¡± Huo Junhan, who was about to take a cold shower to cool himself down:¡±¡­¡± Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Ill Stay With You Chapter 275: I¡¯ll Stay With You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that Huo Junhan didn¡¯t respond, the corners of Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes drooped as she looked at him eagerly. ¡°Junhan, you¡¯re unwilling?¡± Her eyes were exceptionally clear. That yearning and urgent gaze was really difficult to reject. ¡°No, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Huo Junhan took a deep breath and suppressed the restlessness in his heart. He bent down and picked up the delicate child in front of him. Shen Yaowei reached out and wrapped her arms around Huo Junhan¡¯s neck. Her heart pounded wildly as he placed her on the bed. Huo Junhan wrapped Shen Yaowei¡¯s body in the blanket until it covered her alluring body. Only then did the restlessness in his heart finally subside a little. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Shen Yaowei, who wanted to lie in the same blanket as Huo Junhan, pouted. However, Junhan didn¡¯t reject her like before. She was actually much more satisfied. Still a little indignant, Shen Yaowei secretly reached out a soft hand and hooked her fingers with Huo Junhan¡¯s pinky. Seeing Huo Junhan look up, Shen Yaowei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just holding hands. Can¡¯t I do it?¡± Huo Junhan looked at the girl¡¯s clear smile and nodded slowly. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll accompany you here. Go to sleep.¡± With that, he sat down by the bed. Shen Yaowei moved closer to Huo Junhan again. She held his hand tightly and closed her eyes. Huo Junhan sat by the bed and quietly looked at the girl, who was gradually falling asleep facing him. His gaze became deeper and more focused. After an unknown period of time, when Shen Yaowei¡¯s breathing was completely stable, Huo Junhan gently took away the hand she was holding and kissed the corner of her eyebrows. Then, he stood up silently and left. ¡°Your Highness, do you want to take a shower and change your clothes? The servants have prepared everything.¡± Yan Bei had been guarding the door. When he saw Huo Junhan walk out of the room, he went forward and asked. Huo Junhan nodded. ¡°Change it to cold water¡­ No, change it to ice water.¡± Late at night, a carriage quietly stopped in front of a house in an alley. ¡°Guard this place well.¡± The man in luxurious clothes got out of the carriage and hurriedly arranged for the attendant to enter the small courtyard. Huo Zhao had no idea what had happened during the day. When he crossed the threshold of the room, he smelled a strange smell floating in the room. This smell was neither fragrant nor smelly. When the fragrance was mixed with a sour smell, it was even more nauseating than the simple stench. Huo Zhao subconsciously raised his sleeve to cover his nose. ¡°Linlang, what¡¯s the smell in your room?¡± When Yu Linlang, who was lying on the bed, heard this, she seemed to have suffered a huge grievance and whimpered. Huo Zhao frowned in confusion and quickly walked to Yu Linlang. He asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­ Ugh!¡± Originally, it would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t leaned forward. When he approached, the sour smell on Yu Linlang¡¯s body assaulted his face, almost making him vomit on the spot. Seeing Yu Linlang look at him with an injured expression, Huo Zhao forcefully resisted the urge to vomit. A stiff smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°What happened? Who bullied you?¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, making her look especially pitiful. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I can only blame myself for trusting Yaoyao too much¡­¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s expression immediately turned cold.. ¡°What did Shen Yaowei do again?¡± Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Shen Yaowei Is Born Stupid and Cant Be Treated Chapter 276: Shen Yaowei Is Born Stupid and Can¡¯t Be Treated Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Linlang sat up from the bed and reached out to pull Huo Zhao to sit on the bed. Then, she said in a soft tone, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t think Yaoyao did it on purpose. She¡¯s just dissatisfied that 1 became your secondary consort, so she wants to take revenge on me. I¡¯m fine. As long as 1 can be with you, I¡¯m willing to suffer any grievances.¡± Huo Zhao shook his head with a straight face. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Since you¡¯ve become my concubine, your matters are my matters. Shen Yaowei bullying you is the same as her bullying me. I have to help you get back at her no matter what.¡± Yu Linlang wiped her tears and lowered her head, not daring to look at Huo Zhao¡¯s face. ¡°B-But I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for Your Highness because of me.¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s eyes softened as he grabbed Yu Linlang¡¯s hand. ¡°Fool, how are you my problem? You¡¯re pregnant with my child now. I can¡¯t let you suffer. Don¡¯t be afraid and just tell me everything.¡± Yu Linlang nodded weakly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a coincidence. When 1 passed by the General¡¯s residence today, I happened to bump into Sister Yaoyao. At that time, Sister Yaoyao stopped me and was very enthusiastic. She said that she hadn¡¯t seen me in a long time and missed me very much. She took the initiative to ask me out to shop. After we went out on the streets, Sister Yaoyao wanted to buy a lot of things, but she forgot to bring her purse, so I helped her pay. In the end, 1 didn¡¯t expect her to actually bring me to the alley and stuff me into the swill bucket¡­¡± At the end, Yu Linlang¡¯s tone trembled and tears flowed proficiently. This time, she wasn¡¯t pretending to be angry. Huo Zhao widened his eyes in disbelief. He finally knew where the stench in the room came from. He simply didn¡¯t dare to imagine how long Yu Linlang had been soaking in the swill bucket. The smell had actually marinated! Huo Zhao narrowed his eyes and looked at Yu Linlang sharply. ¡°This is indeed Shen Yaowei¡¯s fault, but she¡¯s a fool. Why would she take the initiative to do such a thing?¡± Yu Linlang bit her lower lip and said softly, ¡°Actually, I suspected that Yaoyao might not be stupid anymore, but 1 don¡¯t have evidence of that. 1 just wanted to test her, but in the end¡­¡± ¡°Linlang, you¡¯re thinking too much. Shen Yaowei was born stupid. She can¡¯t be cured,¡± Huo Zhao said disapprovingly. Seeing that Huo Zhao didn¡¯t believe her, Yu Linlang bit her lip and didn¡¯t continue this topic. ¡°Your Highness, no matter what, 1 fell into the swill bucket because of Yaoyao. I also told Yaoyao today that I only became Your Highness¡¯s concubine because 1 admire you. 1 have no intention of fighting with her. Yaoyao has always said that she understands me, but 1 didn¡¯t expect her to do such a thing! It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m humiliated, but I¡¯m pregnant with Your Highness¡¯s flesh and blood.¡± Seeing that Yu Linlang was crying again, Huo Zhao resisted the stench on her body, but his heart ached. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing. I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Yu Linlang threw herself into Huo Zhao¡¯s arms and smiled through her tears. ¡°I knew that only Your Highness would treat me the best in this world.¡± The moment Yu Linlang approached, Huo Zhao almost thought that he was going to suffocate. However, in his arms, Huo Zhao couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. He turned around and pressed Yu Linlang under him, taking her wantonly. The next day, close to noon, Shen Yaowei came out of the snack shop happily. Zi Yun and Nuan Ying followed behind with bags of snacks in their hands. The two of them looked at the cheerful back and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. Don¡¯t make my Ninth Imperial Uncle wait¡­¡± Shen Yaowei was about to get into the carriage when a figure flashed over and blocked her way.. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Yaoyao, Are You Still Angry With Me? Chapter 277: Yaoyao, Are You Still Angry With Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The other party appeared too suddenly, and Shen Yaowei almost bumped into him. Fortunately, she reacted quickly enough and stopped in time. She looked up at the man in luxurious clothes in front of her. ¡°Your Highness, haven¡¯t you heard that saying? A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way.¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s eyebrows twitched fiercely. He took a deep breath to suppress his anger. ¡°Yaoyao, are you still angry with me?¡± Shen Yaowei sized Huo Zhao up as if he was a fool. Why did this man suddenly appear? Was he crazy? She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Huo Zhao at all. All she wanted was to hurry back to the courtyard and see Junhan. She walked around Huo Zhao and was about to leave when she was stopped by Huo Zhao¡¯s raised arm. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t want to touch a strand of Huo Zhao¡¯s hair, so she stopped in time. Then, she turned to stare at him and said seriously, ¡°Huo Zhao, you¡¯re still a good dog.¡± Being called a dog by Shen Yaowei, Huo Zhao had a moment of wanting to raise his sword and chop her up. However, when he thought of the purpose of his trip, he frantically told himself not to argue with a bold fool. He said slowly, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t hate Linlang anymore.¡± Shen Yaowei:¡±???¡± Huo Zhao looked deeply at Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair face and continued, ¡°I know that you hate me because of love, but I don¡¯t want to see you and Linlang fall out with each other because you admire me.¡± Only then did Shen Yaowei understand. She was so angry that she laughed. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not interested in you. In my heart, there¡¯s only my Ninth Imperial Uncle.¡± Huo Zhao couldn¡¯t see Shen Yaowei¡¯s bright eyes at all when she mentioned Huo Junhan. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Yaoyao, you might not understand what you¡¯re thinking deep down. Only 1 know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re jealous of Linlang, so after you found out that she became my secondary consort, you thought of all ways to take revenge on her.¡± Yes, this fool can¡¯t possibly know too much. I can be kind enough to remind her. Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Zhao with her arms crossed. She was very curious about what nonsense he could still say. ¡°So? What are you doing here?¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s expression became serious. He stared at Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to warn you. Shen Yaowei, put away your despicable tricks. Your revenge is too low-level. Now that Linlang is already pregnant with my flesh and blood, if you really hurt the child in her stomach, it¡¯ll be a huge crime of murdering the Emperor¡¯s heir!¡± ¡°I treat Yu Linlang as my biological sister. How can 1 harm her and the child in her stomach?¡± Shen Yaowei blinked her big, innocent eyes and looked at Huo Zhao. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll hurt Yu Linlang, then just tell her not to play with me. I don¡¯t hate you, let alone Yu Linlang. I¡¯m leaving now. Goodbye, Prince Zhao.¡± With that, she walked past Huo Zhao again. However, he only took two steps before he was stopped by Huo Zhao again. Huo Zhao¡¯s expression was serious and firm. ¡°No, Yaoyao, deep down, you hate me and Linlang. I know. You¡¯re just unwilling to admit it.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s patience was exhausted. She raised her small fist at Huo Zhao. ¡°Huo Zhao, if you continue to annoy me, I¡¯m going to hit you.¡± Huo Zhao smiled, his eyes filled with confidence. ¡°Hit me? Come on, I don¡¯t believe you can bear to..¡± Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Junhan, Where Are We Going? Chapter 278: Junhan, Where Are We Going? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei raised her hand and slapped Huo Zhao¡¯s face. One slap wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger. The girl¡¯s slap was so fast that only afterimages could be seen. In the blink of an eye, there were already three crisp slaps. Huo Zhao¡¯s face was tilted. Three red palm prints were interlaced on half of his face, causing his face to swell at a visible speed. ¡°Shen Yaowei, how dare you really hit me?¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s face completely darkened. How dare she slap me in the face?! ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to hit you just now? You said that I couldn¡¯t bear to. I just wanted to prove it to you.¡± Shen Yaowei spread her hands and looked at Huo Zhao with a novel gaze. ¡°Prince Zhao, so you like to be beaten up.¡± Huo Zhao felt the incredulous gazes of the people passing by. He pursed his thin lips hard and could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°Shen Yaowei, I think you want to do this the hard way!¡± With that, he grabbed Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei felt Huo Zhao¡¯s aura approach her, and her scalp went numb with disgust. She was about to dodge when a slender figure flew over from the carriage not far away and pulled her behind him. The familiar aura made Shen Yaowei smile brightly. ¡°Junhan.¡± When Huo Zhao saw Huo Junhan suddenly appear, his face turned ashen for a moment. He felt even more humiliated, but he had no choice but to submit to the man¡¯s powerful aura. ¡°Ninth Imperial Uncle, it¡¯s not what you think. This is a misunderstanding¡­¡± Before Huo Zhao could finish, Huo Junhan raised his leg and kicked him expressionlessly. Huo Zhao¡¯s figure was sent flying. With a bang, he smashed through the door of the dessert shop. His body was still flying back quickly, knocking over countless exquisite and delicious desserts. It was only when his back hit the wall heavily that Huo Zhao opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood that he finally rolled his eyes and lost consciousness. ¡°Yan Bei,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly. Yan Bei immediately went forward and discussed with the owner of the dessert shop how to compensate. As for the followers Huo Zhao had brought, they didn¡¯t dare to help Huo Zhao in front of Huo Junhan. All of them lowered their heads, afraid that they would be implicated. ¡°Junhan, you came at the right time.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t let go of any chance to wheedle. She pounced on Huo Junhan from behind and wrapped her arms tightly around his lean and powerful waist. ¡°Have you been wronged?¡± Huo Junhan turned around and reached out to touch Shen Yaowei¡¯s cheek. Her fair and pink cheeks were warm. It felt like freshly cooked tofu, smooth and tender. Shen Yaowei pouted and nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°The moment I came out of the snack shop, Prince Zhao came to find trouble with me. No matter what, he was unwilling to let me go. Fortunately, you¡¯re here, Ninth Imperial Uncle. Otherwise, 1 don¡¯t know what to do.¡± As she spoke, she looked aggrieved. Shen Yaowei¡¯s serious and pitiful appearance almost made everyone believe her. They all remembered the few loud slaps Shen Yaowei had given Huo Zhao. ¡°Bring some secret guards when you go out next time. Don¡¯t give Huo Zhao a chance to get close again.¡± Huo Junhan held Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and walked straight to his carriage. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t ask where they were going. She turned around and waved at Nuan Ying and Zi Yun, indicating that they should go back first. Then, she followed Huo Junhan into the carriage. ¡°Junhan, where are we going?¡± After Shen Yaowei got into the car, she sat down beside Huo Junhan and asked him.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Why Are This Mans Eyes Exactly the Same As Junhans? Chapter 279: Why Are This Man¡¯s Eyes Exactly the Same As Junhan¡¯s? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯m going to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to deliver the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s token. The Imperial Preceptor came out of seclusion early.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he glanced sideways at the girl beside him. ¡°You can rest for a while first.¡± Shen Yaowei took the initiative to lean her head on Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder. Her breath was filled with his aura. How could she sleep under such circumstances! However, she was very satisfied with her current posture and pretended to close her eyes and sleep. Shen Yaowei thought that her acting skills were flawless, but she didn¡¯t notice that her eyelashes were still trembling when she was too happy. Huo Junhan saw her smile uncontrollably. Huo Junhan didn¡¯t expose her thoughts and remained silent. Soon, the carriage stopped at the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei were invited to the reception hall by the butler of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Servants in simple and elegant clothes offered excellent tea and snacks. Shen Yaowei sat beside Huo Junhan and opened her mouth to take a bite of the dessert he had fed her. ¡°Junhan, I¡¯ve never seen the Imperial Preceptor before.¡± The Imperial Preceptor was a legendary existence in their Northern Kingdom. Everyone said that he was powerful and his appearance was even more shocking. It was also because he was too beautiful that he usually wore a mask and was very mysterious. However, from the moment she entered, she realized that everything in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence looked extremely elegant and simple. She guessed that this Imperial Preceptor must be an elegant person. Huo Junhan hummed faintly, as if he wasn¡¯t too interested in the topic of the Imperial Preceptor. Sensing Huo Junhan¡¯s cold attitude, Shen Yaowei vaguely felt that something was wrong. She turned to look at the person beside her and realized that his eyes were cold and gloomy, as if he was a little unhappy. Shen Yaowei, not wanting to guess Huo Junhan¡¯s thoughts, was about to ask him what was wrong when she saw him move. Huo Junhan seemed to have sensed something. He raised his eyes and looked out of the hall, his light-colored eyes filled with coldness. Only then did she realize that the coldness around Huo Junhan wasn¡¯t directed at her. Shen Yaowei followed Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze and looked out of the hall. She saw a man in a light white robe slowly walking out of the door. The moment she saw the man, Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze trembled. She almost thought that she had seen another Huo Junhan. The man¡¯s appearance was stunning. His appearance and figure were very similar to Huo Junhan¡¯s. No, it should be said that Huo Junhan looked very much like a man. However, the man in front of him was more mature. He had the calmness of someone who had experienced all kinds of things in the world. There was a hint of mercy and gentleness in his light-colored eyes. He clearly looked young, but he gave off the feeling that he had lived for a long time. He had a sense of wisdom that had seen through everything in the world. The aura around the man made people feel relaxed and happy, as if he was a god from the nine heavens. He was completely different from Huo Junhan¡¯s cold and gloomy aura. For a moment, Shen Yaowei stared at the white-robed man and was stunned. Why were this man¡¯s eyes exactly the same as Junhan¡¯s? ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep the two of you waiting.¡± As soon as Qi Yuan spoke, his voice was as pleasant as flowing water. Shen Yaowei instantly understood the man¡¯s identity. It turned out that he was the legendary Imperial Preceptor. It was no wonder she felt such a unique aura from him. This person seemed to have lived to a hundred years old, but he still maintained his youthful appearance. She suddenly remembered that there were two legends about this Imperial Preceptor.. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Seven Emotions and Six Desires Chapter 280: Seven Emotions and Six Desires Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios One legend said that the Imperial Preceptor could have ascended to the Ninth Heaven, but because he was concerned about the world, he was willing to give up the opportunity to ascend in order to protect the Northern Kingdom. Another legend said that the Imperial Preceptor originally cultivated a clear heart and hated having seven emotions and six desires the most. When he was finally about to ascend, he broke the rules and broke his body, destroying his cultivation. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze landed lightly on Huo Junhan. The moment Huo Junhan saw Qi Yuan enter, his expression was terrifyingly cold. After the other party sat down, he took out the token and placed it on the table. ¡°Actually, Your Highness Li, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to return the token.¡± Qi Yuan looked at Huo Junhan and smiled especially gently. ¡°Speaking of which, 1 haven¡¯t thanked you yet. I should have been in charge of Oriole Village previously, but 1 troubled you because I was in seclusion.¡± ¡°Imperial Preceptor, you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m helping His Majesty share his burden,¡± Huo Junhan said coldly. Shen Yaowei sat at the side and could feel that Qi Yuan had been splashed with a bucket of cold water. Some of his enthusiasm had been extinguished. However, Qi Yuan didn¡¯t mind Huo Junhan¡¯s coldness. His gaze turned and landed on the girl beside him. Shen Yaowei was still secretly observing when she suddenly met Qi Yuan¡¯s gaze. She had yet to stop chewing the pastry in her mouth. One side of her face was stuffed with snacks, and her big eyes blinked like a gluttonous squirrel. ¡°I remember that this is Miss Shen, right?¡± Qi Yuan asked with a smile. Shen Yaowei smiled politely and nodded. ¡°Greetings, Imperial Preceptor.¡± Logically speaking, since she wasn¡¯t an official, she should be bowing to the Imperial Preceptor. But she was a fool. A fool always had the privilege of being a fool! Just as Shen Yaowei thought this, she suddenly felt the coldness around Huo Junhan become stronger. ¡°From Miss Shen¡¯s appearance, she must be a blessed person in the future,¡± Qi Yuan said as he looked deeply at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei also took another look at Qi Yuan. She realized that she couldn¡¯t see through this person¡¯s appearance at all. Apart from Huo Junhan, she had never seen another person with such a mysterious appearance. However, this also proved that the Imperial Preceptor was unfathomable and must have extraordinary strength. ¡°His Highness Li brought Miss Shen here today. It can be seen that the two of you have a good relationship in private. Miss Shen, it¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t you stay for lunch before leaving? The new chef in the small kitchen will make many young ladies¡¯ favorite desserts.¡± Qi Yuan still had a smile on his face, and his attitude was always warm and polite. Qi Yuan was clearly asking a question, but he was looking at Huo Junhan with anticipation in his eyes, while Huo Junhan was expressionless and sat motionless. He didn¡¯t even want to look at Qi Yuan. Shen Yaowei felt that something was wrong. However, she couldn¡¯t tell what was unusual between the two of them. Just as Shen Yaowei was wondering if she should agree or reject his invitation, Huo Junhan pulled her hand and stood up. ¡°The token has been delivered. Goodbye.¡± With that, Huo Junhan pulled Shen Yaowei away. Shen Yaowei followed behind Huo Junhao and turned to look at Qi Yuan. Qi Yuan stood rooted to the ground, his gaze on Huo Junhan. It was extremely complicated, and the aura around him seemed so lonely. After getting into the carriage, Shen Yaowei observed Huo Junhan carefully. The low pressure around the man didn¡¯t improve at all. His entire body was as cold as ice, making her a little afraid.. ¡°Junhan, why are you unhappy?¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Did Miss and His Highness Have A Falling Out? Chapter 281: Did Miss and His Highness Have A Falling Out? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan shook his head. ¡°No.¡± No? Noway! Shen Yaowei thought this in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak. She could only look at Huo Junhan eagerly until the carriage stopped at the entrance of the courtyard. ¡°I still have something on. Go back to your room and rest first.¡± Without giving Shen Yaowei any chance to speak, Huo Junhan got out of the carriage and left. Shen Yaowei pouted unhappily and got out of the carriage. ¡°Did Miss and His Highness have a falling out?¡± Zi Yun leaned forward and asked worriedly. Nuan Ying had lingering fears. She raised her hand and patted her small chest. ¡°His Highness was really scary just now! Miss, what happened?¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, her face almost wrinkled. ¡°My Ninth Imperial Uncle is unhappy, but it¡¯s not because of me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss, if His Highness is unhappy, let¡¯s not disturb His Highness tonight, alright?¡± Zi Yun advised gently. Shen Yaowei shook her head like a rattle. ¡°That won¡¯t do. 1 have to think of a way to make my Ninth Imperial Uncle happy!¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was so confident, Nuan Ying asked a very heartbreaking question, ¡°Then what does Miss plan to do?¡± Shen Yaowei deflated and lowered her head. ¡°This¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± ¡°I think Miss can prepare some small surprises for His Highness,¡± Zi Yun suggested. Shen Yaowei was confused. ¡°What kind of surprise?¡± Nuan Ying smiled and said, ¡°I think as long as it¡¯s prepared by Miss, His Highness will definitely like it.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded thoughtfully, then clapped her hands and smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it. I can make a delicious meal for my uncle!¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t notice the stiff expressions of the two maids at all and immediately ran excitedly towards the kitchen. At this moment, Nuan Ying could no longer smile. ¡°Zi Yun, are you sure you told Miss to give His Highness a surprise, and not a shock?¡± The corners of Zi Yun¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Yes¡­ Hurry up and take a look. It¡¯s a small matter if you can¡¯t cook. Don¡¯t let Miss blow up the kitchen later.¡± The two of them sighed in unison and hurried after her. Two hours later, Huo Junhan sat at the empty dining table. The aura around him frightened the people serving him until they trembled. ¡°What time is it? What are the chefs in the kitchen busy with?¡± As soon as Huo Junhan spoke, the coldness around him almost froze the people around him. ¡°Coming, coming!¡± At this moment, Shen Yaowei walked over quickly, followed by a group of chefs carrying dishes. ¡°Junhan, I cooked personally today. I cooked for a long time and made you wait very long, right?¡± When Huo Junhan saw Shen Yaowei rushing over with crystal clear sweat on the tip of her nose, his eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± These words successfully attracted the resentful gazes of the others present. If not for Miss Shen, His Highness would definitely have flown into a rage today. Shen Yaowei sat down beside Huo Junhan with a smile. ¡°I made all the dishes today. Junhan, you have to eat more.¡± Huo Junhan nodded, completely unaware of the pity in the chefs¡¯ eyes when they looked at him. Soon, four dishes and a soup were brought to the table. Huo Junhan held his chopsticks and fell silent. There were a total of four plates and a soup bowl on the table. Apart from the soup bowl that was vaguely filled with seafood, the other four plates were all black. It was impossible to tell what it was.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Junhan, You Bullied Me Chapter 282: Junhan, You Bullied Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Junhan, this is braised pork, and this is stewed pork ribs. Then, there are three stir-fried dishes and a steamed fish. Which one do you want to eat first?¡± Shen Yaowei asked expectantly. ¡°Fish.¡± Huo Junhan hesitated for a moment. He confirmed that he couldn¡¯t tell what the other three plates of black food were. In the end, he could only extend his chopsticks to the steamed fish that still had some appearance. With a crisp crack, Huo Junhan¡¯s chopsticks seemed to pick up a piece of carbon instead of fish. Under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, Huo Junhan put the piece of carbon-like substance into his mouth. To Huo Junhan¡¯s surprise, the fish meat tasted good. ¡°Delicious,¡± Huo Junhan commented. Actually, it wasn¡¯t delicious. It could only be considered medium-class. However, it had already exceeded his expectations that it could have such a taste. ¡°That¡¯s good. Junhan, hurry up and eat more.¡± Shen Yaowei heaved a sigh of relief and picked up her chopsticks to eat. Fortunately, she was smart. When she was cooking, she was injecting spiritual power into the dishes. This way, even if these dishes looked tragic, they wouldn¡¯t taste too bad. When Shen Yaowei was distracted, Huo Junhan had already eaten a lot. However, with every bite, the color on his face decreased. In the end, he actually turned pale. ¡°Junhan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yaowei had just asked when she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. It was so painful that she frowned and raised her hand to cover her stomach. ¡°Is your stomach hurting?¡± Huo Junhan immediately understood. He turned to look at Nuan Ying and the other two. ¡°Go prepare the medicine.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t take medicine!¡± Shen Yaowei was most afraid of taking medicine and hurriedly said. ¡°Listen to me,¡± Huo Junhan said. Seeing Nuan Ying and Zi Yun hurriedly run down, Shen Yaowei¡¯s face collapsed. She pouted and said, ¡°Did your stomach hurt long ago? No wonder you don¡¯t look right. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Well¡­ 1 don¡¯t take medicine!¡± ¡°You have to eat it.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was aggrieved, Huo Junhan reached out and patted her head. ¡°Be good and listen to me. The medicine isn¡¯t bitter.¡± Shen Yaowei puffed up her cheeks angrily. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± She had never taken any medicine that wasn¡¯t bitter since she was young! Huo Junhan smiled, his light eyes filled with a deep light. ¡°If 1 can make that medicine not bitter, eat it obediently.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s interest was piqued, and her expression wasn¡¯t as resistant as before. She wanted to see what ability Huo Junhan had to make the bitter medicine not bitter. Nuan Ying quickly served the medicine. ¡°Leave.¡± Huo Junhan waved his hand and let all the servants leave the dining room. Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan in confusion. Before she could ask what this person was planning, Huo Junhan picked up the medicine bowl. After taking a sip of the medicine, Huo Junhan didn¡¯t swallow it. Instead, he raised Shen Yaowei¡¯s chin. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Huo Junhan kiss her and put the medicine into her mouth. Shen Yaowei was so shocked that she forgot to resist. After obediently swallowing the medicine, she let Huo Junhan take another step forward. The fiery kiss was dominating and domineering, giving Shen Yaowei no chance to even respond. She was like a soft lamb, allowing the man to be impudent. ¡°Junhan, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± Although Shen Yaowei said that, her tone wasn¡¯t complaining. She took the opportunity to sit on Huo Junhan¡¯s lap. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Huo Junhan pinched Shen Yaowei¡¯s chin and looked at her wet eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and his light-colored eyes darkened.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Junhan, Im Sorry Chapter 283: Junhan, I¡¯m Sorry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair face was dyed with a touching blush. She was so shy that she didn¡¯t dare to look into Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. She leaned her head into his arms. ¡°I like it¡­¡± A smile appeared in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. After drinking the rest of the medicine in one gulp, he carried Shen Yaowei back to her room. After being stuffed under the blanket, Shen Yaowei¡¯s small hand reached out from the blanket indignantly and grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s hand. ¡°Junhan, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make the food like that. 1 even caused you and me to have a stomachache¡­¡± In the end, Shen Yaowei wished she could find a hole to hide in. Huo Junhan didn¡¯t mind at all. His gaze gently landed on Shen Yaowei¡¯s guilty face. ¡°Why are you suddenly free to cook today?¡± Only then did Shen Yaowei look at him and say softly, ¡°After I returned from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, I kept feeling that you were a little unhappy, so I wanted to make you happy.¡± However, she didn¡¯t expect her culinary skills to be so bad. In the end, she still messed up. Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze wavered for a moment. The change in his emotions was fleeting. He covered Shen Yaowei with the blanket again. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re thinking too much. Don¡¯t think too much. Rest early.¡± Seeing that Huo Junhan didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic, Shen Yaowei simply grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Then can you stay here with me for a while?¡± Meeting Shen Yaowei¡¯s clear gaze, Huo Junhan couldn¡¯t refuse, so he nodded and sat by her bed. Shen Yaowei smiled sweetly and grabbed Huo Junhan¡¯s hand happily. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. Time passed quickly. That night, at midnight. On the usually silent long street, the sound of opera suddenly sounded. The mellow erhu and the sound of the pipa complemented each other, and the sad tune blended into one. In the dark night, it looked especially desolate, like a cold wind blowing past, making a few homeless people leaning against the corner of the roadside wall frequently crane their heads to look forward. Lai Qi, who was the shortest among them, curled up into a ball. He was sleeping soundly in the corner when his companion kicked him. His round body rolled twice on the ground. ¡°How annoying. I was sleeping soundly. Why did you kick me!¡± ¡°I kicked you for your own good. The few of us are asking you to get up and listen to the show.¡± Among the homeless men, Big Head pointed at the stage not far away. ¡°Listen, this singer is really good at singing.¡± In the middle of the night, a faint light appeared on the stage not far away. From where they were, they couldn¡¯t see clearly. They could only see the actor waving his snow-white shirt sleeves, as if he was calling them over. ¡°Yiya¡­!¡± The singer¡¯s voice was very desolate and mellow, with a hint of crying mixed in, making Lai Qi shiver. ¡°Why do I feel so scared? 1 didn¡¯t see anyone putting on a show here during the day. Besides, it¡¯s so dark. Who is this singer putting on a show for?¡± Lai Qi felt a chill down his spine. He wished he could cover his ears and not listen to the cold singing. In the end, Big Head slapped the back of his head. ¡°Useless thing, don¡¯t take advantage of me! This singer sings well. She must be a beauty. Anyway, I want to go take a look.¡± Chief detective led the way, and the remaining vagrants couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Yiya¡ª!¡± The singer¡¯s sharp singing voice attacked, and a cold wind blew past the back of Lai Qi¡¯s neck, scaring him so much that he had no choice but to accept his fate and follow.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Who Exactly Are You? Chapter 284: Who Exactly Are You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The overly simple stage was only built with a few broken wooden planks. At a glance, it was filled with cracks and holes, as if a single step could easily crush it. However, the singer in the red wedding dress had a graceful figure. Her water snake waist, which was only the width of a palm, twisted along with her posture. Her light figure couldn¡¯t even support the wedding dress. The collar of the dress was open, revealing her pale neck. It hung loosely on her shoulders, as if it would fall at any moment. There were only two red lanterns lit on the entire stage. The blood-red light weakly illuminated a small area in front of the stage, stretching the shadows of the homeless people standing here. ¡°Yiya~ Young Master, listen to me. How did this heartless husband dig out my- heart and liver to cook soup-¡± The singer sang and cried. She raised her sleeves to cover her face, her shoulders trembling with her movements. Lai Qi felt his scalp go numb. Just as he was about to leave, the singer suddenly looked up at him. Only then did he realize that the singer¡¯s eyes were very strange. She actually only had bloodshot white eyes and no eyes. The thick layer of duck egg powder on her face made her face even paler than a dead person. When one looked at her face, only her cherry-like lips were as red as a drop of blood. ¡°All!¡± Lai Qi almost peed his pants in fear. A bone-chilling coldness crawled from his feet to his head. He reached out to shake his companion beside him. ¡°It¡¯s so late at night. Why don¡¯t we go back?!¡± However, Big Head and the others didn¡¯t seem to hear Lai Qi¡¯s words and didn¡¯t move. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to leave, but they really couldn¡¯t move. They couldn¡¯t even blink. Because they had been staring, their eyes were red and teary, but they still stared intently at the singer on the stage. Lai Qi was so frightened that his entire body was trembling. A clear sound came from the collision of his teeth. ¡°All!¡± At this moment, a cold wind blew over and extinguished the two red lanterns. The singer fell to the ground, her clothes slipping off her shoulders, revealing the white bones under her shoulders! Lai Qi was so frightened that he wanted to scream, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth nor control his body. Like a puppet on a string, he swarmed up with Big Head and the others and began to ask about the singer. Lai Qi had already peed his pants in fear. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but stare at the performer. What came out of his mouth wasn¡¯t a cry for help or a scream. ¡°Why are you singing here? Who are you?¡± ¡°Official, you really know how to joke. Do 1 look like a human?¡± The singer raised her head, and the beautiful skin on her face instantly fell off, revealing her white bones that were still stained with blood. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lai Qi was so frightened that he rushed backstage. ¡°There¡¯s, there¡¯s a ghost!¡± However, when Lai Qi barged in, he realized that there was no one playing an instrument here. There were all kinds of musical instruments on the ground. Beside the musical instruments was a memorial tablet. It was surrounded by burnt yellow paper. There was clearly no one, but there was always a sinister music floating in the air. Clap, clap, clap¡ª! The memorial tablets fell to the ground in unison. Lai Qi watched as yellow paper filled the sky. ¡°Mm¡­!¡± Lai Qi couldn¡¯t breathe. After his knees softened, he knelt on the ground in pain and couldn¡¯t get up. No matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t escape. He could only watch as the yellow paper tightened! ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± At this moment, the singer¡¯s thin body floated behind Lai Qi. He unfolded his arm that had turned into bones and pounced on his back. ¡°Wu¡ª!¡± A shrill and suppressed wail spread in the air. A dark evil aura turned into dark clouds that covered the moon in the sky and enveloped the entire capital for a long time.. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285:I Promise I Wont Mess Around Chapter 285:I Promise I Won¡¯t Mess Around Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Early the next morning, at dawn, the hardworking small vendors arrived at the busiest long street to set up their morning stalls. They saw the corpses of four vagrants at the entrance of the busiest street. The four vagrants died in a particularly painful manner. There were no external injuries on their bodies. All of them were curled up with terrified and ferocious expressions. No one dared to touch the corpses. The commoners quickly reported it to the officials. When Huo Junhan heard this news, he was eating breakfast in the courtyard. This news was naturally heard by Shen Yaowei, who was eating at the same table. Still holding a meat bun in her hand, Shen Yaowei took a bite and analyzed seriously, ¡°Junhan, these vagrants died so strangely. Could it be done by an evil spirit?¡± Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei and happened to see her excited expression. ¡°No matter what this matter is about, it has nothing to do with you. Eat obediently.¡± Shen Yaowei put down the bun in her hand. ¡°Just bring me along to take a look. I promise 1 won¡¯t cause trouble for you.¡± Ever since there was a problem with the barrier in the capital, evil spirits had appeared one after another. Although she knew that Huo Junhan was very powerful, she still couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°No.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s tone was firm. He looked deeply at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Eat breakfast obediently. If you¡¯re really bored after eating, get the servants in the residence to play with you.¡± With that, he stood up and left. Shen Yaowei knew very well that Huo Junhan was a man of his word. At a time like this, if she chased after him disobediently, he would definitely be angry. But if she didn¡¯t chase after him to understand the situation, how could she catch the evil spirit? Ever since she found out about Junhan¡¯s background, she had been thinking of ways to help Junhan accumulate good karma. And getting rid of the evil spirits that hurt people would undoubtedly quickly accumulate good karma. Shen Yaowei was only depressed for a moment before she stood up with her fists clenched. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t let me go, I can sneak over.¡± Anyway, it wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t followed him secretly in the past. When Shen Yaowei quietly rushed to the long street, she realized that it was already crowded. The onlookers automatically formed a circle and surrounded the place of the accident. Worried that she would be exposed, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t dare to get too close to observe the corpse. She hid in the crowd for the time being and listened to the commoners discussing. ¡°Did you hear what the people from the Night Justice Bureau said just now? These people were actually not killed, but frightened to death.¡± ¡°How could they not have heard? 1 was standing in front just now and watching the people from the Night Justice Bureau dissect the corpse. Those vagrants were so frightened that their guts shattered!¡± ¡°Ordinary murderers probably can¡¯t do this. Could it be an evil spirit?¡± ¡°Huh? Why is it so scary? Evils have always been difficult to deal with. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re going to continue killing!¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this from the crowd, she could already roughly guess. These vagrants were probably not only frightened out of their wits. They had died so miserably. Their souls should have been devoured by the evil spirits and they would never be able to reincarnate. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the thought of these vagrants being killed innocently. She tiptoed and glanced at Huo Junhan only to realize that he was looking at the corpse expressionlessly while listening to the person in the exclusive clothes of the Night Justice Bureau. She moved forward again. She wanted to move forward so that she could better observe the corpse. At this moment, a low-key carriage with the flag of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence quickly passed through the crowd and rushed over. It was the Imperial Preceptor?! Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Imperial Preceptor Hasnt Changed At All Chapter 286: Imperial Preceptor Hasn¡¯t Changed At All Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Unexpectedly, Qi Yuan also rushed over. Shen Yaowei quickly steadied her restless heart and consciously retreated to the side to stand in a corner of the crowd. After looking around to confirm that it was safe, Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze was attracted by the man in the alley not far away. The man was standing at the entrance of the alley in a heavy black robe. Behind him was a large dark blue bag. The bag looked very heavy, and the man¡¯s back was a little bent from the pressure. He had to keep holding the bag with both hands to ensure that it didn¡¯t fall to the ground. The strangest thing was the man¡¯s two arms. They were covered in a thick white bandage, making it impossible to see his skin. Perhaps because Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze was too direct, the man sensed her gaze and turned to look at her. At this moment, Shen Yaowei realized that the man¡¯s face was covered in a layer of white gauze. Only a pair of exceptionally cold eyes were revealed on her entire face. Almost as soon as he met Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes, the man turned around and walked out of the alley. Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes and immediately squeezed out of the crowd and ran towards the alley. She moved quickly, causing a small commotion in the crowd. Huo Junhan heard the commotion and looked up deeply in the direction where Shen Yaowei had left. There was a faint cold glint in his eyes. He was about to leave when Qi Yuan stopped him. ¡°Your Highness.¡± After Qi Yuan got out of the carriage, he slowly walked up to Huo Junhan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Night Justice Bureau to come for what happened today.¡± He was still wearing a light white robe. Unlike yesterday, Qi Yuan was wearing a white jade mask today to hide his appearance, revealing only his light-colored eyes. Looking at Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes that were the same as his, Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes darkened. He had no intention of paying attention to the other party. Qi Yuan didn¡¯t mind. He still had a smile on his face as he stood in front of Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan whispered to Yan Bei, ¡°1¡¯11 be in charge of this matter. We have to find out the results within a day.¡± Without waiting for Yan Bei to speak, Qi Yuan¡¯s voice sounded faintly. ¡°Since this is the work of an evil spirit, there¡¯s no need to trouble the Night Justice Bureau.¡± When Huo Junhan heard this, he finally turned around and looked deeply at Qi Yuan. ¡°Imperial Preceptor, you really haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Qi Yuan vaguely sensed the cold mocking aura emanating from Huo Junhan. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Why do you say that, Your Highness?¡± Huo Junhan said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯ve always been concerned about the commoners. I think after capturing the evil spirits this time, you have no intention of killing them. Instead, you plan to exorcize them.¡± Qi Yuan nodded and said in a voice like high mountains and flowing water, ¡°Every living being in the world has a reason for its existence, and so do evil spirits. As long as we exorcize them, they will have a chance to atone for their previous actions.¡± ¡°How benevolent to the enemy. Unfortunately, these vagrants aren¡¯t as lucky as the evil spirit. After they died tragically on the streets, their souls dissipated. There¡¯s no possibility of reincarnation.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, just enough for the surrounding commoners to hear him clearly. At this moment, the commoners shut their mouths in unison and looked at Qi Yuan. Qi Yuan was a little embarrassed.. After a pause, he called out, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Little Girl, Are You Enough? Why Are You Pursuing Me?! Chapter 287: Little Girl, Are You Enough? Why Are You Pursuing Me?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Since you¡¯ve spoken, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Huo Junhan left after saying this. Qi Yuan hesitated as he watched Huo Junhan leave. The disappointment in his eyes rolled. Huo Junhan walked out of the crowd and looked deeply in the direction where Shen Yaowei had left. ¡°Yan Bei, send someone to the alley over there to investigate. I¡¯ll go back to the courtyard first.¡± Yan Bei nodded. Unaware that Huo Junhan had returned early, Shen Yaowei finally reached out and grabbed the big bag behind the man after chasing two alleys. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The man¡¯s expression under the bandage stiffened, and he had no choice but to stop. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t stop for a moment. Before she hit the man, she tapped the ground with her toes and flipped over his head. The man retreated warily and turned to run, but Shen Yaowei¡¯s spiritual power wrapped around his ankle. Looking down at the spirit energy on his ankle, the man screamed in his heart that something was wrong, but it was too late to struggle. Shen Yaowei took the opportunity and pulled hard. The man fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Hiss¡­!¡± The man gasped. Blood seeped through the bandage and left a blood-red mark. He immediately looked at Shen Yaowei in dissatisfaction. ¡°Little girl, are you done? Why are you chasing after me?!¡± After Shen Yaowei stabilized herself, she looked at the man and keenly realized that he was surrounded by a faint evil aura. This evil aura was mixed with a completely righteous aura. It was contradictory and strange. ¡°Why are you running? Look at how sneaky you are. If you don¡¯t run, can I chase after you?¡± The man was furious. He struggled to get up from the ground. ¡°If you were caught by an unfamiliar crazy woman on the streets, wouldn¡¯t you run?¡± Seeing that the man was self-righteous, Shen Yaowei changed the topic. ¡°I chased after you because I thought you were strange. Who asked you to dress up so strangely and appear at the scene of a murder? I thought you were a harmful evil spirit.¡± Hearing the word ¡®evil¡¯, the man¡¯s expression twisted. Fortunately, the man¡¯s face was bandaged and his expression wasn¡¯t easy to detect. He continued confidently, ¡°According to you, as long as someone appears near the corpse, they¡¯re an evil spirit that kills people? Then you look like an evil spirit to me.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯re really just here to watch the show?¡± Shen Yaowei stared into the man¡¯s exposed eyes, trying to see something in them. The man¡¯s eyes were deep, but there was no panic. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shen Yaowei pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She felt that something was wrong. Staring at the faint evil aura around the man, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that there was something wrong with the man. ¡°Then perhaps I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± Although Shen Yaowei said that, she didn¡¯t relax at all. The man didn¡¯t want to argue with Shen Yaowei. After sizing her up, he said, ¡°Little girl, since you have the time to care about me, you might as well care about yourself. Your glabella is dark. It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯ll be a bloody calamity. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Shen Yaowei subconsciously reached out to touch her face. Just as she was about to ask, the man had already taken the opportunity to climb over the wall and leave without looking back. Sensing that the man¡¯s aura had disappeared, Shen Yaowei touched her glabella again, and her dark eyes revealed a deep look. Warlocks who knew how to read fortunes couldn¡¯t read their own fortune, or they would suffer divine retribution. That man was obviously capable. However, she couldn¡¯t completely believe what he said. Shen Yaowei stood rooted to the ground for a moment. She harbored a plan in her heart before leaving.. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: You Believe What That Person Said? Chapter 288: You Believe What That Person Said? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei sneaked into the courtyard from the back door. Along the way, she paid special attention to being invisible and quietly returned to her room. She pushed open the door a crack and slipped in. Shen Yaowei closed the door quietly and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yaoyao, where have you been?¡± At this moment, Huo Junhan¡¯s voice sounded behind her. Shen Yaowei trembled and slowly turned to look behind her. She realized that Huo Junhan was sitting by her bed and staring at her expressionlessly. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart pounded, and her eyes widened. ¡°Junhan, why are you back so early¡­¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t answer Shen Yaowei¡¯s question. He stood up and slowly walked towards her. Shen Yaowei lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to speak. She rubbed her hands back and forth, thinking of a way. Huo Junhan stood in front of Shen Yaowei and lowered his head to stare at her faintly. The shadow cast by his figure completely enveloped her. Shen Yaowei felt a great pressure. Then, she opened her arms and hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s waist, pressing her fragrant body against him. She first rubbed against Huo Junhan¡¯s arms before Shen Yaowei looked up and said pitifully, ¡°Junhan, I was wrong. I just wanted to help you. Besides, 1 didn¡¯t come back late on purpose. I met a very strange man on the street¡­¡± Shen Yaowei quickly told Huo Junhan the entire process of meeting that man word for word. Huo Junhan listened and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Feeling Huo Junhan¡¯s aura that was as deep as the night, Shen Yaowei lowered her head and stared at her toes. From Huo Junhan¡¯s angle, he could see the top of Shen Yaowei¡¯s head and her hair. She looked a little cute. Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze softened. He turned around and walked to the tea table to sit at it. Shen Yaowei quickly followed him to the tea table and poured a cup of tea for Huo Junhan. She handed it to him with both hands. ¡°Junhan, have some tea.¡± ¡°Who taught you your martial arts?¡± Huo Junhan took the teacup and asked calmly. Shen Yaowei sat opposite Huo Junhan and said, ¡°My mother has a lot of books. I learned them from books.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying about that. She had learned some things by herself because of Huo Junhan. But there were also many things that she had learned from reading. ¡°You believe what that person said?¡± Huo Junhan asked again. Shen Yaowei thought about it carefully before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t believe him completely. After all, I don¡¯t know him either.¡± Huo Junhan stared at Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair face and frowned slightly. He actually couldn¡¯t see through Yaoyao¡¯s appearance. Why was that? ¡°Junhan, is the Imperial Preceptor the most powerful fortune teller in our Northern Kingdom?¡± Shen Yaowei hesitated for a moment and asked Huo Junhan. She could feel that something was wrong between the Imperial Preceptor and Junhan. She wanted to clarify this matter. Previously, she was still worried that she didn¡¯t have a suitable opportunity to approach the Imperial Preceptor. Now, she did. The aura around Huo Junhan instantly turned much colder. He looked at Shen Yaowei faintly and said, ¡°So what if he is? Do you want him to read your fortune?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like me to look for him, then 1 won¡¯t look for him,¡± Shen Yaowei said bluntly. She smiled brightly at Huo Junhan. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy.¡± Looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s smile, Huo Junhan clearly felt as if his heart had been gently touched by something warm and soft, successfully dissipating the coldness in his heart. He tightened his grip on the teacup in his hand and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. If you want, I¡¯ll bring you to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence tomorrow..¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289:I Just Cant Stand His Highnesss Attitude To Master Chapter 289:I Just Can¡¯t Stand His Highness¡¯s Attitude To Master Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next day, in the morning. In front of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, a man in a plain white robe stood facing the morning light. The breeze gently fluttered his wide robe. His gaze was always on the road not far away. Beside Qi Yuan stood a young man in a light green robe. The jade leaf-shaped pendant on his body confirmed his identity. He was a high-level spirit arts master from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Master, His Highness has never taken you seriously. The Night Justice Bureau often goes against our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. It¡¯s a little inappropriate for you to wait for His Highness here,¡± the green-robed man said to Qi Yuan. When he mentioned His Highness, his eyes were filled with disgust. Qi Yuan glanced at the green-robed man indifferently. ¡°Qing Yi, do I usually teach you to gossip behind people¡¯s backs?¡± Yao Qingyi could tell that there was a hint of coldness in Qi Yuan¡¯s tone. He hurriedly lowered his head and pretended to be respectful, hiding the resentment that flashed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I just can¡¯t stand His Highness¡¯s attitude towards you, Master.¡± ¡°His Highness is a prince, and I¡¯m just a subject of the Northern Kingdom. In terms of status, His Highness is indeed more honorable than me,¡± Qi Yuan said slowly. ¡°So don¡¯t let me hear you say anything bad about His Highness in the future. Otherwise, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence won¡¯t tolerate you.¡± When Yao Qingyi heard Qi Yuan¡¯s words, the resentment in his eyes deepened, but he still said obediently, ¡°Yes, I will follow Master¡¯s teachings.¡± As the two of them spoke, a gorgeous carriage flew over from not far away and barged into Qi Yuan¡¯s line of sight. Qi Yuan¡¯s thin lips curled up. Creak¡ª The carriage stopped steadily in front of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Yan Bei, who was in charge of driving the carriage, jumped down from the carriage and bowed to Qi Yuan with cupped fists. ¡°Greetings, Imperial Preceptor.¡± Qi Yuan smiled and nodded at Yan Bei. Right on the heels of that, a pretty figure emerged from the carriage. Like an agile cat, she jumped down. The sky-blue dress perfectly accentuated the young girl¡¯s lively and playful temperament. Her bun was decorated with white fluffy rabbits, adding a hint of her unique charm. There was a bright smile on Shen Yaowei¡¯s bare face as she bowed to Qi Yuan. ¡°Greetings, Imperial Preceptor.¡± ¡°Miss Shen.¡± Qi Yuan also smiled and greeted Shen Yaowei. Then, his gaze landed on the carriage again. Huo Junhan slowly got out of the carriage and glanced at Qi Yuan indifferently. The two of them happened to look at each other. Taking in Qi Yuan¡¯s expectant gaze, Huo Junhan said calmly, ¡°Sorry to disturb you early in the morning. Thank you, Imperial Preceptor.¡± His indifferent tone froze the smile on Qi Yuan¡¯s face. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider,¡± Qi Yuan said in a gentle tone. ¡°This isn¡¯t a place to talk. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± With that, Qi Yuan turned around and walked into the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Yao Qingyi looked deeply at Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan before quickly following Qi Yuan. Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei walked slowly at the back. ¡°Junhan, did you tell the Imperial Preceptor in advance that we were coming?¡± Shen Yaowei lowered her voice and asked Huo Junhan. ¡°No,¡± Huo Junhan replied calmly. ¡°Then he seemed to have specially waited for us at the door just now. How did he know that we were coming?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes flashed with a starry light. ¡°Could it be that he calculated in advance?¡± Huo Junhan nodded indifferently. ¡°He¡¯s best at this..¡± Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Whats Wrong With Shen Yaowei? Chapter 290: What¡¯s Wrong With Shen Yaowei? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei had only said it casually, but it was really the case. From the looks of it, this Imperial Preceptor¡¯s title as the number one fortune teller was really not for nothing. It was so accurate that it could even calculate such a small matter. Soon, the group arrived at the front hall. After instructing the servants to prepare some food and refreshments, Qi Yuan smiled and said to Huo Junhan, ¡°Originally, I planned to visit Your Highness today. When I woke up in the morning, I casually calculated that Your Highness would come today. This is really a coincidence.¡± Huo Junhan sat lazily on the chair and didn¡¯t even look at Qi Yuan. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°We can talk about my matters later.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s gaze landed on Shen Yaowei. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Miss Shen first. Miss Shen, did you encounter any trouble yesterday?¡± Shen Yaowei immediately sat up straight and looked straight at Qi Yuan with her clear eyes. ¡°I did encounter some trouble.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Qi Yuan looked at Shen Yaowei lovingly. Shen Yaowei glanced at Huo Junhan and saw him nod inaudibly. Only then did she tell Qi Yuan everything she had encountered yesterday. After Qi Yuan heard this, the smile on his face deepened. He looked at Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°Miss Shen is really brave. It seems that Miss Shen¡¯s stupidity has completely recovered.¡± Shen Yaowei had never planned to pretend to be crazy or stupid in front of Qi Yuan from the beginning. This man was at the peak of his strength. If she pretended to be stupid in front of him, she would really be embarrassing herself. Seeing Shen Yaowei looking at him eagerly, Qi Yuan smiled and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Miss Shen. I and the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence never gossip behind people¡¯s backs. We won¡¯t tell anyone your secret.¡± Surprised by Qi Yuan¡¯s intelligence, Shen Yaowei smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Imperial Preceptor.¡± ¡°As for what Miss Shen is worried about, I think Miss Shen is a good person. She will definitely be able to turn misfortune into fortune.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s tone was as gentle as water and had the power to comfort people. Hearing Qi Yuan¡¯s words, the worry in Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart was indeed soothed a little. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Miss Shen, the last time you came to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, you were in a hurry and definitely didn¡¯t take a good look. This Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence is located in a blessed land. It¡¯s good to take a look. Are you interested in taking a look?¡± Seeing Qi Yuan looking at her with a smile, how could Shen Yaowei not tell that he wanted to send her away? She glanced at Huo Junhan from the corner of her eye. Seeing that Huo Junhan was still sitting there with a calm expression, she smiled and stood up. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 go shopping.¡± After Shen Yaowei left the front hall under the lead of the maidservant, Huo Junhan looked at Qi Yuan coldly. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°All of you, leave too.¡± Qi Yuan didn¡¯t answer Huo Junhan. Instead, he spoke to the others in the front hall. Yao Qingyi, who had been guarding Qi Yuan, glanced at Huo Junhan warily. Then, she reluctantly retreated with the others. In the blink of an eye, only Qi Yuan and Huo Junhan were left in the huge front hall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shen Yaowei?¡± Huo Junhan put down the teacup in his hand and asked again. ¡°You¡¯re very worried about Miss Shen.¡± Qi Yuan looked deeply at Huo Junhan and said word byword, ¡°In so many years, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone affect your emotions like this, Junhan..¡± Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Someone Is Making Things Difficult For You? Chapter 292: Someone Is Making Things Difficult For You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°The divination I did has something to do with Miss Shen and you.¡± Qi Yuan looked at Huo J unhan with an unprecedentedly solemn expression. His hand in the sleeve cage had already clenched into a fist. Huo Junhan looked at Qi Yuan expressionlessly, but a cold light was already rolling in the depths of his light-colored eyes. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Instead of saying that, why don¡¯t you take a look?¡± Qi Yuan dodged to the side and let Huo Junhan see the scene that appeared in the Divine Trigram Mirror¡­ The scene in the mirror appeared clearly in front of Huo Junhan, making his light-colored eyes gradually enlarge. At the same time, Shen Yaowei stood among the flowers in the garden. She seemed to have a premonition, and her heart suddenly sped up. An uneasy feeling enveloped her heart like a dark cloud. Sensing that someone seemed to be looking at her from behind, Shen Yaowei turned around and realized that Yao Qingyi, who had been following Qi Yuan, was standing in the long corridor not far away and staring at her coldly with her arms crossed. She had just arrived at the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence today and could already tell that Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t have a good impression of them. She especially didn¡¯t like Junhan. Although she didn¡¯t know how Junhan had provoked this person, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t mind. In any case, she didn¡¯t like anyone who didn¡¯t like Junhan! Not wanting to look at Yao Qingyi anymore, Shen Yaowei turned around and focused on the butterflies in the garden. Yao Qingyi was about to go to the garden when she suddenly felt a cold gaze land on her. Yao Qingyi subconsciously shivered. She turned around and met Huo Junhan¡¯s cold eyes. A drop of cold sweat fell from her forehead. Yao Qingyi bowed to Huo Junhan with cupped fists. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t look at Yao Qingyi again. He passed by him expressionlessly and quickly walked into the garden. ¡°Junhan.¡± When the girl¡¯s soft voice sounded, the coldness in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes dissipated. He opened his arms and happened to hug the little one who was flying over. Shen Yaowei leaned into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms and looked up to carefully observe his expression. When she realized that his expression was normal, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Junhan, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Huo Junhan habitually pinched Shen Yaowei¡¯s face. There was no joy or anger in his voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone make things difficult for you?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just worried about you. Why did the Imperial Preceptor look for you alone?¡± Shen Yaowei frowned and asked softly. Huo Junhan also looked down at Shen Yaowei. The girl was even more dazzling than the blooming flowers in the garden. At this moment, there was nothing else in her eyes but concern for him. Now that the worries in his heart had been smoothed out by the divine artifact, Huo Junhan said calmly, ¡°The Imperial Preceptor told me that their people discovered some strange phenomena in Oriole Village. 1 plan to set off tomorrow to take a look at the situation.¡± Without thinking, Shen Yaowei quickly said, ¡°Then i¡¯ll go with you.¡± Huo Junhan seemed to have guessed that Shen Yaowei would say this. He raised his hand to her lips and shook his head. ¡°1¡¯11 go myself this time. Be good and stay in the capital until I come back.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing today?¡± Shen Yaowei asked as she hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s arm tightly. The words ¡°can¡¯t bear to leave you¡± were almost written on her face. ¡°Since you have nothing on today, you can stay in the courtyard for the entire day.¡± Huo Junhan saw through Shen Yaowei¡¯s thoughts at a glance. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll accompany you..¡± Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: When Did You Come In? Chapter 293: When Did You Come In? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Unwilling to let go of the rare time alone, Shen Yaowei first dragged Huo Junhan around the streets and only returned after lunch. After returning to the courtyard, she stayed in the study. Shen Yaowei stayed with Huo Junhan until they finished their dinner before returning to her room to take a shower and change. Warm fog lingered in the room. Shen Yaowei¡¯s long black hair was wet and draped over her shoulders. She placed her hands on the edge of the bathtub and rested her head on it. Her eyes were half-closed, and she looked sleepy. Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair face turn red, Zi Yun walked over and reminded her gently, ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re tired, come out. Wipe your body and you can rest.¡± Shen Yaowei stood up and splashed water on her face from the bathtub. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I just don¡¯t understand why 1 keep feeling that my Ninth Imperial Uncle is a little different today, but I can¡¯t say what¡¯s wrong.¡± Nuan Ying wiped Shen Yaowei¡¯s back with a cloth towel. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart that her Miss was really a stunner. Even her back view was perfect. ¡°Did you think 1 couldn¡¯t tell? 1 just feel that His Highness is even gentler to Miss than before and listens to Miss on everything.¡± Shen Yaowei tilted her head gloomily. ¡°I can¡¯t say. Anyway, 1 keep feeling that my Ninth Imperial Uncle is a little different from before.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re thinking so much. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to have a dream tonight. Nuan Ying, come with me to get some calming herbs and soak them in the bathtub for Miss.¡± Zi Yun called out to Nuan Ying and opened the door. Before she could walk out, she saw Huo Junhan standing outside. Huo Junhan had clearly just taken a shower and changed his clothes. His long hair was still slightly wet and draped casually behind him. He was less cold and more lazy and casual than before. Zi Yun and Qiao Nian were both shocked. The words ¡°Your Highness¡± were already in their throats. Huo Junhan didn¡¯t even look at the two of them. He avoided them and entered the room. Zi Yun and Nuan Ying smiled at each other and closed the door considerately. In the room, fog lingered, and the faint sweet fragrance of a young girl taking a bath spread in the air. After Huo Junhan entered the room and saw Shen Yaowei, his eyes darkened. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t notice it at all. She closed her eyes and enjoyed it quietly. ¡°Nuan Ying, come and massage my shoulders. My shoulders are a little sore.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t say anything. He walked behind Shen Yaowei and extended his hand. The man¡¯s broad palm was completely different from the woman¡¯s. The moment it touched Shen Yaowei, it was as if she had been electrocuted. Her small body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Covering her chest, she turned around and looked behind her. When she saw Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome face through the layers of smoke, she suddenly couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡°Junhan, when did you come in?¡± ¡°I just came in.¡± Huo Junhan saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widen like an innocent rabbit. She looked at him eagerly and waved. ¡°Come here.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s face was so red that it looked like blood. She didn¡¯t know why Huo Junhan had called her over, but her body leaned over honestly. Huo Junhan reached out and massaged Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulders. Shen Yaowei had never been treated like this by Huo Junhan before. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if it was enjoyment or torture. Her small body stiffened, and she didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Did I use too much strength and hurt you?¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice was low and pleasant to the ears of Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei lowered her head like a little quail, wishing she could shrink into the water. ¡°It¡¯s alright.. It¡¯s quite comfortable¡­¡± Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Junhan, Enough Chapter 294: Junhan, Enough Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh?¡± Huo Junhan said with a smile in his voice. ¡°Just alright? It seems that I still have to continue working hard.¡± Shen Yaowei could clearly feel Huo Junhan¡¯s breath on her ear when he moved, making her almost burn. ¡°Junhan, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± Shen Yaowei said weakly. For some reason, she felt that the conversation between the two of them sounded a little strange! ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore?¡± Huo Junhan asked. Shen Yaowei nodded. Huo Junhan pulled the inner shirt beside him and wrapped it around her. Then, he carried her out of the bathtub. The fiery spiritual power instantly dried Shen Yaowei¡¯s wet hair and undershirt. Shen Yaowei was carried to the bed. Seeing that Huo Junhan had put her down and was about to get up, Shen Yaowei quickly reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. With some strength, she pulled him to lie beside him. Without waiting for Huo Junhan to refuse, Shen Yaowei leaned forward sweetly. ¡°Junhan, you¡¯ll be gone for a few days soon. Why don¡¯t you sleep here tonight?¡± Huo Junhan stared deeply at Shen Yaowei and didn¡¯t speak. Shen Yaowei was extremely nervous, and her heart kept beating wildly. In the end, she closed her eyes and made up her mind. She took the initiative to raise her chin and offer her lips. When her lips touched Huo Junhan, Shen Yaowei could clearly feel that he was stunned. However, it was only for a moment. Huo Junhan deepened the kiss, as if he wanted to take away all of Shen Yaowei¡¯s beauty. For the first time, Shen Yaowei felt Huo Junhan¡¯s domineering aura so clearly. Her throat made a soft sound, and her breathing became heavier as she accepted his every move. Normally, Huo Junhan would know when to stop. But today, he was especially domineering. He kept swallowing her breath, not giving her any room to breathe. Her entire body was almost embedded in Huo Junhan¡¯s bones, and she couldn¡¯t breathe well. Her body hurt from his hug, and she couldn¡¯t help but whimper like a little beast. Huo Junhan only let go of Shen Yaowei when she could barely breathe. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were red as she leaned her head into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. ¡°Junhan, you¡¯re so mean. You bullied me¡­¡± The girl¡¯s delicate voice sounded more like a wheeze. It slowly echoed in the air, making the flames in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes burn even brighter. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Huo Junhan raised his hand and activated a hypnotic talisman. He watched as the girl in his arms instantly fell asleep and bit his tongue. The pain came. Only then did Huo Junhan barely hide the flames in his heart. He hugged Shen Yaowei and closed his eyes. The night gradually deepened, and that faint layer of an evil aura enveloped the entire capital again. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s carriage stopped on the long street. Yao Qingyi had just led his Junior Brothers out of the carriage when the shrill cry of a woman came from the depths of the long street. Seeing that the black fog around them had deepened a little, Yao Qingyi looked at his senior and junior brothers beside him and said coldly, ¡°Everyone, be prepared. This evil spirit¡¯s strength is extraordinary. We can¡¯t be careless.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence finished speaking, they took out their compasses, peach wood swords, and other Dharma artifacts, then followed Yao Qingyi towards the stage. The closer Yao Qingyi and the others got to the stage, the more they could clearly feel the black fog in the air. This black fog was intermediate with an evil aura, and it seemed to have eyes. It swarmed over and wrapped around Yao Qingyi and the others, as if it wanted to trap them and pull their hands and feet. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m trapped!¡± At this moment, a man stepped on the black fog. Half of his foot seemed to have been sucked in and instantly disappeared. ¡°Heaven and Earth Flying Fire Token, break!¡± Yao Qingyi swept his finger across the peach wood sword in his hand. A flame shot out and instantly burned the smoke.. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: You Have a Death Wish Chapter 295: You Have a Death Wish Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Heaven and Earth Flying Fire Token, break!¡± Yao Qingyi swept his finger across the peach wood sword in his hand. A flame shot out and instantly burned the smoke. ¡°All, ah, ah!¡± An ear-piercing scream exploded in the air. The black fog seemed to be alive and instantly condensed into a ball. It actually transformed into a terrifying ghost face with a green face and fangs. The female ghost died with her eyes wide open. Her eyeballs almost exploded from her eye sockets. Her sharp mouth and fangs swept across every disciple except Yao Qingyi. ¡°Hold your breath, don¡¯t breathe in the evil aura!¡± Yao Qingyi said, but it was too late. The other disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence had all inhaled the evil aura. Their faces were as dark as the dead, and their expressions were distorted and sinister. Their sinister gazes locked onto Yao Qingyi at the same time. These disciples didn¡¯t even give Yao Qingyi a chance to speak. They flew over at the same time. ¡°Retreat!¡± Yao Qingyi held the peach wood sword in his hand, but he didn¡¯t dare to release the charm and really injure these disciples. ¡°All of you, pull yourselves together and wake up!¡± However, these disciples didn¡¯t feel the pain at all. They allowed the peach wood sword to hit their bodies, but they still twisted their bodies angrily and pounced on Yao Qingyi crazily. ¡°No, don¡¯t hurt me!¡± At this moment, a woman in a red dress rushed out of an alley at the side. In the end, she was pounced on by a disciple. ¡°Get lost!¡± Yao Qingyi kicked the disciple away and pulled the woman along as she ran forward. ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother! Senior Brother ah ah ah ah¡ª!¡± The disciples behind him called out to Yao Qingyi crazily. At first, their normal voices gradually distorted, until they became the wails of wild beasts. Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t have time to turn around. He could only hear the sound of bones breaking and colliding in the air. Even the figures of the disciples behind him became distorted. Yao Qingyi¡¯s back was completely drenched in cold sweat. He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. He ran forward for an unknown period of time before he finally couldn¡¯t hear the screams of the disciples behind him. ¡°Wuwuwu, thank you, Young Master. If not for you, 1 would have been killed by those evil spirits.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was melodious and pitiful. Still in shock, Yao Qingyi turned around and looked behind her. After confirming that it was safe, he said, ¡°There are evil spirits in the capital. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence has ordered everyone not to go out after sunset. Anyone who does has a death wish!¡± ¡°Boohoo, 1 don¡¯t know why 1 appeared in the alley either,¡± the woman said, almost burying her head in her arms. At first, Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t think anything was wrong until he realized that this woman didn¡¯t have a shadow. Not only that, but her neck was drooping longer and longer, and her head was almost completely in her arms. Yao Qingyi was shocked. He raised her hand and slashed at the woman with the peach wood sword. ¡°Ah! Why did Young Master hurt me?¡± The woman sat on the ground and looked up at Yao Qingyi helplessly. Yao Qingyi took a closer look. The woman was beautiful, and her tear-stained appearance was really touching. Her shadow had also landed on the ground. It was as if what he had just seen was just his imagination. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you were an evil spirit too.¡± Yao Qingyi said as he reached out to grab the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Young Master, are you talking about evil spirits? Do they look like this?¡± The woman looked up at Yao Qingyi and smiled. Large amounts of black blood gushed out of her seven orifices, reflecting the twisted and ferocious smile on her face. The shadow behind her disappeared again. This time, Yao Qingyi was sure that he wasn¡¯t hallucinating.. Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Youve Already Hurt Many People, Dont Be Stubborn Chapter 296: You¡¯ve Already Hurt Many People, Don¡¯t Be Stubborn Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yao Qingyi couldn¡¯t move his body. He could only watch helplessly as the female ghost with a green face and fangs revealed her bloody appearance and opened her arms wide. As the female ghost¡¯s body soared into the air, an invisible wind rose from the ground, and sand and stones immediately flew. Feeling the powerful resentment circling around the female ghost, Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyes almost popped out. He had underestimated his opponent. Not only was the female ghost in front of her about to evolve into a physical body that could have a shadow, but she also had the ability of the lord¡¯s space. As the female ghost laughed wildly and raised her hand, she tore a huge black hole in the space in front of her. The huge suction force swallowed Yao Qingyi and the disciples who were chasing after him. ¡°Hehehehe, I happen to like men with tender skin. You guys can stay by my side and accompany me forever.¡± The female ghost stuck out her bloody tongue and licked her mouth. As soon as she finished speaking, Yao Qingyi felt a powerful spiritual qi attack from behind. He turned his body to dodge the flying charm. The female ghost turned around with a ferocious expression and met a familiar figure. ¡°You¡¯ve already harmed many people. Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± The man with the white bandage on his face looked at the female ghost with a complicated gaze. The female ghost was only stunned for a moment before tearing open the spatial rift again. Her sharp voice filled with killing intent echoed between the heavens and the earth. ¡°Anyone who gets in my way must die, even you!¡± As the man was devoured, the female ghost made a sound that was between crying and laughing. She waved her long sleeves and walked towards the stage. The thick evil aura rolled until the next morning, when the sun shone on the ground. Shen Yaowei returned to the Shen Mansion early in the morning. Before she entered the dining room, she could smell the fragrance of food. ¡°I can smell something good from afar. Did my Third Brother cook delicious food for me again?¡± Shen Yaowei strode into the dining room and didn¡¯t see Shen Yuyan at a glance. Instead, Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng were both there. ¡°Where¡¯s my Third Brother?¡± Yesterday, she received a message from her father saying that Shen Yuyan had already recovered. She specially came back to take a look today, but she didn¡¯t expect Shen Yuyan to be absent. ¡°Your Third Brother went out to investigate because of the haunted incident. Your Third Brother has recently decided to enter the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, but it¡¯s not easy to enter successfully. If he can resolve this matter, he can also use this thing as a prerequisite for successfully entering the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence,¡± Shen Yifeng said as he stood up and pulled a stool for Shen Yaowei to sit down. Shen Yaowei sat between Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng. When she saw Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s worried expression, she asked, ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± ¡°This morning, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence exploded. They said that Yao Qingyi brought a few disciples to eliminate the evil spirits yesterday. In the end, they didn¡¯t return for the entire night. There¡¯s a high chance that they¡¯ve already been captured by the evil spirits. Your Third Brother is also stubborn. After hearing the news, he insisted on going. I couldn¡¯t stop him no matter what.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed and shook his head. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Third Brother is a good person. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shen Yaowei picked up a piece of pastry and put it into her mouth. As she ate, she had already made up her mind. Since my Third Brother wants to enter the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, 1 can help. Anyway, Junhan isn¡¯t around these few days, and I have nothing to do. However, although she was calculating in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare to tell her father and brother. Otherwise, they would definitely stop her from going. After breakfast, Shen Yaowei excused herself to go shopping and left the General¡¯s Mansion, heading straight for the long street where the accident had happened.. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Missing Until Now Chapter 297: Missing Until Now Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The location of this accident was the same as the last time. The carriage drove all the way to the entrance of the long street and stopped. The coachman¡¯s voice came from outside the carriage. ¡°Miss, the long street is filled with people. I¡¯m afraid the carriage can¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s stop here. Nuan Ying, accompany me in.¡± Shen Yaowei lifted the curtain of the car and got out. She walked along the long street. As soon as she walked into the long street, she saw a few people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. As they walked deeper into the long street, the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence stood on both sides of the road. They held compasses and Eight Trigrams diagrams in their hands and seriously searched for the evil aura. Shen Yaowei glanced at them briefly before heading straight for the direction with the densest evil aura. The empty space where the accident happened was overcrowded. The attendants of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence formed a circle here and isolated all the unrelated people outside the circle. The remaining attendants held this spirit weapon and seriously searched for the remaining aura in the empty space. Shen Yaowei led Nuan Ying into the crowd and glanced at the empty space in the circle through the human wall. She felt a rich, evil aura floating in the air, and a sinister, cold aura assaulted her face. ¡°Nuan Ying, wait for me here.¡± With that, Shen Yaowei walked quickly and squeezed into the depths of the crowd with a strange movement technique. This empty space looked inconspicuous, but in fact, it contained an extremely dense evil aura. In order to prevent Nuan Ying from being infected, it was best not to let her get too close. ¡°Aiya, I specially came to watch the show. Why don¡¯t I see the show?¡± Shen Yaowei listened to the man beside her snort in dissatisfaction. ¡°That stage will only come out at night when the evil spirits come out. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t see it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die too!¡± There was a sigh from the crowd. Shen Yaowei glanced at the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence and finally stood not far from the Consul. The Consul was over 40 years old and was wearing white clothes. Because he had cultivated for many years, he looked like an immortal and instructed the other disciples to investigate seriously. ¡°Consul Chen, according to the probe of the compass, a huge energy fluctuation has appeared here recently. We suspect that it¡¯s the lord¡¯s illusion that the evil spirits have activated. Senior Brother Yao and the others have all been devoured by the alternate space created by the evil spirits.¡± Consul Chen nodded with a heavy expression. ¡°The strength of the heretics who can construct space is extraordinary. We can¡¯t underestimate them. Continue investigating and see if you can find any clues.¡± Shen Yaowei stood behind Consul Chen and listened. She raised her eyebrows and looked for her Third Brother in the crowd. She looked around but didn¡¯t find Shen Yuyan. She searched everywhere but to no avail, so she walked towards the teahouse not far away. Apart from the Fireworks Alley, the teahouses and restaurants were the most well-informed. The teahouse was located less than 500 meters away from the place where the evil spirits killed. Shen Yaowei entered the teahouse with the attitude of taking a casual stroll and casually found a place to order two plates of desserts and a pot of tea. Sure enough, as soon as she sat down, the people around her were already discussing fervently. ¡°The eldest disciple of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, Yao Qingyi. He¡¯s one of the more outstanding disciples under the Imperial Preceptor. This time, he was even captured by the heretics. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence has suffered a lot.¡± ¡°That might not be the case. After all, they have the protection of the Imperial Preceptor and he hasn¡¯t made a move yet. Otherwise, no matter how many stage actors appear in the middle of the night, they won¡¯t be his match.¡± ¡°Speaking of the stage, I¡¯m reminded of the famous nightingale in the capital. That girl is beautiful and has a bright voice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, she seems to have disappeared. Her whereabouts are still unknown.¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, she suddenly felt an aura approaching from behind. She turned around and met a familiar face.. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298:I Heard You Hurt Your Stomach From Eating Swill? Is That True? Chapter 298:I Heard You Hurt Your Stomach From Eating Swill? Is That True? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The symbolic white dress was spotless, and there was only a silver hairpin in her hair. The woman¡¯s otherworldly and simple dress accentuated her delicate temperament perfectly. For a moment, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, Why didn¡¯t she look at the almanac when she went out? Yu Linlang walked to the table with a smile. ¡°Yaoyao, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. I originally wanted to quietly appear in front of you to surprise you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to discover me in advance.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled innocently. ¡°Who asked you to smell so strongly of swill? 1 knew it was you when I smelled it. Yu Linlang, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days since you finished eating swill last time. 1 heard you hurt your stomach from eating swill. Is that true?¡± The girl¡¯s crisp voice successfully attracted the curious gazes of the people around her. Seeing that Shen Yaowei had brought such a disgusting matter up in public, the smile on Yu Linlang¡¯s face almost collapsed. She tried her best to suppress the killing intent that surged in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s fate that we sisters can meet. I¡¯m going to a fun place. Yaoyao, do you want to go with me?¡± Shen Yaowei clapped her hands happily and stood up without another word. ¡°Okay, okay. 1 like fun places. Yu Linlang, bring me there quickly.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei still didn¡¯t look scheming, disdain flashed across Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°Alright, follow me closely.¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s carriage was parked outside the teahouse. After Shen Yaowei followed Yu Linlang into the carriage, she realized that the interior of the carriage was quite gorgeous, and everything inside was of the best quality. From the looks of it, Yu Linlang was living quite well with Prince Zhao. However, compared to the things in Junhan¡¯s courtyard, the things here could only be considered pale in comparison. They weren¡¯t presentable at all. Seeing that Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t say anything about envy when she saw so many treasures in the carriage, Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes turned colder. When the carriage stopped in the market, Yu Linlang got out of the car impatiently. ¡°We¡¯re here. Sister Yaoyao, get out quickly.¡± After Shen Yaowei slowly got out of the car, she looked up at the house in front of her. On the plaque above the courtyard door, the words ¡°Charity Institute¡± were written. She had heard about Yu Linlang opening the Charity Institute. However, why did she bring her here? Shen Yaowei was puzzled when the door of the Charity Institute opened and a group of children in simple clothes surged out. Before Shen Yaowei could react, she was pushed aside by the children. ¡°Sister Yu!¡± When the children saw Yu Linlang, they were even closer to her than to their biological mother. They surrounded her and spoke one after another, hoping to say something to her. Yu Linlang first spoke to the children, then seemed to have just noticed Shen Yaowei. She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yaoyao. The children of the Charity Institute are too enthusiastic about me. They didn¡¯t mean to ostracize you. Are you alright?¡± Seeing that when Yu Linlang spoke, the children all looked over warily, as if she was a bad person, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She was originally curious why Yu Linlang had brought her here. So she wanted to show off. Next, Yu Linlang looked at the children surrounding her and said with a gentle smile, ¡°This is my sister, Miss Shen of General Shen¡¯s Mansion. Children, greet Sister Yaoyao..¡± Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: How Could Sister Yu Be Wrong? Chapter 299: How Could Sister Yu Be Wrong? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Only then did the children greet Shen Yaowei with a smile. Shen Yaowei also smiled brightly at them. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yaoyao. I¡¯ll take you around,¡± Yu Linlang said. Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. After following Yu Linlang around the Charity Institute, Shen Yaowei realized that everyone here treated Yu Linlang like a fanatic worshiper. Their attitudes were extremely enthusiastic and respectful. Yu Linlang seemed to be very addicted to this fanatical admiration. After bringing her around, she arrived at the reception hall. Shen Yaowei was also treated warmly. After she sat down, she watched as the people from the Charity Institute served her three different types of tea in one go- ¡°Yaoyao, are you not used to being surrounded by so many people all of a sudden? Actually, when I first founded the Charity Institute, I didn¡¯t expect so many people to thank me.¡± Yu Linlang sat in her seat and smiled gently. ¡°However, I¡¯m happy to see these poor people have a place to live and eat. I¡¯ve never thought of letting them treat me as their benefactor.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and asked, ¡°It¡¯s originally a good thing to establish the Charity Institute. But Yu Linlang, did you call me here to show off?¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s smile was instantly awkward. She didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei to say such a thing. ¡°Of course not. Sister Yaoyao, how can you think of me like that?¡± Shen Yaowei snorted and looked at Yu Linlang. ¡°My father said that the reason why he chased you and your mother out was because you wanted to frame me previously! Yu Linlang, you treat these strangers better than you treat me. How dare you say that I¡¯m the most important person to you? So you were lying to me before!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, Yaoyao!¡± Yu Linlang revealed a sad expression. ¡°You¡¯re my most beloved sister. I¡¯ve always treated you as the most important person to me. I know that the matter between me and Prince Zhao has made you, my uncle, and my brothers sad, so you¡¯re suspicious of me and my mother. But Yaoyao, don¡¯t you know how I treat you?¡± Shen Yaowei saw that Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes were red as she spoke and almost couldn¡¯t help but applaud her. After not seeing her for a few days, this woman¡¯s acting skills had improved. At this moment, a little boy picked up the tea bowl on the table and threw it at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei dodged sideways. The teacup flew past her ear and hit the pillar behind her with a crisp sound. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to frame Sister Yu here. Sister Yu isn¡¯t the kind of person you¡¯re talking about at all. She¡¯s the kindest and gentlest person in the world!¡± The little boy glared at Shen Yaowei and shouted, ¡°You bad person, you¡¯re not allowed to say anything bad about Sister Yu!¡± The other children present were also agitated. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. How could this person speak ill of Sister Yu!¡± ¡°Annoying. How can Sister Yu do anything wrong? Everything Sister Yu does is right.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let such a person come to the Charity Institute. Hurry up and chase her out!¡± Shen Yaowei watched as the children talked and picked up a stool before walking towards her. She found it unbelievable. She could clearly feel that these children were in an irrational state. This was abnormal. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s voice sounded gentle. ¡°Your Sister Yaoyao is like this because she has a misunderstanding of me. All of you can leave. I¡¯ll talk to your Sister Yaoyao for a while.¡± After hearing Yu Linlang¡¯s words, the children¡¯s expressions changed faster than flipping through a book. All of them lost their hostility and revealed bright smiles before retreating. Shen Yaowei was stunned. These children were simply enchanted by Yu Linlang.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Dont Be Polite With Her, Shes Afraid That This Woman Wont Come Chapter 300: Don¡¯t Be Polite With Her, She¡¯s Afraid That This Woman Won¡¯t Come Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yu Linlang, you¡¯re really impressive. They really listen to you.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled innocently and changed the topic. ¡°1 happen to be hungry. If you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t we go to the immortal abode restaurant for lunch? My treat.¡± A meal at the immortal abode restaurant would cost a hundred taels of silver. Even though Yu Linlang had become Prince Zhao¡¯s concubine, she couldn¡¯t often go to such an extravagant place to eat. ¡°Alright. Since you want me to accompany you, I¡¯ll accompany you,¡± Yu Linlang said proudly, but her eyes were filled with unconcealed joy. Shen Yaowei looked at Yu Linlang with a cold smile. The carriage stopped outside the immortal abode restaurant. Shen Yaowei got out of the car and happened to meet Nuan Ying. When Nuan Ying saw Shen Yaowei, she was so excited that she almost cried. ¡°Miss, where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± ¡°I just wanted to go on the streets to watch the fun. I happened to meet Yu Linlang and came for lunch with her.¡± Shen Yaowei turned around and warmly greeted Yu Linlang in the carriage. ¡°Yu Linlang, get out of the car quickly.¡± ¡°Yaoyao, you don¡¯t understand the menu. I¡¯ll go order something first. After you send your maid away, come over quickly,¡± Yu Linlang said to Shen Yaowei as she was helped out of the carriage by the maid. ¡°Miss, you have too much money and it¡¯s useless. Don¡¯t use it on such a woman!¡± Seeing Yu Linlang¡¯s smugness, Nuan Ying rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 have a plan. Think of a way to throw it into Yu Linlang¡¯s dessert.¡± Shen Yaowei quietly stuffed a white pill into Nuan Ying¡¯s hand. Nuan Ying¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly complied. Shen Yaowei quickened her pace after instructing Nuan Ying and walked into the immortal abode restaurant. Yu Linlang didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. She asked for a private room and ordered almost all the dishes on the menu. Just this table of dishes was worth a few hundred taels of silver, but Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t mind at all. Instead, she let Yu Linlang be impudent. Soon, a dazzling array of dishes was placed on the table. There were abalones, shark fins, and all kinds of delicacies. ¡°Miss, this is the rose dew the restaurant specially prepared for the two of you. Please try it,¡± the waiter said as he served two bowls of rose dew for Shen Yaowei and Yu Linlang. Yu Linlang opened the small cup, and a strange fragrance spread out, making one¡¯s appetite rise. However, she didn¡¯t move immediately. Instead, she looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, can we change? My bowl has more, but you should eat the bigger portion.¡± Shen Yaowei was already used to Yu Linlang doing this. Yu Linlang was always especially careful in some places. ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled brightly and nodded. After the two of them exchanged their rose dew, Yu Linlang ate in relief. The rose dew was indeed quite delicious. Shen Yaowei also ate an entire bowl. After eating the rose dew, Yu Linlang felt like her appetite had been whetted. Then, she ate a lot right on the heels of that. Throughout the entire process, Shen Yaowei sat there with a smile and watched Yu Linlang eat. She didn¡¯t snatch food from her. It wasn¡¯t until most of the dishes on the table had been eaten that Yu Linlang realized that she had eaten a lot. She couldn¡¯t help but look embarrassed. ¡°Did I eat too much?¡± Ever since she was pregnant, her appetite had been bad. It was probably because the dishes here were too delicious. This was the first time she had indulged herself so much to eat. Shen Yaowei looked at Yu Linlang with a smile. ¡°I heard from Dad that my mother ate a lot when she was pregnant with me. Yu Linlang, if you like this place and want to eat, tell me. I¡¯ll bring you here next time.¡± ¡°This place is very expensive. Just come and eat once in a while,¡± Yu Linlang said softly. ¡°My father and brothers gave me a month¡¯s allowance. It¡¯s enough for us to eat here for two years.¡± Shen Yaowei looked rich and winked at Yu Linlang. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with me. I¡¯m even afraid that you won¡¯t come.. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: This Also Proves That She Still Has a Chance Chapter 301: This Also Proves That She Still Has a Chance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei in surprise. Had this fool changed today? Her attitude towards her was so bad previously. How could it suddenly be good? However, when she thought of the times when Shen Yaowei had fallen out with her and didn¡¯t want to talk to her, Yu Linlang felt that her emotions were so abnormal because her brain was still abnormal. At the thought of this, Yu Linlang smiled. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± ¡°My father said not to let me out for too long. I¡¯m going back first.¡± Shen Yaowei had already achieved her goal. She took her purse from her waist and took out a golden coin and placed it on the table. Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back and reached out to touch her stomach. She had been tight on money recently, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to ask Prince Zhao for money. She could let this fool continue to be a fool. At the thought of this, the smile on Yu Linlang¡¯s lips deepened. After getting into the carriage outside the restaurant, Shen Yaowei lowered the curtain and Nuan Ying leaned forward impatiently. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t leave me hanging. Tell me what you drugged Yu Linlang with?¡± ¡°Yu Linlang is pregnant and needs to take good nourishment. 1 was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have a good appetite, so I specially prepared medicine for her to whet her appetite. Her appetite will increase several times over,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile. She wanted to see if Huo Zhao would still like Yu Linlang when she became a fatty who weighed hundreds of kilograms. However, no matter if Huo Zhao liked Yu Linlang or not, the two of them had decided in their lives to be entangled. Neither of them could leave the other! Nuan Ying was amazed by Shen Yaowei¡¯s dark nature and gave her a thumbs up. Late at night, Shen Yaowei left the courtyard silently in her night clothes and butterfly mask and went straight to the long street. No matter how many clues she had found today, it wasn¡¯t as good as her going straight to that evil spirit to exchange a few moves. As soon as Shen Yaowei arrived at the long street, she saw that the thick resentment had turned into a black cloud that covered the sky. Among them, she could even see spiritual power and the light of the charm jumping wildly. The two forces kept colliding, making faint thundering sounds in the air. ¡°This is the light of array formations and charms¡­ Looks like someone came over before me.¡± Shen Yaowei quickly cast a spell to hide her aura and walked in the direction of the stage. As she got closer and closer to the stage, Shen Yaowei felt a thicker mix of spiritual power and resentment. Soon, the stage barged into her vision. On the stage, the female ghost was beaten until her true form was revealed. Her bones were incomparably miserable, and bloody tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. She opened her mouth and let out a hysterical scream, shattering the charms binding her hands and feet into nothingness. ¡°Everyone, suppress it with talismans. We can¡¯t let this female ghost escape.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s cold voice sounded and immediately attracted Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze. Shen Yaowei quietly hid in the alley and looked at Qi Yuan, who was sitting in the armchair in front of the stage. Seeing that Qi Yuan didn¡¯t attack, Shen Yaowei had a guess. When this female ghost arrived in front of Qi Yuan, he could resolve it with a flick of his finger. However, once Qi Yuan attacked, the female ghost¡¯s soul would dissipate. Yao Qingyi and the others who were swept into the illusion would also die without a burial place. In order to save Yao Qingyi and the others, Qi Yuan couldn¡¯t attack yet. This also proved that she still had a chance. Boom¡ª! At this moment, Consul Chen led the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to set up an Eight Trigrams array formation. The array formation threw out chains that wrapped around the female ghost. The chains made a sizzling sound when they came into contact with the female ghost¡¯s body. The female ghost roared, and a large amount of black fog swept out, knocking everyone in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to the ground. Right on the heels of that, the female ghost turned into a flash of red light and flew towards Shen Yaowei at lightning speed.. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Ugly Person, Who Are You Joking? Who Doesnt Know Spiritual Power? Chapter 302: Ugly Person, Who Are You Joking? Who Doesn¡¯t Know Spiritual Power? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei watched as the red light came towards her and stood rooted to the ground. When the red light was about to reach her face, she reached out and grabbed the female ghost¡¯s wrist. The female ghost appeared again and grabbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s arm. She pushed her forward and blocked her. Shen Yaowei was slightly stunned:¡±???¡± ¡°Qi Yuan, if you dare to approach me again, I¡¯ll kill this little girl!¡± The female ghost smiled sinisterly. Qi Yuan had already rushed out, but when he sensed Shen Yaowei¡¯s aura, he frowned and stopped in his tracks. He stood not far away and watched quietly. Shen Yaowei heard the ear-piercing laughter of the female ghost. ¡°Hahaha, the heavens are really helping me. A little girl who doesn¡¯t know spiritual power actually barged in and became my life-saving charm!¡± The female ghost looked at Shen Yaowei, her eyes falling out of their sockets. ¡°Little girl, on account of you helping me, 1¡¯11 let you die a faster death later.¡± ¡°Ugly girl, who are you laughing at?¡± Shen Yaowei snorted coldly. Her hand seals flew and shot out a golden light that hit the female ghost¡¯s eyes. The female ghost was in pain and had no choice but to let go of Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei raised her hand again and slapped the female ghost. The female ghost was beaten until she saw stars, but before she could argue with Shen Yaowei, she saw Qi Yuan¡¯s hands quickly making a sealing barrier not far away. She immediately roared at the sky. ¡°You want to catch me?! It¡¯s not that easy!¡± As a strong wind blew, the female ghost¡¯s body was dragged into the air, and thick black resentment spread from her body. The black grievances gradually condensed into a huge hand that quickly tore a huge black hole in the space. ¡°Chen Li, retreat!¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, he flew towards the black hole. When Chen Li saw Qi Yuan enter, he hurriedly said to the others in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, ¡°1¡¯11 go find the Imperial Preceptor. All of you, go back!¡± With that, she took the initiative to pounce on the black hole. Shen Yaowei felt the power of the female ghost, and her expression turned cold. After the black hole swallowed the two of them, the female ghost actually turned around and jumped in. Shen Yaowei watched as the black hole in space began to shrink. A determined expression flashed across her eyes. She tapped her feet and flew over. As soon as her weaker body touched the edge of the distorted space, she felt as if a big hand had reached out from the depths of the space and grabbed her body before dragging her deeper into the space. She couldn¡¯t resist at all, and the violent wind made her unable to open her eyes. There seemed to be the cry of a hundred ghosts in her ears. Shen Yaowei closed her eyes and felt as if her body was spinning and falling. After an unknown period of time. Bang! Her body fell heavily onto the soft grass. Shen Yaowei opened her eyes with tears in them and rubbed her painful butt. It did hurt a little. Hearing the sounds of insects and birds around her, Shen Yaowei stood up and observed her surroundings. At this moment, the place she was at seemed to be a backyard, and the place she had just fallen was grass. Not far away were rockeries and corridors, as well as a large flowerbed. The scenery wasn¡¯t bad, but it was strangely quiet. Knowing that this was a lord-level illusion created by the female ghost, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it. After observing her surroundings, she decided to stay in this terrifyingly quiet back garden. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly heard rapid breathing, accompanied by a strange rustling sound. The faint sound was especially clear in the quiet back garden. It came from the bushes not far away.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303:I Really Like You Too Much Chapter 303:I Really Like You Too Much Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The faint sound was especially clear in the quiet back garden. It came from the bushes not far away. Shen Yaowei held her breath and bent down, walking quietly towards the source of the voice. She walked to the tall flowers and squatted down. The girl¡¯s thin body was coincidentally covered by flowers and plants. Shen Yaowei looked into the depths of the flowers through the gaps between the branches and leaves. As they got closer, the strange rustling and breathing became clearer. When she saw the body crazily intermediate in the flowers, Shen Yaowei¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped. She raised her hand and covered her eyes. Her father had said that seeing things one shouldn¡¯t see would cause one to get a sty. Although she thought so, the curiosity in her heart still drove Shen Yaowei to secretly leave a gap in her fingers and look at the two people in the bushes. In her previous life, she had never come across intimacy between men and women. Although she more or less understood a little in this life, she had never observed it so closely. Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at the woman lying on the ground, moaning with tears flowing from the corners of her eyes. Who said that such an act could make people as happy as a god? Look at how she was being bullied to tears! It was all a lie! Just as Shen Yaowei was watching with relish, the man suddenly stopped and hugged the woman. ¡°Ying¡¯er, I really like you too much.¡± Ying¡¯er? Ye Ying¡¯er? Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression turned solemn. From her angle, she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. She could only see the woman¡¯s side profile. The moonlight shone on the woman¡¯s side profile, perfectly outlining her beautiful outline. Her skin was as fair as jade, and her eyebrows were as beautiful as a painting. It was no wonder that she could become a famous star in the capital. However, in their Northern Kingdom, the status of an actress was very low. Generally speaking, with her looks, she would eventually become the plaything of the rich and powerful. Perhaps she had also experienced extraordinary torture when she became a resentful ghost. Neither Ye Ying¡¯er nor the man seemed to notice Shen Yaowei¡¯s existence. The two of them were still hugging each other tightly, looking like they couldn¡¯t bear to part with each other. ¡°Since you like me, why aren¡¯t you willing to follow me?¡± Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded sad. ¡°I¡¯ve saved enough silver. Let¡¯s leave this place and go to a place where no one knows us. They won¡¯t find us.¡± ¡°Ying¡¯er, do you mean you want me to live off you for the rest of my life?¡± The man was clearly a little agitated. He suddenly pushed her away. ¡°I, Dong Li, can¡¯t let a woman raise me, remember!¡± She looked at the man in front of her sadly and reached out to hug him again. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s wrong for you to think that way. You¡¯re not a freeloader to freeload by my side. If you hadn¡¯t injured your face to save me previously, why would you¡­¡± ¡°I saved you willingly. I¡¯ve never thought of you repaying me. Ying¡¯er, are you with me to repay my kindness?¡± Dong Li said slowly. He picked up the clothes at the side and quickly put them on. ¡°Don¡¯t mention these things for the time being. It¡¯s getting late. You should go back and rest.¡± With that, Dong Li stood up and left. Ye Ying¡¯er sat in the bushes and frowned slightly as she watched Dong Li leave. She sighed faintly. In the next moment, she turned her head and looked in Shen Yaowei¡¯s direction. ¡°If you¡¯ve seen enough, come out..¡± Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Young Lady, Youre Not Married, Right? Chapter 304: Young Lady, You¡¯re Not Married, Right? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t expect Ye Ying¡¯er to have discovered her existence long ago. She adjusted the butterfly mask on her face and stood up calmly. Her black eyes looked straight at Ye Ying¡¯er. In this lord¡¯s illusion, Ye Ying¡¯er was the absolute master. It was also very simple to get out of the illusion. She could just kill Ye Ying¡¯er. Under Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze, Ye Ying¡¯er slowly put on her clothes before standing up. When Ye Ying¡¯er faced her, Shen Yaowei finally saw her full face. A strong sense of amazement flashed across Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Her face was extremely beautiful, and her eyes were filled with natural charm. It was enough to make all the men in the world go crazy. As if reading the emotions in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes, Ye Ying¡¯er raised her hand to touch her face and smiled gently. ¡°Isn¡¯t this face very good?¡± Shen Yaowei nodded. Ye Ying¡¯er suddenly began to exert force. Her nails tore through the flesh on her face, revealing her white bones, making the gentle smile on her face look especially strange. Shen Yaowei watched with calm eyes as Ye Ying¡¯er disfigured herself. ¡°Do you especially hate your face?¡± Shen Yaowei asked calmly. ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er scratched her face crazily, as if this was the only way to vent the hatred in her heart. Her eyes quickly turned bloodshot and red, and her long black hair danced without wind. ¡°Do you know? If not for this face, perhaps everything would have been different. Why did the heavens give me this face but such a lowly identity!¡± The originally calm aura became a little distorted and oppressive because of Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s madness. Shen Yaowei gently raised the pinky of her right hand and turned it slightly. A faint spiritual power halo enveloped her, not affected by Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s resentment. In the illusion, nothing was more important than maintaining rationality. Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s power came from resentment. If she was affected by her resentment, there would definitely be serious consequences. ¡°The person who wants to harm you because of your beauty is the most hateful, but you seem to have gotten the wrong person to hate,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly. In her opinion, beauty wasn¡¯t a crime. The ones who were guilty were clearly those who had dirty thoughts. ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re not married yet, right?¡± Ye Ying¡¯er ignored what Shen Yaowei said. She seemed to have suddenly become interested in Shen Yaowei and walked around her. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ll let you take a good look at those stinky men.¡± With that, Ye Ying¡¯er walked out of the bushes. ¡°I¡¯m the master here. From now on, you¡¯re my maid, Wan Yue. Come with me.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t know what Ye Ying¡¯er was up to. She stood rooted to the ground for a moment before following her. When they arrived at a small courtyard in the backyard, Ye Ying¡¯er had already returned to normal. A young man in a gray robe was standing in the courtyard. When he saw Ye Ying¡¯er and Shen Yaowei enter the courtyard, he revealed an impatient expression. ¡°Ying¡¯er, where did you go in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went to the garden to take a look.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s voice was especially mellow and pleasant to the ears. She really sounded like a nightingale. ¡°Master is looking for you. Go over.¡± As the gray-robed man spoke, his gaze swept across her body wantonly. It was as if Ye Ying¡¯er was naked. Shen Yaowei could feel that Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s aura had changed when the gray-robed man said that. Ye Ying¡¯er was actually afraid.. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Youre Really Getting More Unruly Chapter 305: You¡¯re Really Getting More Unruly Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Master drank some wine. Today, Young Master Li asked Master for you, but Master didn¡¯t agree. Young Master Li lost his temper and slapped Master.¡± When the gray-robed man said this, he looked like he was gloating. ¡°You have to help Master calm down. Otherwise, the rest of us will have a hard time too. Do you understand?¡± Ye Ying¡¯er took a deep look at the gray-robed man before turning around and walking out of the small courtyard. Shen Yaowei followed Ye Ying¡¯er. Along the way, Ye Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything. However, her footsteps became faster and faster. In the end, Shen Yaowei could only jog to keep up with her. After walking for a long time, Ye Ying¡¯er finally stopped in front of a brightly lit room in the front yard. A man¡¯s voice came from the house. In the silent night, it sounded especially like a ghost crying. Ye Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t knock and pushed the door open. As Shen Yaowei and Ye Ying¡¯er entered the room together, the rough voice stopped abruptly. The man standing in the middle of the room with his hands behind his back turned around. A face covered in burn scars was directly exposed to Shen Yaowei. The man looked to be in his forties or fifties. He was slender and straight like a jade tree. He was dressed very simply, but he only looked elegant. If one didn¡¯t look at his face, just by looking at his bearing, he was also an elegant Young Master. Shen Yaowei saw strong possessiveness in the man¡¯s eyes. He stared straight at Ye Ying¡¯er with a possessive gaze. ¡°Why are you looking for me, Wan Yulang?¡± Ye Ying¡¯er asked coldly. Wan Yulang. This familiar name surprised Shen Yaowei. Even though she didn¡¯t usually listen to operas, she knew Wan Yulang¡¯s name. Wan Yulang was once the most famous actor in the capital. He was famous all over the country. The Wan Family Class he founded was also a popular troupe. Even the Empress Dowager in the palace liked to listen to Wan Yulang¡¯s plays. Shen Yaowei remembered seeing Wan Yulang when she entered the palace to attend a banquet when she was young. However, at that time, Wan Yulang was on stage, looking handsome and elegant. He was worlds apart from his current appearance. ¡°You can¡¯t even be bothered to call me Master now. Ying¡¯er, you¡¯re really getting more and more unruly.¡± Wan Yulang walked elegantly to Ye Ying¡¯er. It was as if he couldn¡¯t see Shen Yaowei at all. Seeing that Ye Ying¡¯er subconsciously wanted to retreat, he reached out and grabbed her hair, pulling her to the side. Ye Ying¡¯er grunted in pain as her body was pulled into Wan Yulang¡¯s arms. Wan Yulang wrapped one arm tightly around Ye Ying¡¯er and lowered his head to smell her neck. ¡°Which wild man did you see just now? Tell me!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Wan Yulang and Ye Ying¡¯er with a deep gaze. This was what Ye Ying¡¯er wanted to show her. Even if she couldn¡¯t stand Wan Yulang¡¯s methods, she had no right to stop him. Ye Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t speak and only struggled crazily in Wan Yulang¡¯s arms. Wan Yulang had been trying his best to control her and not give her a chance to escape. After a while, Wan Yulang felt impatient and slapped Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s face. When Shen Yaowei saw this scene, her eyelids twitched, and she clenched her fists. She really couldn¡¯t stand a man like Wan Yulang, who was good at bullying weak women. Ye Ying¡¯er glanced at Shen Yaowei, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t act rashly. Then, she looked at Wan Yulang. The corners of her lips were broken, and she looked a little disheveled. However, she was still indescribably beautiful. Even though her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Wan Yulang, they were still like hooks scratching the man¡¯s heart. ¡°Wan Yulang, I¡¯ve already said that from the moment you started to offer me to those people, there was no friendship between us!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Wan Yulang.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: You Can Take Off Your Mask, Miss Shen Chapter 306: You Can Take Off Your Mask, Miss Shen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wan Yulang seemed to have been stepped on. He rushed to Ye Ying¡¯er in a rage and stepped on her chest. ¡°What do you know? Little b*tch, if 1 hadn¡¯t risked my life to save you from the sea of fire back then, would I have fallen to this state? My throat is broken, my face is ruined, and the Wan Family Class is also ruined.1¡¯ As Wan Yulang spoke, he used his foot to crush Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s chest. ¡°Besides, I was the one who redeemed you from the brothel when you were young. Without me, you¡¯re just a plaything in the brothel now! I gave you two lives, and you only helped me once. So what?! Don¡¯t forget that I was also there that day. 1 still remember the happy expression you showed when you accompanied those men!¡± At the end, Wan Yulang moved his foot away and bent down to grab Ye Ying er¡¯s hair again, dragging her to the bed. This time, Ye Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t struggle. Shen Yaowei saw a numb calmness on Ye Ying er¡¯s face. She seemed to be used to Wan Yulang¡¯s brutal and rough treatment. She let him throw her onto the bed and tear her clothes. At this moment, even though she knew that she had no right to stop it, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. However, as soon as she took a step forward, she saw Ye Ying¡¯er flick her finger. An invisible barrier trapped Shen Yaowei on rhe spot, malting her unable to move or make a sound. An even more brutal thing happened in front of Shen Yaowei. Wan Yulang didn¡¯t treat Ye Ying¡¯er as a human at all. He bit her crazily like a wild beast, while Ye Ying¡¯er gritted her teeth and endured it indifferently. Time slowly passed. Wan Yulang worked for nearly two hours before he was satisfied. After getting out of bed, he said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°Take your girl back and treat her wound well. An important guest will visit tomorrow, and she has to go on stage.¡± With that, Wan Yulang walked out of the room. As Wan Yulang¡¯s footsteps completely walked away, the power that imprisoned Shen Yaowei suddenly disappeared. She rushed to rhe bed and glanced at Ye Ying¡¯er, who was covered in injuries. Ye Ying¡¯er rolled her eyes at Shen Yaowei and actually smiled at her. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that scene very good?1¡® ¡°You want me to see this because you want me to know how miserable you are? But your miserable state isn¡¯t a reason for you to kill innocent people,11 Shen Yaowei said slowly. ¡°No, no, no. I want you to see if humans are scary or evil spirits are scary.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er sat up from the bed and looked at Shen Yaowei with interest. ¡°You can take off your mask, Miss Shen.¡± Shen Yaowei held her breath. Then, her fair hand grabbed Ye Ying er¡¯s neck. ¡°How do you know my identity?¡± Shen Yaowei asked word for word, her eyes dark. ¡°Not only do 1 know your identity, but 1 also know that you¡¯re the apple of His Highness¡¯ eye.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er smiled and said. She didn¡¯t care that she was controlled by Shen Yaowei at all. She blinked her seductive phoenix eyes and winked at her. ¡°I was kind enough to let you watch a good show, but you still treated me like this. You¡¯re really heartless. ¡® ¡°How did you know?¡± Shen Yaowei asked slowly. She felt like she had fallen into a trap. What Ye Ying¡¯er had shown her just now should be something that Ye Ying¡¯er had personally experienced, but she couldn¡¯t understand this woman.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: She Felt Like Ye Yinger Was Tempting Her About Something Chapter 307: She Felt Like Ye Ying¡¯er Was Tempting Her About Something Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°If you can get out of this illusion successfully, I¡¯ll tell you how I know.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er smiled at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, you and I have similarities. I¡¯m already telling you this now. Even if you kill me now, I can¡¯t say anything else. However, if you kill me now, you can forget about leaving here forever. This isn¡¯t the lord¡¯s illusion you imagined.¡± Shen Yaowei had no intention of killing Ye Ying¡¯er. However, he couldn¡¯t stand her smug smile and exerted a little more strength with his hand that contained spiritual power. She felt that her neck was about to be broken by Shen Yaowei. Ye Ying¡¯er felt suffocated. This suffocating feeling made her think back to the moment before she died. The intense fear of approaching death enveloped her again. Her body began to tremble uncontrollably, but Ye Ying¡¯er still had no intention of begging for mercy. She still looked at Shen Yaowei with a crazy smile. ¡°How should your injuries be treated?¡± Shen Yaowei asked slowly. ¡°There¡¯s medicine in my room,¡± Ye Ying¡¯er replied with difficulty. Shen Yaowei let go of Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s neck and looked at her calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t kill you, nor won¡¯t 1 attack you. When you killed innocent people, you were no longer worthy of sympathy.¡± With that, she turned around and walked out. Ye Ying¡¯er stared at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back, and the smile on her face was replaced by a serious expression. This was the lord¡¯s space. Even if Qi Yuan was here, he might not be able to injure her so easily unless he found the spatial eye. However, the girl just now could indeed destroy her easily. An hour later, Shen Yaowei finished applying the medicine for Ye Ying¡¯er. As Ye Ying¡¯er put on her clothes, she said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°Although Wan Yulang looks like this now, he was actually a famous handsome man in the capital before he was disfigured.¡± Shen Yaowei stood in front of the basin and washed her hands. She was thinking about where Qi Yuan and the others had gone and didn¡¯t answer Ye Ying¡¯er. ¡°He used to treat me extremely well too. My parents died when 1 was young. When I was five years old, my aunt sold me to the brothel.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t care if Shen Yaowei paid attention to her. She continued softly, ¡°When the boss of the brothel saw that I was extraordinary, he decided to nurture me well. He spent a lot of money to hire a master to teach me zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Later, when 1 was ten years old, I met Wan Yulang. At that time, he was already a little famous. After he saw me, he felt that 1 was a good seedling in acting and wanted to take me in as his disciple. He almost spent all his savings to redeem me. At that time, I was very grateful to Wan Yulang. He saved me from the demon¡¯s den and made me acknowledge him as my Master. He fed me well, clothed me warmly, and gave me a dignified life. He simply gave me a rebirth. Later on, when I reached the age of adulthood, Wan Yulang became more and more famous. He had already become one of the top stars in the capital. I was also a little famous in the acting industry. At that time, I realized that I had fallen in love with Wan Yulang. Ever since I was young, no one had taught me what it meant to be reserved as a woman. After I realized my feelings for Wan Yulang, I confessed to him, and he didn¡¯t reject me. He said that he felt that I was different to him the moment he saw me, so he was willing to sacrifice so much for me, and we were together¡­¡± Hearing this, Shen Yaowei frowned slightly. She felt that Ye Ying¡¯er seemed to be hinting at something.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: This Is the Earth Yin Extreme Fiend Array Chapter 308: This Is the Earth Yin Extreme Fiend Array Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I originally thought that Wan Yulang and 1 would get married.¡± At this point, a smile appeared on Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s face, as if she had really recalled a happy memory. However, the smile only disappeared for a moment. ¡°If there wasn¡¯t that fire.¡± Hearing the tremble in Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s tone, Shen Yaowei looked up at her and saw that she had reached out to cover her face. Ye Ying¡¯er calmed down a little before continuing, ¡°At that time, I had just become a little famous in the capital. There were many high-ranking officials and noble ladies who came to watch me perform every day. Actually, my strength wasn¡¯t the best in the Wan Family Class. 1 understood that those men were actually not here to listen to me perform at all. Among them, the Young Master of the Li Corporation¡¯s Clothing Manor was the craziest. Every night, he would spend a lot of money to beg for a chance to have dinner with me. He said that he was willing to give me a status as long as 1 followed him. But at that time, 1 only had Wan Yulang in my heart¡­¡± Hearing the words ¡°Li Corporation¡¯s Clothing Manor¡±, Shen Yaowei recalled something from the capital. The Li Corporation¡¯s Clothing Manor was an imperial business. The Li family, who ran this cloth shop, was one of the richest in the capital a few years ago. A few years ago, a fire burned down the largest warehouse of the Li Corporation¡¯s Clothing Manor. The largest warehouse of the Li Corporation¡¯s Clothing Manor was behind the Li residence, so even the Li residence was on fire. More than a hundred people in the Li family died in the fire. ¡°You destroyed the entire Li family,¡± Shen Yaowei said to Ye Ying¡¯er. It was no wonder that Ye Ying¡¯er was so powerful. The more people she harmed, the more resentment she absorbed. Ye Ying¡¯er smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. They all deserve to die. Who asked them to be from the Li family! In order to get me, Young Master Li drugged the food and wanted to force me to submit. I would rather die than submit. When I was dealing with him, 1 accidentally knocked over the candle and my room caught fire. The man who kept saying that he loved me ran away without caring if I lived or died. It was Wan Yulang who saved me from the sea of fire. His face and voice were destroyed in the fire. The pillar of the Wan Family Class was Wan Yulang, and this incident caused him to be unable to go on stage to perform anymore. His past enemies came looking for him and wanted to kill the Wan family. I won¡¯t tell you what happened next. You can see for yourself. Miss Shen, let me tell you. Even if men sometimes risk their lives to save you, they might not love you. If you don¡¯t believe me, watch what happens to me.¡± Being stared at by Ye Ying¡¯er with a mocking gaze, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart sank slightly. ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to rest,¡± Ye Ying¡¯er said and closed her eyes. ¡°Help yourself.¡± It was indeed late at night. Shen Yaowei came out of Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s room and went to the room next door to rest. In this illusion that she couldn¡¯t figure out for the time being, she had to recuperate enough to deal with it. On the other side, at Oriole Mountain. A dark and slender figure stood at the top of the mountain, looking down. ¡°Master, this is the Earth Yin Extreme Fiend Array,¡± Yan Bei stood beside Huo J unhan and said in shock. According to their current angle, they could see the entire Oriole Village. The strange fog that had originally enveloped Oriole Village had completely disappeared. The moonlight enveloped Oriole Village, clearly outlining the shape of the village. All the houses were placed on the Yin door on the ground, coincidentally outlining the word ¡°evil.¡± The territory was divided into the Yang Gate and the Yin Gate. Usually, the Yang Mansion was built on the Yang Gate. Only the Yin Mansion was built on the Yin Gate, and the village was surrounded by locust trees.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: What His Highness Says Makes Sense Chapter 309: What His Highness Says Makes Sense Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There was a locust tree every ten steps, and there was no murderous aura. Originally, Oriole Village should have been completely enveloped in Yin energy. However, a sky well had been opened in the center of Oriole Village, in the extreme Yang area. This sky had absorbed the spirit energy of the sun and moon, and had drawn the evil energy and Yin energy to the ground, making it impossible to detect. lluo Junhan looked at Oriole Village with a deep gaze. His thin lips were pursed slightly and he didn¡¯t speak. Standing on his left was another high-level Consul from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, called the White Wizard. ¡°Your Highness, as you can see, the only use of this Earth Yin Extreme Fiend Array is to nurture ghost soldiers. Since it¡¯s to nurture ghost soldiers, a single Earth Yin Extreme Fiend Array is often not enough.¡± The expression on the White Wizard¡¯s face was especially solemn. He slowly took out a tattered cloth from his sleeve and handed it to Huo Junhan with both hands. ¡°We found this in the cave where Your Highness got rid of that zombie.¡± Huo Junhan took the palm-sized piece of cloth and glanced at it. There were undetectable, deep waves in his light-colored eyes. The palm-sized piece of cloth was embroidered with a pattern of a twin flower with black and white threads. The twin flowers shared the same root, one black and one white. The black flower looked extremely beautiful, even more enchanting than the Mandala in hell. The petals of the flower drooped slightly and pointed to the ground. The white flower that was born with it was infinitely holy and pure. It was even cleaner and purer than the white lotus as it faced the sun. The two flowers were completely different. They had always been Yang and Yin. It was like the contrast between darkness and light. ¡°This flower was originally a divine flower in the Nine Heavens Realm. Legend has it that this flower can give birth to demons and war gods. If it appears in the human world, it means that there are already demon gods and war gods reincarnated in the human world. The demon gods will bring chaos to the world.¡± At this point, the White Wizard¡¯s tone was already trembling. ¡°The last time the flower appeared in the human world was a thousand years ago. At that time, the entire human race was almost destroyed by the demon gods. Fortunately, a war god appeared in time and sealed the demon gods at the cost of his own death. Now that the twin flowers and the Earth Yin Extinctive Fiend Array have appeared, coupled with the destruction of the enchantment in the capital, it can¡¯t help but be suspected that the demon gods are about to appear again¡­¡± Huo Junhan turned to look at the White Wizard. No one could tell if he was happy or angry from his gaze, but it made White Wizard¡¯s heart tremble uncontrollably. The moonlight shone on Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome face, making the expression on his handsome face look even colder. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that a demon god has appeared. Instead, 1 think it¡¯s possible that some thieves are using the name of the demon god to create chaos in the world.¡± The White Wizard lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Your Highness makes sense.¡± Yan Bei nodded in agreement. Although so many years had passed since the calamity, there were still detailed books. The history recorded in the books was very cruel. In front of the powerful evil power, the human race was like ants. Thousands of people die every day. No one would want to see the Demon God appear again. ¡°The Night Justice Bureau will deal with the twin flowers and the Earth Yin Extinction Array in the future. Yan Bei, set off immediately and return to the capital.¡± With that, Huo Junhan turned around and walked down the mountain. ¡°Does Your Highness have something urgent to deal with in the capital?¡± The White Wizard walked behind Huo Junhan with Yan Bei and asked Yan Bei softly. Yan Bei looked deeply at Huo Junhan¡¯s back and nodded. If he was in a hurry to go back and see Miss Shen, that was true.. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: She Seems to Treat You Very Differently Chapter 310: She Seems to Treat You Very Differently Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next day. Shen Yaowei sat by the window and looked at the heavy snow outside. Her face was red from the cold wind that poured in from the window. After sleeping for the entire night, she didn¡¯t expect to wake up the next day and go straight from summer to winter. ¡°I¡¯m going out with Mr. Dong later,¡± Ye Ying¡¯er said to Shen Yaowei. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. Just guard here. Mr. Dong fought with a guest for me and his face was injured by a guest with a knife. I¡¯m going to take him to visit a famous doctor and see if 1 can remove the scar¡­¡± Shen Yaowei closed the window and looked back at Ye Ying¡¯er. Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s condition looked different from yesterday. She was wearing a white dress, and her long black hair was loosely tied up with a jade hairpin. Her face was pale and haggard, and there were dark circles under her eyes. Shen Yaowei guessed that now that time had changed, Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s condition should be in line with this period. And Ye Ying¡¯er had specially adjusted the time until now, proving that something special would definitely happen today. Coincidentally, she needed to stroll around this garden and see if she could find Qi Yuan and the others. Shen Yaowei nodded. Ye Ying¡¯er smiled at Shen Yaowei. ¡°You have to be good. Don¡¯t think of escaping.¡± With that, she took the cloak and put it on, then hurried out of the room. After listening to Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s footsteps walk away, Shen Yaowei arrived at the door and was about to step out when she heard a small voice coming from the window. ¡°Miss.¡± Shen Yaowei turned around and saw a head popping out from under the window. ¡°You¡¯re from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence?¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Yao Qingyi jumped into the room from outside the window and closed the window. Then, she said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°Miss, please close the door.¡± Shen Yaowei retracted her foot and closed the door. ¡°Miss, how did you enter this illusion?¡± Yao Qingyi walked up to Shen Yaowei and frowned at her. Seeing that Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t seem to recognize her, Shen Yaowei was secretly glad. Because Ye Ying¡¯er treated her as her former maid, she now looked like Wan Yue. However, since Yao Qingyi could tell that she was alive, it was enough to prove that he wasn¡¯t weak. At that moment, she wanted to be on guard against revealing herself. Shen Yaowei said calmly, ¡°I came in with the Imperial Preceptor.¡± ¡°My master came in too!¡± Yao Qingyi revealed a surprised expression. ¡°May 1 ask where my master is now?¡± Shen Yaowei said, ¡°1 was separated from the others after I came in, so 1 don¡¯t know where the Imperial Preceptor is.¡± Yao Qingyi clenched her fists and said, ¡°This illusion space is almost tangible and a little strange. I was trapped in the bamboo forest in the courtyard and only came out now. May 1 ask, Miss, I just heard you chatting with Ye Ying¡¯er. She seems to treat you very differently?¡± At the end, Yao Qingyi looked at Shen Yaowei with a sharp gaze. ¡°She treats me as her maid,¡± Shen Yaowei continued calmly. She felt that Yao Qingyi¡¯s gaze made her very unhappy, and her tone became much colder. ¡°1 don¡¯t think she treats me any differently.¡± Hearing the sharpness in Shen Yaowei¡¯s tone, Yao Qingyi smiled and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t blame me. 1 only asked out of caution. May 1 ask your name? I¡¯m Yao Qingyi..¡± Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Hurry Up and Chase Them Back! Chapter 311: Hurry Up and Chase Them Back! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Just call me Wan Yue,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly. ¡°Alright, Miss Wan Yue. Since we entered here by accident, if we want to leave this place, we have to kill Ye Ying¡¯er first.¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, she took out a whistle from her sleeve and handed it to Shen Yaowei. ¡°In order to escape the bamboo forest that surrounded me just now, I¡¯ve exhausted all my strength. Miss Shen, please help me blow this whistle so that my master can receive our position.¡± Shen Yaowei glanced at the whistle made of white jade. She had just reached out to take it when hurried footsteps came from outside the door. Yao Qingyi heard the footsteps and her expression changed. Shen Yaowei pointed at the closet not far away. Yao Qingyi immediately understood and quickly hid in the closet. Seeing that Yao Qingyi had closed the cabinet door, Shen Yaowei stuffed the whistle into her arms and turned to look at the door. Bang! The door was kicked open from the outside. Wan Yulang stood outside the room with a dark expression. The gray-robed man behind him was the one Shen Yaowei had seen last night. ¡°Wan Yue, where¡¯s your lady?¡± Wan Yulang slowly walked into the room and looked around before asking Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei wanted to cover for Ye Ying¡¯er, but she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss took Mr. Dong out with her!¡± ¡°Master, you should believe me now! I really saw Ye Ying¡¯er leave the backyard with Dong Li just now!¡± The gray-robed man went forward and said to Wan Yulang, ¡°It¡¯s not too late to chase after them now.¡± Wan Yulang waved at the gray-robed man. ¡°Hurry up and chase them back!¡± A triumphant smile appeared on the gray-robed man¡¯s face as he hurriedly went to do it. Wan Yulang sat on the chair with no intention of leaving. Shen Yaowei stood there with her head lowered. After some time, Wan Yulang suddenly said, ¡°Wan Yue, when did your lady hang out with Dong Li?¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t know how to answer this question at all, but her mouth opened uncontrollably and she said, ¡°About a year and a half.¡± With that, she covered her mouth with her hand. It seemed that the servant girl called Wan Yue had betrayed her master. Wan Yulang sneered and said, ¡°A year and a half. It seems that the bastard child in her stomach who didn¡¯t survive is Dong Li¡¯s, right? It¡¯s really difficult for her. She just had a miscarriage and still wants to go out with that cheap slave on such a cold day.¡± Only then did Shen Yaowei understand why Ye Ying¡¯er looked so haggard. She had just lost her child. At this moment, Wan Yulang¡¯s nose suddenly twitched. Right on the heels of that, his expression turned cold. ¡°Is there anyone else in this room?¡± Unexpectedly, Wan Yulang¡¯s nose was even sharper than a dog¡¯s. This time, Shen Yaowei could speak on her own. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wan Yulang looked incredulous. He stood up and walked towards the closet not far away. ¡°Why do 1 smell a stranger?¡± Shen Yaowei could clearly feel the unconcealed excitement in Wan Yulang¡¯s tone when he mentioned strangers. Seeing Wan Yulang approach the closet step by step, Shen Yaowei quietly picked up the porcelain bottle on the table. Just as she was about to walk towards Wan Yulang, the gray-robed man¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door again. ¡°Master, I brought her back for you!¡± Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Search Her Chapter 312: Search Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Ying¡¯er and Dong Li were pushed into the room by two strong guards. The two of them were tied up. Ye Ying¡¯er looked calm, but Dong Li¡¯s face was filled with panic. ¡°Where were the two of you going?¡± Wan Yulang sat on the chair with his legs crossed and took a sip of tea. ¡°I was taking Dong Li away to see a doctor,¡± Ye Ying¡¯er said calmly. When Shen Yaowei saw Ye Ying¡¯er glance at Dong Li as soon as she finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but size up Dong Li¡¯s reaction at this moment. No matter how one looked at it, Dong Li looked like he was about to be scared out of his wits. It was probably not that simple. ¡°Master, Senior Sister wanted to help me remove the scar on my face. She wanted to take me to the doctor.¡± When Dong Li trembled, even the winding centipede-like scar on his face seemed to be trembling. Wan Yulang sneered and looked at Ye Ying¡¯er with an unreadable gaze. ¡°Search her.¡± The gray-robed man immediately went forward impatiently and began to search Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s body. Soon, he found a few banknotes in her arms and handed them to Wan Yulang. The moment Dong Li saw the banknotes, his heart turned ashen and he collapsed to the ground. Wan Yulang held the banknote and waved it in front of Ye Ying¡¯er. ¡°There are 2,000 taels of silver here. It¡¯s really a lot. A while ago, you pawned all your jewelry. What did you want to do with this money? Elop with this trash?¡± With that, he suddenly stretched out a leg and kicked Dong Li away. Dong Li¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground. That kick hit his heart, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. Ignoring the pain in his body, he almost crawled to Wan Yulang and reached out to hug his leg. ¡°Master, Senior Sister doesn¡¯t want to elope with me. Senior Sister and I are innocent!¡± Seeing Dong Li like this, Ye Ying¡¯er blinked, and a tear fell from the corner of her eye. She suddenly smiled. Her smile was flirtatious, like a red flower blooming in the snow. ¡°Dong Li, you¡¯re really gutless.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er said as she looked at Wan Yulang calmly. ¡°Yes, I want to elope with Dong Li. No matter where I go, it¡¯s better than this place!¡± ¡°Ye Ying¡¯er!¡± Seeing that Ye Ying¡¯er had admitted it just like that, Dong Li widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± ¡°According to the rules of our Wan Family Class, if the two of you have an affair, you¡¯ll be drowned,¡± the gray-robed man said sinisterly. ¡°No, no, we¡¯re not having an affair!¡± Dong Li shook his head crazily and looked at Wan Yulang with pleading eyes. ¡°Master, Senior Sister and 1 know the rules. We¡¯ve never done anything to disobey you!¡± Shen Yaowei glanced at Dong Li and then at Ye Ying¡¯er. Ye Ying¡¯er stood there with a straight back. Her face was pale, and there was no light in her eyes. ¡°Ye Ying¡¯er has already admitted it. What are you quibbling about?¡± Wan Yulang said slowly. ¡°No, this has nothing to do with Senior Sister,¡± Dong Li said in a firm tone. ¡°I seduced Senior Sister. I couldn¡¯t bear the suffering of the troupe and wanted Senior Sister to bring me away from here. Senior Sister has always been kind. She was bewitched by me and lost her mind for a moment. If Master wants to punish me, punish me alone.¡± ¡°Dong Li¡­¡± Ye Ying¡¯er suddenly looked at Dong Li in disbelief.. Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: To Be Honest, I Really Want to Kill Someone! Chapter 313: To Be Honest, I Really Want to Kill Someone! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei was stunned. It turned out that Dong Li¡¯s fear wasn¡¯t for himself but for Ye Ying¡¯er! Back then, he was unwilling to leave with Ye Ying¡¯er because he was afraid that he would end up miserably after being captured. He was indeed a person who lacked courage. However, at a moment of life and death, it was already rare for him to sacrifice himself to protect Ye Ying¡¯er. At this moment, the gray-robed man walked up to Wan Yuiang and bent down to say something to him. Wan Yulang¡¯s gaze kept moving back and forth between Ye Ying¡¯er and Dong Li. In the end, he nodded slowly. ¡°In that case, Dong Li, punish him according to the rules of our garden. Bring him to the courtyard!¡± The two strong men immediately went forward to pull Dong Li up from the ground and dragged him out of the courtyard. Dong Li had probably already seen his fate. He didn¡¯t struggle but kept staring at Ye Ying¡¯er. That greedy gaze seemed to want to engrave her appearance deeply into her soul and never erase it. Ye Ying¡¯er suddenly became agitated and struggled to break free from the ropes on her body. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! This is all my fault! It has nothing to do with Dong Li!¡± Shen Yaowei felt Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s despair. She knew that even if she attacked now, she couldn¡¯t change the fate of anyone here. If she continued to watch, she could still pry into the final truth of the matter. ¡°I told you long ago that you can¡¯t escape.¡± Wan Yuiang smiled and looked at Ye Ying¡¯er in admiration. ¡°The bastard child in your stomach is also Dong Li¡¯s, right? I knew long ago that that bastard wasn¡¯t worthy of coming to this world.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er widened her eyes as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°It¡¯s you. You caused me to lose my child!¡± ¡°When you slept with Dong Li, you should have expected this day to come,¡± Wan Yuiang said with a smile. Shen Yaowei looked at the smile on Wan Yulang¡¯s face and clenched her fists. How could there be such a bad person in this world? This Wan Yuiang was even more terrifying than evil spirits in some places! Ye Ying¡¯er let out a scream of extreme pain and rushed towards Wan Yuiang. Her hand was comfortable behind her back as she hit Wan Yuiang with her head. However, before she could touch Wan Yuiang, she was grabbed by the gray-robed man. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and watch the show.¡± Wan Yuiang stood up and walked out. The gray-robed man grabbed Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s shoulder tightly and dragged her after Wan Yuiang. While the others were out of the room, Shen Yaowei turned to look at the closet. Coincidentally, Yao Qingyi opened a gap in the closet. Shen Yaowei saw an extremely angry expression on Yao Qingyi¡¯s face. He probably wanted to kill Wan Yuiang too. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Shen Yaowei quickly walked to the closet and closed it again. ¡°This is an illusion. Everything we see is what happened in the past.¡± Yao Qingyi knew this as well. However, he had always been unable to let injustice be. Even though he knew that everything he was seeing might be Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s past, he was still about to explode from anger. To be honest, he really wanted to kill someone! Shen Yaowei patted the cabinet door. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look. Don¡¯t come out yet.¡± With that, she turned around and walked out quickly. Because he wanted to punish Dong Li as a warning to others, Wan Yuiang called everyone in the garden to the front yard.. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Kill Me If You Dare Chapter 314: Kill Me If You Dare Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Dong Li knelt in the middle of the front yard, his body trembling uncontrollably. Ye Ying¡¯er was forced to kneel not far from the gray robe. ¡°Dong Li, why did you¡­¡± Ye Ying¡¯er looked at Dong Li with a complicated gaze. Shen Yaowei could roughly grade Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s current state of mind. She must have thought that Dong Li was a coward too. She wanted to take Dong Li away only because Dong Li had done the same thing as Wan Yulang. He had stood up for her and ruined his future. Otherwise, a woman like her wouldn¡¯t have taken a liking to Dong Li. However, she didn¡¯t expect Dong Li to be much better than Wan Yulang in some aspects. ¡°I know that you treat me differently because I saved you,¡± Dong Li said with a warm smile on his face, making the scar on his face less terrifying. ¡°There¡¯s something you might not know. I entered the Wan Family Class for you. I¡¯m sorry that 1 can¡¯t accompany you in the future.¡± Tears streamed down Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s face. When Wan Yulang saw Ye Ying¡¯er and Dong Li revealing their true feelings, his expression became even more gloomy. ¡°All of you, take a good look. Dong Li violated the rules. 1¡¯11 handle him according to the rules now. If anyone dares to have any thoughts in the future, don¡¯t blame me for disregarding my feelings!¡± With that, he waved his hand. A burly man went forward with a gunny sack and covered Dong Li. Shen Yaowei watched this scene and felt her blood surge in her chest. She really didn¡¯t expect that a small theater would dare to use such a lynching! Now, even the princes, kings, and monarchs generally didn¡¯t dare use lynchings so blatantly. How dare they ignore the law of royalty! There were many people in the garden. They couldn¡¯t bear to look at Dong Li and looked elsewhere. ¡°Wan Yulang! Kill me if you have the ability!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er watched as a few burly men surrounded Dong Li and waved their rods at him. She was completely crazy and shouted at Wan Yulang with widened eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ll regret it!!!¡± Wan Yulang sneered at Ye Ying¡¯er and said, ¡°Do you think 1 can¡¯t bear to kill you? Young Master Li will come tonight. Accompany him well. He said that as long as you satisfy him tonight, he won¡¯t pester you anymore and will give us a recommendation letter. This way, we can leave the capital and go to Nanjiang.¡± Nanjiang was the opera home of the Northern Kingdom. All the nightmares began with Young Master Li. Shen Yaowei saw Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s face turn pale as quickly as possible. On the other side, the club kept landing ruthlessly on Dong Li¡¯s body, and he kept emitting muffled sounds. At first, Dong Li could still scream, but soon, he stopped screaming and stopped moving. Blood kept oozing out of the sack and quickly dyed the ground red. Ye Ying¡¯er sat on the ground in a daze. Her eyes seemed unfocused as she looked at Dong Li. No one knew what she was thinking. After an unknown period of time, as Wan Yulang waved his hand, the violent people stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s still breathing.¡± Wan Yulang¡¯s tone was as if he was asking if he had eaten today. A burly man opened the sack, revealing the person inside. Some of the people present who had poor psychological endurance vomited when they saw the person in the sack. Dong Li no longer had a human form. He had completely become a badly mangled mess. Shen Yaowei only took a glance. She suppressed the feeling in her throat and looked away. She happened to see Ye Ying¡¯er. She didn¡¯t know where Ye Ying¡¯er got the strength from, but she suddenly broke free from the gray-robed man¡¯s restraint and slammed into the stone table not far away. The sudden change happened in an instant. It was too late for Wan Yulang to stand up and stop her. The next moment, Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s head hit the stone table heavily.. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: This Person Is More Impulsive Than Her Chapter 315: This Person Is More Impulsive Than Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The others present were also stunned by this turn of events. Wan Yulang quickly walked forward and reached out to test her breathing. Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyes were wide open in anger, but she was no longer breathing. ¡°Good, very good. Do you think you can escape after you die?!¡± Wan Yulang was extremely angry. ¡°Someone, take Ye Ying¡¯er away and wash up. Even if she dies, she has to accompany Young Master Li tonight!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a spiritual qi quickly approached from not far away and rushed towards Wan Yulang. Wan Yulang was directly overturned by the strong wind formed by the force and fell to the ground. Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips twitched as she watched Yao Qingyi fly down from the sky. This person was even more impulsive than her. Yao Qingyi landed in front of Shen Yaowei and smiled apologetically at her. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± After Shen Yaowei left the room just now, he also left the room and hid in the dark to observe the situation. He didn¡¯t expect Wan Yulang to still refuse to let Ye Ying¡¯er off even after she committed suicide. No matter what, the two of them had once truly loved each other. How could he be so ruthless to turn against her and become enemies with her? ¡°In that case, cheer up and deal with the unexpected.¡± Shen Yaowei could clearly feel that the moment Yao Qingyi appeared here, the aura of this world began to change. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her and Yao Qingyi. The lively expressions on those people¡¯s faces disappeared. All of them were expressionless, and their eyes were especially gloomy. Even Wan Yulang got up from the ground and stared at them. The originally bright sky suddenly darkened. In the blink of an eye, a strong wind blew, and all the green plants around withered at a visible speed. Shen Yaowei waved her sleeve, and a peachwood dagger landed in her hand. Yao Qingyi also took out her soft sword from her waist and observed her surroundings vigilantly. With a creaking sound, Ye Ying¡¯er, who had fallen to the ground, seemed to have been embroidered. She twisted her body and slowly got up from the ground. Right on the heels of that, she stretched out her hands and snapped the head hanging on her shoulders. There was a click. She had bent it a little too much. Her neck had been straightened, but her face was facing her back. ¡°Oh, wrong direction. Again.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er muttered and jerked her head again. There was another click. This time, her face was finally facing Shen Yaowei and Yao Qingyi. Her forehead was dented by the stone table. Blood kept flowing down her pale face. Her eyes turned red, and the murderous aura around her soared into the sky. ¡°Why? 1 told you to take a good look. Why did you ruin it?¡± Ye Ying¡¯er asked slowly. ¡°Ye Ying¡¯er, since you were killed by someone and have resentment in your heart, i can give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. As long as you submit to the law obediently, I¡¯ll definitely help you wash away your resentment and enter the cycle of reincarnation.¡± Yao Qingyi pointed the long sword in his hand at Ye Ying¡¯er. Shen Yaowei had long heard of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence¡¯s style. In the eyes of everyone in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, there was no need to be ruthless. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but frown at this method. Ye Ying¡¯er was indeed pitiful. But the innocent people she killed were also pitiful. If she could reincarnate, would it be fair to those who had their chance to be reincarnated robbed by her? Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: What a Self-Righteous Man Chapter 316: What a Self-Righteous Man Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hahahaha¡­!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s laughter was extremely desolate. She seemed to have heard a huge joke and looked at Yao Qingyi mockingly. ¡°What a self-righteous man.¡± Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyes darkened as he tightened her grip on the sharp sword in his hand. ¡°Ye Ying¡¯er, this is your last chance.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er snorted in disdain. Her gaze turned and landed lightly on Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei could clearly feel that the moment Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s gaze landed on her, it softened. However, her gentle gaze was as if she was looking at a kitten or a puppy she liked. It looked gentle, but it was extremely offensive. Ye Ying¡¯er raised her dark, sharp nails and pointed at Yao Qingyi. ¡°Listen to what these men are saying. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? Men will always be so self-righteous and think that everything they do is right. Hehehe, reincarnation? What¡¯s so good about reincarnation? I¡¯m not as free as I am now. In this space, I¡¯m rhe master. I can do whatever I want. Even Wan Yulang, who forced me to death back then, and that damn Young Master of the Li family are as humble as dogs in front of me!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the smile on Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s face and wasn¡¯t happy for her. She only felt a strong sadness sweep over her. Ye Ying¡¯er tilted her head in dissatisfaction and looked at the silent Shen Yaowei. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Shen Yaowei subconsciously frowned as she watched Wan Yulang and the Young Master of the Li family float out of the group of souls at the same time. The two souls were like puppets on strings. Their eyes were stiff and lifeless. After kneeling in front of Ye Ying¡¯er, they raised their arms and smashed her face ruthlessly. Bang! Bang! Bang! A dull sound echoed in the air non-stop. The two souls were expressionless and didn¡¯t know pain at all. They kept hitting each other with their fists. They didn¡¯t care even if they were suffering the same serious injuries. Turbulent waves appeared on their translucent souls, and their souls were about to dissipate! ¡°Ye Ying¡¯er, stop. These people forced you to death. They committed karma and will step into hell to forgive you after they die. But once their souls dissipate because of you, your sins will be even greater,¡± Shen Yaowei said slowly. Ye Ying¡¯er was indeed detestable. She had caused the deaths of so many people and should pay rhe price. However, in the end, this woman was also a pitiful person when she was alive. Even if she couldn¡¯t wash away the mistakes she had made previously, she should at least not do more evil! ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Ying¡¯er looked at Shen Yaowei in surprise. The scarlet in her eyes gradually dissipated. Apart from her sunken forehead, she returned to her gentle and beautiful appearance when she was alive. ¡°You really satisfy me. As expected, women still care about women. It seems that my choice was right.¡± Looking at Wan Yulang and Young Master Li, the disgust in Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyes was almost overflowing. However, she quickly smiled. ¡°Okay, on your account, I¡¯ll let them off this time.¡± Wan Yulang and Young Master Li immediately stopped. They maintained their kneeling posture and turned to Shen Yaowei. They smashed their heads on the ground and kept kowtowing, muttering numbly, ¡°Thank you, Young Master. Thank you¡­¡± The two ghosts¡¯ emotionless voices echoed in the air. Shen Yaowei could clearly feel that Yao Qingyi, who was beside her, was looking at her with a more complicated gaze.. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: She Really Trusted His Highness Li Chapter 317: She Really Trusted His Highness Li Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Ying¡¯er smiled at Shen Yaowei. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re very similar to me. On the account that you¡¯re doing this for me, I can promise you that I¡¯ll spare their lives for the time being. However, I ask you to stay with me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you like 1 treated them. As long as you don¡¯t disobey me, you¡¯ll always be their little master and we¡¯ll always be good sisters.¡± Hearing Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s almost crazy words, Shen Yaowei slowly frowned. Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s hatred for men had completely twisted her mentality. What Ye Ying¡¯er wanted wasn¡¯t to be sisters at all. She was but a perverted paranoia that wanted to get recognition. She wanted to prove that everything she did was right and make everyone acknowledge her. This was also the reason why Ye Ying¡¯er let them enter this illusion and see what happened to her when she was alive. The more Shen Yaowei thought about it, the more pitiful and ridiculous she felt Ye Ying¡¯er was. Shen Yaowei was about to reject her when Yao Qingyi suddenly tugged at her sleeve. Shen Yaowei looked at him in confusion. He lowered his voice and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Agree to her for the time being. After stabilizing Ye Ying¡¯er, we¡¯ll have a chance of survival.¡± Shen Yaowei glanced from the corner of her eye and saw a hint of mockery in Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Sighing in her heart, Shen Yaowei slowly shook her head. This man was too simple-minded. Not to mention anything else, how could he think that Ye Ying¡¯er couldn¡¯t hear their conversation? In this space, Ye Ying¡¯er was the true master. No matter what happened, it couldn¡¯t escape her ears! ¡°Ye Ying¡¯er, I can¡¯t stay with you. I sympathize with you and understand you, but I can¡¯t do it. I have someone 1 love waiting for me outside the space. I have to leave.¡± Shen Yaowei stared into Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyes and said word by word. Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyes instantly turned blood-red, and monstrous resentment erupted from her body, dyeing the entire sky dark gray. ¡°Do you think the man you love is sincere to you? That kind of man in a high position can¡¯t possibly fall in love with just one woman! Have you ever thought how miserable you¡¯ll be when he has another woman in the future?! You¡¯re the same as me. You want the other party to treat us as the only one. How can there be sand in your eyes?!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and she didn¡¯t show any signs of being convinced. ¡°He¡¯s different.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re very wrong! None of the men in the world are good! You¡¯re clearly so beautiful, why do you have to believe these damn men! Only women will pity each other. You should be my companion!¡± When Ye Ying¡¯er was furious, her monstrous resentment turned into a strong wind that swept towards Yao Qingyi and Shen Yaowei. ¡°Be careful!¡± Yao Qingyi suddenly took a step forward and stood in front of Shen Yaowei. The sword energy from the longsword in his hand turned into a barrier that protected the two of them. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t look flustered at all. Her clear eyes flickered with determination. ¡°He¡¯s different from the others. He¡¯ll never betray me.¡± The black resentment around Ye Ying¡¯er stopped. She stared at Shen Yaowei and realized that she was surprisingly calm. The girl seemed to be calmly telling the truth. She really trusted His Highness Li. Even after seeing the ferocious actions of Wan Yulang and the others, she was still unmoved.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Her Life is the Best Example Chapter 318: Her Life is the Best Example Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Ying¡¯er wanted to laugh. She raised the corners of her mouth mockingly, but she only squeezed out an awkward sneer. The girl in front of him was so similar to her in the past. She was innocent and blindly believed in love. But in the end? Her life was the best example! However, when she looked at the girl¡¯s determined appearance, she couldn¡¯t criticize her! Even though Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression was stiff and ugly, there was still no fluctuation in Shen Yaowei¡¯s calm eyes. After all, she was telling the truth. Ever since Junhan reversed the heavens in her previous life, she had made up her mind. Now that she had been reborn, she would believe him no matter what. Even if she died this time, she would never waver! Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression changed from stiff to shock, and finally to monstrous anger as she let out a scream. The ear-piercing sound wave turned into a circle and quickly spread out. All the souls, including Wan Yulang, were trembling in fear. The aftershock swept across the barrier in front of Yao Qingyi. Crack! The barrier shattered with a bang. Yao Qingyi grunted under the heavy damage and was forced to take a step back. Shen Yaowei raised her hand and pressed a stream of spiritual power behind Yao Qingyi to resolve the attack. ¡°Shut up, shut up, shut up! How can there be a stupid woman like you in this world? Since you¡¯re so shameless and don¡¯t cherish the chance to live, why don¡¯t you die!!¡± As Ye Ying¡¯er roared, all the strength in her body swept out like a wave, and powerful resentment bombarded the souls. The hundreds of souls present were bound by chains formed by resentment. An invisible force pulled the chains and lifted the wailing souls from the ground. After the souls stood up, their mouths opened almost exaggeratedly at the same time. The corners of their mouths split open all the way to the back of their ears. Their resentment turned into afterimages and entered their mouths! With a swoosh, the eyes of the souls were like sharp blades as they swept towards Shen Yaowei and Yao Qingyi! The immense mental pressure made Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression darken. ¡°Hide behind me carefully. I will definitely do my best to protect you!¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, he suddenly took a deep breath. The longsword in his hand instantly erupted with extremely powerful spiritual power. With the sound of the sword, it went straight for the souls. Seeing the holy light rolling out of the longsword in Yao Qingyi¡¯s hand, Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows in surprise. This person¡¯s spiritual power had been exhausted in the bamboo forest, but the longsword in his hand was a spirit artifact. He himself had extremely strong spiritual power and could slay demonic spirits. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with souls possessed by resentment. As she expected, Yao Qingyi dodged the attacks of the souls. Taking advantage of free time, he turned to her and said, ¡°Leave this to me. Hurry up and use your spiritual power to blow the whistle. Call my Master over¡­!¡± Before Shen Yaowei could agree, Wan Yulang¡¯s soul turned into an afterimage and moved in front of Yao Qingyi at an extremely terrifying speed. He didn¡¯t expect Wan Yulang to be so fast. He subconsciously placed the long sword in front of him and flipped his wrist. Before he could even injure Wan Yulang, he was sent flying by the other party¡¯s palm! ¡°Ouch!¡± Yao Qingyi let out a painful groan. He turned around and barely avoided hitting the rockery not far away. He landed on the ground and took two steps back while clutching his chest. Shen Yaowei looked at this scene in disbelief. Wan Yulang was actually so strong?! Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: What Did You Do? Chapter 319: What Did You Do? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No, it wasn¡¯t just Wan Yuiang. It should be said that the strength of the group of souls in front of him was terrifying! Logically speaking, after Wan Yuiang and the others were killed by Ye Ying¡¯er, their souls were extracted and imprisoned in this space. They were all puppets of Ye Ying¡¯er. They usually didn¡¯t even have consciousness, let alone cultivate. Even the resentment from the deaths of the victims who usually died in the space was given to Ye Ying¡¯er. After devouring the resentment of Ye Ying¡¯er, it could only make their strengths slightly stronger than ordinary souls. No wonder Yao Qingyi was sent flying just now. The strength of these vengeful spirits far exceeded their imagination! ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Wan Yuiang glared. The corners of his mouth were raised high as he laughed crazily. He raised his arm and smashed it towards Shen Yaowei¡¯s face. I¡¯he peachwood dagger in her hand swept across and pierced Wan Yulang¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah!¡± Wan Yulang¡¯s entire body trembled like a sieve as he raised his injured arm and let out an ear-piercing scream. I¡¯he demonic sound pierced her ears. Shen Yaowei chanted a calming curse in her heart. With a raise of her hand, a stream of spiritual power swept out and wrapped around Wan Yulang¡¯s neck! Wan Yuiang was like a wild dog that was tied up. He pulled the rope but was powerless to struggle. His nails tore and bled with all his might. In rhe end, his body fell to the ground weakly and was suppressed by the spiritual qi to the point of being unable to get up. The remaining souls didn¡¯t know fear when they saw this scene. They still surged towards Shen Yaowei at rhe same time. Their sharp claws attacked, as if they wanted to tear her apart at rhe same rime. Shen Yaowei rapped her roes and distanced herself from the souls as she retreated. The peachwood dagger in her hand kept flashing, and each time, it could tie the neck of a soul. However, there were too many souls. They attacked like a wave, forcing Shen Yaowei to retreat non-stop. She tried her best, but she could only tear out a breakthrough. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± At this moment, Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s disdainful laughter came from afar. Shen Yaowei looked up and saw Ye Ying¡¯er standing behind the souls. With a sweep of her hands, more than a dozen souls swept out. These souls instantly filled the gap that had been tom open. The souls turned into a wall and pounced at them. Yao Qingyi arrived in time and fought with the souls with all her might. Soon, wounds appeared on her body. ¡°Damn it, why are these damn things so powerful? We can¡¯t destroy them directly. If this continues, we¡¯ll be exhausted to death by these damn things sooner or later!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er, what did you do?¡± Shen Yaowei suppressed her strength to 30% and maintained a strength comparable to Yao Qingyi¡¯s. She resisted the souls and didn¡¯t let these damn things hurt her at all. Logically speaking, these souls would definitely not be so difficult to deal with! It could be seen that Ye Ying¡¯er must have done something unspeakable! ¡®Hehehehe¡­ Haven¡¯t you always been very smart? In that case, you can guess. If you can guess correctly, I can spare your cheap life. On the other hand, if you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯ll kill you like 1 killed these people and extract your soul so that you can become one of them. Do you know how I¡¯ll torture you when the time comes?¡¯1 Ye Ying¡¯er smiled slowly. A teasing light appeared in her scarlet eyes as she looked at Shen Yaowei as if she was looking at something interesting.. Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Who is This Girl? She Actually Knows This! Chapter 320: Who is This Girl? She Actually Knows This! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei ignored Ye Ying¡¯er and kept waving the peachwood dagger in her hand, calmly dealing with this group of troublesome souls. Ye Ying¡¯er was still staring at Shen Yaowei. ¡°From the looks of it, I know that you were pampered when you were alive. You¡¯ve never suffered anything before, that¡¯s why you said so many innocent words. But it¡¯s okay. After you die, 1 have men here who can slowly torture you. At that time, you¡¯ll taste my days when I was alive over and over again. At that time, you¡¯ll know how ridiculous your words were!¡± Shen Yaowei listened to Ye Ying¡¯er laugh loudly. She was sure that there was something wrong with these souls! ¡°Yao Qingyi, I¡¯ll help you stall for time. Use the array formation passed down in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence in your body to deal with these damn things!¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, another wave of spiritual power swept out and wrapped around the neck of a soul. When Yao Qingyi heard this, he looked at Shen Yaowei in disbelief. ¡°How do you know about the array formation?¡± The disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence all had array formations in their bodies. This array formation was a life-saving thing that was really used at a life-and-death moment. This was because not only was this array formation powerful, but it also didn¡¯t need to use spiritual power when activated. Instead, it directly consumed their essence energy. Moreover, it would take time to activate this array formation. During this period of time, they couldn¡¯t be disturbed by anyone or anything. Otherwise, they would suffer a backlash. If the situation was serious, they might even die on the spot. This matter was originally a secret in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Ordinary people shouldn¡¯t know about it. Who exactly was this girl? She actually knew this! Shen Yaowei kicked a soul away and turned to urge him, ¡°Stop talking nonsense and start!¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Yao Qingyi knew that the situation was serious. He didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer and quickly ran more than ten steps back to distance himself from Shen Yaowei. Then, he held his breath and quickly began to activate the array formation. He quickly formed a few hand seals. His movements were so fast that they left a few afterimages in the air. Boundless power swept out, turning into a barrier that protected him first. As he muttered, a circular array formation rose from under his feet. A scorching light appeared on the array formation. Boundless power poured out like a tide, slowing down the speed of the souls. Shen Yaowei seized the opportunity. The peachwood dagger in her hand flashed and cut off half of Young Master Li¡¯s head. Young Master Li reached out and caught half of the head. The mouth on the remaining half of the head opened and let out a sharp cry of fear. Shen Yaowei smiled evilly and kicked half of Young Master Li¡¯s head away. Seeing that Young Master Li was hurriedly chasing after the head, Shen Yaowei raised her hand and made a hand seal. She took out a few clone talismans. ¡°Clones, come out!¡± Bam! Bam! Bam! Three clones who looked exactly like Shen Yaowei appeared. Ye Ying¡¯er looked at this scene in surprise. She looked at the three clones carefully and realized that they were clones after all. Their movements were stiff and their workmanship was a little rough. They looked quite different from the real Shen Yaowei. Ye Ying¡¯er was immediately relieved. She looked at Shen Yaowei and sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no way to deceive these servants under me with these damn things.¡± Shen Yaowei blinked and smiled brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 didn¡¯t summon my clone to deceive them..¡± Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: What A Bunch of Trash! Chapter 321: What A Bunch of Trash! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s confident expression, Ye Ying¡¯er had an extremely bad feeling. She flicked her finger, and a stream of spiritual power wrapped around Young Master Li¡¯s neck. Young Master Li was completely unaware. He wore the rope and shuttled through the other souls, trying to find the half head. With a whoosh, half a head flew out and landed in the hands of one of the clones. The clone waited quietly for Young Master Li to arrive. When Young Master Li approached her, the clone raised his hand and threw the half head at the next clone. Young Master Li was furious, but he couldn¡¯t delay. He quickly ran out to chase after her. As Young Master Li moved, the rope around his neck wrapped around more souls. Immediately after, before Young Master Li could get his head, his head was caught by his clone and thrown to another clone. Young Master Li was like a lapdog, being played around until the ropes on his body almost wrapped all the souls together. The restraint of spiritual power made these souls unable to struggle and could only keep making gurgling sounds. ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er looked at the group of souls who were at a loss, like a group of headless flies. She was about to attack when a buzzing sound came from Yao Qingyi, not far away. ¡°It¡¯s finally done!¡± Shen Yaowei had been waiting for this moment. She turned around and looked at Yao Qingyi, who wasn¡¯t far away. The array formation under Yao Qingyi¡¯s feet had already completely taken shape. He had consumed a large amount of essence energy for this, and his face was as pale as paper. He gritted his teeth and shouted with difficulty, ¡°Break!¡± With a bang, the power of the array formation transformed into a tide that swept out. Like a huge wave, it rolled and covered this group of souls, purifying them at the same time and bringing them to the path of reincarnation! With a whoosh, all the souls in the courtyard instantly turned into bubbles and disappeared completely. Ye Ying¡¯er watched as the aftershock of the array formation swept towards her and waved her hand angrily. Boom¡ª! The remaining power of the array formation instantly dissipated. Yao Qingyi was already weak, and with such a serious injury, he rolled on the ground and spat out another mouthful of blood. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t care less about her clone being destroyed. She pounced on Yao Qingyi. After injecting a little spiritual power into him, she took out a pill and threw it to him. ¡°You¡¯ve consumed too much essence energy. Your three souls and seven spirits have been shaken. Hurry up and take the pill. Focus and stabilize your mind!¡± Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He quickly swallowed the pill and felt the pure medicinal power tremble in his body. The destructive pain in his mind soon dissipated. ¡°What a bunch of trash!!¡± On this side, Ye Ying¡¯er roared. With a raise of her hand, the sun that was shrouded in dark clouds in the sky was torn apart by her. The turbid resentment rushed straight to the sky, forming a huge spiral vortex in the sky! Thunder danced in the intermediate vortex, and overly majestic power rippled in the air. Shen Yaowei watched as Ye Ying¡¯er approached quickly, as if she was facing a great enemy. She gripped her dagger tightly and was about to fight her. Unexpectedly, Ye Ying¡¯er, who was clearly approaching, suddenly turned around and went straight for Yao Qingyi. Oh no, he had fallen into an intermediate trap! Shen Yaowei looked at Yao Qingyi and Ye Ying¡¯er, who was pouncing on Yao Qingyi. She took out her whistle, activated the spiritual power in her body, and blew hard. The slender flute sound spread throughout the entire space. Boom! With a thunderous sound, a figure tore through the black vortex and descended from the sky with the sun! Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Unless Something Secretly Helped Ye Yinger Chapter 322: Unless Something Secretly Helped Ye Ying¡¯er Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Boundless spiritual power swept through the entire world like a tide. Even with Shen Yaowei¡¯s composure, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she felt this power. Her gaze stopped on the man, who was like a god. Qi Yuan¡¯s face was cold as he landed steadily. He raised his hand and slapped Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s shoulder. Ye Ying¡¯er was already prepared. The moment he appeared, she protected herself with resentment. However, even though she was prepared, Qi Yuan¡¯s power still shattered the barrier of resentment and slapped her shoulder heavily. ¡°All¡­!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er quickly retreated and distanced herself from Qi Yuan. ¡°Master!¡± Yao Qingyi held his chest and looked at Qi Yuan with endless admiration. Qi Yuan turned to look at Yao Qingyi¡¯s weak appearance and revealed his usual gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Leave the rest to me.¡± Shen Yaowei saw Qi Yuan turn to look at her. That deep gaze always gave her the illusion that she was about to be seen through. Seeing that Qi Yuan was silent, a drop of cold sweat couldn¡¯t help but appear on Shen Yaowei¡¯s forehead. Just as she thought that Qi Yuan had seen through her identity, he only nodded at her. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Please come behind me too. This evil spirit is very powerful, so please stay behind me so that you won¡¯t be accidentally injured.¡± The deep meaning in Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes flashed and quickly disappeared. Seeing that he stopped looking at her after saying that, Shen Yaowei heaved a sigh of relief and quickly appeared behind Qi Yuan. The resentment in the world dissipated, and the aura around Ye Ying¡¯er weakened after she was injured. However, her aura only withered for a moment. Accompanied by her angry roar, even more ferocious resentment poured out of her body, making the world colder. Shen Yaowei looked at Ye Ying¡¯er in surprise and disbelief. At this point, Ye Ying¡¯er still had energy?! Something was definitely wrong with Ye Ying¡¯er. Even though she had killed so many people, her strength was still a little strange! Unless something had secretly helped Ye Ying¡¯er. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have such strength. For the time being, she suppressed the doubts in her heart. Shen Yaowei stood at the side and quietly observed the situation. ¡°Miss Ye Ying¡¯er, you¡¯ve done many evil things. I¡¯m willing to help you exorcise your soul and send you down to atone for your sins. After your sins are redeemed, you can enter the cycle of reincarnation and be reincarnated. You can start all over again.¡± Qi Yuan looked at Ye Ying¡¯er calmly. His gentle voice was as refreshing as ever. Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression was ferocious, and her tone was so cold that it was about to freeze. ¡°Shut up, scheming man. I won¡¯t believe a word you say! You¡¯re all lying and only know how to use schemes!¡± Shen Yaowei glanced out of the corner of her eye and happened to see the sack behind Ye Ying¡¯er. In the sack, one could even see the badly mangled Dong Li. With a flash of lightning, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up. She stared at Ye Ying¡¯er and said, ¡°Not everyone in the world can be trusted. At least to you, Dong Li isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± As soon as Dong Li¡¯s name was mentioned, the muscles on Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s face twisted, and her eyes were extremely turbulent. However, after a moment, Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°Damn girl, stop talking nonsense here!¡± As she spoke, the resentment around Ye Ying¡¯er poured out in full force and rushed towards Shen Yaowei, Qi Yuan, and Yao Qingyi again! Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Causing Trouble Chapter 323: Causing Trouble Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Qi Yuan raised his hand and formed a barrier to block the crazy woman. He looked at Shen Yaowei and asked, ¡°Who is Dong Li?¡± ¡°Dong Li is her lover and someone who really loves her. Logically speaking, Dong Li¡¯s soul should be here, but we haven¡¯t seen Dong Li¡¯s soul since just now. I wonder where he is?¡± Shen Yaowei recalled carefully and could confirm that she had really never seen Dong Li¡¯s soul. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but if 1 use the summoning array, I should be able to summon him¡­¡± Before Qi Yuan could finish speaking, Ye Ying¡¯er seemed to have gone crazy and kept bumping her head against the barrier! ¡°Stop, stop! Since he doesn¡¯t want to see me, then forget it. 1 don¡¯t want to force him out. I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s sharp nails kept scratching the barrier, making an ear-piercing sound. She was hysterical, and the struggle in her eyes was almost overflowing. Shen Yaowei was surprised to hear what Ye Ying¡¯er said. Dong Li was actually unwilling to see her? How was this possible? After watching that scene just now as a bystander, she could tell that Dong Li loved Ye Ying¡¯er from the bottom of his heart and was even willing to die for her. She felt that the reason Dong Li didn¡¯t appear wasn¡¯t that simple. Shen Yaowei looked at Qi Yuan and asked, ¡°How do we build this summoning array? If the Imperial Preceptor deals with Ye Ying¡¯er, 1 can help summon Dong Li!¡± ¡°Miss Wan Yue, don¡¯t mess around!¡± Yao Qingyi pulled a long face and scolded sternly. ¡°The formation of the summoning array is very difficult. I¡¯ve cultivated bitterly for many years and haven¡¯t found the way, let alone an outsider like you. This summoning array is different from others. If you don¡¯t summon it well and provoke some evil spirits, it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll die without an intact corpse!¡± ¡°Then do you have another way?¡± Shen Yaowei blinked and asked bluntly. Yao Qingyi was immediately rendered speechless. She looked conflicted for a moment and said stubbornly, ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t do it. Master, you can¡¯t let Miss take the risk, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible to give it a try. Imperial Preceptor, let me try,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she looked deeply at Qi Yuan. Qi Yuan didn¡¯t speak from the beginning to the end. He had been looking at Shen Yaowei quietly, the deep meaning in his eyes impossible to read. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t dodge at all. She looked straight at Qi Yuan with her deep black eyes without any fear. ¡°Alright. However, I can only teach you this array formation once. If you fail, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, he freed his hand. Spiritual energy gathered at his fingertips, and he quickly wrote a golden talisman in the air. ¡°Go.¡± As Qi Yuan raised his hand and swept, the golden talisman instantly flew out and entered Shen Yaowei¡¯s forehead. Immediately, a huge number of words swept through Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind, causing her to instantly lose consciousness. Her body fell to the ground, and she couldn¡¯t get up. ¡°Miss Wan Yue!!¡± Yao Qingyi hurriedly went forward. When she realized that Shen Yaowei had only fainted, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She can¡¯t even withstand the power of the charm, but she still wants to mess around!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er looked at Shen Yaowei, who had fallen to the ground, and disappointment flashed across her eyes. She became even more violent. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill all of you today!¡± Suddenly, the world changed color. Boundless spatial power swept over, and the ground trembled. Space was about to be torn apart! ¡°Master, if this continues, we won¡¯t be able to take it!¡± Yao Qingyi shouted. ¡°Since you¡¯re stubborn, there¡¯s no other way¡­¡± Before Qi Yuan could finish speaking, he suddenly saw Shen Yaowei, who had fainted, open her eyes.. Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Dong Li... Its Really You Chapter 324: Dong Li¡­ It¡¯s Really You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Golden talisman light shot out of her eyes. Shen Yaowei quickly sat down cross-legged. The hand seals on her hand were accompanied by muttering as a huge golden summoning station appeared under her! Then, with a majestic force sweeping out, Dong Li¡¯s figure slowly appeared from the array formation. ¡°Dong Li¡­ It¡¯s really you.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er put away her terrifying and ferocious invitation and regained her beauty when she was alive. She looked at Dong Li in a daze. ¡°It really worked?!¡± Yao Qingyi was shocked. Qi Yuan looked deeply at Shen Yaowei, whose face was a little pale. The smile on his lips disappeared in an instant. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t notice Qi Yuan¡¯s meaningful gaze. Her attention was all on Dong Li. At this moment, Dong Li had already changed drastically. He was so thin that he was almost inhuman. His limbs and neck were wearing chains that were thicker than his wrists, and his body seemed to be overwhelmed. His back was hunched and his head was lowered, not daring to look at Ye Ying¡¯er. ¡°How could that be? Why didn¡¯t you reincarnate? Why did you become like this?!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she pounced on Dong Li. However, before she could touch Dong Li, the chains around Dong Li suddenly emitted a red light and sent her flying. ¡°No, don¡¯t hurt her! If there¡¯s anything, come at me!¡± Dong Li hugged the chain and shouted. Ignoring the pain, Ye Ying¡¯er got up from the ground. ¡°What do you mean? Dong Li, why are you trapped!¡± ¡°Dong Li, at this point, you can¡¯t hide anything anymore. I advise you to tell Ye Ying¡¯er the truth.¡± Seeing that Dong Li was silent, Shen Yaowei sighed helplessly and turned to Ye Ying¡¯er. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Dong Li has been dead for so many years and hasn¡¯t left. The chains on him are a karma you created. All these years, you haven¡¯t been devoured by resentment because Dong Li is helping you suffer karma.¡± ¡°No, no¡­!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er couldn¡¯t believe this fact, but the truth was in front of her, so she had no choice but to admit it. She broke down and cried. ¡°Why did you do such a stupid thing!¡± Dong Li raised his head and revealed his red eyes. ¡°Because I know I can¡¯t stop you, so I only hope that you can be safe¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this, Dong Li. How can I bear to drag you down like this!¡± Ye Ying¡¯er cried and knelt down to Shen Yaowei, kowtowing non-stop. ¡°Please, send Dong Li to reincarnate. 1¡¯11 pay for my own karma. Even if my soul dissipates, I¡¯ll accept it!¡± All her persistence and obsession finally dissipated when she saw that someone was still willing to give everything for her. ¡°I can give the two of you a talisman so that you can still be together in your next life after reincarnation. However, this requires you to willingly go to hell to repay your sinful debt. As long as you have any obsession, you will fall into heli forever and not be reincarnated. Are you willing?¡± Qi Yuan asked. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Ye Ying¡¯er walked to Dong Li¡¯s side and hugged him tightly. Seeing Qi Yuan send the two of them away with a charm, Shen Yaowei watched as the miserable couple turned into pieces and disappeared. The scenery flashed before her eyes, and she left the space, returning to the long street. At this moment, a figure flashed and headed straight for an alley not far away. Shen Yaowei thought that she was hallucinating. She subconsciously rubbed her eyes and looked into the alley. The alley was empty, as if everything was just her imagination. ¡°Miss, is there anything wrong?¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s voice sounded behind her. Shen Yaowei turned around and met Qi Yuan¡¯s gaze.. Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Girls Extreme Talent Chapter 325: Girl¡¯s Extreme Talent Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She subconsciously reached out to touch her face. After confirming that the butterfly mask on her face was still there, Shen Yaowei secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Imperial Preceptor. I¡¯m fine.¡± She glanced at the alley not far away again. After confirming that there was no one there, she looked away. Perhaps it was because she had been in the intermediate realm for too long that she had an illusion. She casually threw this matter to the back of her mind, and right on the heels of that, she heard Qi Yuan¡¯s smiling voice. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your sacrifice this time that our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence can successfully purify the soul of Ye Ying¡¯er. I wonder if we can ask for your name? Treat it as being friends.¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, his hidden smile was on Shen Yaowei. Seeing that Qi Yuan didn¡¯t recognize her, Shen Yaowei completely relaxed. ¡°Imperial Preceptor, you¡¯re too polite. I just happened to pass by and was accidentally involved in this matter.¡± Although she didn¡¯t explicitly refuse, there was hidden resistance in her words, and she had no intention of introducing herself. Yao Qingyi looked at Shen Yaowei with a burning gaze. ¡°Miss, my master doesn¡¯t mean anything else. He¡¯s just curious about who you are and wants to be on good terms with you.¡± Shen Yaowei frowned. Before she could speak, Qi Yuan¡¯s slightly dignified voice slowly sounded. ¡°Qingyi, don¡¯t offend her.¡± Qi Yuan looked at Yao Qingyi warningly and then at Shen Yaowei gently. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to take Qingyi¡¯s words to heart. You¡¯re extremely talented. If you¡¯re free in the future, you can come to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to discuss spells with me. I¡¯ll definitely welcome you.¡± Seeing Qi Yuan¡¯s gentle and calm attitude, Shen Yaowei nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll definitely visit the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. It¡¯s not early today, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With that, Shen Yaowei turned around and easily flew up the roof. Her figure jumped and shuttled in the night and quickly disappeared. Qi Yuan placed one hand behind his back and watched Shen Yaowei leave. ¡°Master, that girl is powerful and extremely talented. If we can let her join our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, it will only be beneficial to us. 1 can tell that you have the same intention. Why don¡¯t you fight for more?¡± Yao Qingyi waited until Shen Yaowei was far away before he finally dared to speak. There was a meaningful light in Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes as he looked at Yao Qingyi. ¡°Everything is predestined. Most of the time, there¡¯s no need to force it. Isn¡¯t it better to let nature take its course? Besides, those who are fated will naturally meet again. Just wait and see.¡± Yao Qingyi seemed to understand. He obediently followed Qi Yuan and the other disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence who had rushed over. She brought the people who had been swallowed into the illusion and left this troublesome place. As they left, the long street completely returned to its former tranquility. At this moment, the man who had been standing motionless in the alley and was almost stiff moved his feet and poked his head out. The man was covered in bandages, revealing only his eyes. He stood at the entrance of the dark alley. The huge bag on his back still looked so heavy that it bent his back. Like a statue, he stared fixedly at the empty space on the long street just now and recalled the stage and Ye Ying¡¯er, who was singing on it. Tears and sadness appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. Then he turned his gaze and looked in the direction where Shen Yaowei had left. The reluctance in his eyes instantly turned into monstrous resentment. The man gritted his teeth and turned to leave angrily.. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Why Do You Suddenly Think That Way? Chapter 326: Why Do You Suddenly Think That Way? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As the night deepened, Shen Yaowei returned to the courtyard in the dark. The courtyard she lived in was quiet. Zi Yun and Nuan Ying had already turned off the lights. The quiet air flowed in the courtyard, and there was nothing unusual. Shen Yaowei quietly returned to her room, opened the door, and entered. She raised her hand to take off the butterfly mask on her face. Perhaps because she had relaxed after returning here, all the strength in her body seemed to have been sucked out. She couldn¡¯t muster any strength at all as she dragged her tired body to the bed. Shen Yaowei took off her night clothes and short boots and got into bed in her inner shirt. Unlike the coldness she had imagined, the bed was warm, and there was a familiar aura that comforted her. Why was Junhan¡¯s aura under her blanket? Before Shen Yaowei¡¯s head could turn around, the man sleeping on the inside of the bed turned over and opened his arms to hug her. The familiar scent and body temperature surprised and delighted her. It¡¯s Junhan! Just as she was about to reach out and hug the man back, Shen Yaowei suddenly felt the cold aura in the air. She shrank her neck in fear and looked up carefully at Huo Junhan. It was dark all around. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t see Huo Junhan¡¯s expression clearly, but she could clearly feel the terrifying low pressure emanating from him. The nervousness of being caught swept over her. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart pounded wildly. After thinking for a moment, she hugged his waist tightly without hesitation. Huo Junhan didn¡¯t push her away. Instead, he retracted his arm and hugged her tightly. Shen Yaowei was relieved that the man didn¡¯t reject her. She placed her head on his arm, raised her snow-white chin, and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Junhan, why are you back so soon?¡± She originally thought that he would only come back in a few days. If she had known that he would come back tonight, she would definitely have waited for him here. She would never have gone out and ran around. Huo Junhan moved his lips, his hoarse and low voice hiding a hint of resentment. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems like I came back too early and at the wrong time.¡± Shen Yaowei could tell that he was still angry with just one sentence. She rubbed her head in his arms and whined. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. That¡¯s not what I meant. Junhan, I miss you so much. I¡¯m really happy that you came back early¡­¡± ¡°What did I tell you before I left? You¡¯ve forgotten what you promised me.¡± Before Shen Yaowei could continue to wheedle, Huo Junhan interrupted her, lest he heard too much and was softened by her wheedling later. Hearing Huo Junhan¡¯s tone turn colder and colder, Shen Yaowei pouted aggrievedly. She had actually not done anything wrong. Why did he have to be angry with her? At the thought of this, she no longer suppressed her emotions. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze was firm as she reached out and pushed Huo Junhan away. ¡°Junhan, I didn¡¯t mean to break my promise. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like this. I know you want to protect me, but I don¡¯t want to always be your canary and be protected by you. This has never been my wish. What I really yearn for is powerful strength. I want to advance and retreat with you.¡± ¡°Why do you suddenly think that?¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t deny her words. Instead, he reached out and gently tucked the hair behind her ear. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were bright like the brightest star in the galaxy. ¡°It¡¯s not that I suddenly think that way. Actually, I¡¯ve always thought that way. Junhan, believe me. Give me a chance. I¡¯ll prove to you that I can do it..¡± Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: In This Lifetime, She Should Be Stronger and Protect Everyone She Values! Chapter 327: In This Lifetime, She Should Be Stronger and Protect Everyone She Values! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Every time she slept alone, the memories of her previous life would come like a tide. Especially Junhan¡¯s affectionate and painful appearance. It was like a brand that had always been imprinted in the deepest part of her heart. She had thought countless times that if she had had enough strength back then, would she have been able to continue walking side by side with Junhan from the beginning? Would all the tragedies not have happened? Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t go back to her previous life. In that case, she had to seize everything in her hands now. In her previous life, it was Huo Junhan who had been protecting her at all costs. In this life, it was time for her to become stronger and protect everyone she valued! Without waiting for the man in front of her to speak, Shen Yaowei told him everything that had happened tonight. She wanted him to know that it wasn¡¯t impossible for her. Whether it was dealing with the Mountain God in Oriole Village or dealing with Ye Ying¡¯er in the intermediate realm, she had done her best. Then, as long as she had the chance, she would do better in the future! Huo Junhan¡¯s fingers had been gently stroking Shen Yaowei¡¯s face. He suddenly asked softly, ¡°In that case, have you considered what the Imperial Preceptor said?¡± Shen Yaowei was stunned for a moment. She asked in surprise and joy, ¡°Junhan, do you mean that you agree to let me join the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence?¡± Actually, when Qi Yuan extended an olive branch to her just now, she was indeed tempted. However, she didn¡¯t agree right away because she was worried about Junhan¡¯s feelings. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative to mention this. After she asked this question, she could clearly feel that the temperature around her had dropped a few degrees. Even if Huo Junhan didn¡¯t speak, she could feel his unwillingness. Her heart tightened. She was about to change her words when she was surprised to see Huo Junhan nod. ¡°If you want to go, then go.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice was emotionless. As he spoke, his big hand covered her eyes. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡± His breath was filled with Huo Junhan¡¯s aura. It was like an intoxicating wine, making Shen Yaowei unable to extricate herself. She wanted to feel this intimate hug more, but when sleepiness swept over her, she reluctantly closed her eyes. It was a dreamless night. When Shen Yaowei opened her eyes the next day, the person beside her was already gone. Even the place where he slept had become cold. He must have left very early while she was asleep. After lying on the pillow and breathing in the lingering smell of Junhan, Shen Yaowei slowly got out of bed. Zi Yun and Nuan Ying heard the commotion and entered. They helped Shen Yaowei wash up and prepare breakfast. After breakfast, she led Zi Yun and Nuan Ying out. Shen Yaowei was in a good mood. On the way back to the General¡¯s Mansion, she ate and shopped happily. As she walked, she felt that something was wrong. She took a bite of the candied hawthorn in her hand and lowered her voice to say to Zi Yun and Nuan Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t look back. Follow me to the alley. Someone is following us.¡± Seeing the surprise on both of their faces, Shen Yaowei gestured for them to calm down. Not long after they left the courtyard, an aura followed closely behind the three of them. Initially, Shen Yaowei thought that everything was just her imagination, until that person became more and more unrestrained and slowly closed the distance between them. She had to admit that the other party¡¯s method of hiding his aura was very ingenious. His lightness skill was powerful, and he followed them without making a sound. If not for her sharper perception of spiritual power than ordinary people, she probably wouldn¡¯t have discovered this person¡¯s existence. She didn¡¯t expect someone to be so bold as to follow them all the way. Shen Yaowei sneered and held Zi Yun and Nuan Ying¡¯s hands. Without hesitation, she walked into a remote alley by the roadside.. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Fourth Brother Chapter 328: Fourth Brother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The three of them had just entered the alley when a handsome figure followed. Just as they reached the turn, Shen Yaowei walked out with a dagger. ¡°You¡¯ve followed me all the way. Who exactly are you?¡± After asking coldly, Shen Yaowei looked up and met the man¡¯s raised phoenix eyes. A familiar feeling hit her, and she muttered in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Fourth Brother?¡± ¡°You recognized me so quickly. It seems like our Yaoyao has always had me in her heart.¡± Shen Yuqing took off the human skin mask on her face, revealing his sinister and charming face. The man¡¯s phoenix eyes were naturally charming. His eyebrows were like a painting, and his facial features were so exquisite that there was nothing wrong with them. If not for the Adam¡¯s apple on his neck, he would have been even more beautiful than a woman. He quickly walked to Shen Yaowei and reached out to touch her head. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°Dad wrote a letter saying that you¡¯re not stupid anymore. I couldn¡¯t wait to come back and see you. 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Yaoyao, Fourth Brother is really happy for you!¡± Shen Yaowei smiled sweetly. She hadn¡¯t seen Shen Yuqing for many days, and the longing in her heart was written all over her face. ¡°Fourth Brother is so bad. You even followed me secretly. I thought I had met a bad person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very surprised that you can actually sense my existence. Are you not stupid anymore? Have you become more sensitive, or have I become slow? If I¡¯m so easily discovered, 1 won¡¯t dare to steal things casually in the future.¡± As the number one thief in the martial arts world, Shen Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but doubt his strength. Successfully amused, Shen Yaowei pulled Shen Yuqing¡¯s arm. ¡°Fourth Brother, my strength has also increased a lot compared to before. This isn¡¯t a place to talk. Let¡¯s go home and see Father, Big Brother, and Third Brother. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± Shen Yuqing agreed immediately. Along the way, he showed Shen Yaowei many novel things he had stolen recently. The siblings chatted and laughed as they led two maids back to the General¡¯s Mansion. Shen Liu¡¯an, Shen Yifeng, and Shen Yuyan were also at home. The family came to the garden pavilion and sat around the stone table. They drank tea and chatted. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t delay and quickly recounted what had happened last night. After saying that, she felt her mouth go dry. She picked up the teacup and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Dad, Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Imperial Preceptor praised me for my talent. 1 want to try going to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to cultivate with him.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. I don¡¯t agree.¡± Shen Yuyan frowned and said without thinking. ¡°Third Brother, I know you want to enter the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence too. If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re like me, you want to become stronger, right?¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she took out a very simple bamboo slip and handed it to Shen Yuyan. ¡°In terms of danger, Third Brother, you don¡¯t know how to cultivate spiritual power. If you join the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, you¡¯ll encounter more danger than me. Therefore, unless you go to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to take on a civilian role, I¡¯ll never agree.¡± The moment Shen Yuyan took the bamboo slip, he felt a wave of spirit energy attack. ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is a scroll made up of a secret technique that has been lost for many years. As long as you use spiritual energy to activate it, the scroll will turn into that secret technique. Third Brother, after 1 happened to get rid of Ye Ying¡¯er last night, 1 became more certain that you cannot become a disciple of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence without spiritual energy. With this scroll as a calling card, you can become a civilian official there. This is the most suitable path for you.¡± Seeing that Shen Yuyan deeply frowned and didn¡¯t immediately answer, Shen Yaowei continued to persuade him, ¡°I know why Third Brother wants to enter the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, but becoming a civilian official also has a chance to succeed..¡± Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Yaoyao, Third Brother Accepts Your Kindness Chapter 329: Yaoyao, Third Brother Accepts Your Kindness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yuyan looked down at the scroll in his hand and fell into a deep dilemma. At this moment, Shen Yifeng raised his hand and patted his shoulder. ¡°Third Brother, look, Yaoyao is worried sick about you. As brothers, we can¡¯t let Sister work so hard for us. Besides, I think Yaoyao¡¯s worries make sense.¡± ¡°Indeed. Previously, when Yan¡¯er said that he wanted to go to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, I always objected. If you can settle for the next best thing, I can be at ease if you can be a civil official in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an picked up the teacup and took a sip. He lowered his head to hide the darkness in his eyes. Apart from Yaoyao, he had always been most concerned about Shen Yuyan. After all, he not only had kinship with this child, but also responsibility. ¡°I understand. Yaoyao, I accept your kindness. Even if I can only be a civil servant in the future, I will definitely do my best.¡± As Shen Yuyan spoke, he tightened his grip on the scroll. ¡°Okay, I believe Third Brother can definitely do it!¡± Shen Yaowei smiled brightly. Shen Yuqing took a piece of pastry and handed it to Shen Yaowei. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re done talking about Third Brother, it¡¯s time to talk about you. It¡¯s equally dangerous for you to go to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. I¡¯m not at ease.¡± Seeing that the other men in the family were also serious, Shen Yaowei blinked. ¡°But the Imperial Preceptor said that I¡¯m very talented and asked me to go to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Father, even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should believe the Imperial Preceptor, right?¡± ¡°Dad believes you too. Dad and your brothers are just worried¡­ Yaoyao, you don¡¯t have to suffer like this. Dad and your brothers will protect you.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed faintly and reached out to stroke Shen Yaowei¡¯s smooth long hair. Shen Yaowei took the opportunity to hug Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s arm and whine. ¡°But Daddy, since there¡¯s a chance, I want to try my best. 1 promise 1 won¡¯t take the risk!¡± ¡°Dad, since Yaoyao has already made up her mind, why don¡¯t we go along with her thoughts? After all, talent is rare. The Imperial Preceptor must have taken a fancy to this aspect of Yaoyao,¡± Shen Yuyan said. ¡°Alright then.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an let out a long sigh and turned to look at Shen Yuqing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come back so quickly. I thought you would only be home in two days.¡± ¡°I came back this time, firstly to visit Yaoyao, and secondly, because the anniversary of Mother¡¯s death will be in a few days.¡± At the mention of Song Lanyue, the smile on Shen Yuqing¡¯s lips disappeared completely, leaving only sadness in his eyes. Not only him, but everyone fell silent when he said this. The gentle and beautiful smile of her mother when she was alive appeared in front of Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Her heart seemed to have been hit by a punch, and a dull pain came. It was so painful that she could barely breathe. ¡°Alright, all of you pull yourselves together. Your mother liked to liven things up when she was alive. She¡¯ll definitely be angry when she sees you all dispirited because of her. In addition, there¡¯s an annual Lantern Festival before your mother¡¯s death anniversary. On the night of the Lantern Festival, there¡¯s a banquet in the palace. At that time, our family can enter the palace together.¡± As Shen Liu¡¯an spoke, he took the initiative to stand up. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Fourth Brother to come back. Let¡¯s get the kitchen workers to make a good meal today. Let¡¯s have a fun time together.¡± Shen Yuyan stood up as well. ¡°Dad, let me do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, she rolled up her sleeves and was about to rush out excitedly when Shen Yifeng and Shen Yuqing pressed her back to her seat at the same time.. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: What If His Highness Doesnt Like It? Chapter 330: What If His Highness Doesn¡¯t Like It? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°How can you do such a laborious thing! Let your Third Brother do it. His skin and flesh are thick. Even if he¡¯s splashed by oil and smoke, he¡¯ll be fine!¡± Shen Yuqing hurriedly winked at Shen Yifeng. Shen Yifeng understood and directly used his trump card. ¡°Yaoyao, cooking is very harmful to a woman¡¯s appearance. What if His Highness doesn¡¯t like it?¡± Hearing the words ¡®His Highness¡¯, Shen Yuqing tilted his head in confusion and asked Shen Yifeng with his eyes. Shen Yifeng could only shake his head, indicating for him to calm down. On the other hand, Shen Yaowei was controlled by Shen Yifeng¡¯s words. She sat down obediently and gave up on cooking lunch. Only then did everyone heave a sigh of relief. They watched as Shen Yuyan walked to the kitchen alone. After lunch at home, Shen Yaowei chatted with her family. It wasn¡¯t until the sun was setting that she stepped into the small courtyard where she lived. The courtyard was filled with flowers. As soon as Shen Yaowei stepped in, she saw the handsome man sitting at the stone table. The beautiful scenery in the garden paled in front of the man. Shen Yaowei stood rooted to the ground, the love in her eyes almost overflowing. Looking at Huo Junhan¡¯s voice, her heart beat faster and faster, almost jumping out of her throat. ¡°How long do you plan to stand there?¡± The man who was drinking tea turned to look at the little one who was stunned at the door. Not expecting to be caught, Shen Yaowei¡¯s small face blushed intoxicatingly. She picked up the corner of her dress and jogged over. She sat down on the seat beside him. ¡°Junhan, the Lantern Festival and the palace banquet are in a few days. Will you enter the palace then?¡± She remembered that there had been a Lantern Festival banquet in the past, but Junhan usually didn¡¯t go over to join in the fun that day. As she had expected, Huo Junhan said without thinking, ¡°No.¡± Shen Yaowei reached out and wrapped her arm around his. Her voice was soft and whiny. ¡°But 1 want to go with you.¡± Huo Junhan lowered his head and met Shen Yaowei¡¯s clear eyes. He looked at her for a while and reached out to pinch her smooth face. ¡°When the time comes, follow your father and brothers into the palace.¡± As soon as he said this, it was obvious that he was determined not to go. Shen Yaowei nodded helplessly and accompanied Huo Junhan to dinner. Two days later, at the Lantern Festival banquet. The Changming Hall was luxurious. The royal relatives in gorgeous clothes surrounded Huo Zhao and Yu Linlang and kept praising them. Now, it was no longer a secret that Yu Linlang had been bestowed a marriage to Huo Zhao because she was pregnant. In addition, Huo Zhao doted on her, giving her a lot of attention. Anyone who wanted to build a good relationship with Huo Zhao would come up and praise her. ¡°I heard that the secondary consort even founded a Charity Institute. When the Empress Dowager found out about this, she was very gratified and couldn¡¯t help but praise you,¡± a noblewoman in a long dress said fawningly. ¡°These are all things I should do. I didn¡¯t expect to be recognized by the Empress Dowager. It¡¯s my blessing.¡± Yu Linlang was wearing a long white dress., looking noble and untainted. Just like the image she usually wanted to show everyone, she attracted everyone¡¯s praise. Enjoying this feeling of being surrounded by stars, Yu Linlang raised her chin proudly and was dealing with it smoothly when she suddenly heard a cry beside her. ¡°Look, it¡¯s General Shen, the Young Miss, and the Young Masters of the General¡¯s Mansion!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to the Shen family. It was an undeniable fact that the Shen family was filled with beauties. In addition, the Shen family had always kept a low profile, so it was already lucky to see one or two people from the Shen family. Today, it was rare for so many people from the Shen family to come at once. Naturally, they had to take a closer look and feast their eyes.. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Its My Honor to Share Fathers Worries Chapter 331: It¡¯s My Honor to Share Father¡¯s Worries Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As Shen Liu¡¯an was the first to approach Changming Hall, the three elegant Young Masters behind him each had their own merits. Their completely different temperaments and appearances were all extraordinarily handsome. The moment they appeared, they firmly suppressed the other men of the same age. Without waiting for the unmarried ladies present to admire her, they saw a few men, carefully apprehensive of the only female in the family, walk out from behind them. The moment Shen Yaowei appeared, everyone gasped and fell silent. The girl was wearing a pink-blue dress with a few cute white rabbits embroidered on the hem. Silver chains and gems were intermediate in her hair, making her exquisite face look even more dazzling. Her beauty didn¡¯t even have to do with her gender. She stunned everyone present, regardless of gender. Crack¡ª Yu Linlang exerted strength and broke the nail on her pinky. She looked resentfully at Shen Yaowei, who had stolen her limelight. She sighed heavily and attracted the attention of some people around her. She said, ¡°Sister Yaoyao is still as elegant as ever. If she wasn¡¯t stupid, she would definitely be the number one beauty in the world. What a pity¡­¡± These seemingly emotional words reminded everyone. Miss Shen was indeed outstanding, but no matter how beautiful she was, she was still a fool and couldn¡¯t appear on stage. Unaware of the series of events arranged by Linlang, Shen Yaowei followed her father and brother to their seats and waited quietly with everyone. ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress has arrived¡ª¡± When everyone was seated, the eunuch announced it, and everyone bowed in unison. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Huo Yuntian walked to the dragon chair and sat down. He smiled and raised his hand. ¡°Today¡¯s Lantern Festival is a celebration for everyone. My beloved ministers, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Prince Zhao, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for this banquet today. It¡¯s been held very well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to share your worries. Father, 1 even prepared a huge gift today to give to you.¡± Huo Zhao lowered his head to hide the light in his eyes. ¡°But according to the rules of the past years, the statue should be invited to go on stage next. Everyone should go forward and pray for blessings. Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to break the rules,¡± the Empress reminded him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Empress. The rules naturally can¡¯t be broken. Father will definitely like this gift of mine.¡± Huo Zhao clapped his hands. Before he left, he glanced at the Shen family from the corner of his eye. Shen Yaowei sensed his malicious gaze and frowned. She saw divine servants in white pushing the red-clothed statue into the hall. Thump, thump, thump ¡ª The dense drumbeats echoed in the air. A beautiful girl wearing a dress unique to the Goddess jumped out of the dance with her bare feet. The moment she appeared, she made the hearts of the men present tremble. The girl¡¯s figure was perfect. She danced around the statue and stepped on the drums. Then she removed the red cloth and revealed the majestic divine beast statue below. At the same time, she lifted her veil and revealed a face that resembled Song Lanyue¡¯s. For a moment, the entire venue was in an uproar. Huo Yuntian, who was on the stage, was instantly taken away. Shen Yaowei secretly clenched her fists and looked at Huo Zhao unhappily. Then, she reached out and held Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand, afraid that her father would feel upset. However, to Shen Yaowei¡¯s surprise, Shen Liu¡¯an didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, he held her hand and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother will always be your mother. Even if a skin similar to hers appears, that woman isn¡¯t her..¡± Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Since the Goddess Said That, I Can Only Aggrieve Miss Shen Chapter 332: Since the Goddess Said That, I Can Only Aggrieve Miss Shen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing this, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart was ruthlessly touched. After nodding, she listened to Huo Zhao describe how holy and flawless this woman was. ¡°Miss Bai Wuxia is this year¡¯s goddess. She¡¯s also my gift to Father,¡± Huo Zhao said with a smile. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re really considerate. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Huo Yuntian¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t move away from Bai Wuxia. ¡°Then according to the rules, let¡¯s start the blessing first.¡± To put it simply, every family would send one person to touch the statue and obtain the blessing of the divine beast. It was an extremely glorious thing to represent the family. The Shen family doted on Shen Yaowei, so she was naturally the one going on stage this year. Shen Yaowei followed the large group and slowly walked forward. Shen Yaowei arrived in front of the solemn statue. After the person in front touched the statue, she reached out towards it. Crack¡ª The moment her hand was about to touch the statue, a crack appeared on it! This change caused an uproar. Everyone around took a step back and looked at Shen Yaowei in fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Shen Yaowei raised her hand and gave a perfect, guileless look. ¡°Your Majesty, my daughter will never hurt the statue. Please investigate!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an was the first to kneel down to Huo Yuntian. Shen Yifeng and the other two behind him also bowed. ¡°General Shen is right. I¡¯m afraid this is an accident. However, something happened to Miss Shen when she touched the statue. I wonder if it¡¯s an ominous sign? Father, 1 remember that a similar situation happened a hundred years ago. That year, a disaster fell from the sky, and the people were in trouble. Even the person who caused the accident was treated as an ominous person and was executed.¡± As Huo Zhao spoke, his gaze gently landed on Shen Yaowei. ¡°Your Highness, my daughter is definitely not an ominous person! His Majesty, I¡¯m willing to guarantee with my life that my daughter won¡¯t be ominous!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s expression was solemn as he looked at Shen Yaowei anxiously. ¡°Please be wise, His Majesty! Yaoyao really didn¡¯t touch the statue just now!¡± Shen Yifeng had seen it clearly just now and said anxiously. The other three Young Masters of the Shen family hurriedly echoed. Cold light flashed in her eyes. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Huo Zhao actually dared to use such a move against her. In her previous life, she hadn¡¯t encountered a similar situation, so she was defenseless. She didn¡¯t know where Huo Zhao got the ability to actually attack the statue¡­ ¡°This matter is easy to resolve. As long as Miss Shen apologizes sincerely to the statue, kneels down, fasts, and repents for seven days and seven nights, all the bad luck will naturally be resolved.¡± At this moment, Bai Wuxia, who hadn¡¯t spoken all this while, spoke. Her voice was as pleasant as a yellow oriole. After seven days and seven nights of fasting and repentance, even if she survived, she would lose half her life. What a good plan, Huo Zhao. Shen Yaowei glanced at Bai Wangchuan. It was obvious that Huo Zhao had arranged for this chess piece to enter the palace not only to deal with His Majesty, but also to deal with the Shen family. However, she had never seen this woman in her previous life. It seemed that, because of her rebirth, many things were indeed changing. ¡°Since the Goddess has said so, we can only aggrieve Miss Shen¡­¡± Before Huo Yuntian could finish speaking, a terrifying spiritual qi whistled over and landed heavily on everyone present! For a moment, apart from the Shen family, everyone in the Changming Hall was shocked by the spiritual power and broke out in a cold sweat. A familiar aura assaulted her face. The coldness in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated as she looked at the person.. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: With Me Here Today, Who Dares Touch Her! Chapter 333: With Me Here Today, Who Dares Touch Her! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°With me here today, who dares touch her!¡± The moment Huo Junhan appeared, he was like the king of the world. His dark red robe fluttered without wind, and the hostility around him soared into the sky, pressing down on everyone present until they trembled. Their feet went limp, and they almost wanted to kneel down. ¡°Your Highness, why are you here¡­¡± Huo Yuntian pretended to be calm as he looked at Huo Junhan. This person had never attended the Lantern Festival banquet in the palace. Was the sun rising from the west today? ¡°Your Majesty, 1 can guarantee that Miss Shen is definitely not an ominous person,¡± Huo Junhan looked straight at Huo Yuntian and said slowly. Huo Yuntian didn¡¯t dare to continue arguing. He nodded vigorously. ¡°Alright, alright. 1 believe you. 1¡¯11 believe anything you say.¡± On the other side, Huo Zhao looked at Huo Junhan, who suddenly charged out. He was so angry that his body was trembling. He had painstakingly set up this trap, but it was going to be left unsettled now? It doesn¡¯t matter. The game has just begun. In the future, I¡¯ll slowly destroy Shen Yaowei in other ways! Anyway, if I can¡¯t have her, no one else can! Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Huo Junhan walked up to Shen Yaowei and reached out to her. Shen Yaowei reached out and placed her hand in Huo Junhan¡¯s palm. With a gentle tug, the petite and cute girl fell into his arms and was taken away. Shen Yaowei obediently nestled in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms until he brought her flying all the way before landing steadily. Shen Yaowei looked up from Huo Junhan¡¯s arms and saw the familiar small courtyard. Shen Yaowei said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t come today that Huo Zhao dared to set me up to bully me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you.¡± Huo Junhan gently stroked Shen Yaowei¡¯s long hair. When he mentioned Huo Zhao, his light eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°No, i want to take revenge myself.¡± Shen Yaowei looked up and met Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze. She smiled and kissed him lightly. ¡°Junhan, I¡¯m especially happy that you came to help me.¡± ¡°Then i¡¯ll say something to make you happy too.¡± Huo Junhan carried Shen Yaowei in and sat by the bed so that she could sit on his lap. ¡°I just received news that the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence is about to recruit talents.¡± The little guy¡¯s eyes lit up, and his red lips curled into a bright smile. ¡°Why did you bring it forward this year?¡± She remembered that in previous years, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence would only start recruiting talents in another two to three months. She didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence this year. Just as she was thinking of joining the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, the recruitment of talents in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence was brought forward. Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes were filled with a deep light, but his expression remained calm. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because there are more evil spirits this year than in previous years.¡± Shen Yaowei was enlightened. In that case, this year was indeed very unstable. All kinds of evil spirits had come out in full force, and the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence was even more insufficient than in previous years. It was reasonable to recruit talents in advance. ¡°There are still many people signing up for the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence¡¯s recruitment this time. I¡¯ve already signed up for you in advance. However, according to the rules of the past years, after signing up, you need to pass the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence¡¯s test before you can successfully join.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he reached out and rubbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s head. Shen Yaowei obediently curled up in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms like an obedient and lazy cat, greedily enjoying his embrace. Her breath was filled with his scent. Huo Junhan slowly continued, ¡°Just like in previous years, in order to prevent anyone from cheating, the location and contents of this year¡¯s test haven¡¯t been leaked. All of this was set by the Imperial Preceptor. It will take some effort to pass the test..¡± Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: You Can Perform Well Now Chapter 334: You Can Perform Well Now Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei remembered what Huo Junhan had said. If one wanted to join the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, they had to go through a very strict test. In the past, in order to prevent anyone from making preparations in advance to cheat, the Imperial Preceptor would only inform the location of the test on the morning of the test. Then, when all the registration personnel were present, the contents of the test would be announced. Only then could absolute fairness be guaranteed. Furthermore, in the past, the Imperial Preceptor residence¡¯s test had been quite difficult. There were many people who signed up every year, but there had never been more than ten people who could really pass the test and join the Imperial Preceptor residence. ¡°Junhan, 1 remember that the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence is still divided into the inner and outer courtyards, right? Then are the results of this test directly related to the division of the inner and outer courtyards after entering the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence?¡± Shen Yaowei blinked and naturally connected the two matters. Huo Junhan said, ¡°The inner courtyard of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence is where core disciples cultivate. In comparison, the status of the outer courtyard disciples is much lower than that of the inner courtyard, and the content of their studies is worlds apart. As for how they¡¯re distributed in the end, it mainly depends on the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s decision. It mainly depends on the results of the test.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded thoughtfully. After hearing Junhan say so much, she finally had some confidence. Thinking that the man in front of her must have taken the initiative to understand about the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence because of her, a thick smile appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. She raised her tender arms and wrapped them around Huo Junhan¡¯s neck. A faint blush appeared on the girl¡¯s fair cheeks as she closed her eyes and leaned over. The moment the girl¡¯s soft lips touched his, Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He was about to take another step forward. Unexpectedly, Shen Yaowei only kissed him lightly on the lips and immediately let go of him. Such a bold action made the tips of her ears turn red. Her soft voice was tender as she said, ¡°Junhan, thank you for helping me sign up this time. I¡¯ll definitely perform well and not disappoint you.¡± She knew that the relationship between Junhan and the Imperial Preceptor was inextricably linked. He was so against the Imperial Preceptor, but he could take the initiative to understand so much because of her. Naturally, she was touched. However, Huo Junhan wasn¡¯t satisfied. He raised her chin with his well-defined fingers and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait until then. You can perform well now.¡± Shen Yaowei was slightly stunned. She watched as Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome face slowly enlarged in her eyes¡­ An hour later, Shen Yaowei was panting and was carried out of the room by Huo Junhan weakly. After being carried to the reception hall, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t recover her strength. Her waist was ridiculously soft. She could only lean weakly into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms and let him carry her to sit at the table and feed her. Looking at the satisfied Huo Junhan, Shen Yaowei fully understood the ferocity of a man. Although it was just a kiss, the man¡¯s stamina was still beyond her imagination. They hadn¡¯t even gone all out, but she was already unable to withstand it. If they really went all out in the future, could her fragile body really withstand the torture? At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei¡¯s face was so red that it was about to bleed. She quickly hid all her messy thoughts and ate obediently. She accidentally ate a lot while being fed by him. She started to feel sleepy as soon as she got off the dining table. When she returned to her room after being served by the maids, she crawled into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms and closed her eyes.. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: His Majesty Treated Me Well Because of My Mother Chapter 335: His Majesty Treated Me Well Because of My Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the bed, Huo J unhan looked at the warm and soft body in his arms with a complicated glint in his eyes. In the end, he only tucked Shen Yaowei in and closed his eyes. After a dreamless night, Shen Yaowei slept until the sun was high the next morning before she finally woke up. As usual, when she woke up, Huo J unhan was already gone. She couldn¡¯t help but turn over a few times to see where Huo Junhan had been lying. Only then did Shen Yaowei call out, ¡°Zi Yun, Nuan Ying, I¡¯m awake.¡± The two people outside the door had been waiting for her for a long time. After hearing her voice, they walked in with a basin and clothes and helped her wash up. Today¡¯s breakfast was sent directly to the room. Shen Yaowei took a bite of the fragrant soup dumpling and looked up at Zi Yun and Nuan Ying. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the two of you talking?¡± She realized that the two of them seemed especially silent today, as if they had something on their minds. Zi Yun gritted her teeth and said unhappily, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s spreading everywhere now. It¡¯s said that Prince Zhao found a beautiful goddess who looked like Madam and offered her to His Majesty. Moreover, after His Majesty doted on her last night, he issued a decree this morning to confer the goddess as Noble Consort Xia.¡± Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows. This was beyond her expectations. His Majesty actually doted on Bai Wuxia so much that he could ignore the rules and directly confer on her the title of Noble Consort. Bai Wuxia was very beautiful, but there was no shortage of beauties in the harem. From the looks of it, it was only because Bai Wuxia had a face that resembled her mother¡¯s that His Majesty doted on her so much. ¡°Actually, 1 saw the portrait of the Noble Consort circulating today. In terms of beauty, the Noble Consort is actually far inferior to Miss.¡± Zi Yun pouted and said, ¡°But yesterday, His Majesty was actually provoked by that woman with a few words and wanted to punish Miss!¡± News of what happened in the palace yesterday had also spread. When Zi Yun and Nuan Ying heard this, they felt a heart attack. Nuan Ying nodded crazily, like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Of course! Our Miss is simply a great beauty from the same mold as Madam back then. No matter how much the Noble Consort resembles Madam, she can¡¯t surpass Miss!¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, she lost her appetite and put down the half-eaten bun in her hand. ¡°So, His Majesty was really good to me previously because of my mother.¡± When she realized this, she felt extremely disgusted. She didn¡¯t like the feeling. The fact that His Majesty saw her mother through her already made her dissatisfied. Furthermore, he actually took in a Noble Consort so openly, not caring what others would say about him and the Shen family. At the same time, she hated it even more when someone used her deceased mother to cause trouble. It had to be said that Huo Zhao really disgusted her this time. ¡°Fortunately, my father doesn¡¯t care.¡± Recalling Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s attitude last night, Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°After all, not everyone only cares about looks. My father only cares about my mother. Even if my mother isn¡¯t a beauty, it doesn¡¯t matter to my father.¡± Nuan Ying and Zi Yun nodded in agreement. At this point, Shen Yaowei had to put aside her thoughts. At this point, His Majesty¡¯s decree had been issued. With her and the Shen family¡¯s status, they naturally couldn¡¯t interfere with the Holy Decree. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t enter the palace much. In the next few days, she would be busy cultivating and waiting to deal with the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence test in her peak state. Out of sight, out of mind.. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Could That Be The Young Lady From General Shens Family? Chapter 336: Could That Be The Young Lady From General Shen¡¯s Family? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei quickly forgot about this interlude and continued to eat her breakfast. Time flew by. Three days later, on the day of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence test. Outside the Misty Forest, hundreds of participants had gathered. At a glance, it was a vast area. The people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence had yet to arrive. Everyone gathered in groups of three to five and discussed the gossip they had obtained through various channels, guessing what the test this year was about. Just as everyone was discussing fervently, a carriage suddenly barged into the crowd and barged in. When a man in black saw the carriage rushing over, he was so frightened that his legs softened and he collapsed to the ground. ¡°Phew!¡± As the horse let out a long cry, the horse¡¯s hooves landed heavily. It stepped directly between the black-robed man and was just a little bit away from crippling him. The man screamed in fear and kept retreating with his feet on the ground. He said angrily, ¡°Which family are you from? You actually rushed to the test venue and acted so recklessly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence will hold you accountable after you hurt anyone?!¡± These words didn¡¯t resonate with the others around him. Just as the man was feeling strange, he heard the people around him remind him kindly, ¡°Young Master, the carriage in front of you is from the Marquis of Dingyuan¡¯s family. The person sitting in the carriage is Miss Zhan.¡± Just this sentence made the man¡¯s face suddenly turn pale. He was so frightened that he hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy. ¡°Miss Zhan, 1 was blind. 1 didn¡¯t know that you would come. Please spare my cheap life.¡± At this moment, a valiant-looking girl in a red outfit got out of the carriage. Her appearance wasn¡¯t considered top-notch, but she had a unique heroic spirit. Her innate temperament made her extremely extraordinary. The moment she appeared, the invisible pressure released from her body made everyone around her fall silent. ¡°Get lost.¡± Zhan Yongjun moved her mouth coldly and spat out a word. The man kowtowed repeatedly in gratitude. After thanking her, he hurriedly left. The surrounding people weren¡¯t surprised by this scene. Miss Zhan from the Marquis of Dingyuan¡¯s Mansion was famous for being the strongest among the younger generation in the capital. Previously, she had been training outside. Not long ago, she had saved an Elder from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence before she was specially invited to participate in the test. With her strength and background, it was already a sure bet that she would join the inner courtyard of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence today. The people around them were restless. Some of them couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to come forward and ask, ¡°Miss Zhan, may 1 have the honor to cooperate with you for the test?¡± As soon as he said this, the others came forward with expectant expressions. Zhan Yongjun smiled proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not cooperating with the weak.¡± Everyone was splashed with cold water. Just as they were embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do, a cry suddenly came from the crowd. ¡°Could that be the young lady from General Shen¡¯s family?¡± As soon as he said this, he attracted the attention of many people. After all, Miss Shen was famous for being stupid and incompetent. She couldn¡¯t possibly appear here and wait to pass the test like them! However, when they followed the voice, they really saw Shen Yaowei in the crowd. Or rather, it was difficult for everyone not to notice her. Shen Yaowei was dressed in a light white martial arts suit. Her impeccable beauty looked out of place here, but it was so eye-catching. She was like a natural light entity that jumped into everyone¡¯s eyes domineeringly, making them unable to look away. When Zhan Yongjun saw this scene, he sneered unhappily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence¡¯s recruitment test to become even easier. Even a fool can participate in the competition this year.¡± As soon as this was directed at her, everyone looked at Shen Yaowei, waiting for her reaction.. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Is This The Fearless? Chapter 337: Is This The Fearless? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei had long noticed the commotion on Zhan Yongjun¡¯s side. In addition, when the other party spoke, he even used his spiritual power to spread his voice, as if he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t hear him. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to such a boring person. She chose to ignore Zhan Yongjun. She thought that this would prevent her from being pestered, but she didn¡¯t expect her disregard to anger the other party. Zhan Yongjun rushed over aggressively and raised his hand to block her. ¡°Miss, haven¡¯t you learned a saying that dogs don¡¯t block the way?¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and blinked as she looked at Zhan Yongjun innocently. Hearing Shen Yaowei actually dared to call Zhan Yongjun a dog, the surrounding people who were watching the show revealed surprised expressions. Was this what it meant for the ignorant to be fearless? However, upon closer inspection, Miss Shen seemed to be a little different from before. Although her smile was as tender and clear as a child¡¯s, her dark eyes were so bright that no one dared to look at her directly. ¡°How dare you call me a dog!¡± Zhan Yongjun was so angry that her nose was almost crooked. Shen Yaowei tilted her head and sized Zhan Yongjun up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 shouldn¡¯t have called you a dog. A dog is much cuter than you!¡± Zhan Yongjun exploded in anger. ¡°Shen Yaowei, do you think 1 won¡¯t dare to hit you just because you¡¯re a fool? If she wasn¡¯t a fool, or if there weren¡¯t so many people here, she would have attacked long ago. She didn¡¯t want her reputation tainted by a fool. At this moment, no one who was watching the commotion noticed that the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence had arrived not far away and were looking over. ¡°They¡¯re already causing trouble before the test begins. What are these people here for?¡± Yao Qingyi stood beside Qi Yuan and stopped with him. She saw Shen Yaowei, who was in the center of the dispute. ¡°Miss Shen? Master, why is she here?¡± Qi Yuan turned around and saw Yao Qingyi¡¯s disgusted expression. He asked calmly, ¡°Have you forgotten that on the night Ye Ying¡¯er was destroyed, 1 personally invited her to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence.¡± The disgust on Yao Qingyi¡¯s face was replaced by shock. ¡°You mean she¡¯s Miss Wan Yue from that night?¡± Seeing Qi Yuan nod, Yao Qingyi¡¯s heart received a huge blow. Memories of fighting side by side with Shen Yaowei played out in front of him, but when he immediately thought of the inextricable connection between her and His Highness, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Seeing that Yao Qingyi was silent, Qi Yuan retracted his gaze and looked at Shen Yaowei from afar. ¡°I thought 1 saw it wrongly just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to really be Miss Shen. It seems that General Shen¡¯s beloved daughter has already reached the point of losing her rationality. If you really fool around like this to make your daughter happy, aren¡¯t you afraid that everyone will mock the people of the General¡¯s Mansion for embarrassing themselves after seeing a fool come to participate in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence¡¯s test?!¡± Zhan Yongjun was sharp-tongued and every word was sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other abilities, but 1 know how to read physiognomy. 1 can tell that you¡¯re in big trouble today and are about to be unlucky. You have to be careful.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t think much of it. As she spoke, she placed one hand behind her back and quickly formed an Immobilization Talisman with her fingers. ¡°Hahahaha, Shen Yaowei, who do you think you are? You want to help me read my fortune? You¡¯re not worthy at all!¡± Zhan Yongjun laughed out loud when she heard this, her eyes filled with mockery and disdain. When the others saw this scene, they felt that Zhan Yongjun had gone overboard. However, Zhan Yongjun was right. Miss Shen was a well-known fool.. If she also came to participate in the test, how would the others who participated in the test feel? Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: You Fool, You Know How to Find Help Chapter 338: You Fool, You Know How to Find Help Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that Zhan Yongjun was being impudent here with his back view and strength, a cold smile appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. She immediately flicked her finger. The Immobilization Talisman turned into a golden light and shot into Zhan Yongjun¡¯s body. Zhan Yongjun immediately couldn¡¯t move. She maintained her posture and laughed until her entire body twitched. Her face was red from lack of oxygen, but she couldn¡¯t stop. Everyone saw that Zhan Yongjun was laughing so hard that she was almost out of breath. Just as they were wondering, a bird suddenly flew across the sky. The bird¡¯s feathers trembled, and a foul-smelling bird poop fell from the sky and steadily landed in Zhan Yongjun¡¯s laughing mouth. Shen Yaowei felt nauseous when she saw this. The others took a step back in shock. They looked at Zhan Yongjun in disbelief. She was still in her original state. Her mouth was opened, and she let the bird poop fall into the depths of her throat. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Zhan Yongjun¡¯s eyes rolled back. At this moment, her body could finally move. She bent down and opened her mouth to vomit in large mouthfuls. Shen Yaowei calmly took in Zhan Yongjun¡¯s pained expression. ¡°Damn Shen Yaowei, did you secretly do something?!¡± Zhan Yongjun was extremely angry. She wished she could pounce on Shen Yaowei and burn her bones to ashes. However, when she saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s expressionless and calm expression, she sincerely felt that she was thinking too much. Shen Yaowei was famous for being a fool. What could a fool do? All of this was just a coincidence. Zhan Yongjun kept thinking this in her heart and didn¡¯t notice that the people around her were looking at her with teasing eyes. Miss Shen had just said something to Miss Zhan when Miss Zhan was immediately unlucky. How could there be such a coincidence in this world?! ¡°Hehehe, she really doesn¡¯t want to suffer at all.¡± Qi Yuan smiled helplessly and shook his head. When Yao Qingyi saw this scene, he hesitated for a moment before reminding him ¡°Master, according to the rules, anyone who causes trouble before the test will be punished. Look¡­¡± Before Yao Qingyi could finish speaking, Qi Yuan¡¯s gaze landed on him. In an instant, she felt great pressure from that faint gaze. Yao Qingyi kept quiet out of fear and obediently shut her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make everyone wait.¡± Qi Yuan retracted his gaze and led everyone from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence in the direction of everyone. Seeing that Zhan Yongjun was about to vomit her internal organs, Shen Yaowei smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Miss, you should learn your lesson next time and listen to more advice.¡± ¡°You still dare to gloat here¡­¡± Zhan Yongjun stood up, her face alternating between green and white. She raised her hand and slapped Shen Yaowei¡¯s face heavily. A cold expression appeared in her eyes. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t think much of it. Just as she was about to resist, she saw Qi Yuan slowly walking over with everyone. ¡°Imperial Preceptor¡­¡± ¡°You fool, you know how to get help. Let me tell you clearly today. Not to mention the Imperial Preceptor coming over today, even if the heavens come, they won¡¯t be able to save you!¡± Zhan Yongjun had already lost her rationality from anger. Just as her palm was about to cover Shen Yaowei¡¯s delicate face, the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. ¡°Freeze.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly as he spat out a word. The Spirit Spell instantly took effect. Zhan Yongjun¡¯s body was frozen in place. The slap was only an inch away from Shen Yaowei¡¯s cheek.. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: No One Is Allowed to Be Insolent Chapter 339: No One Is Allowed to Be Insolent Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Shen Yaowei saw a golden light around Zhan Yongjun and the painful appearance of being unable to move, a sigh quickly flashed across the depths of her eyes. It was also an Immobilization Talisman, but the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s one was much more effective than hers. ¡°Impudent. This is the test site. No one is allowed to be insolent!¡± Yao Qingyi scolded. Instantly, the entire place was silent. ¡°Forget it. Since everyone is here, let me explain the rules of this year¡¯s test to you. To put it simply, the content of our test this time is to see who can catch the stronger charm.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s pleasant voice echoed in the air. Charm? Shen Yaowei frowned. Charm was an existence that was higher than the soul. Only a soul that had existed for a long time and was unwilling to reincarnate could become a charm after continuous cultivation. The goal of the charm was to cultivate to become an Earth Immortal. Generally speaking, they would often stay away from the world and live in the forest. Only then did she understand why the test venue this time was in the ATisty Forest. Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression was solemn as she listened to the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence introduce various matters related to the charm. According to the degree of cherishment and strength, charms were divided into several levels. The weakest one was a relatively common charm. It was a low-level charm, followed by intermediate, high, and special. However, finding and capturing the charm was actually not the most troublesome thing. It was just that there were so many people present, and their strengths were all different. No one could guarantee who would be able to catch the charm in the end, let alone what level the charm would be at and how it should be ranked. Therefore, until the last moment, no one could guarantee that the charm they had captured would be able to help them successfully enter the inner courtyard. Therefore, to be on the safe side, the higher the level of charm captured, the higher the chance of entering the inner courtyard. ¡°Then, the test will officially begin. I wish everyone good luck.¡± With Qi Yuan¡¯s order, many of the intermediate people present couldn¡¯t wait to rush out. Among them, Zhan Yongjun was the fastest. Shen Yaowei watched calmly as these people rushed forward with all their might. Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t in a hurry and slowly walked into the forest. This was an ancient forest that definitely had many charms inside. In addition, there were many dangers in the forest. All kinds of ferocious magical beasts appeared endlessly. They might have provoked something they shouldn¡¯t have. They would be unlucky before they could find a charm. As she walked into the forest, she already had a plan in her heart. Charms liked to devour souls. She could collect more souls of demon beasts and magical beasts and gather them together as bait. This way, even if it didn¡¯t take much effort, the charm would take the initiative to come over. After making up her mind, she headed straight for the water source. After searching for about an hour, Shen Yaowei finally heard the sound of intense water. After passing through the layers of trees, a huge waterfall appeared in front of them. As soon as she approached, she heard the sound of fighting. Shen Yaowei hid behind the bushes and watched as three or four high-level demon beasts pestered a young man in front of the waterfall. The young man was dressed in black and looked about the same age as her. His pale face was even more handsome than that of ordinary men, and his long and narrow eyes were filled with innate coldness. At this moment, he was already injured, but the demon beasts were still attacking fiercely, as if they wanted to pounce on him and tear him apart. The young man fought with difficulty, but his aura didn¡¯t lose out at all.. The demon beasts fought desperately with him, but so many of them still didn¡¯t have the upper hand! Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Sure Enough, The Young Man Is Standing Behind Her Chapter 340: Sure Enough, The Young Man Is Standing Behind Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Roar!¡± The largest demon beast in the lead seemed to be angry. It raised its sharp claws and waved them continuously, but it couldn¡¯t touch the youth despite trying several times. In the end, as the big demon beast stepped on the ground and shattered it, it opened its mouth, and a sound wave flew out. It appeared like a ripple and bombarded the young man. The young man¡¯s entire body was restricted from moving. He stood stiffly on the spot and watched as the furious demon beast turned into an afterimage and attacked him. Seeing this scene, Shen Yaowei frowned. When she suddenly rushed out of the bushes, she was surprised to see the young man looking sideways. When the young man saw her, there was no surprise in his eyes. A cold light flickered in his black eyes, and his deep gaze seemed to be able to see through her heart at a glance. The young man¡¯s gaze made Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skip a beat. When she blinked and wanted to observe carefully again, the young man had already retracted his gaze. He was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. He couldn¡¯t move his entire body and allowed the big demon beast¡¯s sharp claws to slap over. Shen Yaowei pulled out the whip wrapped around her waist and swept it across the sky. Pa! The whip wrapped around the demon beast¡¯s sharp claws. As she pulled hard, the sharp claws left their original trajectory and passed by the young man¡¯s side. It was like cutting tofu as it smoothly sank into the ground. The demon beasts never expected a sudden attack. They were completely angered by Shen Yaowei. One by one, they changed their targets and pounced on her like packs of hungry wolves. Shen Yaowei snorted coldly and looked in disdain at these demon beasts who had a death wish! ¡°Heavenly Spirit Fire Technique, unleash¡ª!¡± Shen Yaowei took out a talisman from her sleeve. Scorching flames swept out of the talisman, which actually condensed into a lifelike phoenix in the air! The moment the phoenix appeared, a heat wave assaulted their faces. The surrounding air distorted and swallowed all the demon beasts in one bite. The demon beasts kept twisting and struggling in the scorching flames. They roared and tried to resist, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t resist the power of the flames. They were burned to ashes and fell to the ground. She quickly set up the array formation and sealed the souls of these demon beasts in the largest demon beast. Shen Yaowei raised her hand and waved it. The flames that were originally burning turned into nothingness and dissipated into the air. Shen Yaowei heaved a sigh of relief. She glanced at the young man not far away. From the moment Shen Yaowei appeared, the young man¡¯s eyes had been on her. At this moment, the young man took a step forward, and his cold voice echoed in the air. ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Shen.¡± Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t surprised that the young man knew her identity. After all, she had just been targeted outside the forest and was in the limelight. ¡°It¡¯s fine. 1 just need the souls and corpses of these demon beasts. Even if you¡¯re not surrounded, they still won¡¯t be able to escape death, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s tone was gentle. She had noticed something amiss after making a move just now. The few demon beasts present had actually been dealt with by the youth. She didn¡¯t spend much effort. She only dealt a fatal blow to the demon beasts, not using her full strength. ¡°Miss, if you want the corpses and souls of these demon beasts, feel free to take them.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure was reflected in the young man¡¯s long and narrow eyes. His gaze never left her. Seeing that the young man was so generous, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and planned to leave with the demon beast¡¯s head. The idea was ideal, but the reality was very harsh. The body of this big demon beast was too big. Shen Yaowei grabbed the demon beast¡¯s head and exerted strength, but she couldn¡¯t drag it away. Just as Shen Yaowei was about to draw a talisman helplessly, the corpse of the demon beast behind her was suddenly lifted, making her shoulders suddenly lighten. She couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look behind her. Sure enough, the young man was standing behind her.. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Whats Going On? Chapter 341: What¡¯s Going On? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The young man looked thin and weak, but he had immense strength. He looked extremely relaxed while carrying the demon beast. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shen Yaowei replied. Then, the two of them worked together and threw the demon beast¡¯s corpse into the water. Shen Yaowei took out a dagger and cut a few times on the corpse, then watched as blood spread in the pool. Her breathing was filled with an extremely strong smell of blood. In this way, the smell of blood could spread better. Those charms would also follow the smell and take the initiative to look for them. After setting up a few talismans around her as a trap, Shen Yaowei quickly hid in the bushes not far away. To her surprise, as soon as she hid her body, the young man followed her actions and hid beside her. Shen Yaowei glanced at the young man and couldn¡¯t chase him away. After all, this Misty Forest belonged to everyone. Just because she could set a trap here didn¡¯t mean that others couldn¡¯t stay here and wait together. Furthermore, this young man had put in a lot of effort for her to obtain the corpse and soul of the demon beast. It wasn¡¯t impossible for the two of them to wait together. Most importantly, it still depended on who could successfully capture the charm after it was lured over. As for the previous temptation segment, anyone could actually participate. Time passed quietly. In less than 15 minutes, roars echoed from the depths of the forest. The heavy footsteps made one shudder. Shen Yaowei held her breath and watched as a large number of ferocious demon beasts walked out of the depths of the forest. There were more than a dozen demon beasts in total, and they were all larger than the previous ones. At this moment, they were all attracted by the corpses of their kind on the ground and in the pool. One by one, they roared and rushed forward, gnawing at the corpses in big mouthfuls. Shen Yaowei glanced around and didn¡¯t see a single charm! Seeing that these demon beasts were about to eat up all the corpses, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart ached so much that it was about to bleed. At the same time, a trace of doubt appeared in her heart. Logically speaking, the bloody aura on the corpses of these demon beasts could indeed attract some demon beasts to eat them. However, there were already more than a dozen demon beasts in front of them. Moreover, their eyes were red from eating. Their movements were rough and bloody, as if they had been hungry for a long time before they became so bloodthirsty and crazy. ¡°Miss, my name is Cang Ye.¡± At this moment, the silent youth suddenly spoke. Shen Yaowei looked at the young man in confusion, wondering why he was introducing himself at this moment. Before she could think about it carefully, the demon beasts here had also finished eating the corpses of their own kind. Moreover, they glanced around in unison, as if they had expected this. Their eyes locked on the two people in front of them at the same time. An invisible aura swept over. The demon beasts didn¡¯t even need to take a breather before they attacked the two of them. Everything happened so suddenly that Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t have time to react. Fortunately, Cang Ye, who was beside her, was already prepared. He reached out and grabbed her arm. Boom! The wild beast that flew over hit the ground with a shocking bang. Seeing that a huge pit had been created by the wild beasts where they were just now, Shen Yaowei was extremely vigilant. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are these demon beasts so aggressive?!¡± As Cang Ye pulled her to dodge, he said faintly, ¡°This situation is similar to the situation 1 encountered just now. I happened to pass by here just now. In the end, when 1 saw those demon beasts, they attacked me like crazy. 1 think there¡¯s some special reason why these demon beasts are so ferocious and bloodthirsty..¡± Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: You Didnt Ask Chapter 342: You Didn¡¯t Ask Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°So you¡¯ve been following me because you know that the demon beasts in the forest are no longer normal?¡± Seeing that Cang Ye didn¡¯t deny it, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but sweat. ¡°Then can¡¯t you just tell me directly?!¡± Cang Ye took the opportunity to look at her seriously. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s words were reasonable. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t retort for a moment! At this moment, a few demon beasts scattered in all directions and pounced on them together. The sharp claws of a demon beast went straight for Cang Ye¡¯s face! Shen Yaowei quickly reached out and pulled Cang Ye to the side. She watched as the beast¡¯s sharp claws brushed past his eyes. However, Cang Ye acted as if nothing had happened, as if he hadn¡¯t almost died just now. Looking at Cang Ye¡¯s calm expression, Shen Yaowei felt that this person¡¯s attitude was a little similar to Junhan¡¯s. However, Junhan wasn¡¯t afraid of danger because he had enough strength. However, this young man had just been surrounded by demon beasts. Now that he had encountered so many demon beasts, how could he not be afraid?! There was no time to consider so much. Shen Yaowei saw the demon beast coming at her right on the heels of that. She had no choice but to take out her dagger and gather her spiritual power to meet the demon beast¡¯s sharp claws. As Shen Yaowei held her breath and swept the dagger in her hand with all her might, the demon beast took a step back in pain. It opened its mouth in anger and let out a deafening roar at her. A terrifying wave of air assaulted her face. Shen Yaowei held her breath. The fishy smell in the demon beast¡¯s mouth that almost suffocated her still surged into her nose uncontrollably. She was almost suffocated to death by the pungent stench. Her eyes burned, and tears welled up uncontrollably. At the moment she couldn¡¯t see clearly, a demon beast that was like a wolf saw an opportunity and attacked fiercely. Its sharp claws wished they could pierce through her abdomen immediately! When the demon beast attacked, a gust of wind swept over. A terrifying aura spun in the air, and it was about to succeed. Holding the dagger in her hand, Shen Yaowei dodged the fatal blow. Just as she was about to kill this demon beast with serious injuries, Cang Ye beside her suddenly moved. The spiritual qi that rose from his palm hit the demon beast¡¯s sharp claws at the right time. Half of the demon beast¡¯s sharp nails were cut off with a swoosh. The demon beast twisted its body in pain, and its face twisted. It glared at Cang Ye indignantly. In the next second, Shen Yaowei had already stepped forward and slit the demon beast¡¯s throat. The two of them cooperated well. Apart from Junhan, she had never had such chemistry with anyone else. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but look at him again. Cang Ye only attacked for a moment. Then, he felt the aura in the air tremble. He said calmly to Shen Yaowei, ¡°They¡¯re attacking again. Hurry up.¡± ¡°What about you? Why aren¡¯t you attacking?!¡± When Shen Yaowei saw the demon beasts flying over, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Cang Ye, who didn¡¯t attack. Watching Shen Yaowei fight crazily with this group of reckless demon beasts, Cang Ye placed his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have the strength.¡± Shen Yaowei rolled her eyes, not believing Cang Ye¡¯s nonsense at all. If this person really had no strength, why did he attack so perfectly just now?! Initially, she didn¡¯t plan to care about Cang Ye. However, every time a demon beast entered the palace, Shen Yaowei would see his deep and silent eyes and feel a sense of deja vu. By the time she came back to her senses, she had already made a move to protect him.. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Dont Be Happy Too Early, Its Not Over Yet Chapter 343: Don¡¯t Be Happy Too Early, It¡¯s Not Over Yet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Attas Studios Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. She turned her dissatisfaction into strength and took out an explosive talisman. She used her spiritual power to activate it and kill the remaining two demon beasts. Looking at the corpses everywhere, Shen Yaowei panted and finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, before she could be happy, Gang Ye, who was beside her, poured cold water on her with a calm expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Shen Yaowei frowned in confusion. Immediately on the heels of that, she heard dense footsteps approaching rapidly in the forest not far away, accompanied by the angry roars of the demon beasts! In the blink of an eye, the demon beast had already run through the forest towards them. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°Why are there more?!¡± On a closer look, these demon beasts were actually even stronger than the demon beasts they had encountered just now. Not only that, but their eyes had turned red because of their killing intent. They looked like they weren¡¯t to be trifled with, making people fear them. ¡°No, something must have happened to the demon beasts in the forest. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be chasing after us in groups. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s think of a way to hide first. We can¡¯t be exhausted to death by these damn things.¡± Shen Yaowei threw down this sentence and rushed out first. Gang Ye followed closely behind. Seeing that the two of them actually dared to run, the demon beasts became even more bloodthirsty and crazy. They also increased their speed and surged towards the two of them. Gold sweat dripped down her forehead. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in the Misty Forest. Demon beasts weren¡¯t of the same level, and it was rare for them to hunt together like this. Small beast tides wouldn¡¯t appear for no reason unless something happened in the Misty Forest that affected these demon beasts. However, if such a huge change had really happened in the Misty Forest, it was impossible for the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence not to discover it when choosing the test venue. It was also impossible for them to let participants come here to test despite knowing that there was a problem. After all, every time the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence had a test, they would be fully prepared. During the test, the existing disciples in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence would also appear on the testing ground to protect participants like them from any threat to their lives. Therefore, even if the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence¡¯s test was very dangerous every year, under their protection, there would usually not be any serious injuries or deaths to prevent it from affecting the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence¡¯s reputation. Since it wasn¡¯t the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence who had knowingly done it, could something have suddenly happened after they entered the forest? Shen Yaowei ran all the way, her emotions floating far away. ¡°Did you notice?¡± At this moment, Gang Ye, who was beside her, suddenly said, ¡°These demon beasts seem to be chasing after us relentlessly, but their true goal seems to be to chase us away.¡± Shen Yaowei looked over in confusion and saw him take the initiative to run to the right for the demonstration. The demon beasts behind her immediately became restless. One of the extremely fast demon beasts suddenly sped up and swept its tail, sending Gang Ye back to her side. Gang Ye didn¡¯t resist, and the demon beast actually didn¡¯t take another step forward. With the speed of the demon beast, it could completely pounce on them and ambush them from behind, biting them to death. However, the demon beast didn¡¯t pounce. It retreated to the side of the other demon beasts and maintained a speed comparable to theirs as it chased after the two of them. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to want to kill us, but they want to drive us to a specific place¡­¡± Shen Yaowei saw through the clues at a glance. At this point, a figure suddenly flashed out of the dense forest in front of her and was about to collide with her.. Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: If She Cant Do It Openly, Cant She Do It Secretively? Chapter 344: If She Can¡¯t Do It Openly, Can¡¯t She Do It Secretively? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t dodge in time at such a short distance. Just as she was ready to collide with the other party, Cang Ye reached out, grabbed her arm, and pulled her back. Shen Yaowei was caught off guard and almost fell into Cang Ye¡¯s arms. Fortunately, she reacted in time. She reached out and pressed on Cang Ye¡¯s chest, stopping in her tracks. Only then did she realize that Cang Ye looked thin and weak, but in fact, she could feel his hard muscles through his clothes. Shen Yaowei distanced herself from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Shen Yaowei, how dare you hit me?!¡± As soon as Zhan Yongjun finished speaking, the roar of a demon beast came from behind her. Seeing Zhan Yongjun running forward with a pale face, Shen Yaowei followed and looked behind her. She watched as the two teams of demon beasts fought. They quickly fused into various beast tides and pounced on them. ¡°Ahhh! Why have they increased in number! Shen Yaowei, you¡¯re indeed a jinx. It¡¯s all your fault for dragging me down!¡± Zhan Yongjun almost broke down and glared at her angrily. Ignoring this small-breasted and brainless woman, Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye beside her. Seeing that he had been following closely, she felt a little relieved for some reason. After Zhan Yongjun was ignored, she was so angry that she wanted to pounce on Shen Yaowei and tear her apart. She looked at Cang Ye fearfully, not wanting her image to be affected because of a fool. However, if she can¡¯t do it openly, can¡¯t she do it secretively? A heretic light appeared in Zhan Yongjun¡¯s eyes. She flicked her finger and threw a fire talisman behind her. The fire talisman emitted scorching heat into the air. Before it could touch the demon beast, it suddenly turned and attacked Shen Yaowei¡¯s back. Shen Yaowei was already on guard when Zhan Yongjun attacked. She looked at this scene coldly and couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. Just as she was about to attack, Cang Ye constructed a spiritual barrier behind her. This spiritual energy barrier was very special and didn¡¯t block the charm. Instead, it bounced it back according to the original path. With a whoosh, the fire talisman landed on Zhan Yongjun¡¯s face and exploded with a loud bang. The dazzling fire made Shen Yaowei raise her hand to block it. She frowned and watched as the black smoke dissipated, revealing Zhan Yongjun¡¯s comical face. Zhan Yongjun¡¯s entire body was charred black. Her face looked like she had just dug a coal mine. Her eyebrows were all burned away, and her face was bare. The hair on the top of her head exploded and was still emitting black smoke. It was extremely hilarious. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Shen Yaowei¡­!¡± Zhan Yongjun was extremely angry. Just as she roared, a beautiful song came from in front of them. ¡°La la la la¡­¡± The mellow singing was even more pleasant than that of the yellow oriole. It wasn¡¯t loud, but when it entered her ears, it was as if it directly touched her soul, making her unable to help but be intoxicated. When the song sounded, the demon beasts that were chasing them stopped in their tracks. It was as if they had been frozen and were no longer chasing them. However, the demon beasts didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving. They scattered like a wall, blocking all the paths around them and forcing them to continue forward. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something ahead,¡± Cang Ye said expressionlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye walked forward together.. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: How Can You Protect Us? By Talking? Chapter 345: How Can You Protect Us? By Talking? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There was a deep pool not far from the grass. Under the sunlight, the calm water of the deep pool sparkled and looked harmless. Listening carefully, the beautiful singing came from the depths of the deep pool. ¡°This voice, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s a peerless beauty! She must have called us over!¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came from their right. Then, three or two men rushed out of the forest and came here. The men were equally surprised to see them. The two groups met each other¡¯s eyes and were stunned for a moment. ¡°You were also driven here by demon beasts?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the men and made a bold guess. ¡°You too?¡± the oldest man among them asked, stepping forward. Shen Yaowei nodded and saw more contestants rush out of the surrounding bushes. Soon, almost a hundred people came to the originally empty grassland. Seeing that almost all the testers who had entered the forest were gathered here, Shen Yaowei frowned and pondered. There was a rustling sound behind her. Shen Yaowei turned around and looked warily. She was surprised to see a group of disciples from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence dressed in white. ¡°Wan Yue¡­ Ahem, Miss Shen, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Yao Qingyi was the leader of this group of disciples. When he saw Shen Yaowei, his eyes lit up. Then, he immediately realized that something was wrong and avoided her gaze. Compared to his unnatural expression, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were very calm. ¡°Hello, Young Master Yao.¡± Yao Qingyi quickly went forward with the people behind him. He looked at the people around him and then at Shen Yaowei. Suddenly, he felt a cold gaze. This person¡¯s eyes were really too cold, making Yao Qingyi involuntarily shiver. He subconsciously looked at Gang Ye. He looked up and met Cang Ye¡¯s calm eyes. Yao Qingyi realized that this young man¡¯s eyes were like a deep pool of ice. It actually made her feel waves of fear from the depths of her soul. ¡°Miss Shen, why are you gathered here?¡± Yao Qingyi took the initiative to avoid the young man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Like you, we were also driven here by demon beasts.¡± Shen Yaowei sized up the disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, including Yao Qingyi. Seeing that they all had wounds left by demon beasts, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that these people must have suffered the same fate as them. ¡°How strange. What are these demon beasts trying to do?¡± Yao Qingyi frowned and asked in confusion. ¡°We should be the ones asking your Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence about this.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s clear voice echoed in the air. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough to reach everyone¡¯s ears. As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s gazes swept over him. For a moment, the entire place was silent. Only Yao Qingyi and the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence felt immense pressure. ¡°The Misty Forest is a test location set by the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. The demon beasts here went berserk and injured people. It¡¯s not a danger we should be in. Now, the people from your Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence are asking us about the situation instead. Could it be that they plan to let us work together and bring you out of the predicament?¡± Cang Ye¡¯s words were sharp, not giving Yao Qingyi any face at all. Yao Qingyi was a little anxious after being mocked like this. ¡°That¡¯s naturally not what I meant! It happened suddenly, and we don¡¯t know what happened. But everyone, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely bring you out of danger.¡± ¡°How can you protect us? By talking?¡± Cang Ye sneered.. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346:I Think We Can Suspend the Competition For Now? Chapter 346:I Think We Can Suspend the Competition For Now? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The faces of the people in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, including Yao Qingyi, were pale. Shen Yaowei watched this scene quietly. Gang Ye¡¯s words were sharp, but they weren¡¯t wrong. This change in the Misty Forest this time was indeed very related to the carelessness of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. If not for that, they wouldn¡¯t be trapped here. Yao Qingyi felt embarrassed by the accusation. The strong sense of shame made his expression stiffen. Looking at Cang Ye, he could clearly feel this youth¡¯s dissatisfaction with him¡­ No, it should be said that this youth was dissatisfied with the entire Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. However, what the young man said was right. Even if he was dissatisfied, he couldn¡¯t say anything to refute it. Helpless, Yao Qingyi took a deep breath. ¡°The situation in the forest has indeed exceeded our imagination. Currently, our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence is investigating with all our might. We can guarantee you that no matter what the reason is, we will do our best to protect your safety.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after you leave the encirclement of the demon beasts safely.¡± Cang Ye didn¡¯t even bother to look at Yao Qingyi. As he spoke, he gently retracted his gaze. Yao Qingyi slowly clenched his fists as he listened to the sighs of the surrounding people. It wasn¡¯t only Cang Ye who was dissatisfied. When the other participants present heard Yao Qingyi¡¯s words, they all felt that they were unreliable. After all, the danger in the forest had greatly increased. They were caught off guard and were all surrounded. The people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, including Yao Qingyi, were the same as them. They were also surrounded and intercepted by the demon beasts along the way. Their situation was as bad as theirs. Where would they get the strength to protect them? ¡°I think we can temporarily suspend the competition?¡± At this moment, Zhan Yongjun suddenly said. Shen Yaowei looked at her and saw that she had a proud expression, like a peacock standing in the wind. ¡°Under such circumstances, we should support each other and leave this place. We should unite and not continue fighting!¡± Zhan Yongjun said righteously. Her eyes were filled with passion as she looked at the people around her. ¡°As the strongest person among the participants in the test, I¡¯m willing to take the initiative to lead everyone and bring you out of the siege!¡± This time, Cang Ye only glanced at Zhan Yongjun indifferently and didn¡¯t speak. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t interested in what she said. Shen Yaowei saw Cang Ye¡¯s sharp gaze heading straight for the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence from the beginning, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that his unhappy expression was familiar. If Cang Ye hadn¡¯t been prepared to join the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence like her, she would have even forgotten his identity. Speaking of which, it was strange. Cang Ye clearly wanted to join the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Why was the hostility all over his body so serious when facing the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence? Just as everyone was wavering because of Zhan Yongjun¡¯s words, the singing that was originally echoing in the air suddenly stopped. For a moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats as they looked around uneasily. From the corner of her eye, she saw Cang Ye and Yao Qingyi taking a step closer to her at the same time. Shen Yaowei still didn¡¯t dare be careless. Her arm trembled as she held the peachwood dagger hidden in her sleeve and waited quietly. As time passed, the air was filled with a suppressed aura. At this moment, layers of cold fog slowly emerged from the deep pool not far away. As the cold wind blew, the fog crawled into everyone¡¯s clothes along their pants, making them tremble. Everyone gripped their weapons tightly and didn¡¯t blink. They watched as bubbles appeared on the surface of the deep pool.. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: This Charm Is Very High-Level Chapter 347: This Charm Is Very High-Level Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was as if something was hiding in the deep pool and was trying to come out. Staring intently at the surface of the pool, Shen Yaowei seriously felt the fluctuations in the air, but she didn¡¯t find anything wrong. They didn¡¯t need to guess to know that there must be something strange in the pool, waiting to appear. The strange thing was that the thing in the deep pool didn¡¯t have any evil aura. It was like a harmless ball of air, making her even more vigilant. At this moment, a black shadow slowly appeared in the water. In the end, the surface of a huge white scallop glowed with seven-colored light. The moment it emerged from the water, it slowly opened, revealing a peerless beauty. The beauty was wearing a white robe made out of a very mysterious fabric. The white robe glowed with seven-colored light under the sunlight. It was impossible to tell if she was a man or a woman at a glance. She was covering her face with a wide sleeve, revealing only her graceful figure. Even so, just from his graceful figure, it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that the other party must be a rare beauty. ¡°Lalalalala¡ª¡± At this moment, the beauty standing in the middle of the shell moved, and the indistinguishable song sounded again. The beautiful voice reached the depths of her soul. The moment it entered her ears, Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but tremble. An intense dizziness swept over her in an overwhelming manner. This heart-shaking power made her feel as if her soul was being controlled by the song. An invisible shackle controlled her entire body, making her instantly unable to move. Her vision darkened. She looked down at the others present and realized that their situation was exactly the same as hers! Everyone had a look of pain on their faces. Some of the weaker people could no longer resist the temptation of the song and were slowly walking towards the deep pool. This song could actually charm people. Alarm bells rang in Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart as she quickly chanted the Heart Cleansing Incantation. This peerless beauty who suddenly came out of the pool was definitely not a good thing. With their current strength, they clearly couldn¡¯t resist the song¡¯s charm. If she didn¡¯t take measures, she would definitely be lured into the water like those people. Shen Yaowei quickly closed her eyes and used her remaining strength to cover her ears. She quickly chanted the Heart Cleansing Incantation in her heart. She was too focused to notice that the stronger people around her were following her example and starting to chant the Heart Cleansing Incantation to resist the temptation of the song. Only Cang Ye beside her was different. His expression was as usual. He stood calmly on the spot and listened to the song quietly. He wasn¡¯t guarded or resisting, but he also wasn¡¯t affected. He just kept staring at the hand that the beauty used to cover her face. The beauty¡¯s hand was slender and unbelievably beautiful. As if sensing Cang Ye¡¯s gaze, she turned around in fear and turned her back to Cang Ye. Cang Ye snorted, the light in his eyes surging. He reached out and pressed Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder. Shen Yaowei immediately woke up when she felt an aura enter her body. She let go and turned to look at Cang Ye. ¡°That¡¯s a charm,¡± Cang Ye said firmly, pointing at the beauty. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze trembled as she looked at the beauty. She had never seen a charm before, but she had heard that after cultivating for many years, before a charm became an Earth Immortal, she would have peerless beauty that exceeded ordinary souls. Moreover, a charm was also good at bewitching people with her voice. All these characteristics were exactly the same as the ¡°beauty¡± in front of her. ¡°This charm¡¯s level is very high. If we don¡¯t stop it, these people will all be killed by it. I heard that the charm¡¯s self-esteem is extremely strong. Once it¡¯s dealt a blow, its reaction will be very big. At that time, we might be able to find an opportunity to give it a fatal blow,¡± Cang Ye said faintly again.. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: How to Hit Its Self-esteem Chapter 348: How to Hit Its Self-esteem Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then how do we hit its self-esteem?¡± Cang Ye¡¯s eyes were calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Shen Yaowei was dumbfounded. Her mind was unstable, and the ear-piercing song took the opportunity to enter her ears. She quickly recited the Heart Cleansing Incantation again and looked at the young man in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± He had been talking so confidently just now that she thought he was a know-it-all! ¡°Every charm has a different characteristic, so its weakness is naturally different. You can analyze it from its unusual aspects.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s voice was very calm and sounded very relaxed, as if everything that happened in front of him had nothing to do with him. Shen Yaowei was speechless. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Cang Ye was so calm. Did he not know that once he failed, she and he would be devoured by the charm like everyone else?! It was obvious that Cang Ye knew, but he really didn¡¯t care. She followed Cang Ye¡¯s gaze and looked at the charm seriously. Her gaze swept across it inch by inch. Perhaps it was because their gazes were too hot, but the charm twisted its body and raised the hand that covered its face a little higher. This time, it hid its entire head behind its hand. Seeing this scene, a bold guess appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind. She glanced at the people around her from the corner of her eye. She imitated these people¡¯s actions and pretended to be lifeless as she walked towards the charm step by step. Stepping into the deep pool, a bone-chilling cold climbed from her calves to her head. Shen Yaowei¡¯s body shrank, and she slowly quickened her pace until she was behind it. Cang Ye watched this scene from afar and finally moved. He raised his feet and chased after Shen Yaowei. At this moment, Shen Yaowei had already seen the opportunity. She reached out and grabbed the charm¡¯s sleeve. Shen Yaowei was already prepared to see a very beautiful or ugly face. However, she never expected that as she exerted strength in her hand, the charm that was revealed after her sleeve was pulled open would be faceless! No, to be precise, this charm had no facial features! Its face was like an empty whiteboard with no eye sockets. The curve and shape of its nose and lips were extremely strange at a glance, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Ahhhh¡ª!!¡± The charm screamed at the top of its lungs. Its body was suddenly torn apart, and a huge illusion wormhole turned into a black vortex. A terrifying suction force continuously swept everyone around it. Shen Yaowei steadied herself and resisted the suction of the wormhole. ¡°Why, do you want, to see my, face¡ª!¡± The charm squeezed out these words word by word. Its voice was distorted like a death warrant from hell. As it spoke, a domineering force swept out and smashed straight at Shen Yaowei. At such a short distance, once she dodged, she was destined to fall into an illusion! Just as Shen Yaowei was prepared to withstand this ferocious attack, a black figure rushed over and stood in front of her. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The force hit the young man exactly. His entire body trembled, and he let out a muffled groan. ¡°Cang Ye?!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye in disbelief. She could only watch as he became weak under the huge collision. His figure swayed, and he fell into the illusion wormhole. A strong sense of fear arose. When she came back to her senses, she had already raised her hand and grabbed Cang Ye¡¯s hand forcefully.. Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Ill Definitely Skin You Chapter 349: I¡¯ll Definitely Skin You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°All! All! Ah!!!¡± Accompanied by the scream of the charm¡¯s collapse, an even larger vortex rolled out of the illusion wormhole and swallowed everyone present. When Shen Yaowei grabbed Cang Ye, she was swallowed into the darkness, and her consciousness left. As quickly as possible, she condensed her scattered consciousness. Shen Yaowei bit her tongue and forced herself to wake up with a sharp pain. She forced her eyes open and looked at the stable ceiling in front of her. Her breath was filled with the stench of grass and horse dung. ¡°Damn girl, who allowed you to lie down and slack off? Hurry up and get up to work!¡± Hearing the sound of a slap, Shen Yaowei relied on her intuition to reach out and grab the sweeping whip. A middle-aged man holding the whip was stunned for a moment. Right on the heels of that, his expression twisted in anger, and the fat on his face trembled with anger. ¡°Damn girl, have you eaten a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?!¡± Shen Yaowei sneered. She raised her hand and exerted strength. The whip flew from the man to her hand. Ignoring the man¡¯s terrified expression, she backhanded the man¡¯s cheek. The man let out a dying scream and rolled on the ground in pain. Shen Yaowei held the whip and slowly approached the man. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked anyone calling me that. Since you can¡¯t speak properly, why don¡¯t 1 let me help you destroy your mouth?¡± ¡°No, no, please!¡± The man kept retreating in fear and looked at Shen Yaowei as if he had seen a ghost. Ignoring the man¡¯s begging, Shen Yaowei raised her whip and lashed dozens of times until she saw that the man¡¯s pants were stained with dark yellow water. The stench hit her. Shen Yaowei frowned in disdain and casually threw the whip at the man. She reached out and touched her face. The rough feeling made her extremely uncomfortable. She walked to the bucket at the side and looked down to see an unfamiliar face in the water. This face was clearly not hers. Apart from her eyes, it was extremely mediocre. Coupled with her dark and yellow face, it was obvious that she was ugly in a crowd. Looking down at her calloused hand, Shen Yaowei was sure that, apart from being about her age, this body had nothing in common with her. ¡°Shen Yaowei, how dare you treat me like this? When 1 report it to Master and Madam, I¡¯ll definitely make you unable to bear the consequences of failure!¡± The man regained his senses and shouted fearlessly. Seeing that the man had actually called her by her real name, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up, and she strode towards him. When Shen Yaowei approached, the man was so frightened that he kept retreating. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to run. Let me ask you, do you know a young man called Cang Ye?¡± Shen Yaowei stepped on his clothes and asked expectantly. ¡°Shen Yaowei, are you crazy? This is the Cang Mansion. You, an inferior-class servant, actually dare to call our young master by his name. If the Master and Madam find out, they¡¯ll definitely skin you alive!¡± The man shouted arrogantly. She didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence. Shen Yaowei heaved a sigh of relief and kicked the man again. ¡°Tell me where Cang Ye lives?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying¡­! All! Don¡¯t kick, don¡¯t kick! The Young Master is staying in the east and west rooms. Tomorrow is the day of the consort selection, so the Young Master is also going to the palace. The east and west rooms are filled with people today. With your status, you won¡¯t be able to see Young Master even if you go,¡± the man said disdainfully as he covered his painful butt. Ignoring the man¡¯s words, Shen Yaowei picked up the long whip on the ground, stood up, and strode towards the east and west rooms.. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: They Want to Send Me to the Consort Selection Chapter 350: They Want to Send Me to the Consort Selection Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That night, late at night. Shen Yaowei successfully arrived at Gang Ye¡¯s courtyard. The silver moon was advancing, and the courtyard was silent. Looking around, there were no guards waiting here. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but feel glad as she walked straight to Cang Ye¡¯s room. Fortunately, after entering the space, her strength wasn¡¯t suppressed too much. Shen Yaowei leaned against the door and listened to the commotion. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Cang Ye, it¡¯s me, Shen Yaowei.¡± A sound suddenly came from the quiet room. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she raised her hand and pushed open the door. There was no light in the room. In the dim environment, only moonlight shone into the room from the open window. The beautiful young man was dressed beautifully. His red robe was still mixed with golden threads. Cang Ye¡¯s head was still decorated with jewelry. His face was fair, and his lips were red. His face was so perfect that it was breathtaking. He was actually countless times better-looking than when he was wearing black. At this moment, when she looked at Cang Ye, she thought she had seen a delicate woman. Shen Yaowei sized him up and hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s this look?¡± Cang Ye was indeed very beautiful, but his dressing and style made her think that he was an exquisite and cute doll in front of her at this moment. Cang Ye was halfway through climbing up the window. After hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s hidden teasing words, he glanced at her faintly. Cang Ye could clearly feel the deep meaning hidden in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. His face turned pale. Then, he gritted his teeth and actually climbed over the window and ran out. Shen Yaowei chased him out. She thought that it would be very difficult to chase after Cang Ye, but to Shen Yaowei¡¯s surprise, Cang Ye¡¯s speed was much slower than usual. He didn¡¯t seem to have any spiritual power in his body. Along the way, he relied completely on his physical speed. He was no match for her at all. Without expending any effort to catch up to Cang Ye, Shen Yaowei reduced her speed and maintained her side with Cang Ye. ¡°Cang Ye, I was the first to come and look for you. There¡¯s no need for you to turn around and run when you see me, right?¡± Cang Ye didn¡¯t speak. He only had a cold expression on his face. Then, he pulled the jewelry off his body and threw it heavily to the ground. When Shen Yaowei saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. ¡°Actually, you look quite good wearing these things¡­¡± Cang Ye pulled a long face as storms gathered in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh.¡± Shen Yaowei, who had wanted to suppress her laughter through perseverance, couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard his words. ¡°Is your spiritual power suppressed by this illusion? Otherwise, why would you be so obedient and let the Cang family dress you up like this?¡± Seeing that the young man still had an awkward expression, Shen Yaowei smiled. She held the young man¡¯s hand and sat down by the roadside. Cang Ye glanced at Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand that was holding his. A glint flashed across his eyes. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Shen Yaowei stared at Cang Ye and asked curiously. Cang Ye clenched his fists, his expression as if he had suffered great humiliation. ¡°They want to send me to participate in the consort selection and ask me to enter the palace to serve the Emperor.¡± Although she had heard about this long ago, when Shen Yaowei heard Cang Ye say this personally, for some reason, she felt a little sorry for him. With Cang Ye¡¯s personality, it was obvious that he couldn¡¯t stand such humiliation. Not to mention the fact that women were superior to men in this illusion, even so, with his personality, he definitely couldn¡¯t please and fight for favor.. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: The Only Way is to Choose a Consort Chapter 351: The Only Way is to Choose a Consort Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°But according to my analysis so far, this Emperor is very likely the master of this illusion. Before 1 saw you, 1 also asked around. The Emperor lives in the palace. There are layers of guards there. If we want to enter the palace without alerting the other party and approach the Emperor, the only way is to choose a consort,¡± Shen Yaowei said slowly. ¡°The masters of illusions are the rulers of the illusions. It was impossible for them to sneak into the palace quietly without being detected. In that case, in order to prevent alerting the enemy, choosing a consort was the only way to enter the palace openly. Not only that, but it was also because the owner of the illusion often hoped to become a master in the illusion, and was also the person with the highest strength and status. Therefore, there was a high chance that this Emperor was the charm who had lured them into the illusion! Only by finding this charm and defeating it would they have a chance to leave this place! ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Cang Ye said stubbornly. Shen Yaowei was a little anxious. ¡°If not for the fact that 1 only want men to choose my consort and that my appearance has changed, 1 wouldn¡¯t have planned to count on you. 1 don¡¯t care. Since we¡¯ve entered the space, we have to cooperate with each other. Get up and go back with me!¡± Cang Ye stood up expressionlessly. Without even looking at Shen Yaowei, he raised his feet and was about to escape. Fortunately, Shen Yaowei was already prepared. She threw out an Immobilization Talisman and stopped him. ¡°1 knew you wouldn¡¯t listen. Let¡¯s go. Come back with me obediently.¡± Ignoring Cang Ye¡¯s angry gaze, Shen Yaowei carried him on her shoulder and ran all the way to the Cang Mansion. Early the next morning, Shen Yaowei automatically promoted herself to Cang Ye¡¯s personal maid. She left the Cang Mansion with him and got into the carriage to enter the palace. The so-called Consort Selection Ceremony was actually just a formality. When the people in the palace saw Cang Ye¡¯s beauty, he passed the last test without saying a word. However, Cang Ye wasn¡¯t the only one who passed the test. There were another five carriages that entered the palace with them. On the long palace road, Shen Yaowei lifted the curtains and looked at the other five carriages. She said worriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the most beautiful among these new concubines. If there¡¯s no one else and the Emperor neglects you, we don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to see the Emperor¡­¡± From the beginning to the end, there was no response. Shen Yaowei turned around and saw Cang Ye wearing smoky blue clothes. He was dressed like a flower peacock waiting to be courted, sitting in his seat expressionlessly. As the saying goes, you can¡¯t hide your desire to stab someone. Shen Yaowei could clearly feel that Cang Ye was furious. If not for the intermediate Immobilization Talisman, this guy might have pounced on her and fought her to death. Seeing that Cang Ye was so unwilling, Shen Yaowei could only come forward and persuade him faintly, ¡°Please understand that 1 don¡¯t want this either. But this is the only way we can defeat that charm as soon as possible. You should also want to leave this godforsaken place as soon as possible and go back to see your family, right?¡± Cang Ye looked straight ahead, clearly not agreeing. On the other hand, after Shen Yaowei finished speaking, she lowered her head and was completely immersed in her world. It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Now that she did, she suddenly wanted to go home and see Junhan. Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome face appeared in front of her eyes, making her miss him like a broken dam.. In the end, she muttered, ¡°Junhan¡­¡± Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: How Dare You Hit Me? Chapter 352: How Dare You Hit Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gang Ye finally gave Shen Yaowei a look. His eyes were dark, and there was an unfathomable light in the depths of his eyes, as if he wanted to see through her heart. Shen Yaowei saw that Cang Ye¡¯s expression had softened a little and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always protect you. 1 won¡¯t let the Emperor take advantage of you. I¡¯ll undo the Immobilization Talisman on you first. Let¡¯s cooperate well next?¡± Cang Ye couldn¡¯t speak and could only blink in agreement. Shen Yaowei was overjoyed. She raised her hand and undid Cang Ye¡¯s Immobilization Talisman. The two of them rode the carriage all the way to the harem. The carriage stopped steadily in an open space. The young eunuchs, who had been waiting for a long time, swarmed forward and lifted the curtain. Shen Yaowei held Cang Ye¡¯s hand and walked down. She was stunned when she saw the young eunuch. ¡°Young Master Yao?¡± The eunuch in front of him was none other than Yao Qingyi from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Upon closer inspection, his appearance had also changed a little. He had lost a lot of weight and was hunched over. His entire aura had changed, and he was no longer as high-spirited as before. Instead, he looked like his entire body had been hollowed out, and he looked a little weak. Yao Qingyi was also stunned when he saw the two of them. He opened his mouth and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s you! That¡¯s great. I finally see the others in the outside world!¡± ¡°From the sounds of it, you¡¯ve also entered the palace to see the Emperor?¡± At this moment, a young man in a red robe walked out of the carriage beside them. He had a heroic aura between his eyebrows and looked a little familiar. Looking at the other party¡¯s flat chest and protruding Adam¡¯s apple, Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Zhan Yongjun, you¡¯ve actually become a man.¡± Zhan Yongjun adjusted the hairpin on his head. There was still a hint of charm on his handsome face. ¡°Shen Yaowei, look at you now. You¡¯re really an ugly freak. It seems that the heavens are helping me this time, preventing you from using beauty as a weapon to charm the enemy. Are you very disappointed?¡± ¡°Use my beauty to charm the enemy? You¡¯re awesome.¡± Shen Yaowei sneered. The reason why they entered the palace in the same way meant that Zhan Yongjun also wanted to use the matter of choosing a consort to obtain a chance to ambush the charm. Since their plans were the same, what right did this woman have to mock them? After Cang Ye got out of the car, he stood quietly on the spot and didn¡¯t speak. At this moment, he raised his eyes and looked at the group of people at the end of the road. Seeing the people approaching, emotions surged in Cang Ye¡¯s eyes as he approached Shen Yaowei. On the other side, Zhan Yongjun was successfully angered by Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. She rushed forward and raised her hand to slap him. Looking coldly at the other party¡¯s actions that had a death wish, Shen Yaowei was about to attack when Cang Ye had already stepped in front of her and kicked Zhan Yongjun¡¯s leg. Zhan Yongjun instantly lost his balance and fell to the ground. He glared at Cang Ye in disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me?!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± As Cang Ye spoke, he kicked again. This time, he directly kicked Zhan Yongjun¡¯s heart. With a puff, a trace of blood seeped out of the corner of Zhan Yongjun¡¯s lips. His body fell weakly to the ground as if it had been cut off. Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to have so much strength. Just as she was about to go forward and organize it, the female official¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°The Emperor has arrived!¡± Her gaze trembled. Shen Yaowei turned around and saw a group of servants surrounding the golden dragon carriage behind her as they slowly walked over.. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Are You Alright? Chapter 353: Are You Alright? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What¡¯s so noisy?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the dragon carriage. At this moment, everyone seemed to have been struck by lightning and stood rooted to the ground in disbelief. At first, they all thought that since the ruler liked male companions so much, she must be a Great Empress. In the end, when the other party spoke, they were surprised to discover that this ruler was actually a man! ¡°How dare you cause so much trouble when you¡¯ve just entered the palace. You really don¡¯t take the Emperor seriously!¡± At this moment, a female official in a dark purple robe standing beside the dragon carriage said sternly. ¡°Ya Er, the tempers of little beauties are usually slightly fiercer. It¡¯s interesting to look at them for a long time. There¡¯s no need to be angry.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice sounded gently. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, these two people were the ones who looked for trouble first. Not only that, Gang Ye even hit me!¡± Now a man, Zhan Yongjun walked to the dragon carriage and knelt down with a plop. He lowered his head to hide the coldness in his eyes. Since this was an illusion, there was no need for her to maintain her image here. At that time, even if news of her targeting Cang Ye and Shen Yaowei spread after she went out, she could completely explain it with her acting skills and being forced into a corner. She didn¡¯t have to worry about being criticized. At the thought of this, Zhan Yongjun became even more unrestrained. She raised her head, her eyes filled with intense sadness. ¡°Your Majesty, please investigate it clearly. I¡¯m wholeheartedly serving the Emperor, but Cang Ye said that he¡¯s dissatisfied that Your Majesty is a man. He got up and wanted to leave¡­¡± ¡°How dare you! The Emperor is the ruler of the empire, and it¡¯s your good fortune that His Majesty has taken notice of you. Cang Ye, kneel down and accept your punishment to apologize to the Emperor!¡± Ya Er glared at Cang Ye with anger. Seeing that the female official was actually agitated by the emperor, Shen Yaowei was thinking about how to resolve this matter when she heard Cang Ye¡¯s cold rejection. ¡°I refuse to.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s eyes and tone were equally cold. He looked up at the dragon carriage. ¡°I¡¯m a concubine, while you¡¯re just a female official. You¡¯re not qualified to lecture me in public.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ You¡¯re right! Indeed, it¡¯s better for a beauty to have a little temper. Besides, it¡¯ll be a pity if such a beautiful face is broken. Ya Er, let¡¯s forget about this matter. Cang Ye, you¡¯re very good. You¡¯ll serve me tonight.¡± The Emperor, who had been watching the show in silence, was very satisfied with Cang Ye¡¯s words and said with a smile. ¡°Emperor, you mustn¡¯t do this! This person is so unruly. If he hurts you tonight¡­¡± Ya Er looked worried. Just as she said this, she was suddenly sent flying by the aura that surged out around the Emperor. Shen Yaowei only saw an aura sweep past. Ya Er had already hit the wall at the side and was bleeding. This Emperor had only waved his hand, but he actually possessed such a terrifying power! Seeing this scene, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. From the looks of it, this charm was very powerful. Once she caught it, she would definitely be able to enter the inner courtyard! ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s not your place to interrupt my decision!¡± The Emperor said coldly. He didn¡¯t even look at the seriously injured Ya Er and instructed the sedan chair bearers to leave. Ya Er struggled to his feet. A few of her bones had been broken, and her ribs and arm were broken. When she stood up, the bones in her body kept wailing. She opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yao Qingyi couldn¡¯t bear to see this scene. He leaned forward to help Ya Er. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Ya Er flung Yao Qingyi away with her sleeve. She dragged her heavily injured body and staggered after the Emperor.. Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Let Me Take A Look At You Chapter 354: Let Me Take A Look At You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It had been a long time since she had seen such loyal lackeys. Shen Yaowei retracted her gaze and looked at Cang Ye worriedly. As expected, she saw Cang Ye¡¯s disgusted expression. Being chosen by the Emperor right from the start, Cang Ye was truly fortunate. If this luck were placed in the imperial harem, it would be a tremendous blessing. As expected, she wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. Yao Qingyi was also a little envious. ¡°Young Master Cang Ye, you¡¯re really lucky.¡± Perhaps it was because she had become an eunuch, but when Yao Qingyi spoke, she would always pinch her orchid fingers and speak with her voice, making people snigger at her. ¡°This blessing is for you, do you want it?¡± Cang Ye was merciless. After saying this, he left without looking back. ¡°Our residence is over here.¡± Shen Yaowei quickly chased after him and pulled Cang Ye towards the palace not far away. Tonight they will have their intimate encounter. They didn¡¯t have much time, so they needed to make thorough preparations to successfully seduce the charm tonight. That night, the Emperor¡¯s hall was filled with singing and dancing. Beautiful attendants dressed in cool clothes danced to the music in the hall. All of them were extremely handsome and danced lightly like a group of flowery butterflies. The Emperor sat behind a curtain. Looking over, only his figure could be seen, not his appearance. Having already recovered her health, Ya Er patiently served wine until the Emperor gave her a look. Her eyes darkened, and she shouted loudly, ¡°Let Cang Ye in.¡± The music in the hall didn¡¯t stop. Instead, the attendants danced faster and faster. As a blue figure flashed by, the attendants willingly stood to the sides and obediently let Cang Ye stand out from their group. Everyone used all their effort to look stunning, but only Cang Ye himself didn¡¯t think much of it. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t even bother to look up. ¡°Cang Ye, today is the first time His Majesty is seeing you. You should be happier,¡± Ya Er said unhappily upon seeing Cang Ye¡¯s dark expression. Cang Ye didn¡¯t seem to hear Ya Er¡¯s words and didn¡¯t even look at her. At the same time, a piece of tile on the roof of the hall was moved away. Looking down through the gaps in the tiles, Shen Yaowei happened to see this scene and couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead and sigh. This female official is really talkative. It¡¯s already good enough that Cang Ye came. Does this female official expect him to come with a smile? That¡¯s impossible. Fortunately, the Emperor liked Cang Ye. After hearing the female official¡¯s complaints, he still looked disapproving and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, what does it matter? It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s beautiful and has a proud personality. This way, she¡¯ll be more interesting to play with.¡± The low laughter made Cang Ye¡¯s face sink, and he slowly clenched his fists under his sleeves. Even through the curtains, he could clearly feel the other party¡¯s burning gaze. The Emperor seemed to want to swallow him whole. His eyes kept moving around him, filled with endless love. ¡°Come, come forward, and let me see you.¡± Cang Ye was expressionless. His movements were perfunctory as he slowly walked forward. When Ya Er saw this scene, she was so angry that her face turned red. She clenched her fists and didn¡¯t stop until her nails pierced her palm and blood seeped out! Shen Yaowei was on the roof and saw Ya Er¡¯s every move. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange. Why is this female official so impulsive? Even though she was quite far away, she could feel the envy and killing intent towards Cang Ye in the female official¡¯s eyes. Logically speaking, this space was an illusion. Apart from outsiders like them and the Emperor, all the other lives were created by the Emperor.. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Serve Me Well, Otherwise, Ill Kill You Chapter 355: Serve Me Well, Otherwise, I¡¯ll Kill You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Simply put, if the Emperor wanted to create so many lives in the illusion, he didn¡¯t have the strength to carve them carefully and arrange everyone¡¯s personal characteristics. This female official wasn¡¯t as obedient as the Emperor¡¯s tools. She had her own thoughts, which was very rare in the illusion space! Especially with the personality of the female official, as a slave, she still dared to question the Emperor¡¯s orders a few times. If the Emperor wanted someone to serve him, there was no need to create such a troublesome personality in the female official. At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at the female official. At this moment, Gang Ye also walked to the curtain and stood still. The Emperor chuckled, his voice filled with satisfaction. ¡°Good, you¡¯re indeed a rare beauty. I like you very much. You¡¯re really good-looking, so I wonder how your body is like. Cang Ye, take off your clothes.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart tightened, and she knew that something was wrong. As expected, when the Emperor said this, endless killing intent surged in Cang Ye¡¯s eyes. Shen Yaowei could feel Cang Ye¡¯s killing intent from the roof. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but be glad that Cang Ye¡¯s spiritual power had been suppressed. Otherwise, with his temper, he might have ignored the test rules and killed this charm in wrath! Fortunately, although Cang Ye was furious, he was still cooperative. He reached out and untied his waist, took off his blue outer robe, and revealed his inner shirt. As soon as Cang Ye took off his clothes, Shen Yaowei realized that he wasn¡¯t as thin as she had imagined. He had a figure that looked thin in clothes and fleshy when he took off his clothes. Through his inner shirt, she could see that he had a lot of muscles, but his skin was fairer than that of ordinary men. ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯m satisfied to see that you¡¯re indeed beautiful. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s get to the main topic.¡± The Emperor said eagerly. Cang Ye didn¡¯t speak. He only slowly tightened his grip on the dagger hidden in his sleeve. Just as he was about to make a move, the Emperor clapped his hands and shouted, ¡°Quick, give him all the rags and feather dusters. Let him clean this entire hall in front of me. Even the dirty ashes in the bricks have to be wiped clean on the ground!¡± As soon as the Emperor said this, Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye were stunned. Shen Yaowei was slightly stunned:¡±???¡± What happened to pampering her and serving him? Why did this Emperor¡¯s style seem different from others? The Emperor didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong at all. He was still excitedly commanding Cang Ye loudly. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really getting prettier the more I look at you. This is great. I like to torture a beauty like you! Quick, work for me and serve me well. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Seeing that Ya Er had been very calm, Cang Ye realized that this emperor was so different. Even the people around him were already used to it. However, it was better for the Emperor to torture him in other ways. Putting away his killing intent and waiting to see what would happen, Cang Ye turned around after taking the rag from the servant¡¯s hand. He looked up and exchanged glances with Shen Yaowei on the roof. She could see the urgency in Cang Ye¡¯s eyes. Shen Yaowei sat on the roof with a similarly depressed expression. She didn¡¯t understand what this emperor was up to. Shen Yaowei had no choice but to wait and see. She watched as the Emperor chased out all the other servants outside Ya Er. Then, she focused on watching Cang Ye start to clean. Cang Ye¡¯s movements were very slow. After taking a few glances, the Emperor urged, ¡°He¡¯s indeed a good-for-nothing with nothing. Ya Er, take a look. What¡¯s the use of being good-looking? He can¡¯t even clean well.¡± Ya Er regained his smile and echoed the Emperor enthusiastically. ¡°Your Majesty is right. Beautiful people are often useless, unlike Your Majesty. Your Majesty is perfect from the inside out..¡± Chapter 356 - Chapter 356:I Want You to Bark Like a Dog! Chapter 356:I Want You to Bark Like a Dog! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cang Ye didn¡¯t seem to hear the mocking conversation between the master and servant. He slowly carried out the work with his hands. His unhurried appearance caused the Emperor to be even more dissatisfied. ¡°Be more serious and faster! If you continue to dawdle, you might really lose your life!¡± The Emperor roared fiercely. Shen Yaowei heard this from the roof. She watched as the Emperor and Ya Er spoke one after another, mocking Cang Ye for being a stupid beauty. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Seeing that Cang Ye seemed to be able to continue to endure and had no intention of continuing to attack, Shen Yaowei suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and continued watching. Cang Ye was neither servile nor overbearing from the beginning to the end as he cleaned. The Emperor mocked him for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see Cang Ye struggling in pain from humiliation. He snorted unhappily. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t continue cleaning. Come here!¡± Cang Ye casually threw down the rag in his hand and walked to the Emperor. Through the curtains, Cang Ye couldn¡¯t see the Emperor¡¯s face clearly and could only feel his aura. He had already realized just now that his aura was much weaker than he had imagined. It was far from being as powerful as he had imagined. Logically speaking, a charm who could create such a huge illusion should have more than this strength. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at Ya Er, who was standing in front of the curtains. He narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. The Emperor behind the curtains said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to continue cleaning. I want you to kneel down¡­ By the way, I want you to bark like a dog!¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, a drop of cold sweat rolled down her forehead. She could clearly feel that after the Emperor finished speaking, the temperature around Cang Ye¡¯s body dropped to the freezing point. Without thinking, she quickly slipped off the roof. On this side, the hail was silent. Seeing that Cang Ye didn¡¯t speak or move, the Emperor berated him unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know how to do it. Why don¡¯t you ask someone to teach me?¡± As Cang Ye spoke, his eyes landed lightly on Ya Er. Ya Er took a step back as if she was facing a great enemy. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one here. It¡¯s most suitable for you to demonstrate. Or do you plan to let His Majesty demonstrate personally?¡± Cang Ye said calmly. Ya Er was instantly speechless. She looked at the Emperor for help. Unexpectedly, the Emperor seemed to have heard a good idea. He clapped his hands and said, ¡°Since the beauty doesn¡¯t know how to do it, show him. Anyway, you¡¯ve been by my side and seen a lot. You¡¯ll definitely be able to satisfy me.¡± The anticipation in Ya Er¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated. She shrugged. ¡°Since His Majesty says so, I can only do as I¡¯m told.¡± With that, she really knelt down in the direction of the Emperor. Then, she barked a few times loudly, the sound so loud that it caused waves of aftershock in the hall. ¡°Hahahaha, interesting, it¡¯s really too interesting! Ya Er, I didn¡¯t expect you to learn to bark so well!¡± The Emperor laughed extremely happily behind the curtain. However, Ya Er didn¡¯t care about the Emperor¡¯s attitude at all. She looked up at the Emperor with an infatuated expression. ¡°As long as Your Majesty is satisfied, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life for you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t say such disheartening words. Why should 1 take your life? Cang Ye, since you¡¯ve seen the demonstration, let¡¯s begin.¡± The Emperor turned his attention to Cang Ye.. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: This Look Almost Made Her Cry! Chapter 357: This Look Almost Made Her Cry! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The disappointment in Ya Er¡¯s eyes flashed. She stood up and silently retreated to the side. This time, Cang Ye didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he lowered his head and slowly knelt down. However, before Cang Ye could land on one knee, his eyes flashed, and he raised his hand to throw two darts. ¡°Be careful, Your Majesty!¡± Ya Er pounced forward and stood in front of the Emperor. Unexpectedly, the target of the two darts wasn¡¯t the Imperial Lord from the beginning. The dart flew out and cut the rope that held the draperies. The curtains fell to the ground, revealing the Emperor¡¯s appearance to everyone. Shen Yaowei quickly barged into the hall from the main door. As soon as she entered, her gaze met the Emperor¡¯s face. This look almost made her cry! She swore that she had never seen such an ugly person. His facial features had their own thoughts. He had narrowed eyes, a garlic nose, and his cheekbones were bulging. His teeth were a mess, and buck teeth emerged from his purple-black lips. At a glance, they left an ¡®ugly¡¯ word in her mind! Ignoring his appearance, the Emperor¡¯s figure was surprisingly good-looking. At a glance, he looked a little like the charm she had seen in the deep pool. The Emperor had yet to react to what had happened. He could only look at Shen Yaowei and the others in a daze. Cang Ye glanced at the Emperor¡¯s appearance and commented mercilessly, ¡°How ugly.¡± When the Emperor heard this, he was so angry that his entire body trembled. ¡°Shut up, shut up! 1 won¡¯t allow you to say that about me. I¡¯m not ugly at all. I¡¯m the most beautiful. Boohoo, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Shen Yaowei was even more puzzled as she watched the Emperor cry from anger because of Cang Ye. As the master of this illusion, the Emperor should be quite powerful. After being angered by Cang Ye, he should have immediately attacked and killed them all. But at this moment, the Emperor was actually crying, and he was crying so sadly?! After confirming that the Emperor didn¡¯t do anything else other than cry out loud, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°How dare you! Someone, kill these two criminals who offended His Majesty!¡± Ya Er was so angry that her eyes were red, and she roared angrily. Hearing hurried footsteps behind her, Shen Yaowei turned around and saw a large number of guards on their way. Sensing their auras, not only was she not afraid, but her eyes lit up. It wasn¡¯t because of anything else, but because these guards were all charms. Their strengths weren¡¯t equal, but they were all real. How could she not be happy that so many charms had come knocking on her door?! ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly. Don¡¯t delay for too long.¡± Cang Ye raised his hand and formed a seal. He quickly broke through the restrictions of space and recovered some spiritual power. Although he might not be able to defeat all the charms, it was enough for him to use his restored spirit energy to protect himself. Shen Yaowei held the peachwood dagger and rushed into the group of charms first. With a raise of her hand, she could casually make a charm lose its strength. Shen Yaowei held the Dharma artifact and the enchanted armament bottle. With a thought, she easily put it into the bottle. Cang Ye stood at the side, resisting the attacks of the other charms. The strength he used was always just right. It seemed that he didn¡¯t hurt these charms, but at the same time, he wasn¡¯t injured by them, and dealt with them with ease. The Emperor was still bawling. He cried until his throat was hoarse and refused to stop. Ya Er hugged the Emperor and said in an extremely gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Your Majesty.. With Ya Er accompanying you here, no one can hurt you at all!¡± Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Ill Help You Kill Them Chapter 358: I¡¯ll Help You Kill Them Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Wuwuwu, Ya Er! They¡¯re all bullying me. They¡¯re so bad, wuwuwu¡­!¡± The Emperor grabbed Ya Er¡¯s shoulder and shouted in an extreme manner, ¡°You helped me kill them! I want them all to die in front of me!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you kill them. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll help you kill Cang Ye first!¡± As Ya Er spoke, she turned around and glared angrily at Cang Ye. Her eyes were filled with blood as she roared and pounced over. Cang Ye looked at Ya Er indifferently and waved his hand. A few fire crystals flew out of his sleeve cage. The crystals were activated by spirit energy and emitted a dazzling light. They exploded in front of Ya Er. Boom, boom, boom! The blinding fire swallowed Ya Er Her body hit the ground with a heavy thud. ¡°Pfft!¡± Ya Er¡¯s entire body was charred black. She opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Ya Er!!¡± The Emperor scrambled to Ya Er¡¯s side and helped her up. He looked at her nervously. ¡°Are you alright? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you!¡± At this moment, Shen Yaowei had also dealt with the charms, who were pretending to be guards. The Dharma artifact in her hand was already filled with charms. Satisfied, she put away the Dharma artifact and came to Cang Ye¡¯s side. Seeing that Cang Ye was still playing with the small fire crystal in his hand, Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°You actually prepared this move?¡± Cang Ye nodded indifferently. From the corner of his eye, he looked at Shen Yaowei beside him and said, ¡°You might encounter all kinds of situations when you go out to train. You have to be fully prepared at any time so that you won¡¯t be injured.¡± ¡°For some reason, I keep feeling that you look like someone 1 know.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye. For some reason, she felt that he was similar to J unhan. It wasn¡¯t that the two of them looked very similar, but their aura and style of doing things were very similar. Even their calm eyes were very similar. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to chat.¡± Cang Ye lowered his eyes to hide the light that flashed across them. As he spoke, he looked at the Emperor and Ya Er. Ya Er stayed in the Emperor¡¯s arms and smiled with satisfaction. ¡°To be able to die in Your Majesty¡¯s arms, Ya Er has no regrets.¡± The Emperor was so frightened by Ya Er¡¯s words that his heart tightened. He shouted, ¡°No, no. 1 don¡¯t allow you to die, so you can¡¯t die. You¡¯re the closest person to me. 1 can¡¯t live without you!¡± Ya Er listened quietly to the Emperor¡¯s words. Seeing his flustered appearance, satisfaction appeared in the depths of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill these bastards!¡± The Emperor looked up and glared at Shen Yaowei and the others. ¡°How dare you mess around in my illusion? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Your illusion? It seems like you really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the Emperor like he was a pitiful worm. With that, Shen Yaowei glanced at Cang Ye beside her. Seeing Cang Ye¡¯s calm expression, which clearly showed that he wasn¡¯t surprised by what she said, she was even more certain that her guess wasn¡¯t wrong. Be it personality or strength, the Emperor wasn¡¯t compatible with the illusion in front of him. According to his strength, he could at most be considered an intermediate charm. He would definitely not be able to build such a complicated and powerful illusion. Therefore, someone else had constructed the illusion. For a moment, the Emperor didn¡¯t understand what Shen Yaowei meant. After looking at the two of them, he looked at Ya Er in his arms. ¡°Ya Er, what do they mean? Aren¡¯t 1 the strongest charm in the Misty Forest? You said that everything in front of me was personally built by me.. I¡¯ve always listened to you and done according to what you said!¡± Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Dont Stop Me Chapter 359: Don¡¯t Stop Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that the Emperor was too flustered, Ya Er quickly comforted him. ¡°You¡¯re right. This illusion was indeed created by you alone. This illusion is yours. I¡¯ll always be here with you. I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been lying to the Emperor like this. You¡¯re indeed a very powerful charm and good at bewitching people.¡± Cang Ye stared at Ya Er¡¯s every expression, his voice cold. The Emperor put a helpless hand on Ya Er¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they telling the truth?¡± ¡°No, no, of course not!¡± Ya Er looked flustered and explained hurriedly. ¡°Actually, we just have to try and find out if it¡¯s true.¡± Shen Yaowei casually pinched out a fire talisman with a raise of her hand and threw it in front of the Emperor. ¡°This fire talisman isn¡¯t strong. As long as you¡¯re a high-level charm who can create an illusion, the talisman won¡¯t cause you any harm when you fight this fire talisman head-on. You can try.¡± The Emperor looked at the fire talisman and thought for a moment before slowly standing up. ¡°No, no, Your Majesty! Don¡¯t be rash. These humans are cunning by nature. They must have deliberately set a trap and waited for you to take the bait. You mustn¡¯t believe their nonsense!¡± Ya Er was especially flustered. As she spoke, she had already reached out, wanting to pull the Emperor back. When the Emperor saw this scene, he shook off Ya Er with an indifferent expression. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me!¡± Without giving Ya Er any chance to react, the Emperor closed his eyes and rushed towards the fire talisman! ¡°No!¡± Ya Er, who was still weak, suddenly stood up. Her speed was so fast that it was almost strange. She rushed towards the Emperor and took the fire talisman before he could. There was a loud bang, and flames splashed around the fire talisman. Ya Er easily received the fire talisman without suffering any damage. On the other hand, the Emperor couldn¡¯t withstand the flames that splattered. The back of his hand was quickly burned by the flames, leaving a visible scar on it. Panic rose in Ya Er¡¯s eyes. She looked at the Emperor and saw disgust written all over his face. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I can explain anything.¡± ¡°So what they said is true. It turns out that I¡¯m not a high-level charm who can create illusions at all. You¡¯ve been lying to me all along. You lied to me to make me feel that I¡¯m the master of this space. Do you think this is very interesting?¡± The Emperor was so angry that he laughed. Apart from hatred, there was also despair in his eyes as he stared at Ya Er. ¡°1 originally thought that you were different from the people who tortured me when I was alive. It turns out that you¡¯re exactly the same as them. You like to watch me make a fool of myself!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m sincere to you!¡± Ya Er said in a panic. However, the Emperor didn¡¯t give Ya Er any chance to continue explaining. After glaring at her resentfully, he turned around and left without looking back. Ya Er¡¯s entire body stiffened as she stood rooted to the ground. She felt as if the Emperor¡¯s angry back view was like a needle that pierced ruthlessly into her eyes. However, this pain was far inferior to the pain in her heart. Invisible spatial fluctuations spread in all directions, and the intense and terrifying pressure made Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart tremble. She raised her fingertip and drew a circle in the air. Shen Yaowei quickly constructed a spiritual barrier. Seeing that Ya Er could easily release spatial energy through her consciousness, she knew that her and Cang Ye¡¯s guess was right. The Emperor wasn¡¯t the true master of this space.. Ya Er was! Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Ill Help You Cover Chapter 360: I¡¯ll Help You Cover Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Crack¡ª The pressure of space crushed the spiritual energy barrier. Ya Er was like a demon from hell. His hair scattered behind him and fluttered without wind. The coldness in his eyes swept over in all directions. Blood and tears left behind his bloodshot eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all because of you that His Majesty hates me and abandoned me!¡± Listening to the aftershocks of Ya Er¡¯s voice in the air, Shen Yaowei felt a powerful pressure coming at her. The mental attack pressed down on her consciousness, making her frown. Ya Er screamed at the top of her lungs. Her voice was like a demonic voice that pierced through one¡¯s ears, making one shiver. ¡°Aaah¡ª!¡± Feeling that Ya Er¡¯s roar was about to tear their souls apart, Shen Yaowei quickly channeled even stronger power to try to resist Ya Er¡¯s attack. However, spirit energy could withstand the power of space but couldn¡¯t withstand Ya Er¡¯s voice! This sound couldn¡¯t be cut off just by blocking one¡¯s ears. It was so ear-piercing and sharp that it could almost drive one crazy! An ear-piercing roar came from her mind. Shen Yaowei quickly chanted the Heart Cleansing Incantation in her heart. At this point, even the power of the Heart Cleansing Incantation seemed negligible. She felt a huge force sweep over, making her vision darken. Just as she was about to bite the tip of her tongue and force herself to wake up, Cang Ye¡¯s palm gently pressed on her shoulder. Instantly, that strange feeling dissipated. Shen Yaowei¡¯s consciousness instantly returned to clarity, making her heave a sigh of relief. ¡°This charm is stronger than I imagined. According to the strength she revealed, she¡¯s at least a supreme-grade charm now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to cause such a huge soul fluctuation just by relying on her voice.¡± As Cang Ye spoke, he transferred the spiritual power in his body into Shen Yaowei¡¯s body through his palm. His spiritual power was especially warm. Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye beside her. Compared to her situation, Cang Ye¡¯s looked much better. He looked like he hadn¡¯t been affected at all since the beginning. This surprised Shen Yaowei. Not to mention that Cang Ye¡¯s strength in the space had already been suppressed by Ya Er, and his strength wasn¡¯t as good as before. Even without Ya Er, the strength he displayed in front of her was far inferior to hers. Even she couldn¡¯t resist the charm of Ya Er¡¯s voice, but how could he be so calm? There was no time to ask Cang Ye. Only then did Shen Yaowei speak. The power around Ya Er transformed into a wind blade. After shattering the spiritual energy barrier, it swept in her direction. She quickly waved the dagger in her hand to block. No matter how fast Shen Yaowei was, she was still slightly injured. Looking at the subtle wounds on Shen Yaowei¡¯s body, Cang Ye¡¯s gaze darkened. The emotions in his eyes were unfathomable. ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to kill a supreme-grade charm. However, we can use the Heaven Extreme Eight Trigrams Array to restrict her freedom. This is the way to construct the Heaven Extreme Eight Trigrams Array. I¡¯ll help you cover it. Hurry up and construct the array formation.¡± Heaven Extreme Eight Trigrams Array? When Shen Yaowei heard the name of this array formation, her eyes were filled with shock. This array formation was rumored to be an ancient array formation that had long disappeared. Building it required extremely strong spiritual power to support it. Logically speaking, it should have been lost for many years. Seeing Cang Ye casually take out the scroll for the array formation and give it to her, Shen Yaowei looked incredulous.. ¡°Cang Ye, who are you?¡± Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: What is A Mere Human? Chapter 361: What is A Mere Human? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to talk about this.¡± Cang Ye avoided her gaze. With a flash, he went straight for Ya Er not far away at an extremely fast speed. Ya Er¡¯s face was completely distorted by anger, lie opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of thick smoke made of whirlwind. It rolled straight towards Cang Ye. Cang Ye dodged to the side and rushed in front of Ya Er. He kicked her ruthlessly! Ya Er roared in pain and raised her hand to swipe at Cang Ye. Shen Yaowei stood not far away and watched the two of them fight. Without daring to delay, she opened the scroll and infused all the spiritual power in her body. A terrifying power surged in the air, and a golden light spread out from under her feet. Soon, a huge array formation was constructed. Just as she was about to do her best, a triumphant voice came from outside the door. ¡°Stop! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this charm!¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t turn to look in the direction of the main entrance of the hall. She saw Zhan Yongjun slowly walking in with the Emperor who had just left. The Emperor¡¯s hands were tightly bound by chains made of spirit energy. Because he used so much strength, traces of blood even seeped out of his hands, making Ya Er turn pale with fright. Ya Er instantly retracted her ferocious expression and shouted in fear, ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The Emperor lowered his head. There were still scars on his face from being beaten up, and he was unwilling to even look at Ya Er. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. What kind of emperor am 1? I¡¯ve always been kept in the dark. Not to mention being deceived by you, I can¡¯t even beat a mere human. I might as well not live!¡± Zhan Yongjun was dissatisfied with the Emperor¡¯s words and lucked him in the shin. The Emperor knelt on one knee uncontrollably and turned to glare at Zhan Yongjun. In the end, she slapped him ruthlessly. ¡°What do you mean by a mere human? I¡¯m the strongest among all the people who participated in the test this time. 1 have to catch the strongest charm and join the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to become the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s personal disciple!¡± Zhan Yongjun was ambitious and sneered as she spoke. ¡°Stop. If you dare to touch him again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ya Er¡¯s heart ached as she glared at Zhan Yongjun. When Zhan Yongjun heard this, she calmly pressed the dagger in her hand against the Emperor¡¯s neck. ¡°You can rush up and kill me immediately, but I can guarantee that as long as you hurt me at all, I¡¯ll immediately kill this fake emperor.¡± ¡°Zhan Yongjun, what exactly do you want?¡± Shen Yaowei frowned at Zhan Yongjun. ¡°Shen Yaowei, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business,¡± Zhan Yongjun said and raised her eyebrows in a wicked manner. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll let the supreme-grade charm kill you first?¡± Seeing Zhan Yongjun¡¯s twisted expression, there was no fear in Shen Yaowei¡¯s calm eyes. ¡°According to the rules set by the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, anyone who participates in the test can¡¯t kill each other.¡± Zhan Yongjun¡¯s eyes wavered fiercely. ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t think that you can suppress me with the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. This place is in the illusion of a charm. Apart from you, no one will know if I really kill you!¡± Seeing Zhan Yongjun¡¯s smug expression, Shen Yaowei remained calm, but she knew very well that this woman was right. This was an illusion of the charm after all. As long as the charm didn¡¯t speak, no one would know even if she died here.. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Without the Imperial Preceptors residence, Theres Still His Highness Li Chapter 362: Without the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, There¡¯s Still His Highness Li Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Even without the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, there¡¯s still His Highness Li. A mere Dingbei Marquis Residence isn¡¯t a match for the two major forces.¡± At this moment, Cang Ye, who had been silent all this while, smiled coldly, his eyes shooting out specks of coldness. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but look at the young man beside her. Although her relationship with Junhan was already known to everyone, very few people were willing to believe that Junhan was sincere toward her. Many people felt that Junhan only liked her on a whim. When Cang Ye spoke, his eyes were filled with determination, as if he knew very well how firm her relationship with Junhan was. She frowned in confusion at the thought. Speaking of which, this was only the first time she and Cang Ye had met. They didn¡¯t know each other well. He wasn¡¯t from His Highness Li¡¯s mansion either. Why did he look like he knew her and Junhan very well? As soon as he said the words ¡®His Highness Li¡¯, the fear in Zhan Yongjun¡¯s eyes turned to fear. However, she was unwilling to show weakness. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How can His Highness Li be a busybody? His Highness took good care of the Shen family on a whim. Shen Yaowei, don¡¯t tell me you really think His Highness Li will like trash like you!¡± How can a b*tch like Shen Yaowei receive the favor of His Highness Li? Isn¡¯t it just because she¡¯s beautiful?! In terms of strength, I¡¯m clearly the best among the younger generation. I¡¯m the person most qualified to stay by His Highness Li¡¯s side. How indignant! Today, even if I can¡¯t get rid of Shen Yaowei, I¡¯ll at least hurt her! ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Ya Er saw that the sharp blade in Zhan Yongjun¡¯s hand was pressed against the Emperor¡¯s neck from beginning to end and was burning with anxiety. ¡°As long as you can let go of His Majesty, it¡¯s fine for you to kill anyone!¡± ¡°How can you say that? This woman used me to threaten you. She¡¯s a scheming bad woman to begin with. You should stop her. How can you give up your principles because of her?!¡± The Emperor was so angry that his eyes widened. He looked at Ya Er and stomped his feet anxiously. ¡°You really disappoint me! I¡¯ve always trusted you so much. In the end, not only did you lie to me, but you even forced your emotions on me. How can you say that you care about me?¡± When Ya Er faced the Emperor, she immediately let go of all the hostility in her body. Her tone was extremely gentle. ¡°I really care about you. I can do anything for you. Your Majesty, calm down first. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to save you.¡± ¡°If you have to sacrifice the lives of others to save me, then I¡¯d rather not.¡± As the Emperor spoke, his disgusted gaze swept across Zhan Yongjun. ¡°Since I¡¯m not strong enough and you caught me, you can kill or torture me as you wish. However, you¡¯re threatening me in such a disgusting way. Indeed, ugly people cause more trouble.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Zhan Yongjun was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t think that 1 won¡¯t dare to kill you just because that supreme-grade charm cares about you!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t dare to in the first place, so why aren¡¯t you letting me say what I want? Besides, Ya Er has lied to me for so many years and played me like a monkey. I¡¯m just a plaything for her. She won¡¯t hurt anyone for me at all.¡± Although he said that, the Emperor lowered his eyes to hide the sadness that flashed in them. Shen Yaowei quietly observed this scene, ready to attack at any moment. Zhan Yongjun sneered and pressed the sharp dagger against the Emperor¡¯s neck.. ¡°Whether she cares or not, we¡¯ll know after we try, right?¡± Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: You Clearly Lied to Me For So Long... Chapter 363: You Clearly Lied to Me For So Long¡­ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°No¡­!¡± Ya Er was so anxious that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. ¡°Zhan Yongjun, I advise you not to continue fooling around.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Zhan Yongjun with strong disgust. The current situation was already complicated enough, but Zhan Yongjun still felt that it wasn¡¯t troublesome enough and insisted on interfering. What else could it be but looking for trouble? Zhan Yongjun said angrily with a dark expression, ¡°Shen Yaowei, I don¡¯t have time for you. Shut up!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Zhan Yongjun speechlessly. Zhan Yongjun became even more smug when she saw this scene. She looked at Ya Er as if she was looking at something. ¡°Hehehe, speaking of which, I¡¯m quite interested in you. How about this? As long as you use all your skills to make me happy, I¡¯m willing to let this charm off. You rolled me into this space and made me suffer. Then you¡¯ll hurt yourself a few times and let me vent my hatred.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without thinking, Ya Er raised her hand and waved it hard on her own arm. ¡°No¡­!¡± The Emperor watched as Ya Er tore open the flesh on her arm with her own sharp claws. Blood gushed out as if it was free. Ya Er¡¯s entire body trembled from the pain, but she didn¡¯t stop what she was doing until her arm was covered in bone-deep scratches. ¡°Are you crazy?! Stop it!¡± The Emperor looked at Ya Er, shock written all over his pale face. ¡°Why did you do this? You clearly lied to me for so long¡­¡± Ya Er was silent, but like a machine, she repeated the action of self-harm. Shen Yaowei stood at the side and watched silently. Helplessness appeared in the depths of her eyes. In her opinion, Ya Er had indeed deceived the Emperor. However, Ya Er¡¯s deception of the Emperor also contained extremely strong feelings. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have done this for the Emperor. The two of them could clearly not have hurt each other with lies, but Ya Er had used such a stupid method to destroy their relationship. The Emperor suddenly struggled as if he had gone crazy. ¡°Ya Er, stop! When did 1 say 1 wanted you to save me? Let me tell you, even if you die in front of me, I won¡¯t even frown.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Zhan Yongjun grabbed the moving Emperor impatiently. When Shen Yaowei saw this, she glanced at Cang Ye beside her. Cang Ye nodded and moved towards the pillar at the side without a trace. The Emperor wanted to die and slammed his head against the sharp blade. Fortunately, Zhan Yongjun was already on guard. He stopped the Emperor from having a death wish in time and looked at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei placed one hand behind her back and formed a hand seal with her slender fingers, using a smokescreen. Behind her, Cang Ye had already disappeared. ¡°Where did the guy beside you go¡­?¡± Zhan Yongjun asked in confusion as a golden light shot out from behind Shen Yaowei. The golden light transformed into Cang Ye beside Shen Yaowei. He clearly felt that something was wrong, but Zhan Yongjun¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the golden light, and his memories were momentarily confused. But it was only for a moment before her eyes returned to normal. Ya Er also saw this scene. Her eyes darkened, and she stopped hurting herself. ¡°I¡¯ve already obediently listened to you. It¡¯s time for you to let go of His Majesty.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Fight Shen Yaowei first. As long as you can seriously injure her and cripple her spiritual power, I¡¯ll let this charm go,¡± Zhan Yongjun said proudly.. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Youre a Wise Person Chapter 364: You¡¯re a Wise Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that Ya Er immediately looked at her with a murderous gaze, Shen Yaowei said calmly, ¡°Ya Er, we can help you save the Emperor. You¡¯re a smart person. You know very well that even if you do according to Zhan Yongjun, she won¡¯t let you off.¡± A supreme-grade charm was a great temptation for any tester. Once any of them could bring Ya Er back to report, not to mention the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, the entire capital would be shocked. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to become famous and be fought over by the various factions. Therefore, Zhan Yongjun would never let go of this opportunity. According to this woman¡¯s personality, there was a high chance that she would keep Ya Er trapped by her side and control her. However, Ya Er didn¡¯t seem to hear Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. The sharp claws in her hand tore through the air and headed for her face. They were so fast that Shen Yaowei barely had time to dodge. Shen Yaowei subconsciously turned her face and saw the sharp blade pass through her ear. Her heart skipped a beat, and she clearly saw that a portion of her hair had been cut off. As a supreme-grade charm, Ya Er¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Shen Yaowei had no choice but to fight Ya Er one-on-one. She held a peachwood dagger and cut off a few of Ya Er¡¯s fingers. Blood splattered, but Ya Er didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain and continued to pounce on Shen Yaowei. Their figures quickly intertwined, so fast that they left afterimages in the air. ¡°Hahaha, good! Today, I want to see which of you can kill the other party first!¡± Zhan Yongjun was excited as she watched, her eyes shooting out a cold light. The Emperor had been observing Zhan Yongjun¡¯s reaction. When he saw this scene, he raised his foot and stepped heavily on the back of her foot. ¡°All!¡± With Zhan Yongjun¡¯s scream, the Emperor knocked her away and turned to run straight for the door of the hall. At this moment, Shen Yaowei and Ya Er stopped moving at the same time. Their figures flashed out at the same time and went straight for the Emperor. Zhan Yongjun, who was closest to the Emperor, also chased after him. She was so angry that her eyes were almost spitting fire. ¡°Damn thing, since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± As she spoke, she quickly activated an extremely powerful fire talisman and headed straight for the back of the Emperor. A terrifying heat wave assaulted his face. The Emperor turned his head in fear and looked behind him. He lost his balance and fell to the ground. The fire talisman approached quickly and was about to roast the Emperor into charcoal! When the Emperor saw this scene, he closed his eyes in fear. At this critical moment, Cang Ye suddenly rushed out from behind a pillar at the side. Holding a sharp blade, he split the fire talisman into two. ¡°Cang Ye!¡± Shen Yaowei was overjoyed. Before she could step forward, a murderous aura approached from behind. In the blink of an eye, Ya Er arrived behind Shen Yaowei. Her sharp claws pressed against her neck and held her hostage. He looked at Cang Ye. ¡°Let go of the Emperor!¡± When Cang Ye saw this scene, he also pulled the Emperor up from the ground and held him hostage with a sharp blade against his neck. The Emperor almost collapsed. He shouted at Ya Er, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Cang Ye saved me. How can you bite the hand that feeds you!¡± ¡°The words of the human race are unbelievable. They seem to have saved you, but in fact, they want to threaten me with your life. I don¡¯t believe them!¡± Although Ya Er said that, the sharp claws on Shen Yaowei¡¯s neck moved away slightly.. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: How Can I Be Like Those People! Chapter 365: How Can I Be Like Those People! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ya Er¡¯s movements were very small. Apart from Shen Yaowei, no one else noticed. In fact, she had been deliberately held hostage by Ya Er. When she fought with Ya Er just now, she could tell at a glance that Ya Er hadn¡¯t used her full strength at all. Otherwise, the other party would have been able to use the power of space. Therefore, she didn¡¯t use any charms or Dharma spells just now. After their probing, they could already tell that the other party didn¡¯t really want to attack. It was only because she was afraid of the Emperor being injured that she had no choice but to listen to Zhan Yongjun¡¯s orders and patronize her. This time, Shen Yaowei was even more certain that Ya Er wanted to cooperate with them. She looked up and gave Cang Ye, who wasn¡¯t far away, a look. Initially, she was worried that Cang Ye couldn¡¯t understand the current situation and couldn¡¯t see through her gaze. In the end, Cang Ye gently raised his chin at her, seeming to understand what she meant. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. She had only seen this kind of tacit understanding from J unhan before. The Emperor, who didn¡¯t know the truth, became angrier and angrier. He questioned Ya Er aggressively, ¡°Why are you treating me like this? We used to cultivate together. I always thought that you were sincerely good to me, but in the end, you lied to me and teased me! Are you like the others who think that just because I¡¯m ugly, you can hurt me unscrupulously?¡± ¡°How can I be like those people! I treat you like this because I love you and like you. Actually, I¡¯ve always been very envious of you. I¡¯m willing to support you as a king so that you can be happy in my illusion,¡± Ya Er said loudly. The Emperor looked at Ya Er with even more confusion and said in disbelief, ¡°1 don¡¯t understand. When you were alive, you were as beautiful as a flower. Many men racked their brains just to say a word to you. Why would you like me like this? Not to mention, I¡¯ve been bullying you in the intermediate realm for so many years¡­¡± This time, Ya Er didn¡¯t answer, but her face was flushed with shyness. It was obvious that her affectionate confession had come from the bottom of her heart. ¡°They¡¯re just two monsters. What right do they have to talk about love?!¡± At this moment, Zhan Yongjun¡¯s angry voice suddenly entered her ears. Then, with a puff, a sharp blade went straight for Ya Er¡¯s heart. ¡°No!¡± The Emperor shouted. His figure flashed, and he actually teleported out. In the blink of an eye, he sacrificed himself to stand behind Ya Er. Before Shen Yaowei and the others could react, they saw the blade injected with spiritual power pierce the Emperor¡¯s heart! Ya Er witnessed everything with her own eyes. Her eyes were about to split open as she let out a desperate cry like a wild beast. She pounced forward and supported the Emperor while sending Zhan Yongjun flying. Zhan Yongjun¡¯s ribs were all shattered. She opened her mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood. Her figure flew out like a broken kite and landed beside a sleeping guard in the hall. Seeing that Zhan Yongjun didn¡¯t even have a chance to groan before her eyes rolled and she lost consciousness, Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye turned around and looked at Ya Er. Ya Er hugged the dying Emperor and broke down in tears. ¡°Sigh, why do you¡­ cough, cough¡­ Why do you look so good when you cry? But 1 still don¡¯t like it when you cry. You actually look better when you smile. Ya Er, live well. You¡¯ll be able to become an Earth Immortal soon. This is a blessing that many souls can¡¯t cultivate. Don¡¯t give up on yourself for me again. Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± The Emperor reached out and touched Ya Er¡¯s face.. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Ill Help You Guardians Chapter 366: I¡¯ll Help You Guardians Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Attas Studios ¡°What does he mean by giving up again?¡± Shen Yaowei asked Cang Ye, who was beside her, in confusion. ¡°We were childhood sweethearts, but unfortunately, we had a cruel fate. Our parents sold us to the red-light district. I became a top courtesan but was constantly controlled and unable to protect him. One time, when 1 was being forced by the brothel madam, he came to my rescue. We escaped together, but on the way, he died while trying to protect me from being captured. He was the only good person in my life, and with his death, i lost the will to live. 1 followed him and ended my own life. In our previous lives, we faced many hardships, so after becoming a charm, all I wanted was to make him happy. But I ended up making mistakes again.¡± Ya Er held the weakened body of the Emperor in her arms, and the light in her eyes gradually faded away. ¡°Since he¡¯s going to die, I have no reason to live either. Whether it¡¯s killing or torture, I will comply with your wishes.¡± Looking at Ya Er¡¯s miserable and despairing appearance, Shen Yaowei was silent for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°If i can help you save the Emperor, are you willing to leave this space and report to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence with us?¡± Ya Er looked up in the direction of Shen Yaowei in disbelief. ¡°Really? What method is it?¡± ¡°The prototype of the array formation I built just now can undergo changes in the array formation and change it to the Myriad Spirit Heaven Ascension Array. This array formation is infused with a large amount of spiritual power. To other souls, it¡¯s a calamity, but to you, it¡¯s a holy medicine for healing. Although I¡¯m not ioo% confident, I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she saw Cang Ye frown and glance at her coldly. Although Cang Ye didn¡¯t say a word, she knew very well what he wanted to say. Twisting the array formation would allow the array formation, which had already taken shape, to undergo a second transformation. This was an extremely dangerous process. Not only would all their previous efforts be in vain, but even the person who changed the array formation would suffer an extremely powerful backlash. She also knew how dangerous this was, but to construct the Myriad Spirit Heaven Ascension array formation, she needed to use her full strength. Just now, she had already absorbed a third of the prototype of the array formation. She didn¡¯t have that much power to build a new array formation and reverse the prototype of the array formation. It was their only way now. ¡°Sure! As long as you¡¯re willing to save His Majesty, I¡¯ll agree to anything you want! As long as you do your best, even if the outcome isn¡¯t satisfactory, I¡¯m willing to accompany you to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Please help me,¡± Ya Er¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation again as she said anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll help protect you.¡± As Cang Ye spoke, his hand moved quickly and drew a few charms. He controlled the charms to surround Shen Yaowei. This way, it could greatly reduce the pressure on Shen Yaowei. Moreover, it could protect her from the backlash after her failure. ¡°Leave the rest to me. I promise i won¡¯t let anyone disturb you.¡± Ya Er stood up. As she spoke, she glanced warily at Zhan Yongjun, who was still unconscious not far away. Shen Yaowei agreed immediately. Then, she held her breath and focused. Her hand seals flew around as she mobilized all the spiritual power in her body and summoned the prototype array formation she had just constructed. The prototype of a golden array formation appeared under her feet. Shen Yaowei bit her finger and quickly forced out a stream of blood essence. When the blood essence landed, it fused into the array formation in one breath. The two of them fused at a visible speed. Extreme power fluctuated in the air. The words on the surface of the prototype array formation were distorted and changed to a certain extent. A shocking power continuously fused into it.. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Stop Crying, Otherwise, Ill Ignore You Chapter 367: Stop Crying, Otherwise, I¡¯ll Ignore You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For a moment, the world changed color. A violent wind rose from the ground, and a large amount of lightning danced in the wind vortex. A terrifying power spread out like aftershocks, gently lifting the Emperor¡¯s weak body and pulling him into the array formation. ¡°The boundless realm of heaven and earth, the interplay of yin and yang, the celestial forces awaken, rising from all four directions¡ªrise!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s slightly moving voice reverberated in the air. As she injected the last trace of spiritual power into the array formation, a strong golden light swept out and devoured the Emperor¡¯s entire body. ¡°Emperor!¡± Soon, he saw that the Emperor¡¯s body had swallowed the power released by the array formation. After the golden light dissipated, Ya Er rushed to the Emperor impatiently and looked at him expectantly. The Emperor slowly landed on the ground. The aura around him was unfathomable, but he had his eyes closed the entire time and hadn¡¯t moved from beginning to end. ¡°Emperor?¡± Seeing that the Emperor wasn¡¯t moving, Ya Er was extremely terrified. He reached out to touch him, but he didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°I just told you that you look better when you smile. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± At this moment, the Emperor slowly opened his eyes and looked at Ya Er with gentleness. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, or I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± Seeing that the Emperor had recovered, Ya Er threw herself into his arms happily. She was overjoyed. Seeing this, Shen Yaowei heaved a sigh of relief. Just like that, she heaved a sigh of relief. A strong sense of exhaustion appeared in her body, making her legs go weak and her body fall back uncontrollably. Cang Ye reached out in time to support Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Shen Yaowei, you¡¯re too reckless.¡± The meridians in her body had dissipated because of the spiritual energy in her body, causing waves of torturous pain. Shen Yaowei struggled but couldn¡¯t stand up. Cang Ye frowned, then channeled spiritual power through his palm into Shen Yaowei¡¯s body. ¡°Thank you.¡± After Shen Yaowei recovered a little strength, she immediately stood up and took the initiative to keep her distance from Cang Ye. Seeing Shen Yaowei leave so decisively, Cang Ye¡¯s eyes flickered. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He let go of her and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Thank you, Young Master and Miss. According to the agreement, we¡¯re all willing to accompany you to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to report.¡± The Emperor held Ya Er¡¯s hand and walked over. ¡°Miss, this woman also came to participate in the test with you, right?¡± Looking at Zhan Yongjun from afar, Ya Er¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°I¡¯m willing to release the other testers to ensure their safety. But this woman is too despicable. If Miss wants revenge, I¡¯m willing to help Miss deal with her.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t like fighting and killing, this woman is an exception! Miss, Ya Er¡¯s illusion is very strong. If we attack in the illusion, 1 guarantee that no one will notice that her death has something to do with us!¡± The Emperor said. Shen Yaowei fell into deep thought when she heard this. Zhan Yongjun had caused her so much trouble. Even if she didn¡¯t die, she couldn¡¯t escape punishment. Only then did she think of this. Zhan Yongjun, who was still asleep, suddenly snorted and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Where am 1¡­?¡± Zhan Yongjun was stunned for a moment. When she saw Shen Yaowei and the others, she suddenly came back to her senses and hurriedly sat up. Looking down at Zhan Yongjun, Shen Yaowei deliberately sighed and said regretfully, ¡°What a coincidence.. Why are you awake now?¡± Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: What Do You Want to Do to Me? Chapter 368: What Do You Want to Do to Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhan Yongjun sat up from the ground with a frightened expression. She had used too much strength, so much so that it affected the wounds on her body, and she coughed in pain. ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Shen Yaowei, if 1 don¡¯t wake up, what do you want to do to me?!¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to kill you. Is there a need to ask?¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei had no intention of killing her, the Emperor suggested, ¡°Even if this bad woman doesn¡¯t die, we can¡¯t let her have it easy. I have a way to deal with her. Ya Er, take Miss Shen and Young Master Cang out first. 1¡¯11 be there later.¡± Ya Er looked at the Emperor with eyes filled with endless love. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 listen to you.¡± She raised her hand and opened an illusion wormhole, then made an inviting gesture to Shen Yaowei and the others. ¡°I¡¯ve already released everyone else in the illusion. You¡¯ll be able to see them when you go out.¡± ¡°Alright, Cang Ye, let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Yaowei stepped into the illusion black hole eagerly. She heard Zhan Yongjun¡¯s terrified voice behind her. ¡°Wait, how can you not care about me? Shen Yaowei¡­ No, Miss Shen, on account of our relationship, take me with you!¡± Only then did Zhan Yongjun realize that her strength was controlled by Ya Er and suppressed by the illusion. She was extremely flustered. The ugly monster in front of her would definitely not let her off easily. She had to show her weakness first and trick the two people in front of her into taking her away. As for when she went out, she could ambush them and snatch the supreme-grade charm! Zhan Yongjun thought that her plan was flawless, but she didn¡¯t know that her ambition had been completely exposed. It couldn¡¯t escape Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Shen Yaowei smiled and said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any friendship between us.¡± After following Ya Er and Cang Ye out of the wormhole, Shen Yaowei ignored Zhan Yongjun¡¯s begging behind her. White light flashed in front of her eyes. When she saw them clearly again, she realized that they had returned to the side of the deep pool. To Shen Yaowei¡¯s surprise, when she opened her eyes, she not only saw the other participants, but also four or five charms scattered around. Many testers who weren¡¯t weak had already captured these charms and met the advancement criteria. Shen Yaowei realized there was a problem and turned to look at Cang Ye beside her. ¡°Cang Ye, do you think we¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use the Emperor to handle the errand. You can have the supreme-grade charm.¡± Cang Ye hurriedly interrupted her before she could finish. The words ¡°supreme-grade charm¡± successfully stunned the others around him. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really a supreme-grade charm! Miss Shen actually caught a supreme-grade charm!¡± Hearing the exclamations around her, Shen Yaowei clearly felt these people¡¯s gazes on her. Their gazes were different. Some were surprised, some were sighing, and most of them were incredulous and indignant. She didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Look, the Imperial Preceptor has arrived¡ª!¡± At this moment, someone in the crowd was the first to notice Qi Yuan¡¯s figure and said loudly. Everyone looked at Qi Yuan in admiration and reverence and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Imperial Preceptor.¡± Qi Yuan was as calm as water. His gaze slowly swept across everyone and he smiled in relief. ¡°There were some accidents in this test. It¡¯s been hard on everyone. I thought that it would be very rare for everyone to survive, but 1 didn¡¯t expect six of you to successfully pass the test. Congratulations.¡± ¡°Imperial Preceptor, please wait a moment. Apart from the six of us, Cang Ye has also captured a charm.¡± Shen Yaowei stepped forward and spoke up for Cang Ye.. Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: How Disgusting, Is This Capturing a Charm? Chapter 369: How Disgusting, Is This Capturing a Charm? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cang Ye didn¡¯t speak. His eyes were always on Shen Yaowei, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her. ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯ve captured a supreme-grade charm. You¡¯ll definitely be first in this test. However, no matter how powerful your supreme-grade charm is, it¡¯s only a charm. You can¡¯t give Young Master Cang your results,¡± Yao Qingyi reminded her as he stood in the crowd. ¡°Imperial Preceptor, please give us some time. Wait a moment.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t explain further and kept looking at Qi Yuan. Qi Yuan glanced at Cang Ye and Shen Yaowei with a smile and agreed casually. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no harm in waiting.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an illusory wormhole appeared. The Emperor drew a sorry figure and appeared in front of everyone. ¡°This aura¡­ it¡¯s a mid-level charm!¡± After seeing the Emperor, everyone present was tempted. Ya Er¡¯s face immediately turned cold. She took a step forward and raised her hand. With a sweep of her hands, a terrifying aura swept out. ¡°I¡¯m a charm captured by Young Master Cang Ye. If any of you dare to covet my beauty, be careful that my Ya Er will beat you to death!¡± The Emperor unleashed his might to the extreme. With that, he threw Zhan Yongjun out. ¡°Mm!¡± Zhan Yongjun rolled to the front of the crowd like a round ball. Only then did Shen Yaowei realize that Zhan Yongjun¡¯s body was entangled by a big wild boar that had become a charm. The other party¡¯s translucent body wrapped around Zhan Yongjun tightly. Its smelly pig mouth was still drooling, blocking Zhan Yongjun¡¯s mouth as it kept snorting. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so disgusting. Is this considered catching a charm?¡± ¡°Hahaha, 1 think Miss Zhan has been captured by the charm, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Miss Zhan after all. She¡¯s just different from others. It¡¯s really eye-opening, hahahaha!¡± When the surrounding testers saw Zhan Yongjun in such a sorry state, they felt proud! They were actually dissatisfied with Zhan Yongjun¡¯s arrogance, but with her strength and status, they didn¡¯t dare mock her. In the end, Zhan Yongjun actually made a fool of herself and even took the initiative to deliver it to them. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity to hit her when she was down. Zhan Yongjun looked humiliated. She simply rolled her eyes and fainted. ¡°Although it¡¯s very rare for an animal to transform into a charm, it complies with the standards. In that case, I¡¯ll announce that the eight people who captured the charm have successfully passed the test. Congratulations. From today onwards, you¡¯re a member of our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he was the first to extend his hand and clap. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard this time. Go back in a few days and rest first. Seven days later, the eight of you can report to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence together.¡± The others who didn¡¯t pass the test dispersed. The remaining people who passed also released the charms. They couldn¡¯t wait to go home and report the good news to their families. ¡°I should go too. Goodbye.¡± Shen Yaowei was overjoyed. She had to tell Junhan the good news immediately! The longing in her heart swept out like a broken dam. Shen Yaowei left in a hurry and didn¡¯t notice that when she left, Cang Ye¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Congratulations on passing the test.¡± At this moment, Qi Yuan suddenly walked over. Cang Ye looked at Qi Yuan¡¯s smiling face expressionlessly. There was no emotion in his dark eyes, as if he didn¡¯t know how honorable it was to be spoken to by the other party. When Yao Qingyi saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious. She hurriedly reminded Cang Ye, ¡°My master is congratulating you. Young Master Cang Ye, hurry up and respond to Master.¡± ¡°No.¡± Cang Ye spat out this word coldly. Without even sparing Qi Yuan a glance, his figure flashed, and he left without looking back.. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Not Only Did I Pass, Im Also First Place Chapter 370: Not Only Did I Pass, I¡¯m Also First Place Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gang Ye¡¯s shocking action successfully stunned everyone present. ¡°How dare he be so disrespectful to Master!¡± Yao Qingyi raised his eyebrows and said angrily, ¡°Master, wait here. I¡¯ll chase Cang Ye back now and make him apologize to you in person.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯re not his match. Try not to provoke him in the future,¡± Qi Yuan said and turned to leave. Yao Qingyi was stunned on the spot as he recalled Master¡¯s words. ¡°How could I not be a match for a newcomer?!¡± Yao Qingyi couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. However, he knew very well that Master saw things deeply and had always been fair. He felt that it was impossible for him to side with a newcomer! Can that youth called Cang Ye really be stronger than me? For some reason, he felt uncomfortable. Yao Qingyi let out a long breath and finally left with the others in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. An hour later, Shen Yaowei walked into the General¡¯s Mansion dejectedly under the sunset. Before going to the General¡¯s Mansion, she returned to the courtyard. She wanted to tell Junhan the good news first, but Junhan wasn¡¯t around. Before he left, he had left her a note saying that he had something to do and had to go out for a period of time to deal with it. However, he didn¡¯t say when he would be back, making her miss him. Sighing, she walked into the courtyard. Shen Yaowei looked up and saw a beautiful man standing in the courtyard in a light blue official suit. Shen Yuyan was handsome to begin with, and his official uniform added to his usual lack of seriousness. His eyes were cold and firm, and his every move was endlessly charming. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of him. ¡°Third Brother, are you wearing the official uniform of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence?¡± Shen Yaowei ran over and circled Shen Yuyan three times, her eyes filled with joy and excitement. Shen Yuyan was a little embarrassed by her gaze. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already successfully joined the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Yaoyao, seeing how happy you are, have you already passed the test?¡± ¡°Of course! Not only did I pass, but I¡¯m also first place.¡± Shen Yaowei chuckled, her big eyes filled with pride. ¡°I knew our Yaoyao would definitely be able to do it. Go in and tell Dad, Big Brother, and Fourth Brother the good news. Third Brother will go make dinner. Tonight, our family will celebrate.¡± Shen Yuyan smiled and patted Shen Yaowei¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, Third Brother. I¡¯m resting at home today. It¡¯s convenient for me to pay my respects to Mother tomorrow morning.¡± At the mention of tomorrow, disappointment appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Tomorrow was the anniversary of their mother¡¯s death. Every year, on this day, they would go to the cemetery to pay respects to their mother. Shen Yuyan nodded sadly. As the night deepened, a table of delicacies was placed on the dining table in the dining room. The entire Shen family gathered. After celebrating and finishing their dinner, they returned to their rooms to rest. The next morning, before dawn, the family washed up and boarded the carriage to visit Song Lanyue. Song Lanyue liked peace and quiet when she was alive. Her tomb was also placed deep in the mountains, according to her preferences when she was alive. The carriage needed to drive for an entire morning to reach the location of the tomb. As the carriage stopped, the family took the sacrificial items and climbed the mountain path for another hour before finally arriving at an intermediate valley. There were other ancestral graves of the Shen family around the valley. Song Lanyue¡¯s grave was also located here. The tombstone carved from white jade was still the same after many years of wind and rain. Shen Yaowei and the others¡¯ eyes were filled with sadness as they stood in front of Song Lanyue¡¯s grave.. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: If She Can Successfully Summon Her Mothers Soul Chapter 371: If She Can Successfully Summon Her Mother¡¯s Soul Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Lanyue, 1 brought the children over to see you this year.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an squatted in front of the tombstone and gently stroked the jade tombstone. There was boundless love hidden in his deep eyes, and the corners of his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Grief spread in the air. Shen Yaowei watched this scene with slightly red eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the illusion she had seen with the blood jade pendant that day. At that time, she had also seen her mother in the illusion. She had to admit that even though she knew that what she saw was an illusion, she couldn¡¯t help but be happy. She even wanted to be a cute little baby like that, to be hugged, coaxed, and doted on by her mother without any worries. Unfortunately, the illusion was still an illusion. Her mother had left, after all. According to the order, the Shen family offered incense to Song Lanyue one by one. After the process was over, Shen Liu¡¯an suddenly took out an oil paper bag from his pocket. When he opened it, there were a few desserts inside. Some of these desserts were in the shape of kittens, some were puppies, and some were rabbits. None of them looked good and instead needed to be carefully identified. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at these funny-shaped desserts and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Lanyue, look. This time, I also brought you the desserts 1 made myself. In the past, you liked to eat these the most. Every time my food didn¡¯t look good, you would laugh. Unfortunately, 1 can¡¯t hear your laughter now¡­¡± At the end, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. He lowered his head and wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore and wet her cheeks with tears. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed. His eyes were lonely as he was helped up by his three sons. ¡°Big Brother, send Daddy back to the carriage first. 1¡¯11 follow you over now.¡± Shen Yaowei watched the family leave. After thinking for a moment, she turned around and grabbed a handful of grave soil from the tip of the grave. After packing it, she couldn¡¯t bear to look at Song Lanyue again before jogging after the rest. The atmosphere in the carriage on the way back was especially heavy. Shen Yaowei gripped the grave soil in her purse tightly and already had a plan. Today was the anniversary of her mother¡¯s death, so tonight was the most suitable day to summon her soul. Her mother¡¯s death back then always made her feel strange. If she could successfully summon her mother¡¯s soul, she might be able to ask what had happened back then. However, the longer a person died, the harder it was to summon the soul. In addition, if her mother had already gone to reincarnate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to summon her even if she was fully prepared. She could only pray in her heart that everything would go well. When Shen Yaowei thought of this, she slowly closed her eyes and relaxed her tense mind. That night, in the courtyard. A huge array formation was drawn on the ground with wood ash mixed with gold foil and ink. Shen Yaowei was wearing a special white linen dress with a garland of wheat and red flowers on her head. Her hands and feet were tied with red ropes, bronze bells, and copper coins, and there was a sound as she walked. ¡°Miss, the rooster is ready. It has been prepared according to your request. We found an old rooster that has only been here for three years.¡± At this moment, Nuan Ying and Zi Yun each brought a cage over. ¡°Alright, leave it to me. Don¡¯t come over and touch anything here.¡± Shen Yaowei looked extremely cautious. She took the cage and released two roosters. She used red thread to make a special knot and tied two ends to the second toe of the right foot of the two roosters. Nuan Ying and Zi Yun stood at the side and watched nervously. His Highness hadn¡¯t returned yet. They had persuaded her for a long time and didn¡¯t want her to use the Soul Summoning Technique. The Soul Summoning Technique was extremely difficult. Other than the king, probably only the Imperial Preceptor could guarantee that it would be successfully constructed and summon the dead souls. Once Miss didn¡¯t have enough spirit energy, it was very easy for there to be a huge mess. The Soul Summoning Technique was extremely difficult. Apart from the king, probably only the Imperial Preceptor could guarantee that it would be successfully constructed and summon souls. Once Miss didn¡¯t have enough spirit energy, it was very easy for there to be a huge mess.. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: How Did You Die? What happened Before You Died?! Chapter 372: How Did You Die? What happened Before You Died?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei knew this very well, but she still had to summon her mother¡¯s soul once. Only after confirming that her mother¡¯s soul had been reincarnated could she be at ease. Otherwise, she would definitely find out why her mother hadn¡¯t come to see them for so many years and why she had died so strangely back then. She took out the grave soil and sprinkled it on the heads of the two roosters. Shen Yaowei muttered something and placed the two roosters in the center of the array formation. Miraculously, the two roosters seemed to have been frozen in place. They raised their right claws at the same time and maintained their independent posture. Shen Yaowei continued to sprinkle dirt around the array formation. After doing all this, she took a deep breath and bit the index finger of her right hand, forcing out three drops of blood that dripped onto the array formation. Buzz! An invisible force swept out, and a powerful suction force swept out, continuously devouring the spiritual power in Shen Yaowei¡¯s body! A sharp pain came from her meridians. Shen Yaowei frowned in pain and gritted her teeth to endure it. ¡°The separation of yin and yang, traversing the four realms, entering the cycle of reincarnation, pursuing across a thousand miles, tracking across ten thousand miles, the myriad beings of heaven and earth unfold¡ª!¡± Boom! A dazzling light broke through the sky, and a huge amount of energy spread. The spiritual power in Shen Yaowei¡¯s body was almost instantly sucked dry. The excessive consumption almost made her faint. Mother, I have to see you! A look of determination appeared in her dark eyes. She resisted the urge to faint, bit the tip of her tongue, and spat the last bit of blood essence she needed into the intermediate array formation. Then, she fell heavily to the ground, and her vision darkened. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had succeeded. At this moment, a translucent and beautiful hand suddenly reached over. Shen Yaowei¡¯s entire body trembled. She looked up and met a beautiful face that was as gentle as water. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. ¡°Mother, Mother¡­?¡± Song Lanyue¡¯s soul maintained her appearance when she was alive. She was still so gentle, and her eyes were like water. Seeing that Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were slightly red, she walked around her and wanted to wipe her eyes, but her palm passed through Shen Yaowei¡¯s face. For a moment, she was at a loss. ¡°Mother, so you really didn¡¯t reincarnate! Then why haven¡¯t you come home? Father has always missed you. We all want to see you!¡± Shen Yaowei said. Seeing Song Lanyue¡¯s confused eyes, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Mother, why is your soul missing?¡± Song Lanyue tilted her head, as if she couldn¡¯t understand Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. However, she instinctively liked Shen Yaowei. She smiled and looked around at her, but she wasn¡¯t awake enough. Realizing that only one soul remained of her own mother¡¯s spirit, Shen Yaowei felt an endless rage surging within her as she thought about someone tampering with her mother¡¯s soul. Her eyes filled with fury as she demanded, ¡°Mother, tell me quickly, how did you die? What happened before your death?!¡± She could clearly see that after her mother met her gaze, she seemed to be frightened and retreated a little. She regretted scaring her mother¡¯s soul and hurriedly reached out to stop her from leaving. Unexpectedly, her actions agitated her mother even more. ¡°No, don¡¯t come over. Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me! Get lost, get lost. Don¡¯t force me!!¡± Song Lanyue¡¯s face was filled with humiliation. Tears flowed down her face as she screamed hysterically. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be afraid. Who forced you? Tell me who did it!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. She could guess that her mother¡¯s soul still had memories from when she was alive. This memory was definitely extremely painful for her mother. Otherwise, her mother wouldn¡¯t have been so agitated, even when her soul was incomplete! Thinking that this memory was the key to the truth of her mother¡¯s death, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart ached. No matter who it is, I won¡¯t let anyone who caused Mother¡¯s death off!! Song Lanyue was stunned.. Her face was filled with despair as she kept muttering, ¡°It was¡­ it was¡­¡± Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Mother, Dont Leave Chapter 373: Mother, Don¡¯t Leave Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Swoosh! At that moment, a strange black wind suddenly swept out. It carried Song Lanyue¡¯s remnant soul and headed straight for the south. She recognized Song Lanyue¡¯s grave at a glance. Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure flashed, and she quickly chased after her. However, all the spiritual power in her body was exhausted. With a move, her feet fell to the ground, and she lost consciousness. After sleeping for an unknown period of time, Shen Yaowei could always see her mother¡¯s painful and despairing face in her sleep. Every tear of her mother¡¯s was like a branding iron in her heart, making her go crazy. ¡°No, don¡¯t. Mother, don¡¯t go. Tell me who he is!¡± Shen Yaowei saw Song Lanyue being swept away by the black wind again and opened her eyes in shock. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s Daddy!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an didn¡¯t close his eyes all night. His eyes were filled with fatigue and blood vessels. He held Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand tightly and comforted her. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will protect you!¡± Shen Yaowei was stunned when she saw Shen Liu¡¯an. Then, she looked at the three brothers standing behind her father. Her eyes suddenly turned red as she choked and said, ¡°I summoned Mother¡¯s remnant soul. Her soul isn¡¯t intact, but she remembers that she was forced when she was alive. Someone forced her to death. Father, there must be something wrong with Mother¡¯s death!¡± ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me slowly what¡¯s going on,¡± Shen Yifeng said. They had hurriedly received news from Nuan Ying last night that their sister had used the Soul Summoning Technique and fainted in the prince¡¯s courtyard. Coincidentally, the prince wasn¡¯t around, so they rushed over. They still didn¡¯t know what was going on. Shen Yaowei took a few sips of the warm water Zi Yun handed her. After calming down, she told him everything that had happened last night. ¡°Father, Mother was already about to tell me the truth at that time, but her soul was swept back to the tomb. It can be seen that there¡¯s something strange in Mother¡¯s tomb.¡± ¡°Good child, it¡¯s been hard on you. Tell Daddy, how can we help you?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an stared at Shen Yaowei and asked slowly. ¡°Father, I want to open the coffin and perform a post-mortem. If I¡¯m not wrong, there must be something strange about Mother¡¯s corpse. 1 have to see Mother¡¯s corpse with my own eyes and investigate the truth back then.¡± After Shen Yaowei finished speaking, she looked at her father nervously, worried that he would disagree. Shen Liu¡¯an fell silent and thought for a long time. ¡°I believe you. If your mother¡¯s death back then was really strange, I would definitely investigate it to the end, so I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going too!¡± Shen Yifeng and the other two said in unison and immediately went out to prepare the carriage. Along the way, the family was silent. When they arrived at Song Lanyue¡¯s grave, Shen Liu¡¯an closed his eyes and said with difficulty, ¡°Dig!¡± Shen Yifeng and the other two went forward with shovels in their hands and dug Song Lanyue¡¯s grave with a dark expression. Soon, the mud in the tomb was cleared, revealing the red coffin. Shen Yifeng and the other two each pulled out the nails from the coffin. Next, as long as they exerted the last bit of strength, they could directly lift the lid of the coffin and see Song Lanyue¡¯s corpse inside. ¡°Leave this last step to me.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an walked down from the tomb. He stretched out his hand and slowly touched Song Lanyue¡¯s coffin. ¡°Lanyue, if you really have any grievances, tell us. Even if 1 have to risk my life, I will definitely avenge you.¡± With that, he took a deep breath and pushed open the coffin with his eyes closed. The moment the coffin opened, a strange, evil aura assaulted his face. ¡°Dad, Big Brother, retreat quickly!¡± With a thought, Shen Yaowei quickly built a few barriers to protect Shen Liu¡¯an and the others. Then, she looked into the coffin. With just one glance, Shen Yaowei and the others were all stunned. A beautiful woman in a white shroud lay quietly in the coffin. Her skin was pale, but it couldn¡¯t hide her beauty. Her eyes and appearance were exactly the same as when she was alive.. There were no signs of decay! Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Father, You Cant Touch Mothers Body Chapter 374: Father, You Can¡¯t Touch Mother¡¯s Body Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Liu¡¯an stared blankly at the face that he was yearning for. The complicated emotions that surged in his heart couldn¡¯t be described with words. His brain had completely stopped circulating. He subconsciously reached out, wanting to touch the face of the woman he loved. He had missed her too much in the years since she died. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t touch Mother¡¯s corpse.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure flashed, and she jumped into the deep pit in one step. She reached out and grabbed Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother¡¯s body has been cursed. Therefore, Mother¡¯s soul has always been suppressed and can¡¯t come out. Over time, a large amount of resentment has accumulated in Mother¡¯s body. If ordinary people touch the resentment, it will have a huge impact on their bodies, so it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t touch Mother with our bodies for the time being.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand froze in the air, but his eyes were almost bloodshot from excessive anger. ¡°Who is it? Who is so vicious!¡± ¡°Daddy, no matter who it is, 1 will definitely investigate the truth!¡± Shen Yaowei grabbed Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s hand and looked at him seriously. She could completely understand her father¡¯s anger at this moment, because she was as angry as her father!! She only wanted to find the person who had harmed her mother immediately and turn him into ashes. She wanted him to die without a burial place! Therefore, they couldn¡¯t be impulsive yet. They had to restore their mother¡¯s body to normal before thinking about anything else. ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s not just you. We won¡¯t let anyone who hurt Mother off either!¡± Shen Yifeng stood between Shen Yuyan and Shen Yuqing, his eyes filled with anger. The three brothers clenched their fists and faced a common enemy! ¡°I understand how everyone feels. The most important thing now is to quickly bring Mother¡¯s corpse back to normal. 1¡¯11 choose a suitable day as soon as possible and break the curse mark in Mother¡¯s body.¡± Shen Yaowei placed her jade hand on the side of the coffin and looked down at Song Lanyue¡¯s corpse in the coffin. When she thought about how her mother had been suffering all these years, her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. She only hoped that after the curse seal was undone, her mother¡¯s soul would return and she could tell them the truth about her death back then. Before that, they had to bring their mother home. Soon, there was a huge commotion when the Shen family transported the General¡¯s wife¡¯s coffin back to the Shen family. Everyone knew that General Shen¡¯s beloved wife had passed away many years ago. General Shen was affectionate, and after his wife passed away, he never married anyone else. He didn¡¯t even have a concubine to warm his house. Why did he suddenly transport his beloved wife¡¯s corpse back to the General¡¯s Mansion this time? Faced with everyone¡¯s curiosity, the General¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t care at all. After transporting Song Lanyue¡¯s corpse back, they closed the door and refused guests. This made people even more curious about what had happened. In the end, this matter became a casual conversation among the entire capital. That night, in the evening, Song Lingyun rushed to Prince Zhao¡¯s Mansion. Sitting in the hall and waiting for Yu Linlang, Song Lingyun¡¯s heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t even bother to taste the good tea at Prince Zhao¡¯s Mansion. She kept her hands clasped and her head lowered as she sat in her seat, looking very nervous. Yu Linlang arrived like a moon surrounded by stars, surrounded by maidservants. As soon as she entered, she saw Song Lingyun in a daze. Moreover, Song Lingyun¡¯s expression was very strange.. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Mother, Why Are You So Agitated? Chapter 375: Mother, Why Are You So Agitated? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Mother, sorry to keep you waiting. 1 pay my respects to you.¡± Yu Linlang walked over and stood in front of Song Lingyun. Song Lingyun jolted and suddenly came back to her senses. She looked at her daughter and immediately frowned. She said bluntly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days. Why have you become so fat?¡± No woman in the world liked to be pointed at the nose and told that she was fat. Yu Linlang snorted in dissatisfaction and reached out to touch her pregnant stomach. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m now a concubine of Prince Zhao¡¯s Estate. I¡¯m the biological mother of the future heir. I¡¯m pregnant, so I¡¯m naturally not like before.¡± As she spoke, Yu Linlang couldn¡¯t help but observe her body. She had to admit that she was indeed a little fatter than before¡­ However, she was also controlling herself. She only ate three meals a day usually, so she shouldn¡¯t have gained much weight, right? Song Lingyun realized that she had said something wrong and coughed awkwardly. ¡°I was just saying it casually. 1 came today mainly to ask you what you think is happening at the General¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°Since Aunt married into the Shen family, her corpse should have been handled by the Shen family. It has nothing to do with us,¡± Yu Linlang said disapprovingly. Song Lingyun panicked. ¡°How can you say that? It¡¯s not right for the Shen family to touch your aunt¡¯s coffin¡­!¡± ¡°Mother, why are you so agitated?¡± Yu Linlang frowned and looked at Song Lingyun, feeling that her reaction was a little abnormal. Song Lingyun¡¯s hands, hidden in her sleeves, trembled non-stop. A voice in her heart kept warning her not to reveal any clues, no matter what. She couldn¡¯t let anyone discover her secret. Even if Yu Linlang was her biological daughter, she couldn¡¯t take the risk! ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You were raised in the General¡¯s Mansion since you were young. Now that you¡¯re married, you naturally have to care about the Shen family. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t do anything after such a big thing happened to the Shen family, others will think that you have no conscience!¡± Song Lingyun was silent for a long time before saying this. When Yu Linlang heard this, she felt that it made sense. ¡°Alright¡­ Then I¡¯ll go to the General¡¯s Mansion tomorrow and ask them what they want to do.¡± ¡°Remember to tell me when you come back,¡± Song Lingyun said. Yu Linlang felt that Song Lingyun was a little abnormal from the bottom of her heart, but she didn¡¯t continue asking. As night fell, the lights began to turn on. Time flowed like water. In the middle of the night, dozens of assassins in black held scimitars in their hands. Like ghosts active in the night, they quietly climbed over the wall of the General¡¯s Mansion and successfully sneaked in. The General¡¯s Mansion was heavily guarded. When the guards saw the killers, they quickly went forward, but they were still a step too late. The assassins were already prepared. When they saw the guards, they released poisonous smoke at the same time. The guards were caught off guard and inhaled the poisonous smoke. All of them rolled their eyes and fell to the ground in pain. They could only watch helplessly as the assassins continued deeper into the General¡¯s Mansion. These people seemed to have gotten used to it long ago. Instead of taking a detour, they went straight to the backyard, where their families were! There was no one in the small courtyard all year round. However, today was different from the past. Song Lanyue¡¯s coffin and corpse were placed in the ice room in the courtyard. The killers seemed to have known this information long ago. They were familiar with the way and rushed towards the door of the ice room. Bang! However, before these killers could barge into the door of the ice room, the door was kicked open from the inside.. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Yaoyao, Its Fine Now Chapter 376: Yaoyao, It¡¯s Fine Now Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei was furious. With a raise of her hand, a majestic spiritual power turned into a spiritual fire talisman. With a sweep of the sky, circular arcs of flame spread out and bombarded the killers, forcing them to take a few steps back. ¡°Who asked you to touch my mother?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty as she questioned coldly. These killers went straight for her mother¡¯s corpse. Clearly, they had come prepared. In addition, they were well-trained and had extraordinary strength. The person controlling them behind them was very likely the culprit who caused her mother¡¯s early death! ¡°Kill her. Don¡¯t delay the mission!¡± The lead killer ordered and pounced on Shen Yaowei. With a sneer, Shen Yaowei raised her hand and swung it. The long whip hidden in her sleeve shot out like a spirit snake and slapped the leader killer¡¯s face. The killer¡¯s flesh was lacerated by the slap, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. He gripped the whip tightly with both hands and forcefully restricted her movements. She didn¡¯t expect this killer to be so unafraid of death. Shen Yaowei tried to pull the whip, but to no avail. She felt a terrifying killing intent behind her! Looking behind her, Shen Yaowei saw the remaining killers holding scimitars and striding behind them to attack. At this critical moment, a familiar and terrifying spiritual qi assaulted their faces, turning into attacks that hit the killers¡¯ chests. Pfft¡ª! The killers¡¯ ribs were shattered at the same time, and they all spat out a mouthful of blood. It was Junhan! As she watched the handsome figure descend from the sky, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes turned red. Without hesitation, she threw herself into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. She hugged him so hard, as if she was afraid that Huo Junhan would suddenly disappear. She felt his breath and body temperature and was unwilling to let go- ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, no one will hurt you.¡± Huo Junhan looked up as he spoke. His light-colored eyes were brewing with monstrous killing intent as he looked coldly at the leader of the killers. The leader of the killers looked at the corpses of his companions that covered the ground with extreme shock in his eyes. As he thought of a countermeasure, he took a bite and bit the poison in his teeth. Huo Junhan saw through his intentions at a glance. A golden thread shot out of his palm and wrapped around his neck, pulling casually. The terrifying force slammed the killer to the ground, and he landed on his face. All the teeth in his mouth were shattered by the force, and his nose bridge was broken. A strong pain rushed to the top of his head. The killer opened his mouth and spat out all the broken teeth mixed with blood. Among them was the molar tooth that contained poison. ¡°Take him down and interrogate him severely. Think of a way to get the truth out of him.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he looked at the Shen family members who had rushed over and strode away with Shen Yaowei. Huo Junhan brought her back to her boudoir. Shen Yaowei kept her head in his arms, as if she had been wronged or wheedled. Her small body kept trembling, as if she had suffered a huge grievance. Huo Junhan sat by the bed with Shen Yaowei in his arms and patiently stroked her smooth, long hair. ¡°Junhan¡­¡± Shen Yaowei could no longer hold it in. The uneasiness and grievances of the past few days erupted. She looked up, her red eyes filled with tears, as she called out to the man in front of her pitifully. The girl¡¯s soft voice was still filled with tears, making one¡¯s heart ache uncontrollably. ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s fine now.¡± Huo Junhan gently raised his hand and wiped Shen Yaowei¡¯s red eyes.. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Mother Has Been Lying in the Coffin For So Long, is She Very Cold? Chapter 377: Mother Has Been Lying in the Coffin For So Long, is She Very Cold? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Attas Studios ¡°Junhan, there might be something wrong with my mother¡¯s death. She might have been killed by someone! As her daughter, 1 actually didn¡¯t know anything and let my mother suffer so much alone. Junhan, the ground is so wet and cold. My mother has been lying in the coffin for so long, is she very cold?¡± Shen Yaowei said as tears flowed down her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe what kind of torture her mother had suffered when she was alive. Every time she thought of her, she would feel strong self-reproach and guilt. ¡°There¡¯s still time for everything, and none of this is your fault. Listen to me, 1 promise to seek justice for you. But for now, you should rest,¡± Huo Junhan embraced Shen Yaowei and placed his other hand on her lower abdomen, channeling his spiritual energy into her body continuously.¡± As soon as he saw her, he sensed that the spirit energy consumed in her body had yet to recover. It was time for her to rest. His spiritual power turned into a warm current that spread throughout Shen Yaowei¡¯s limbs and bones, making her entire body soften. She nodded without resistance and immediately nestled in Huo J unhan¡¯s arms, falling into a deep sleep. He carried Shen Yaowei until she fell asleep. Then he gently placed her on the bed and covered her with the blanket. Bowing his head, Huo Junhan gently kissed the girl¡¯s reddened eyelids. He sat by her bedside, holding her hand tightly, and stayed with her until dawn. It was rare for her to have a good sleep that night. Shen Yaowei opened her eyes in a daze. She didn¡¯t see Huo Junhan at a glance, but she found an oil paper bag on the cabinet by the bed. When she opened it, she realized that there were a few exquisite and delicious desserts inside. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart softened at the thought that Junhan had specially brought them for her after going out for a few days. I¡¯m not even a child anymore. Why is he using such methods to coax me? Thinking of how she had hidden in Junhan¡¯s arms and cried for so long last night, Shen Yaowei¡¯s face turned red. She wished she could find a hole to hide in. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re up.¡± Zi Yun heard the commotion outside the door. She walked in with a basin and frowned. ¡°Miss, quickly wash up and go out. Prince Zhao¡¯s secondary consort is already waiting in the hall. She said that she specially came to visit because of the relocation of Madam¡¯s coffin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a family matter. Why is this woman here?¡± Hearing Yu Linlang¡¯s name, Shen Yaowei snorted angrily. ¡°Originally, Master wanted to use this reason to decline, but Yu Linlang insisted that she was Prince Zhao¡¯s secondary consort. Master couldn¡¯t continue to refuse, so he could only receive her,¡± Zi Yun said helplessly. ¡°I want to see what she¡¯s up to,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she got out of bed to wash up. After changing her clothes, she casually ate a few pastries to fill her stomach. She drank another cup of tea to suppress her hunger before walking towards the hall with Zi Yun. As soon as she entered the hall, Shen Yaowei saw Yu Linlang, who had gained weight. Yu Linlang was a size bigger than before. She appears plump and fair, not unattractive, but she completely lacks the lightness and agility of her previous teenage years. Even her appearance seems to have diminished by more than a small margin. Yu Linlang sensed Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze. She turned around and looked over. Her gaze trembled fiercely, and strong envy appeared in her eyes. Why does Shen Yaowei look even better than before?! Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Its So Hard For Me to Be Pregnant Chapter 378: It¡¯s So Hard For Me to Be Pregnant Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Linlang couldn¡¯t tell how Shen Yaowei had become better-looking. This little b*tch has always been beautiful. 1 should¡¯ve been used to seeing her long ago, but every time 1 see this little b*tch, 1 can¡¯t help but be stunned by her. Especially since she had gained weight recently. In comparison, Shen Yaowei¡¯s slender waist really made her envious. ¡°Sister Yaoyao, 1 haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, but you¡¯re still so light. I¡¯m really envious. Sister looks so good, unlike me, who works so hard while pregnant and can¡¯t care less about dressing up meticulously every day.¡± Yu Linlang sighed. The rest of the Shen family was in the hall. When they heard this, they looked at Yu Linlang with disdain. It sounded like as long as she dressed up carefully, she would be as beautiful as Shen Yaowei. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s hard for you, but from your figure, 1 can tell that the chefs in Prince Zhao¡¯s residence must be working hard,¡± Shen Yuqing said with a cold smile. ¡°That¡¯s because Prince Zhao cares about me being pregnant for the first time and pampers me. That¡¯s why he has the chefs prepare so many exquisite dishes every day. But truth be told, I¡¯ve had my fill of those things a long time ago. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of disappointing his kindness, there are times when I truly want to skip a meal or two.¡± Yu Linlang became more animated as she spoke. ¡°Since Prince Zhao can¡¯t bear to leave your side for too long, you should go back as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let him worry.¡± Shen Yifeng said coldly. Shen Yaowei, who was at the side, smiled as she watched her brother retort to Yu Linlang. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. No matter what, this used to be my home. Besides, 1 heard that Aunt¡¯s corpse has been brought back. 1 want to pay my respects too.¡± As Yu Linlang spoke, she had been observing the Shen family. Her gaze swept across everyone unhurriedly. Shen Yaowei lied calmly. ¡°This time, we specially brought Mother¡¯s coffin home to help her move her grave. The coffin has been buried in the soil for too long and has heavy yin energy. Since you¡¯re pregnant, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for you to see it.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei spoke in an orderly manner, Yu Linlang finally believed that the rumors were true. This little b*tch really isn¡¯t stupid. But when exactly did she stop being foolish, and when did she start pretending to be foolish all along? Yu Linlang thought of how she had been played like a fool previously and was furious. ¡°From what you just said, it¡¯s not easy for me to come back. 1 can¡¯t just go back without lunch, right?¡± ¡°Since you mentioned that this place used to be your home, then naturally we¡¯re one family. Why should we care about such trivial customs among family members? You just mentioned wanting to go hungry for a few meals, but since Prince Zhao is unwilling, let us fulfill your wish. Summon everyone in the mansion, from top to bottom, and instruct them that whenever the Secondary Consort visits the general¡¯s mansion, only tea and water need to be served, and nothing else.¡± As she spoke, Shen Yaowei stood up from her seat and swiftly approached Shen Liu¡¯an, reaching out to hold his arm. She appeared like a lively lark, perched by his side. ¡°From the looks of it, you must have rested well last night.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked loving as he reached out and patted Shen Yaowei¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making everyone so worried about me a few days ago. I¡¯ll definitely make a good lunch today. Consider it my compensation,¡± Shen Yaowei said. ¡°Before His Highness Li left, he specially instructed you not to tire yourself out. It¡¯s too tiring for you to cook lunch alone. Let me help you.¡± Shen Yuyan tried his best to maintain his smile and suggested. ¡°Since Junhan said so¡­ alright.¡± Shen Yaowei obediently followed Shen Yuyan out of the hall and into the backyard kitchen. Yu Linlang sat in her seat, drinking tea, and didn¡¯t take Shen Yaowei¡¯s words to heart at all. She didn¡¯t believe that the Shen family would have the cheek to leave her behind.. There¡¯s no way the family will sit and eat together, leaving me alone to starve! Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: She Never Expected Shen Yaowei to Really Do What She Said Chapter 379: She Never Expected Shen Yaowei to Really Do What She Said Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Time flew by, and it was sunset. The dinner in the General¡¯s Mansion was over. The chefs who had been busy all day went home to rest. The kitchen was empty and exceptionally quiet. Gurgle¡ª The sound of Yu Linlang¡¯s empty stomach echoed in the air. She stood up and tiptoed to the kitchen. After confirming that there was no one inside, she quickly opened the door and squeezed in. ¡°Damn Shen Yaowei, you actually dare not give me any food for a day!¡± Yu Linlang became angrier and angrier as she spoke. Her beautiful face was distorted by anger. She never expected Shen Yaowei to really do what she said. At the thought of lunch and dinner, when everyone in the Shen family sat together and ate happily, leaving her alone, Yu Linlang was so angry that she almost vomited blood! She was embarrassed to take the initiative to ask to be served, so she had been enduring her hunger to maintain her arrogance. However, the Shen family¡¯s food looked too delicious. She really couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. Ever since she was pregnant, she had become greedy. Most of the time, when she saw delicious food, she couldn¡¯t help but want to eat it. It wasn¡¯t because she was hungry, but because she was simply greedy. At this moment, she was controlled by the double torture of hunger and gluttony. She tiptoed to the stove and quietly lifted the lid of the pot. She saw that there were still a few unfinished dishes and soup in the pot. Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes lit up, unaware that this scene had been seen clearly by Shen Yaowei and her three brothers outside the door. ¡°Yu Linlang is really useless. Watch how 1 catch her and show her gluttonous face to everyone.¡± Shen Yuqing rolled up his sleeves and rushed out impatiently. ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for Yu Linlang to finish eating. Yaoyao specially prepared these dishes for Yu Linlang. I guarantee that she¡¯ll never forget them after eating.¡± Shen Yuyan revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°Pfft¡ª!¡± At this moment, the sound of Yu Linlang retching came from the kitchen. ¡°Look, it¡¯s time for the show.¡± Shen Yaowei chuckled and looked into the kitchen. Yu Linlang took a sip of hot soup and retched in disgust. Yu Linlang almost collapsed. This soup looked fine, but why did it smell like a smelly ditch?! Shen Yaowei saw that Yu Linlang¡¯s face was sallow, and a sly smile appeared in her eyes. She could use her spiritual power to make the food delicious, so naturally, she could also make the food difficult to swallow! Yu Linlang, who was in the kitchen, didn¡¯t believe it. She ate another piece of braised pork that looked and smelled good. ¡°Ugh¡ª! It¡¯s so bitter!¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s tongue was numb from the bitterness. She quickly picked up her chopsticks and stir-fried three strands of vegetarian food to clear her mouth. In the end, just as she took a bite, a rotten sour smell exploded in her mouth, making her immediately think of the painful memories of that day when she fell into the slop bucket. She couldn¡¯t eat such a damn thing anymore! Yu Linlang threw down her chopsticks and turned to run. In the end, as soon as she stepped out of the kitchen, she was grabbed by Shen Yifeng and Shen Yuqing, who had been lying in ambush for a long time. ¡°Secondary Consort Zhao, did His Highness Prince Zhao not give you anything to eat? You actually came to the kitchen of our General¡¯s Mansion to steal something to eat?!¡± Shen Yifeng refused to let go of Yu Linlang. He raised his eyebrows and smiled evilly. ¡°Your behavior disappoints us too much. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll bring you back to Prince Zhao¡¯s Mansion and let Prince Zhao give you a good review.¡± ¡°Brother, let¡¯s bring Secondary Consort Zhao back like this. Anyway, she isn¡¯t afraid of losing face when she steals food. Naturally, she¡¯s not afraid of letting everyone know that she¡¯s a glutton.¡± As Shen Yuqing spoke, he pulled Yu Linlang out. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it. 1 don¡¯t dare anymore! Sister Yaoyao, save me!¡± Yu Linlang was so frightened that her face was pale. She struggled to break free but to no avail, and she could only look at Shen Yaowei pleadingly.. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Im Really Framed This Time. You Have to Believe Me... Chapter 381: I¡¯m Really Framed This Time. You Have to Believe Me¡­ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Linlang looked up in fear and met Huo Zhao¡¯s murderous gaze. The grievance and fear in her heart instantly erupted. Yu Linlang¡¯s tears welled up crazily. ¡°Wuwuwu, Your Highness, they didn¡¯t bring me along to eat. Moreover, they deliberately tricked me and prepared a pile of unpalatable food for me. They even brought me back. They clearly¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Huo Zhao scolded impatiently. ¡°So, you really stole it!¡± Whether the food was delicious or not, whether the Shen family did it on purpose or not, these weren¡¯t important! The key was that Yu Linlang really stole it! As long as she ate it, she would be a thief. They wouldn¡¯t be able to consider themselves right! Yu Linlang shrank her neck in fear. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Young Masters of the Shen family, let go of my concubine first. No matter how much she ate in the General¡¯s Mansion, I¡¯ll compensate you several times over.¡± Huo Zhao took a deep breath and glanced at the attendant behind him. The attendant quickly stepped forward and handed the two brothers a banknote worth a thousand taels. ¡°Since Prince Zhao¡¯s attitude is so good, we¡¯ll go back to the General¡¯s Mansion first. In the future, 1 hope that Prince Zhao can keep an eye on Secondary Consort Zhao. Don¡¯t let her go somewhere else to steal food.¡± Shen Yifeng smiled and kept the banknotes. Then, he left with Shen Yuqing. Yu Linlang carefully walked to Huo Zhao¡¯s side and called out carefully, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and come in!¡± Huo Zhao was so angry that the corners of his lips twitched. He suddenly flicked his sleeve and turned to enter the prince¡¯s residence. Seeing Huo Zhao sit down with a dark expression after entering the hall, Yu Linlang¡¯s eyes darted around. She walked over and sat on his lap as usual. She reached out and wrapped her arms around Huo Zhao¡¯s neck. Yu Linlang¡¯s voice was so soft that water could be squeezed out. ¡°Your Highness, I was really framed this time. You have to believe me¡­¡± The wheedle trick was most effective on Huo Zhao. She was very sure that he was only angry for a moment. As long as she wheedled properly, he would definitely still side with her! Before she could continue, Huo Zhao frowned and sized up her. After reaching out to hug Yu Linlang¡¯s thickened waist, he immediately let go. Huo Zhao frowned and stared at her. ¡°Get up and talk first. You¡¯re pressing me down.¡± Yu Linlang felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her round face was filled with shock as she looked at Huo Zhao¡¯s disdainful expression. She had seen Huo Zhao¡¯s expression often in the past. However, in the past, Huo Zhao would only show such a disdainful expression to Shen Yaowei. He had always been gentle and doting toward her. But today, he had changed! ¡°Linlang, 1 haven¡¯t looked at you seriously for a few days. Why have you gained so much weight?¡± Huo Zhao stared at Yu Linlang, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction. Yu Linlang was so embarrassed that she wished she could dig a hole and crawl away. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s inevitable that 1¡¯11 eat more nourishment for the child. However, if Your Highness doesn¡¯t like it, I can eat less¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. For the sake of the child in your stomach, you naturally have to nourish yourself. Alright, you¡¯re tired today. Hurry back and rest. Don¡¯t go to the General¡¯s Mansion in the future.¡± Huo Zhao hurriedly threw down this sentence, stood up, and strode away. Yu Linlang stood there alone in a daze, as if she had lost her soul. She thought about what had happened today in a daze and felt that it was unbelievable. She was definitely not a glutton, but she could clearly tell that she hadn¡¯t been able to control her appetite recently. Every time she saw food, she seemed to have gone crazy. It was obvious that something was wrong! At the thought of this, Yu Linlang felt uneasy. In the end, she walked to the backyard and planned to leave through the back door. Although it was dangerous, she had so many things to consider.. She had to find that person and get him to take a look at her! Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Otherwise, Everything Will Be For Naught Chapter 382: Otherwise, Everything Will Be For Naught Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Late at night, outside the Shen family¡¯s ice room. Shen Liu¡¯an, Shen Yuyan, Shen Yifeng, and Shen Yuqing were all standing in the open space outside the ice room, waiting anxiously. Ever since His Highness Li and Yaoyao entered the secret room, an hour had passed, but there was still no movement. When they thought about how the two of them were going to help Song Lanyue get rid of the curse mark in their bodies, the father and sons didn¡¯t dare disturb them. They could only calm down and continue to wait patiently. At the same time, cold air lingered in the ice room. Song Lanyue¡¯s corpse lay on the stone platform in the center of the ice room. Her entire body was covered in a thin layer of frost, making her already pale face almost transparent. It didn¡¯t affect her beauty at all. At this moment, Shen Yaowei was focused on holding a huge brush in her hand. She stood and dipped the brush in special ink to draw an exquisite array formation on the ground. The ink was a dark red color. It was made of chicken blood mixed with cinnabar, obsidian powder, and cow tears. It was also the key to forming the array formation. Huo Junhan stood at the side, his gaze following Shen Yaowei¡¯s every move. He quietly controlled everything to prevent any mistakes in her movements. Fortunately, Shen Yaowei did it perfectly. She was careful everywhere and didn¡¯t allow any mistakes. After drawing the array formation, she took out the red rope wrapped in copper coins and began to weave around the stone platform. The red lines intersected according to the specific trajectory. At a glance, they were staggered and orderly. All the red lines had a common intersection point. Specifically, above Song Lanyue¡¯s glabella, they converged into a huge red dot that was aimed at her glabella. After setting up the red line, Shen Yaowei took a copper bell the size of a baby¡¯s fist from her arms. It was tied with a red line and hung between Song Lanyue¡¯s glabella. It was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from her glabella. Then, she used a silver needle to take a little of the blood between Song Lanyue¡¯s eyebrows and smear it on the copper bell. Shen Yaowei looked at the man beside her. ¡°Junhan, I¡¯m going to prepare to start.¡± After the array formation was set up, she was going to activate the array formation and destroy the curse mark in her mother¡¯s body! Seeing that Shen Yaowei¡¯s arrangements from the beginning to the end weren¡¯t bad, satisfaction appeared in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. He nodded and reminded her calmly, ¡°The curse seal contains a lot of evil aura. When you try to break the curse seal, the curse seal will definitely counterattack with evil aura. At that time, you have to do your best to resist the influence of the evil aura on you. Otherwise, all your efforts will be in vain.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely succeed.¡± Back then, she couldn¡¯t protect her mother, and her mother was killed by someone. At least now, she had to do her best to let her mother¡¯s soul fuse again. After sending her mother to reincarnate, she would personally kill her enemy! At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and suppressed the torrential hatred in her heart. Waves of cold light that were as sharp as cold stars rolled out of her clear eyes. She quickly formed a few hand seals and muttered, ¡°The Big Dipper connects the seven heavens. Break!¡± A ball of blue ghost fire was summoned and burned the red line that was connected to the copper bell. A huge amount of spiritual energy swept out of her body and wrapped around Song Lanyue¡¯s corpse. It actually allowed the body of the copper bell to float in the air and not fall. Ding! With a ring of the bell, the spiritual energy in Shen Yaowei¡¯s body turned into a stream and poured into Song Lanyue¡¯s mouth. Ding! Ding! Right on the heels of that, the bell rang again. Every time the bell rang, Shen Yaowei would twist the spiritual power in her body into one and inject it into one of Song Lanyue¡¯s seven orifices. As the last seven bells rang, she injected the last trace of spiritual energy in her body into the last aperture! Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Yaoyao, Dont Panic Chapter 383: Yaoyao, Don¡¯t Panic Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Boom¡ª! Immediately, Song Lanyue¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened, and her figure soared into the air. The bell floating between her glabella let out an intense chime. The crisp sound of bells echoed in the air, accompanied by a ball of black evil aura surging out of Song Lanyue¡¯s body. The temperature in the entire ice room dropped again. The terrifying cold air seemed to have eyes as it rolled towards Shen Yaowei. She, who was controlling the array formation with all her might, didn¡¯t have any extra strength to resist. Just as she was about to withstand this cold aura, Huo Junhan attacked. A spiritual power swept out and easily shattered the cold air into nothingness. Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s pained expression, Huo Junhan reminded her, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t panic. Just hold your breath and focus. Just deal with it calmly. As long as you stabilize yourself, everything will go smoothly.¡± Hearing this, Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and completely suppressed the restlessness that surged in her heart. Immediately, the surging evil aura was suppressed. Shocking spiritual power barged through Song Lanyue¡¯s body. Every time it collided, it could suppress the evil aura that spread from the curse mark in her body and dissipate. Sensing that everything was going smoothly according to the imagination, Shen Yaowei continued to respond calmly. She felt the fluctuations in the air and finally shouted angrily! Boom¡ª! As the power swept out, a strange-shaped curse mark appeared between Song Lanyue¡¯s eyebrows. The purple-black curse mark trembled in the air. With a crisp crack, it split open and disappeared completely. At this moment, the rolling evil aura around disappeared, and the ice room returned to silence. Sweat seeped out of Shen Yaowei¡¯s forehead, and she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this scene. The moment she relaxed, her feet suddenly softened, and her body fell straight back. Soon, she fell into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. In time, he rushed over and pulled Shen Yaowei into his arms. Huo Junhan steadied her shoulders and looked at her with gentle eyes. ¡°Yaoyao, you did very well.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, she hurriedly looked at her mother¡¯s corpse. Three souls and seven spirits flew out of the corpse. All of them were put into a gold crystal bottle that Huo Junhan had prepared in advance. The crystal bottle was engraved with golden patterns. The moment the soul entered, it fused into one and turned into a white fog that was constantly nourished by the bottle. This was the first time Shen Yaowei had seen a Dharma artifact with such a mysterious aura, so she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances. Then, she looked up at Huo Junhan and asked, ¡°Junhan, as long as my mother¡¯s soul has always been in the Dharma artifact and recuperates in the enchanted armament, can she recover to her normal state?¡± Although the curse mark had been removed, her mother¡¯s soul had already been forcefully separated by the curse mark for so many years. It was actually not that simple to fuse her soul back into one. However, Junhan had said that she could use a Dharma artifact to nourish it. It was just that she rarely used Dharma artifacts and didn¡¯t know enough about this aspect. She always had to ask a few more questions before she could feel at ease. Huo Junhan nodded and explained patiently, ¡°That¡¯s right. However, Aunt¡¯s soul is more damaged than ordinary souls. Coupled with the fact that her soul has been separated for so many years, it¡¯s not easy to fuse again. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to wait a few more days for her to recover.¡± As he spoke, he took out a handkerchief and helped Shen Yaowei wipe the sweat off her forehead. Shen Yaowei smiled brightly and leaned happily into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms to give him a big hug. ¡°That¡¯s good. Junhan, thank goodness you have a Dharma artifact. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do..¡± Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Is My Improvement Really Great? Chapter 384: Is My Improvement Really Great? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan hugged Shen Yaowei and said with a smile in his deep voice, ¡°Everything is the result of your hard work. Yaoyao, you¡¯ve really improved a lot.¡± Shen Yaowei burst with joy at being praised by her beloved. Her big eyes were filled with joy as she asked excitedly, ¡°Really? Have I really improved a lot?¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was so happy, Huo Junhan nodded firmly. In fact, Yaoyao¡¯s improvement could no longer be described with perfunctory words like ¡®very fast¡¯. Ordinary people might not be able to build an array formation even after cultivating for a lifetime, but she could comprehend it in a short period of time. Such comprehension and strength could be said to have improved at a godly speed. Shen Yaowei was busy being happy when Huo Junhan reached out and pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°The only bad thing is that you¡¯re too reckless and don¡¯t care about the consequences.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s expression darkened as he educated her very seriously. Shen Yaowei stuck out her tongue and quickly hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s waist, wheedling. ¡°I was wrong. I promise that no matter what I do next time, as long as you¡¯re by my side, 1¡¯11 definitely discuss it with you before doing it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Junhan nodded and reached out to touch her cheek. After comforting the man in front of her, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look at her mother¡¯s corpse behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh regretfully. ¡°This ice room can preserve Mother¡¯s corpse. However, it can only be maintained for a period of time, but it can¡¯t let Mother¡¯s corpse not rot for a long time.¡± At the thought that she might never see her mother again in the future, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. ¡°It¡¯s actually very easy to prevent the corpse from decomposing.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he took out a crescent-shaped jade pendant and placed it around Song Lanyue¡¯s neck. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up as she watched the aura around the jade pendant surge. The moment it touched Song Lanyue, it was as if an invisible barrier had wrapped around her tightly. She walked forward and carefully observed the jade pendant. ¡°Junhan, is this also a Dharma artifact?¡± Huo Junhan nodded and reached out to put his arm around Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± ¡°I want you to carry me back,¡± Shen Yaowei said wheedlingly. Huo Junhan bent down, picked up Shen Yaowei, and strode out of the ice room. The moment she went out, Shen Yaowei saw how shocked her father and brothers were. She immediately wished she could find a hole to hide in. Ahhh! How could she have forgotten that her father and brothers were still waiting for them outside the door! She immediately pretended to be asleep and lay in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. Her body was stiff, and she didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°The curse mark has been removed. Next, we just have to wait for Madam¡¯s soul to recover. General, don¡¯t worry. Since the matter has been resolved, I¡¯ll send Yaoyao back first,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly. As he spoke, he carried Shen Yaowei and left. Perhaps because she was too nervous and tired, Shen Yaowei pretended to sleep halfway before falling asleep. Huo Junhan gently placed the sleeping girl on the bed, then reached out and carefully tucked her in before getting up to leave. A moment later, in the Shen family¡¯s dungeon. The sound of whips came continuously from the dungeon. The captured killer gritted his teeth and endured the whip, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. Huo Junhan strode in with the secret guard and stood in front of the cell. ¡°Tu San, aren¡¯t you going to tell the truth?¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Tu San snorted and turned his head away from Huo Junhan. ¡°Someone, send the gift I prepared,¡± Huo Junhan said coldly.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Husband, Save Me Chapter 385: Husband, Save Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tu San looked behind Huo Junhan in confusion and saw his favorite concubine, Yuan¡¯er, being pushed up. The secret guards didn¡¯t know how to have tender feelings for the fairer sex. After pushing Yuan¡¯er into the cellf they tied her up opposite Tu San. ¡°Wuwuwu, husband, save me quickly!¡± Yuan¡¯er cried until she was in tears. Her beautiful face was pale with fear. Huo Junhan sat down on the chair brought over by the secret guard. He raised his eyes and stared at Tu San coldly. ¡°1 heard that your favorite concubine killed your wife. Even the child in her stomach was aborted by your concubine. You can still bear to continue doting on her.¡± ¡°Shut up. The flesh and blood in that b*tch¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t mine to begin with. It¡¯s only right that she dies! Yuan¡¯er is doing this for my own good. She¡¯s my wife!¡± Tu San widened his eyes in anger and said fiercely. Tn that case, let s attack,¡± Huo Junhan said calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± The secret guard quickly stepped forward and took a whip dipped in chili water and salt water. He aimed it at Yuan¡¯er and threw it. ¡°Ah !¡± Yuan¡¯er¡¯s slcin was thin and tender. How could she withstand such torture? After being whipped, she began to cry loudly and kept begging Tu San, ¡°Wuwuwu, husband, quickly save me. Wuwu, it hurts! Help!¡± ¡°Your Highness Li! If you have any tricks, come at me. What kind of ability do you have to make things difficult for a weak woman?!¡± Huo Junhan had a cold expression and couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him. Tu San gritted his teeth and looked at Yuan¡¯er. ¡°Yuan¡¯er, my baby, bear with it!¡± When Yuan¡¯er heard this, she instantly broke down. She watched as the whip landed, and her fair flesh was lacerated. She couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Tu San, do you still have a conscience? I¡¯m pregnant with your flesh and blood. You actually want to lull me?!¡± ¡°Really? When did you get pregnant?11 Tu San was overjoyed for a moment and looked at Yuan¡¯er with anticipation. Ever since Yuan¡¯er said that his wife was pregnant with a bastard and she had personally killed the child, Yuan¡¯er hadn¡¯t had news of pregnancy. After so many years, he had even given up on having a child. He didn¡¯t expect Yuan¡¯er to be pregnant. Huo Junhan looked at Yuan¡¯er lying and didn¡¯t expose her. Yuan¡¯er lowered her head to hide the panic in her eyes and deliberately said loudly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll bite my tongue and kill myself now!¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Tu San stopped her loudly and looked at Huo Junhan in fear. After struggling for a moment, he lowered his head and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty. His Majesty asked us to go over and snatch General Shen¡¯s wife¡¯s corpse. If necessary, we can kill any member of the Shen family¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡¯1 Huo Junhan sneered. The coldness in his eyes surged. With a flick of his finger, a cold light shot out and instantly pierced Yuan¡¯er¡¯s throat. ¡°Huo Junhan, you actually went back on your word!!¡± Tu San was so angry that he almost vomited blood and shouted hysterically. ¡°I¡¯ve never promised to let you off.¡± Huo Junhan raised his hand again as he spoke. Another cold light flashed. This time, it pierced through Tu San¡¯s throat effortlessly. The secret guard stood at the side and couldn¡¯t help bur feel afraid when he saw this scene. He followed Huo Junhan, who had stood up and left, and asked) ¡°Your Highness, since this was done by His Majesty, it involves more people than we expected.. I wonder if Your Highness wants to tell General Shen and Miss Shen the truth about this?¡± Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Ill Go Personally With Yaoyao Chapter 386: I¡¯ll Go Personally With Yaoyao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan looked straight ahead, his entire body cold. ¡°Tu San is already dead. There¡¯s no way to investigate this matter. After all, a dead person can¡¯t speak.¡± When the secret guard heard this, he already understood what Huo Junhan meant. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell General Shen now that Tu San bit his tongue and committed suicide without explaining anything.¡± Seeing that Huo Junhan didn¡¯t speak again, Sang Lin knew what his master was thinking. After all, the Shen family¡¯s current enemy was the current Emperor. There was a difference between a ruler and a minister. If the ruler wanted the minister to die, the minister had no choice but to die. In addition, it concerned the truth of Madam Shen¡¯s death when she was alive. If the Shen family found out that everything was related to the Emperor, they would probably rebel and rush to the palace to investigate the truth. Once things developed to that point, it wouldn¡¯t do the Shen family any good. Moreover, the truth was still unknown. His Highness Li would never let Miss Shen get involved in such a dangerous matter. ¡°Tell the rest of the Shen family that I¡¯ll talk to Yaoyao personally,¡± Huo Junhan said indifferently and sped up to walk out of the cell. The girl¡¯s boudoir was filled with the faint fragrance of flowers. Shen Yaowei lay on the bed with a layer of cold sweat on her forehead. She struggled but couldn¡¯t break free from the dream. She kept muttering, ¡°Mother, Mother¡­!¡± Huo Junhan opened the door and flashed to the bed to sit down. He held the girl¡¯s cold hand in his palm. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± A trace of spiritual power flowed into Shen Yaowei¡¯s body through her palm. Shen Yaowei slowly opened her eyes and looked at Huo Junhan. Tears appeared in her clear eyes. ¡°Junhan¡­¡± Shen Yaowei threw herself into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. Her head was against his chest, and her arms were wrapped tightly around his waist. Her voice was aggrieved and pitiful. ¡°I dreamed of my mother. She was clearly not far from me, but no matter how I chased, I couldn¡¯t catch up to her.¡± The scene in the dream was still fresh in her mind. Shen Yaowei thought of her helplessness at that time, and her face turned pale. ¡°At that time, I kept calling Mother. Mother turned to look at me, but her eyes were cold. I¡¯ve never seen Mother look at me like that.¡± ¡°You know in your heart that Auntie will never treat you that way, right?¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei nod, Huo Junhan¡¯s voice became even gentler. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t believe the scenes in your dreams. Besides, dreams are often the opposite of reality.¡± ¡°Indeed, according to the actual situation, Mother will definitely miss us very much, not avoid us. I¡¯m just worried that the truth of my mother¡¯s death back then won¡¯t be easy to investigate. Junhan, what did the assassin who was caught say?¡± Shen Yaowei looked up at Huo Junhan expectantly. Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze was cold. He reached out and stroked Shen Yaowei¡¯s smooth long hair. ¡°Just now, that assassin couldn¡¯t withstand the torture and died. He didn¡¯t have time to explain.¡± ¡°Not a word?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Huo Junhan nodded indifferently and repeated, ¡°Not a word.¡± ¡°Since even you can¡¯t force it out of him, it can be seen that this assassin¡¯s mouth is really tight. However, this also proves that the person behind the assassins that day is definitely not simple. Perhaps it concerns the truth of my mother¡¯s death back then.¡± The light in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes turned into deep disappointment, and she looked much more dispirited.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Your Majesty, Its All My Fault Chapter 387: Your Majesty, It¡¯s All My Fault Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll help you too. Yaoyao, it¡¯ll be dawn soon. I¡¯m going to the palace to see His Majesty. Do you want to come with me?¡± Huo Junhan mentioned Huo Yuntian, and a cold glint flashed across his light eyes. Shen Yaowei was still intermediate with her disappointment and didn¡¯t notice Huo Junhan¡¯s fleeting emotions. Like a wheedling kitten, she hugged Huo Junhan and rubbed against his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Not to mention that she wasn¡¯t in the mood to go to the palace to smile, just His Majesty¡¯s recent actions made her feel disgusted. She didn¡¯t want to see His Majesty hugging a woman who looked like her mother and flirting with her in front of her. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 bring you some desserts on the way back. What do you want to eat?¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he raised his hand and hugged Shen Yaowei. Hearing the word dessert, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes finally lit up again. She said expectantly, ¡°1 want to eat rose crisps and peach blossom dew. 1 want rose crisps that are freshly baked. It¡¯s the sweetest and most delicious!¡± Looking down at the little gluttonous cat in his arms, Huo Junhan was in a good mood and agreed. After coaxing the girl in his arms until she fell asleep, Huo Junhan turned to look at the rising sun outside the window and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. It wasn¡¯t until Shen Yaowei fell asleep that he put her back on the bed. After tucking her in, he stood up and strode away. The carriage was already prepared outside the General¡¯s Mansion. Huo Junhan quickly entered the palace. Outside the Noble Consort¡¯s palace, Huo Junhan stopped in his tracks and looked up at the extravagant palace in front of him. He asked coldly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t His Majesty at the morning court at this hour?¡± It was still early. Logically speaking, His Majesty should still be in the morning court discussing state affairs with the ministers. After the morning court assembly, His Majesty would go to the imperial study to eat. Then, he would start to deal with the court affairs for the day. He was definitely not still in the harem at this time. The eunuch leading the way broke out in a cold sweat and knelt on the ground with a plop. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently, so he hasn¡¯t gone to the morning court assembly for a few days. It¡¯s all thanks to Your Highness¡¯s care that he gradually recovered¡­¡± When Huo Junhan heard such a despicable excuse, a cold smile appeared in his eyes as he strode into the Noble Consort¡¯s palace. At this moment, Huo Yuntian happened to rush out of the inner hall. Huo Yuntian, who was still wearing yellow pajamas, looked at Huo Junhan awkwardly. ¡°Why is Your Highness so early today?¡± ¡°The morning court session should be ending soon. Your Majesty, it¡¯s getting late.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t need to bow. He stood tall in the hall, and the invisible pressure released from his body was enough to make people tremble. Huo Yuntian¡¯s expression stiffened. At this moment, Bai Wuxia slowly walked out of the inner hall. Compared to the previous prayer ceremony, Bai Wuxia¡¯s appearance today was exceptionally luxurious. Her head was adorned with precious pearls, and her embroidered shoes were even embellished with pearls from the East Sea. She wore a light blue dress that complemented her slightly disheveled hair bun. With a faint blush on her cheeks and a captivating gaze, one couldn¡¯t help but wonder what pleasurable activities transpired in the inner chamber before their appearance. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s all my fault for making His Highness wait. I especially came out to apologize to His Highness.¡± Although Bai Wuxia apologized, she walked straight to Huo Yuntian and hugged his arm.. Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Why Would His Highness Li Blame You? Chapter 388: Why Would His Highness Li Blame You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Why would His Highness Li blame you? My beloved consort, you¡¯re really thinking too much¡­¡± Huo Yuntian looked at her flawless face infatuatedly. As he spoke, he had already sat down at the main seat. ¡°Your Highness Li, why did you enter the palace today?¡± ¡°I obtained a pill that can extend the lifespan previously. As long as this pill is taken often, there¡¯s a possibility of immortality. 1 want to give this to Your Majesty,¡± Huo J unhan said coldly. Huo Yuntian immediately clapped his hands happily. ¡°Your Highness is really considerate. I¡¯ll definitely praise you highly!¡± ¡°This is what I should do. Since Your Majesty has unfinished business, I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Huo Junhan said coldly and turned to leave. Her flawless eyes rolled slyly. Before Huo Junhan left, she deliberately said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, is this pill delicious? 1 want to try it too. Why don¡¯t you reward me with it?¡± Huo Junhan stopped steadily and turned around. His gloomy gaze landed on Huo Yuntian. The goosebumps on Huo Yuntian¡¯s back trembled. He said with a fake smile, ¡°My beloved consort, don¡¯t mess around. This is a token of His Highness Li¡¯s sincerity to me.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t Your Majesty tell me yesterday that as long as I¡¯m willing, you can even give me the throne of the Empress? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any designs on it. 1 only want this pill. Besides, His Highness Li can¡¯t be so stingy and can¡¯t bear to part with a small pill, right?¡± Bai Wuxia smiled charmingly. ¡°If His Highness Li can¡¯t bear to part with it, I have an idea. Why don¡¯t I ask His Highness Li to learn from His Highness, Prince Zhao, and offer gifts to His Majesty every few days to express his sincerity? In that case, His Highness Li will naturally not care if he gives you too much.¡± ¡°Your Highness Li, don¡¯t mind my consort¡¯s words. She¡¯s just joking around. You can just treat it as a form of entertainment.¡± Huo Yuntian laughed awkwardly and reached out to pinch her flawless palm, indicating for her to stop talking. Huo Junhan¡¯s cold gaze was like an unsheathed blade as it landed on Bai Wangchuan. ¡°The medicinal pill for Your Majesty is naturally something that can be enjoyed. If the Noble Consort insists on taking this medicinal pill, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Bai Wuxia didn¡¯t notice that the aura around Huo Junhan had fallen to a freezing point. She was still smug and she smiled provocatively. ¡°Since there¡¯s such a good way, you must tell me.¡± ¡°Then excuse me.¡± Huo Junhan waved his sleeve proudly. A golden spiritual power turned into an afterimage and swept across Bai Wuxia¡¯s neck. Bai Wuxia¡¯s body instantly stiffened, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. Only her eyes were wide open, and her bloodshot eyes looked especially ferocious. ¡°My beloved consort?¡± Huo Yuntian realized that something was wrong and looked at Bai Wuxia. He happened to see a circle of blood-colored wounds on her neck. He reached out with a trembling hand and touched Bai Wuxia gently. ¡°My beloved consort?¡± BANG! Bai Wuxia¡¯s body fell weakly to the ground, and in an instant, her head separated from her neck, rolling like a ball to the feet of Huo Yuntian. Her once adorned head, with black hair and jewels, was now stained red with blood. ¡°All!!¡± Huo Yuntian shouted in fear. ¡°If the Noble Consort wants to become the supreme ruler, she can only reincarnate and start all over again.¡± Huo Junhan was calm and composed, his eyes cold. ¡°Your Majesty, Noble Consort was impudent and has offended you. I¡¯ve already dealt with this troublesome demon. Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to thank me..¡± Chapter 389 - Chapter 389:I Just Cant Stand His Highness Li Chapter 389:I Just Can¡¯t Stand His Highness Li Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You, you¡­!¡± Huo Yuntian was so frightened that his face turned pale. He couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence for a long time. In the end, his eyes rolled back and he fainted. ¡°Pass down the order that His Majesty is unwell. Let the doctors come to the palace to attend to his illness.¡± After Huo Junhan said this, he turned around and left. Soon, everything that happened in the Noble Consort¡¯s palace spread out of the palace. The few kings, including Huo Zhao, didn¡¯t dare to be careless and rushed to Yangxin Hall. When Huo Zhao saw Huo Yuntian lying on the bed, as weak as if he had lost half his life, he could hardly believe his eyes. ¡°Father, why are you so weak!¡± Huo Yuntian¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He lay on the dragon couch and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need for you to attend to my illness. Today¡¯s matter is over. Go back.¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Father, His Highness Li killed the Noble Consort in front of you. This is an act of rebellion and high treason. It¡¯s a crime punishable by death. How can you swallow your anger¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Killing intent shot out of Huo Yuntian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I said that this matter will end here. No one is allowed to pursue it anymore. So everyone, retreat. I¡¯m going to rest!¡± Huo Zhao was indignant and wanted to speak again. Beside him, Huo Xiao reached out and pulled him. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty needs to recuperate. Let¡¯s go out first.¡± His fists tightly clenched, Huo Zhao¡¯s expression was even more terrifying than if he had swallowed a fly. In the end, he had no choice but to leave. On the way back, Huo Zhao, Huo Xiao, and the Prime Minister sat in the same carriage. Seeing Huo Zhao¡¯s dark expression, Huo Xiao hurriedly played the role of a mediator. ¡°Your Highness, it doesn¡¯t matter if Noble Consort Xia is dead. There are so many beauties in the world. Just find another one to offer to His Majesty next time.¡± ¡°Forget it. I just can¡¯t stand His Highness. He¡¯s so arrogant that he actually dares to attack Father. He really doesn¡¯t take His Majesty¡¯s heavenly might seriously!¡± Huo Zhao said fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. In a few days, the princes will enter the palace to pay their respects. When the time comes, all the forces will attack. Even if it¡¯s His Highness Li, he¡¯ll still have to restrain himself,¡± the Prime Minister said respectfully. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard that Your Highness Prince Zhao has gained fame and caught the attention of several regional princes,¡± Huo Xiao said, fanning himself with his folding fan as he teased, ¡°These regional princes are interested in forming a marriage alliance with Your Highness, but I wonder which princess from their families Your Highness truly favors?¡± ¡°The princesses are undoubtedly talented in various ways, and if i were to make a choice, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find a clear favorite among them. However, if there is a suitable candidate to become my lawful consort, I would appreciate the assistance of both Your Highness and the Prime Minister, in speaking highly of me. That way, 1 can bring the beautiful lady back with me,¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he spoke, extending a courteous hand gesture towards the two of them. ¡°Haha, Prince Zhao, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all in the same boat. We know what to do when the time comes,¡± the Prime Minister said with a smile. That night, the moonlight was bright. In the backyard of the General¡¯s Mansion, Shen Yaowei stood in a dazzling golden light. She pinched out a lotus flower mark with both hands and relied on her spiritual power to raise the gold crystal Dharma artifact. In the golden, translucent crystal bottle, a ball of white mist could be clearly seen. Spots of dazzling light appeared around the mist, flickering as if it was breathing and responding to her actions. A smile quickly flashed across her eyes. Shen Yaowei held her breath and focused. She muttered something and gradually condensed the surrounding golden light until she constructed an array formation on the ground. The moment the array formation landed, it emitted a mysterious light. Moonlight shone down, and pure spiritual power transformed into silver-white threads that continuously drilled into the small bottle in front of her, nourishing the soul inside. Then, she raised her hand and constructed a semicircular barrier above the array formation. Shen Yaowei walked to the small bottle and stretched out her fingertips. She touched it gently and said softly, ¡°Mother, this is a new array formation I built for you.. The energy in this array formation will be continuously transferred to your soul, nourishing it and helping you wake up as soon as possible¡­¡± Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Yaoyao, Sorry Chapter 390: Yaoyao, Sorry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Footsteps suddenly came from the long corridor behind her. Shen Yaowei immediately turned around warily. ¡°Who is it?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an slowly walked out of the darkness deep in the long corridor. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m sorry. 1 didn¡¯t mean to peek at you building the array formation. I was just a little worried about your mother and wanted to come and see her.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart softened, and she quickly waved at Shen Liu¡¯an. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re standing so far away. How can you see clearly? Come here and take a look.¡± Seeing her father¡¯s eyes light up when he heard this, and then stride over anxiously, a faint sadness appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Ever since her mother¡¯s soul fused into one again, her father has been waiting for her soul to completely recover. Although her mother had already passed away, as long as her soul fused, her mother¡¯s consciousness could awaken again. She would retain her consciousness and all her memories when she was alive. For her father, even if he could see her soul, talk to her for a while, and tell her how much he had missed her for so many years, it was also his dream come true. Shen Liu¡¯an leaned over to the golden crystal bottle and reached out. After gently touching the bottle, he quickly retracted his hand, as if he was afraid of accidentally breaking it. ¡°Yaoyao, when will your mother wake up?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as he asked urgently. ¡°That depends on the recovery of Mother¡¯s soul. However, the array formation I constructed can help Mother directly absorb the power of the moonlight and help her recover as quickly as possible. However, I feel a little uneasy about leaving Mother¡¯s soul here directly.¡± Shen Yaowei frowned slightly at the end. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei with heartache. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t worry and go to His Highness¡¯s courtyard. I¡¯ll take care of it. In the next few days, 1 can take turns guarding here with your three brothers. I guarantee that nothing will happen.¡± Seeing that Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes were filled with strong love as he looked at the bottle, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her father and mother¡¯s time alone here, so she nodded in agreement. She got Nuan Ying and Zi Yun to come back in advance and prepared a bath for her first. Shen Yaowei rubbed her shoulders and walked into the courtyard with a tired expression. Before she returned to her small courtyard, she suddenly heard a call from the backyard. ¡°Shen, Yao, Wei¡­¡± The unfamiliar woman¡¯s voice was hoarse and weak, making Shen Yaowei almost think that she had heard wrongly. She turned to look at the dark backyard. Shen Yaowei pricked up her ears and listened carefully, but she didn¡¯t hear anything else. It was as if everything just now was really her imagination. As soon as this thought appeared in her heart, Shen Yaowei frowned. No, thats not right. I¡¯m certain that I haven¡¯t heard wrongly! Someone was indeed calling my name in the backyard just now. Moreover, it was a woman. Why would there be other women¡¯s voices in the courtyard where Junhan and I live?! Shen Yaowei felt the waves of evil aura floating out of the backyard. She simply lifted her skirt and strode towards the backyard. However, before she could cross the crescent arch that led to the backyard, a figure appeared behind her. He raised his hand and wrapped it around her slender and soft waist. Then, he gently pulled her back and pulled her into his arms. Shen Yaowei stopped exclaiming and bumped into a hard embrace. She looked up and was surprised to see Huo Junhan¡¯s light-colored eyes.. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Thats Just Your Illusion, Yaoyao Chapter 391: That¡¯s Just Your Illusion, Yaoyao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under the moonlight, Huo Junhan¡¯s appearance looked even more mysterious than usual. He was like a demon condensed from the night. He was soul-stirringly beautiful, making Shen Yaowei fall into his eyes at a glance. When she returned to her senses, she had already been picked up and brought back to her courtyard. Unwilling to let go of her discovery just now, Shen Yaowei struggled in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. ¡°Junhan, let me down. 1 heard someone call my name in the backyard just now. I want to take a look.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your illusion. Yaoyao, be obedient. Don¡¯t step into the backyard without my company in the future.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s tone was firm. Shen Yaowei was silent for a moment, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go to the backyard?¡± ¡°If you trust me, don¡¯t go,¡± Huo Junhan said. He leaned forward and planted a kiss between Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyebrows. His low voice was like a charming curse that kept echoing in her ears. ¡°Yaoyao, trust me, okay?¡± At this moment, she clearly realized that beauty was misleading. Shen Yaowei felt Huo Junhan¡¯s breath on her ear, and her body turned to water in his arms uncontrollably. ¡°Then you have to bring me over next time. Moreover, you have to promise not to do anything dangerous.¡± ¡°Alright. Yaoyao, I have a gift for you.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, his mind moved slightly, and he took out a dark red sword from his Hundred Treasure Bag. This longsword looked smaller than an ordinary longsword and was more suitable for a woman to use. At a glance, it was even engraved with the pattern of a fire phoenix. It was filled with spiritual energy and was clearly an extremely precious enchanted artifact. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever had a suitable weapon. I¡¯ll give you this Brilliant Fire Sword. You¡¯ll be its master from now on.¡± Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s smiling side profile and asked, ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡± Shen Yaowei smiled happily and hugged the Brilliant Fire Sword tightly. ¡°I like it, I really like it!¡± ¡°Then sleep first. Report to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence tomorrow. I have some things to deal with outside, so I might take a few days to come back.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t give Shen Yaowei a chance to be depressed. As he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. What she wanted to say was instantly blocked. Shen Yaowei wanted to resist, but she was no match for Junhan at all. She was quickly panting from the kiss until her entire body went limp. The next morning, the sun shone brightly, and there were no clouds for thousands of miles. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence looked even more lively than usual. The moment Shen Yaowei got out of the carriage and stepped into the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, she clearly felt everyone¡¯s eyes on her in the courtyard. Apart from her and Cang Ye, all the new members who had successfully joined the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence this year were gathered here. As the champion of the last test, she was naturally the center of attention. She was already used to this. When she hadn¡¯t come to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence for the past few days, she had heard a lot of news. Many people suspected that she had relied on the protection of the General¡¯s Mansion to successfully join the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. After all, in the eyes of too many people, she was still a fool who didn¡¯t know how to cultivate and was even delirious. Therefore, it was impossible for her to enter the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence with her own strength. Shen Yaowei had always been disdainful of these comments. She sized up the group of people in front of her. In the end, everyone¡¯s gazes averted to the side, and only one person was still staring at her fiercely. As expected, she looked up at the other party. Sure enough, she met eyes with Zhan Yongjun, who wasn¡¯t far away.. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Cang Ye Was Actually Willful to the Point of Not Appearing! Chapter 392: Cang Ye Was Actually Willful to the Point of Not Appearing! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Zhan Yongjun was filled with killing intent. Her eyes were filled with provocation and strong dissatisfaction as she looked at her, as if she wanted to rush up immediately and fight her to the death. However, Zhan Yongjun was surprisingly not impulsive this time. She only snorted and looked away. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t think much of this. She casually found a seat in the long corridor and waited quietly for Qi Yuan¡¯s arrival. About 15 minutes later, Yao Qingyi, who was wearing a dark green robe, strode over with a few disciples from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. After standing in the middle of the courtyard, he cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve kept everyone waiting. Today, Master has something on and can¡¯t come over personally, so he sent me to tell you about the rules of our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Firstly, after joining our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, the first thing to do is not to kill the innocent. No matter what, you have to be benevolent and do your best to protect the common people and exorcize the wronged dead spirits¡­¡± Listening to Yao Qingyi¡¯s words indifferently, Shen Yaowei was disinterested and even disapproving. In her eyes, many evil beings in this world couldn¡¯t be forgiven directly after killing someone. Shen Yaowei looked around, trying to find Cang Ye. However, Cang Ye was nowhere to be seen in the surrounding crowd. Today was their first time reporting to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. It was such an important day, but Cang Ye was actually willful to the point of not appearing! ¡°In addition, I gathered everyone here today because I have a very important mission for you.¡± Seeing that everyone was looking over, Yao Qingyi cleared his throat and said, ¡°I believe everyone knows about the ghost race. It¡¯s almost that time of year when the ghosts start stirring. This year is different from previous years. The protective barriers everywhere have loosened, especially in the capital. Therefore, in order to prevent any accidents, the people from our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence need to patrol the capital every day and night. However, this patrol is completely voluntary for newcomers. Whether you want to participate or not depends on your own wishes. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence won¡¯t force you.¡± Shen Yaowei could clearly feel that when everyone heard that there was an important mission, they all looked eager to try. However, when they heard that this matter was related to the ghost race, they were like deflated balloons and stopped moving. As the most bloodthirsty and ferocious race, the ghost race was also the most difficult to deal with. Anyone who interacted with them had to be careful. Otherwise, they could easily die on the spot. Shen Yaowei raised her hand without thinking. ¡°I want to participate in the patrol.¡± Everyone knew that the ghost race was powerful. It was also because of this that she wanted to come into contact with the ghost race and use it to train her own strength. After all, adversity and danger were the best ways to train. She needed to hide in a safe harbor and survive. What she wanted was to be independent as soon as possible! For this reason, interacting with the ghosts was a good opportunity for her to increase her strength. Yao Qingyi looked at Shen Yaowei. This girl is fearless and confident. Yao Qingyi smiled unconsciously and clapped. ¡°Good, it¡¯s not easy for Miss Shen to have such awareness. As expected of the champion of this test. However, you don¡¯t have to feel pressured. After all, this isn¡¯t a mandatory mission. It¡¯s normal for you to be afraid of the ghost race¡­¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m afraid of the ghost race? I want to sign up for the patrol too!¡± At this moment, Zhan Yongjun, who had been silent all this while, suddenly jumped out with an indignant expression and said aggressively.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Looks Like Were Going to Patrol Together. I Hope You Can Guide Me Chapter 393: Looks Like We¡¯re Going to Patrol Together. I Hope You Can Guide Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yao Qingyi nodded slightly. ¡°Alright then. The two of you will come over at sunset tonight. At that time, we will split into groups of two and start patrolling.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, it seems like we¡¯re going to patrol together. 1 hope you can guide me.¡± Although Zhan Yongjun said this, her eyes were filled with pride. Shen Yaowei ignored Zhan Yongjun¡¯s provocation and turned to leave without saying a word. That night, at sunset, Shen Yaowei walked into the courtyard of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence and was surprised to see Cang Ye. Before she could walk forward, Zhan Yongjun said loudly, ¡°Feel free to look at it if you want, but don¡¯t touch it casually. This dagger of mine is a rare Dharma artifact. Ordinary people won¡¯t even see a single Dharma artifact in their lives. You¡¯re really lucky today.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Zhan Yongjun and saw that she was showing off the bare dagger in her hand. Compared to ordinary daggers, this dagger flickered with some spiritual light. It could indeed be considered a Dharma artifact. However, Dharma artifacts and enchanted armaments were divided into many levels. For example, the dagger in Zhan Yongjun¡¯s hand could only be considered a Dharma artifact. The lowest-level ordinary Dharma artifact was actually not very helpful in killing evil spirits. However, just as Zhan Yongjun had said, many people might not even see a Dharma artifact in their lives. Dharma artifacts and enchanted armaments were indeed very precious. This also made her subconsciously think of the Brilliant Fire Sword. In the past few days, Junhan had already taken out three Dharma artifacts. Among these three Dharma artifacts, one could nourish the soul, and the other could keep the corpse from decaying. There was also the Brilliant Fire Sword. It could be seen that Junhan was really rich and generous. However, when she thought of Junhan, she couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. It was at this moment that she suddenly heard Zhan Yongjun call her name. ¡°Shen Yaowei, I know that Dharma artifacts and enchanted armaments are very precious, but you don¡¯t have to stare at them so intently, right? 1 might as well remind you that with the enhancement of the Dharma artifact, I¡¯m even stronger than before. 1 hope that if you¡¯re in the same group as me, you won¡¯t hold me back.¡± Zhan Yongjun almost wanted to write the word smug on her face. ¡°Coincidentally, I don¡¯t want to be on your team either.¡± Shen Yaowei said disapprovingly and walked to the side. ¡°What kind of attitude is this¡­?!¡± Zhan Yongjun was extremely angry. ¡°Miss Zhan, we¡¯re going to start splitting up. Please be quiet.¡± Yao Qingyi looked at Zhan Yongjun coldly. When Zhan Yongjun heard this, she was even more dissatisfied. Shen Yaowei was clearly speaking just now. Why am 1 the only one who got scolded? Isn¡¯t it just because that little b*tch is a little beautiful?! She only wanted to crush Shen Yaowei ruthlessly after being in the same group as her. Zhan Yongjun¡¯s ideals were very voluptuous, but she didn¡¯t expect reality to be very harsh. After Yao Qingyi finished splitting the groups up, Zhan Yongjun looked at Cang Ye, who was in the same group as Shen Yaowei, and was completely dumbfounded. ¡°Why can the two of them be in the same group while I have to follow Senior Brother Yao?!¡± Yao Qingyi sized Zhan Yongjun up and was very dissatisfied with her complaints. ¡°The two of them are the champion and runner-up of the previous test, and you¡¯re only in last place. Why do you think so?¡± Zhan Yongjun immediately blushed and was speechless. Shen Yaowei looked at Yao Qingyi calmly. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, Cang Ye and 1 can set off first, right?¡± This time, they were arranged to patrol Furong Street, where ordinary people lived. There were many commoners there, and very few evil spirits appeared. Seeing that Yao Qingyi had agreed, Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye left together. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come to report today?¡± Shen Yaowei looked up at Cang Ye and asked. ¡°I had something on.¡± Cang Ye was as cold as ever. His skin was snow-white and he was expressionless. Seeing that Cang Ye didn¡¯t want to say anything, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t ask further. Soon, she saw Zhan Yongjun sneak past the roof not far away and go straight southeast.. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: So Weak, But Youll Do As A Snack Chapter 394: So Weak, But You¡¯ll Do As A Snack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye rushed to Furong Street together. As soon as they stepped in, they clearly felt a strange aura spread in the air. An extremely bad feeling swept out. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye hurriedly wanted to retreat, but when they turned around, they realized that the intersection of Furong Street had already disappeared! Black fog enveloped the two of them, and a terrifying hostility shook the air. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye were affected at the same time. With a thought, Shen Yaowei constructed a spiritual barrier. She felt the strange feeling emitted by the surrounding aura and couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to cover her mouth and nose. ¡°What aura is this? It¡¯s really uncomfortable.¡± ¡°This is the aura of the ghost race. There must be a ghost here, but ghosts are good at hiding in the dark. You can try using the tracking vision to see the charm to track them.¡± As Cang Ye spoke, a deep light inexplicably flashed across his eyes, but he didn¡¯t attract Shen Yaowei¡¯s attention. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter the ghost race as soon as she arrived. Shen Yaowei went into action immediately. She quickly pinched out a talisman and mobilized the spiritual power in her body to build a talisman. The golden eyes turned into light and shadow that appeared above Shen Yaowei¡¯s head. She kept moving and saw through the fog in front of her. With a sizzle, blood sprayed into her vision. On a street in Furong Street, a man and woman were tugging at each other. The man cried as he sent the dagger in his hand into the woman¡¯s heart. A little boy cried his heart out. ¡°No, Daddy, don¡¯t kill Mommy. Boohoo¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be a couple. Shen Yaowei saw the woman¡¯s lips curl up into a sad and beautiful smile. ¡°Live, take our child and live¡­¡± The woman closed her eyes after saying this and stopped breathing. ¡°No, sob, sob, sob. Wife, I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± The man looked at the black shadow not far away, his eyes filled with despair and pain. ¡°According to the agreement, the two of us killed each other. One of us has already died. It¡¯s time for you to let me and my son off.¡± Shen Yaowei heard the black shadow emit an evil laugh. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m from the ghost race. Do you believe in the ghost race¡¯s promise?¡± Blood splattered on the long hibiscus street. The ghost race¡¯s shadow floated in the air and devoured the souls of the family of three in satisfaction. ¡°Yes¡­ Indeed, the souls of people who died from despair after being deceived taste the best. However, 1 still like to eat the souls of those spiritualists the most.¡± The black shadow looked at the alley not far away and sneered. With a raise of its hand, a large number of vengeful spirits crawled out of the ground and roared as they pounced into the alley. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Zhan Yongjun was shocked. Her legs went weak from fear. After being forced out of the alley by the vengeful spirits, she raised the sharp dagger Dharma artifact in her hand and aimed it at the black shadow. ¡°You, don¡¯t come over. This is a Dharma artifact. You¡­¡± Before Zhan Yongjun could finish, the black shadow easily slapped the Dharma artifact in her hand away. ¡°You¡¯re so weak, but you¡¯ll do as a snack.¡± Zhan Yongjun watched as the black shadow stretched out its claw-like palm. She peed her pants and let out a miserable scream. At this moment, a red light flashed in the air, and a dark red sword quickly tore through the air, cutting off the black shadow¡¯s arm. A sharp pain came. The black shadow was interrupted and said angrily, ¡°Who is it?!¡± Under the moonlight, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were filled with monstrous anger. She raised her hand to catch the flying Fire Brilliance Sword and walked towards the black shadow step by step.. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: What Other Changes Are Next? Chapter 395: What Other Changes Are Next? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The moment the girl appeared, spiritual energy surged in all directions. The invisible pressure was like a mountain pressing down, causing the power around the black shadow to waver. What powerful spirit energy! Ignoring the shadow¡¯s fearful gaze, Shen Yaowei looked at the corpse on the ground not far away. The family of three were the three people she could see through the charm. Unfortunately, because the charm could only see what had already happened, when she saw it just now, the family of three had actually already died. She had no chance to rush over and save them. Thinking of how this family of three had held on to hope and was finally killed in despair, Shen Yaowei¡¯s hostility soared. Her long hair and long dress fluttered without wind, making her look like a death god from hell. She raised her hand and pointed the longsword in her hand at the black shadow. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll definitely make you wish you were dead.¡± The black shadow laughed loudly. The aura around it surged as it stared at Shen Yaowei and said disdainfully, ¡°Damn girl, I¡¯m a powerful ghost. You humans are just food to me. You came to my door just to give me an extra meal. You¡¯re not qualified to be impudent in front of me.¡± Cang Ye also saw the corpses of the family of three on the ground and wanted to calm Shen Yaowei down. ¡°Shen Yaowei¡­¡± Bang! Before he could touch Shen Yaowei, the rapidly circulating spiritual power around her turned into a barrier that actually bounced his palm away. Looking down at his burned fingertips, Cang Ye¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and raised her hand to point in the air. ¡°The surroundings of the world are complete.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there were waves of fluctuations in the air. The small stones on the ground floated up and were instantly shattered into nothingness by the spiritual energy that poured out. With a bang, they all disappeared. Boom, boom, boom! A dazzling golden light shattered from the ground and rushed into the sky. The sky was filled with dark clouds. The huge vortex was like a huge black hole, waiting to devour everything. ¡°An ancient array formation?¡± Cang Ye¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly solemn. ¡°How is this possible¡­ A wretched girl actually knows ancient array formations?¡± The black shadow was stunned. As it spoke, it focused its energy and quickly summoned more than ten vengeful spirits from the ground to attack Shen Yaowei. However, before these vengeful spirits could approach Shen Yaowei, they were shattered into nothingness by the golden light. She raised her hand and forced out a trace of blood as she pointed her hand at her glabella. In an instant, the golden light illuminated the entire sky and went straight for the black shadow. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you kill me. I still have many clansmen. This is just the beginning¡­¡± Before the black shadow could finish speaking, golden light instantly tore it apart! Everything happened in one breath. Shen Yaowei calmed herself down and slowly exhaled. The powerful golden light that filled the world instantly disappeared completely. Apart from the ghost, who had a powerful aura just now, even the vengeful spirits disappeared into the air. ¡°What did the ghost mean just now?¡± Shen Yaowei recalled the expression of the ghost before it died. At that time, when the ghost was destroyed, it wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, it was arrogant, as if it didn¡¯t care about anyone or anything, and it even spoke arrogantly. Could it be that there were other changes? ¡°The ghost race has always been like this. They¡¯re always sinister and cunning, and they like to bewitch people. Even in death, they won¡¯t let their enemies have an easy time..¡± When Cang Ye mentioned the ghost race, his dark eyes flashed with a cold light Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: The Ghost Race Has Never Been Afraid of Death Chapter 396: The Ghost Race Has Never Been Afraid of Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have killed that ghost so quickly. I would have let it stay alive longer to interrogate it. Perhaps 1 would have known more.¡± Shen Yaowei felt that it was a pity. Gang Ye shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. The ghost race has never been afraid of death. As long as it¡¯s something they don¡¯t want to say, they¡¯d rather die, even if you threatened them with their lives. This is the ghost race. Their true scariness is actually far greater than this. If you don¡¯t want to deal with these strange things in the future, I advise you to leave the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence as soon as possible and not ask for trouble.¡± Shen Yaowei turned to look at Gang Ye beside her and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Hey, so you can say so much in one go? I thought you only knew how to say things word by word.¡± Gang Ye¡¯s expression stiffened, and his eyes darkened as he looked at her. ¡°Shen Yaowei, I¡¯m talking to you about serious matters.¡± ¡°I know, but can we avoid encountering the ghost race and encountering danger if we don¡¯t enter the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence??¡± Shen Yaowei let out a long sigh. She slowly walked towards the corpses of the family of three not far away and reached out to cover their eyes. ¡°This family of three is just an ordinary family. They didn¡¯t come into contact with the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, but they still ended up like this. Therefore, whether I come into contact with the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence or not isn¡¯t the main point. As long as the ghost race stirs, someone will definitely be implicated. And 1 think it¡¯s better to be a hunter than a victim.¡± As she spoke, Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and carefully felt the energy fluctuations around her. The evil aura was still spreading. There were other ghost race beings here. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s go and help the others.¡± She moved the corpse to the side of the road first. As Shen Yaowei spoke, her figure flashed out, and she headed straight for the evil aura closest to them. Gang Ye shook his head helplessly. His figure flashed, and he quickly followed Shen Yaowei. Zhan Yongjun was left alone and quickly stood up in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t leave so quickly. Wait for me!¡± The fight with the ghost race lasted for a day and a night. The next morning, when the sky gradually lit up, the last ghost was finally destroyed. At this moment, almost everyone from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence was gathered on the long street. After such a long battle, everyone looked tired. As the Senior Brother in the lead, Yao Qingyi¡¯s gaze landed on Shen Yaowei and Gang Ye. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Shen and Young Master Gang Ye today. If you hadn¡¯t arrived in time and told us that the ghost race had already begun to take action, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with so many ghosts so easily.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve really fulfilled our obligations. Senior Brother Yao, the ghost race has made a big move. I wonder how the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence plans to deal with this matter next? I think the ghost race should appear again tonight. Perhaps they have other schemes.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but think of what the first ghost race had said before they died. ¡°The first ghost we killed today spoke arrogantly before it died. It said that everything now is just the beginning. I¡¯m always worried that the situation will become even more dangerous.¡± ¡°This matter really can¡¯t be taken lightly. 1¡¯11 go back and discuss it with Master now. In addition, you and Gang Ye have already made a great contribution today. I¡¯ll go back and report this to Master and let him reward you well,¡± Yao Qingyi said with a smile.. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Shen Yaowei is Really Not Stupid Anymore?! Chapter 397: Shen Yaowei is Really Not Stupid Anymore?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhan Yongjun, who was standing at the side and working herself to death, couldn¡¯t stand still after hearing this. She took the initiative to jump out and looked at Yao Qingyi with dissatisfaction as she asked, ¡°Senior Brother Yao, I¡¯m not convinced. The three of us clearly acted together. Why did you only reward the two of them and not me?¡± One had to know that the three of them were newbies and had taken the initiative to join the patrol team. In the end, such a big thing happened on the first night. The two of them were rewarded, but she had nothing. Once this matter spread, where would she put her face?! It would have been fine if Zhan Yongjun hadn¡¯t spoken, but the moment she did, Yao Qingyi¡¯s sharp gaze landed on her. ¡°You still have the cheek to mention this? You were the one who made the decision to escape. If Miss Shen and the others hadn¡¯t happened to save you, you probably wouldn¡¯t have had the life to stand here and say this.¡± Seeing that everyone was looking at her coldly, Zhan Yongjun¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Shen Yaowei was able to make a contribution tonight because she had a Dharma artifact. She¡¯s clearly cheating!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unconvinced, you can also bring a Dharma artifact. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence doesn¡¯t prohibit the use of Dharma artifacts. Furthermore, powerful Dharma artifacts and enchanted armaments also require extremely strong spiritual power to control. It¡¯s enough to show that Miss Shen¡¯s strength is extraordinary.¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but glance at the longsword on Shen Yaowei¡¯s waist. ¡°You¡¯re just biased towards Shen Yaowei. Isn¡¯t she just beautiful? What¡¯s so great about her!¡± Zhan Yongjun left after saying this. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, since the matter has been resolved, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she reached out and touched her stomach. At this hour, breakfast should have just been prepared in the General¡¯s Mansion. She could go home for breakfast first before going to the courtyard to look for Junhan. Yao Qingyi nodded. ¡°You and Young Master Cang¡­ Eh? Young Master Gang is missing. Did he leave first?¡± Shen Yaowei turned around but didn¡¯t see Cang Ye¡¯s back. She thought to herself that this person was indeed as willful as ever, so she cupped her hands and bade Yao Qingyi farewell before turning to leave. Shen Yaowei went straight to the General¡¯s Mansion before walking to the door. She was surprised to see Prince Zhao¡¯s carriage. With a bad feeling in her heart, Shen Yaowei quickly heard her brother¡¯s dissatisfied scolding. ¡°Yu Linlang, I¡¯ve told you many times that our General¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t welcome you!¡± Yu Linlang stood at the door with her maidservant. She looked much richer than two days ago, and her fair face was ridiculously round. ¡°Brother, no matter what, I grew up in the General¡¯s Mansion. This is my maiden home. Why do you have to treat me like this? I know I was in the wrong last time. If you refuse to forgive me, I¡¯ll kneel here for a long time until you¡¯re willing to let me in!¡± Yu Linlang held her bulging stomach with both hands and was about to kneel down. Shen Yifeng was so frightened that he quickly stopped her, causing a commotion among the people around him. When Shen Yaowei saw this, she strode over. ¡°Brother, since the secondary consort likes the General¡¯s Mansion so much, why don¡¯t you invite her in to talk? It¡¯s a little inconvenient to stand here.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled faintly. After walking to Yu Linlang¡¯s side, she glanced at the maid behind her. ¡°Fei Lin, hurry up and help your secondary consort up. If anything happens to the little prince in her stomach, it¡¯ll be your fault.¡± Hearing this, Yu Linlang was stunned on the spot. Shen Yaowei is really not stupid anymore?! Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: You Can Deal With Her Any Way You Want, No Need to Be Restrained Chapter 398: You Can Deal With Her Any Way You Want, No Need to Be Restrained Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Fei Lin was so frightened that her face turned pale. She quickly took a step forward and helped Yu Linlang up. When Shen Yifeng saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but have a headache. He looked at Shen Yaowei awkwardly. Shen Yaowei winked at him. Shen Yifeng understood what she meant and smiled helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Shen Yaowei immediately took Shen Yifeng¡¯s arm and walked into the Shen Mansion with him. Yu Linlang followed closely behind. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back so early. You must not have eaten breakfast, right?¡± When they arrived at the hall, Yu Linlang looked at Shen Yaowei with a smile and asked. Shen Yifeng reached out and patted Shen Yaowei¡¯s head. ¡°Coincidentally, I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet either. Wait here. I¡¯ll rush to the kitchen first.¡± Only then did Shen Yaowei nod. She saw her brother lean closer and remind her in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°You can deal with her however you want, no need to be restrained.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. 1 know what to do.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled. As soon as Shen Yifeng left, Yu Linlang rolled her eyes and smiled. ¡°Sister Yaoyao, what a coincidence. 1 specially brought a good bird¡¯s nest today. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to eat your food. What if you steal my food again just because I ate yours?¡± Shen Yaowei sat down and smiled brightly. When Yu Linlang heard this, she almost gritted her teeth. At that time, she had just not thought it through for a moment. Besides, she hadn¡¯t eaten much. Their General¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t lack anything to eat. Did they have to repeat this matter so many times? No matter how dissatisfied she was, she didn¡¯t dare to show it. Because today, she had taken a special poison and came over to poison Shen Yaowei! As long as she could succeed today, Shen Yaowei would no longer have the ability to be arrogant in front of her in the future. At the thought of this, Yu Linlang squeezed out a few tears hypocritically. ¡°Sister, 1 was really bewitched last time. To be honest, I specially came over to apologize to you today. Please forgive me this time.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, this is bird¡¯s nest soup that my secondary consort personally cooked today. Seeing that my secondary consort is still pregnant, take a sip.¡± Fei Lin walked forward with a food box. As she spoke, she had already brought out the bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup. When Shen Yaowei heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disgusted. How should she put it? After she heard that this bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup was actually made by Yu Linlang herself, she was even less interested in drinking it. Moreover, there was a saying that goes, ¡®One who is unaccountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions¡¯! Shen Yaowei raised her eyes to hide the coldness that flashed across them. Shen Yaowei raised her hand and reached out to take the bird¡¯s nest soup from Fei Lin. Her lips curled into a playful smile. ¡°This bird¡¯s nest soup is good stuff. Yu Linlang, you¡¯re so good to me. You think this bird¡¯s nest soup isn¡¯t good enough and mixed some other good things for me?¡± Yu Linlang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a layer of cold sweat instantly broke out on her back. She pretended to be in disbelief and looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Sister Yaoyao, what do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ll poison you? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can find another doctor to test the poison. I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any problems!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yu Linlang indifferently. She had also smelled this bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup and indeed didn¡¯t smell anything suspicious inside. However, although the bird¡¯s nest wasn¡¯t suspicious, Yu Linlang was very suspicious. She didn¡¯t believe that this woman wouldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself to invite a doctor. Today, as long as you take a sip, I¡¯ll admit my mistake and bury the hatchet with you. If you give me anything else in the future, I won¡¯t doubt you,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she stood up with the bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup.. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Arent You Afraid That Prince Zhao Will Blame You? Chapter 399: Aren¡¯t You Afraid That Prince Zhao Will Blame You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Linlang was so frightened that her face turned pale. She took a step back and said, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, I really didn¡¯t do anything. You, believe me¡­!¡± Without waiting for Shen Yaowei to approach, Yu Linlang stood up and wanted to escape. Shen Yaowei had long guessed that there was something wrong with this woman. Seeing this scene, she raised her hand and swept it. A strong spiritual power barrier blocked Yu Linlang and instantly sent her flying. ¡°Secondary Consort!¡± Fei Lin was also shocked by this scene. She hurriedly looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, my secondary consort is still pregnant. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Prince Zhao will blame you?¡± ¡°I just asked her to eat what she brought. Why not?¡± Shen Yaowei had already walked up to Yu Linlang as she spoke. She reached out and grabbed her hair, pulling hard. ¡°All!¡± Yu Linlang was forced to look up under the torture of pain. She met Shen Yaowei¡¯s cold eyes and trembled in fear. ¡°Shen Yaowei, if you dare to attack me, Prince Zhao won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for you to drink the bird¡¯s nest soup you made yourself. Even if it¡¯s Huo Zhao, he can¡¯t ignore the rules.¡± Shen Yaowei removed her hand from Yu Linlang¡¯s chin. As she spoke, she poured all the bird¡¯s nest soup into Yu Linlang¡¯s mouth. Yu Linlang struggled crazily, whimpering non-stop. In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist and could only swallow all the bird¡¯s nest soup. Shen Yaowei casually pushed Yu Linlang¡¯s dislocated chin back. She sat down calmly and called the maid to serve her a cup of tea. ¡°All¡ª! My stomach, my stomach hurts!¡± Yu Linlang covered her stomach in pain, and large patches of cold sweat rolled out of her forehead. ¡°Someone, call Prince Zhao! The secondary consort isn¡¯t feeling well. Send her back to the prince¡¯s residence and let Prince Zhao take care of her.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yu Linlang coldly. Immediately, a maid came forward and helped Yu Linlang up before sending her out. Shen Yifeng happened to return and brushed past Yu Linlang. ¡°Brother.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled brightly when she saw Shen Yifeng. ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong with Yu Linlang?¡± Shen Yifeng walked quickly to Shen Yaowei and asked. Shen Yaowei snorted. ¡°She brought bird¡¯s nest for me to drink. I let her drink it herself.¡± As smart as Shen Yifeng was, he immediately understood what was going on. The aura around him instantly turned cold. ¡°Brother, 1 did this partly to test her. In addition, 1 suspect that Mother¡¯s death back then might have something to do with Song Lingyun.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were deep as she said slowly, ¡°When 1 saw Mother¡¯s remnant soul that day, she looked especially afraid. It was as if someone was forcing her to do something she was unwilling to do. 1 wonder if Song Lingyun knows some of the truth. Otherwise, why did Yu Linlang come to our house when we brought Mother¡¯s corpse back? She wouldn¡¯t care about my mother. Instead, she seemed to be here to gather information.¡± When Shen Yifeng heard this, he was already shocked. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 ask the mother and daughter now!¡± Shen Yaowei shook her head gently. ¡°Brother, if you ask now, do you think Song Lingyun and Yu Linlang will tell us the truth?¡± Shen Yifeng¡¯s handsome face tensed up. Yaoyao¡¯s right. The mother¡¯s and daughter¡¯s hearts are completely rotten. They¡¯ll definitely not tell the truth easily! ¡°I already know what to do about this.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s tone relaxed slightly. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve already thought of a way to make Song Lingyun tell the truth..¡± Chapter 400 - Chapter 400:I Wont Be Shen Yaowei If I Dont Scare Her Chapter 400:I Won¡¯t Be Shen Yaowei If I Don¡¯t Scare Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yifeng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll test Song Lingyun tonight. If she did something wrong, she¡¯ll definitely be afraid of ghosts knocking on her door.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°I won¡¯t be Shen Yaowei if 1 don¡¯t scare her.¡± Shen Yifeng lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s keep this a secret for now. No matter what, don¡¯t let Dad know.¡± Shen Yaowei understood what her brother meant and nodded slowly. Father has missed Mother for many years. The cause of Mother¡¯s death is unknown, and the person who suffered the most was Father. If Father knows who caused Mother¡¯s death, he¡¯ll definitely take revenge on that person immediately and disregard his life. For the sake of Father¡¯s safety, we mustn¡¯t be impulsive. At this moment, in Prince Zhao¡¯s Mansion. Everyone in the prince¡¯s residence was busy in the courtyard where Yu Linlang lived. ¡°My lord, my stomach hurts. Save me, save the child in my stomach, my lord!¡± On the bed, Yu Linlang twisted her body in pain and kept wailing. In the flower hall outside the door, Song Lingyun and Huo Zhao couldn¡¯t sit still until the midwife rushed out of the room with her hands covered in blood and knelt in front of the two of them. ¡°My lord, my condolences. Because the secondary consort is poisoned, she definitely can¡¯t keep the child in her stomach. At this moment, the doctor is detoxifying the secondary consort. He should be able to save her life¡­¡± ¡°Useless, all of you are useless!¡± Huo Zhao kicked the midwife ruthlessly. Then, he looked at Song Lingyun, whose face had already turned pale, with an especially cold gaze. ¡°I called you here to let you keep an eye on Linlang. Why did she still go to the General¡¯s Mansion? She even lost my flesh and blood!¡± ¡°1-1 didn¡¯t care about Linlang because of some trivial matters these past few days. I swear that 1¡¯11 take good care of her in the future. She¡¯s still young. She¡¯ll have another child soon¡­!¡± Song Lingyun was halfway through her sentence when Huo Zhao grabbed her from her seat and threw her to the ground. ¡°As long as Shen Yaowei is still around, 1 won¡¯t have a good life! How dare they. Just wait until 1 arrive, see how I¡¯ll slaughter all of you without leaving a single survivor!¡± Huo Zhao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The more he spoke, the crazier he looked. ¡°At that time, i¡¯ll leave that b*tch Shen Yaowei alive until the last. 1¡¯11 let her watch me kill her family one by one! If she¡¯s unwilling to follow me, she shouldn¡¯t blame me for destroying her!¡± Seeing Huo Zhao¡¯s crazy expression towards the end, Song Lingyun was extremely afraid. She suddenly thought of His Majesty. Back then, Huo Yuntian was also so crazy and terrifying! The memories of the past mixed with the scene in front of her. Song Lingyun lay on the ground in fear, her face as pale as a dead person. ¡°Someone, throw this useless woman out.¡± Huo Zhao didn¡¯t even look at Song Lingyun as he waved his hand coldly. Song Lingyun was shocked when she heard this and hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Your Highness, I really know my mistake. Please, don¡¯t chase me away!¡± Huo Zhao didn¡¯t even look at Song Lingyun as he strode away. After being thrown out of Prince Zhao¡¯s Mansion in a sorry state, Song Lingyun was exasperated, but there was nothing she could do. She could only turn around and return to the small courtyard where she lived. The small courtyard wasn¡¯t like the Prince¡¯s Mansion, where there was no one to serve her. Song Lingyun could only do everything herself. After finishing the trivial matters at night, she was so tired that she laid on the bed and closed her eyes to fall asleep. At this moment, a shadow flashed past the door. The plaintive cry was sharp and long, echoing in the air like a curse. ¡°Boohoo, boohoo¡­¡± The woman¡¯s strange cry sounded especially terrifying in the night. Song Lingyun was woken up by the cry and turned to look at the door.. Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Come and Accompany Me, Ill Take You With Me Chapter 401: Come and Accompany Me, I¡¯ll Take You With Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door, and the strange crying turned into distorted laughter. ¡°Hehehe, Sister, I¡¯m coming in to look for you¡­¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t, what the hell are you! Don¡¯t come in, don¡¯t!¡± Song Lingyun screamed in fear. As she spoke, she suddenly pulled the blanket over her head and curled up on the bed, trembling. With a creak, the tightly shut door was pushed open from the outside. Creak, creak, creak. A sinister and terrifying voice echoed in the room. The thing that walked in through the door didn¡¯t seem to be human. Its body crawled and dragged on the ground with difficulty. Every movement was like bone rubbing against bone, making such a terrifying sound. Song Lingyun trembled in fear as she heard the voice getting closer and closer. Even with the blanket covering her, she could smell the strong smell of blood. Song Lingyun was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to breathe until the sound came to her bed and stopped abruptly. ¡°All¡ª!¡± An ear-piercing scream tore through the sky. A pair of cold hands grabbed the edge of the bed, and nails scratched it crazily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die. Sister, why are you forcing me too? I clearly don¡¯t want to. Why are you forcing me? I hate you so much. 1 hate you so much¡ª!¡± ¡°Alihhh!¡± Song Lingyun screamed in fear. She suddenly lifted the blanket, took out the dagger hidden under the pillow, and stabbed at the air ruthlessly. ¡°No, no, it has nothing to do with me. Song Lanyue, die!!¡± However, Song Lingyun missed. The dagger in her hand flew out because she used too much strength, and she rolled off the bed. Song Lingyun fell to the ground with a terrified expression and stared blankly at the ceiling. The room was silent. Apart from opening the door, there was nothing unusual. It was as if everything just now was just her imagination. Song Lingyun heaved a sigh of relief and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°I knew there were no ghosts in this world! Song Lanyue has been dead for so many years. If she wanted to take revenge, she would have come long ago. Why would she wait until now¡­¡± Creak. Before Song Lingyun could finish speaking, a strange sound suddenly came from the bed. No, it should be said that it wasn¡¯t on the bed, but under the bed! Song Lingyun didn¡¯t dare to turn around with her back facing the bed. Waves of cold air swept over from behind her, almost wrapping her entire body. It was so cold that all the blood in her body was about to freeze. ¡°My good sister¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice was muffled, as if she had chewed it from her mouth before spitting it out. There were tears mixed in. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so afraid. It¡¯s so cold underground. Sister, it¡¯s so cold. Come and accompany me. I¡¯ll take you with me.¡± Tap. At this moment, a pale palm reached out from under the bed and landed beside Song Lingyun. Song Lingyun couldn¡¯t help but glance over and see the white jade ring on the woman¡¯s hand. She had seen Song Lanyue wearing that white jade ring before. It seemed to be a love token from Shen Liu¡¯an. Song Lingyun¡¯s vision darkened, and she almost collapsed. Suddenly, a cold hand pinched her ankle. ¡°Ahhh! It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me. Your death has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t come looking for me! I was forced too. You can only blame yourself for being beautiful and attracting so many men to like you! His Majesty was greedy for your beauty. He was determined to have you. What could I do? I couldn¡¯t defy the decree. 1 could only lie to you and bring you to His Majesty. If you want to hate someone, hate His Majesty. He forced you to say nothing. He forced you to death!¡± Song Lingyun completely broke down and shouted hysterically. ¡°I knew it. My mother¡¯s death must have something to do with you.¡± At this moment, ¡®Song Lanyue¡¯ crawled out from under the bed and reached out to wipe the blood off her face.. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: B*tch, You Actually Lied to Me Chapter 402: B*tch, You Actually Lied to Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Song Lingyun heard the familiar voice and looked up at the ¡®ghost lady¡¯ in front of her. Now that she had taken a closer look, she was surprised to discover that Song Lanyue¡¯s ghost wasn¡¯t there. It was clearly Shen Yaowei! ¡°You wretched woman, you deceived me!¡± Song Lingyun realized her slip of the tongue only then. Enduring the pain from the fall, she quickly got up from the ground and rushed towards Shen Yaowei with determined steps. Shen Yaowei watched Song Lingyun¡¯s actions with a cold death wish. She stood rooted to the ground and had no intention of dodging. At this moment, Shen Yifeng, who had been hiding outside the door, rushed in and kicked Song Lingyun to the ground. Song Lingyun was kicked in the back of her waist and was in so much pain that she saw stars. Her palm was scratched by the rough ground, and she subconsciously shouted, ¡°You siblings can¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m your elder!¡± Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and clenched her fists tightly. She didn¡¯t stop until her nails dug into her palms. The sharp pain calmed her down. Otherwise, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the killing intent in her heart and would rush straight to the palace to kill that dog, His Majesty! Her remaining rationality suppressed the anger in her heart. Her father and brothers kept appearing in her mind, as well as J unhan. She tried her best to restrain herself. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kill her yet.¡± Shen Yaowei sat down at the table and turned her back, unwilling to look at Song Lingyun¡¯s disgusting face. ¡°Mm.¡± Shen Yifeng¡¯s face darkened as he responded gloomily. Then, he pressed Song Lingyun¡¯s mute acupuncture point and raised his hand to break the index finger of her left hand. Song Lingyun was covered in cold sweat like a dying fish. She panted heavily and almost fainted from the pain. Shen Yifeng looked at her coldly. Before she fainted, he raised his hand and gave her a loud slap. Song Lingyun was beaten awake, and then another finger was broken. Crack, crack, crack. The strange sound of bones cracking echoed in the air. 15 minutes later, all the bones in Song Lingyun¡¯s limbs were broken. She couldn¡¯t take the torture anymore and fainted. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Song Lingyun to the private residence first and find a guard to keep an eye on her to prevent anything from happening. Yaoyao, don¡¯t tell Father and Third Brother about this yet. We¡¯ll talk about it when we have concrete evidence.¡± Shen Yifeng walked forward and looked at Shen Yaowei with concern. ¡°I understand. One day, I¡¯ll make Huo Yuntian suffer a fate worse than death. 1¡¯11 make him kneel in front of Mother¡¯s memorial tablet day and night to repent for his sins.¡± Shen Yaowei forced these words out of her mouth, her eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°Okay. 1 see that you¡¯re not in a good mood today. Why don¡¯t you go to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence tomorrow?¡± Shen Yifeng looked at Shen Yaowei worriedly. Shen Yaowei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed with my fellow disciples in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence that 1 have to go tonight. Brother, go back to the residence first.¡± In the past few days, there have been signs of ghost race activities everywhere in the capital. As a member of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, she insisted on patrolling every day and tried her best to protect the safety of the innocent citizens. Seeing that Shen Yaowei insisted, Shen Yifeng couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore. He could only nod and leave. Shen Yaowei changed out of her mother¡¯s belongings and put on a dark red outfit again. She stood up and went straight to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. At midnight, on the long street. The moonlight elongated the figures of a man and a woman on the street. The two of them walked slowly forward in silence. Yao Qingyi felt the silence in the air and couldn¡¯t help but look at Shen Yaowei beside her. Today, Shen Yaowei came to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence too late. At that time, they had already drawn their lots, so Shen Yaowei naturally became his teammate. Yao Qingyi looked at Shen Yaowei and then at the Brilliant Fire Sword at her waist. This time, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t ignore Yao Qingyi even if she wanted to. She stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Yao Qingyi. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, why don¡¯t you just say it?¡± Seeing Yao Qingyi scratch his head in embarrassment, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t understand what he was up to.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Why Did You Wait Until Today to Be Exposed? Chapter 403: Why Did You Wait Until Today to Be Exposed? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Ever since I interacted with you a few times, I realized that you¡¯re powerful. You can¡¯t master it overnight. Since you¡¯re so powerful, why did you wait until today to expose yourself?¡± Yao Qingyi saw that Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were calm and became even more curious. ¡°This is my private matter. Please forgive me for not being able to tell you.¡± Shen Yaowei looked around. Before speaking to Yao Qingyi, she had been completely absorbed in the previous events, so she hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss. But now that she looked around carefully, the entire street was so quiet that it was strange. It was fine if there were no pedestrians, but even a wandering beggar, or even a Tom, Dick, or Harry, was nowhere to be seen. There were no insects around, as if there were no other living creatures other than the two of them. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, do you feel that the aura around you is very wrong?¡± As she spoke, she had already stopped in her tracks. She was even more certain that her perception was definitely right! Yao Qingyi looked around and also felt that the aura around him was unstable. There seemed to be something lurking in the depths of the darkness all around, stirring. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something wrong. Speaking of which, we¡¯ve been walking for so long today, but we haven¡¯t encountered a ghost race. It¡¯s really strange.¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, she took out a yellow talisman from her sleeve. ¡°1¡¯11 use this talisman to investigate the situation first.¡± Shen Yaowei took a step back and distanced herself from Yao Qingyi. Yao Qingyi infused spirit energy into the talisman with a raise of his hand. Then, with a light chuckle, the talisman in his hand turned into a golden light and instantly flew out from where it was. It went straight ahead and disappeared in an instant. However, before the two of them could heave a sigh of relief, the talisman that was originally heading straight ahead appeared behind them and flew straight towards Yao Qingyi. Yao Qingyi¡¯s expression turned serious as he reached out to take the charm. ¡°This charm actually circled around on its own and appeared behind us. It can be seen that the two of us are trapped on this repetitive path. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a powerful ghost wall.¡± ¡°The road we¡¯re on has already been sealed. I¡¯m afraid the outside world isn¡¯t so quiet. We have to leave here immediately to know what¡¯s going on outside.¡± Although Shen Yaowei said that, a strong sense of uneasiness appeared in her heart. For some reason, she felt uneasy today, as if something big was about to happen. She had never felt so uneasy before. Shen Yaowei subconsciously looked in the direction of the General¡¯s Mansion and His Highness Li¡¯s Mansion. She didn¡¯t have time to delay now. She had to leave this place as soon as possible. At the thought of this, a thought surfaced in her heart. She raised her feet and walked towards a corner in the east. Reaching down, Shen Yaowei scooped up some soil and placed it inside a handkerchief. Without hesitation, she continued walking towards the west. She meticulously picked up the soil from every corner, replicating the same action in each direction ¨C east, south, west, and north. Only after gathering a small amount of soil from each corner did she finally raise her hand. The spirit energy in her body poured out and fused with the soil on the handkerchief, fusing it into one. The originally ordinary soil emitted bursts of light. ¡°You want to invite an Earth Immortal to lead the way?¡± Yao Qingyi saw through Shen Yaowei¡¯s intentions at a glance and looked at her with even more surprise. Calling upon the Earth Immortal to guide the way was a method that utilized spiritual energy and incantations to summon the Earth Immortal for assistance and break through obstacles encountered during a journey. In the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, apart from disciples of his level, ordinary disciples had never even heard of this method, but Shen Yaowei could use it so freely. ¡°An Earth Immortal¡¯s guidance can allow me to escape from danger as quickly as possible. I don¡¯t want to take the risk.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she fused the soil further with her spiritual power until it finally formed a firm mud ball. Immediately after, she took off the small gourd at her waist, opened it, and mixed the blood of the black rooster into the soil. The soil was quickly dyed dark red. The thick smell of blood, accompanied by Yang energy, enveloped the entire mud ball. Shen Yaowei raised her hand and divided the red soil into three pieces. Then, she bent down and placed it on the ground. She pinched the three pieces of soil into the shape of three small mounds. Then, she took out three slender white candles and inserted them into three small mounds.. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Shen Yaowei Was Waiting For This Moment Chapter 404: Shen Yaowei Was Waiting For This Moment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yao Qingyi stood at the side and stared at Shen Yaowei¡¯s actions. Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression was cold. She interlocked her fingers and slowly said, ¡°Earth Immortal leads the way. Fire Immortal opens the way. Clear!¡± Then, as she exhaled, the three candles were immediately lit by golden flames. The shadows of the three candles were drawn long on the ground, gradually twisting into a blurry human figure. The human figure looked like it had very long limbs. Its head was bald and hairless. It lay on the ground and curled up its thin body. It couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on the shadows of the three small mounds, grab them, and eat them in big bites. The three small mounds turned invisible and dissipated. Before the three candles fell to the ground, the Earth Immortal turned around. The Earth Immortal clearly had no eyes, but the two of them felt that the immortal was looking at them faintly. Then, it raised its withered finger and pointed at a foot in the southeast. Boom! Shen Yaowei had been waiting for this moment. She raised her hand and blasted a stream of spirit energy towards the southeast corner. Instantly, the wall in the southeast corner fell to the ground like a shattered mirror. In an instant, the ghost wall was broken, and a monstrous evil aura swept over! The strange, evil aura caused the world to change color. In an instant, the aura pounced on Shen Yaowei and Yao Qingyi like a wave, forcing the two of them to circulate their spiritual power and build a barrier to resist. After resisting the evil aura, the wails of ghosts filled the sky. Large quantities of vengeful spirits floated in the sky. The vengeful spirits were in a hurry, as if summoned by something, heading straight southeast. Looking in the southeast direction, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart trembled. She immediately raised her foot and flew to the roof of a house at the side, looking at the Shen family from afar. Immediately, a huge black semicircular barrier entered her eyes. The barrier was like a black pot that was placed on the General¡¯s Mansion, swallowing the entire General¡¯s Mansion. Crows surrounded it and let out ear-piercing cries. Large amounts of vengeful spirits turned into balls of black fog that covered the sky and the earth as they headed towards the General¡¯s Mansion. And that was the source of all evil aura! This evil aura came from the ghost race! No wonder they didn¡¯t have a single ghost race member tonight. It turned out that the true motive of the ghost race tonight was actually the General¡¯s Mansion! Shen Yaowei had already figured it out and rushed straight to the General¡¯s Mansion without hesitation. When Yao Qingyi saw this, he hurriedly chased after her. Along the way, he increased his speed to the extreme before he could barely catch up to Shen Yaowei. Seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He didn¡¯t expect her to have such terrifying speed. A strong wind blew past her ears. In a few breaths, Shen Yaowei arrived opposite the Shen family¡¯s door and stood on the wall. Without hesitation, she jumped into the air and headed straight for the barrier. Her figure turned into an arc and went straight to the general¡¯s residence. Shen Yaowei looked down and was surprised to see many disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence standing outside the barrier. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Shen Yaowei!¡± The disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence were overwrought. They were worried that they couldn¡¯t enter the Shen family through this barrier. In the end, they saw Shen Yaowei turn into an afterimage and rush into the barrier, disappearing as if she had been devoured. Just as everyone was surprised that Shen Yaowei could break through the barrier and planned to imitate her, Yao Qingyi followed Shen Yaowei and jumped up from the wall. Then, he slammed his head against the barrier. With a loud bang, Yao Qingyi seemed to have hit a wall. His body was sent flying, and he fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Everyone in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence swarmed forward and surrounded Yao Qingyi. ¡°Senior Brother, this barrier seems to only accept the Shen family. None of us can enter!¡± ¡°This is a trick of the ghost race. Their target tonight is the Shen family! No, we can¡¯t sit back and wait for death. Everyone, listen to my orders. Make a seal and build an array formation. Even if you have to break through by force, you have to barge in!¡± Yao Qingyi got up from the ground. With an order, everyone immediately stood up according to the training and gathered their spiritual power, preparing to break through the barrier. At the same time, inside the barrier was a scene that was like hell on earth.. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405:I Feel Disgusted Just Looking At You. Who Wants to Be Your Pet? Chapter 405:I Feel Disgusted Just Looking At You. Who Wants to Be Your Pet? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The entire Shen family had turned into a massive pit of despair, where tens of thousands of vengeful spirits remained trapped in their pitiful state as they were in life. They were deeply submerged in the pit, their feet entangled in the muddy ground. They wailed and shrieked, their desperate gazes directed towards several dark figures of the ghost clan against the blood-red sky. It was evident that these few members of the ghost race were the culprits responsible for keeping them trapped. The leader of the ghost race was an old woman with white hair. She stepped into the air and stood in front of the other ghost race members, twisting a few flesh-colored tentacles on her back. The tentacles were thick and strong, like huge pustules. Four of the tentacles floated in the air and actually wrapped around the Shen father and sons respectively, lifting them up from the ground one by one and floating in the air. ¡°Hehehe, the Shen family members are indeed tough. Despite being trapped in my illusions, you all manage to remain fully aware. It¡¯s truly remarkable. Each of you is so exceptional and handsome, it makes me want to keep you all as my little pets,¡± the wicked witch cackled, unable to contain her laughter, and revealing a set of pitch-black teeth. ¡°Old thing, I feel disgusted just looking at you. Who wants to be your pet!¡± After saying this in disgust, Shen Yuqing was ruthlessly thrown into the pit of ten thousand people by the old woman. Shen Yuqing¡¯s head hit the ground. Then, he watched helplessly as the group of evil spirits swarmed over like hungry ghosts and scratched his body crazily. Their ferocious appearance seemed to want to tear him apart! ¡°When the vengeful spirit eats your body, I¡¯ll devour your soul! 1 want you to know what the outcome will be if you go against me!¡± The wicked witch sneered, her eyes filled with murderous intent. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son. If you want to kill me, kill me. Let my son and my wife¡¯s souls go.¡± As Shen Liu¡¯an spoke, he threw the golden crystal bottle containing Song Lanyue¡¯s soul to Shen Yifeng. ¡°Feng¡¯er, remember to put Daddy¡¯s corpse with your mother after Dad dies.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t mess around!¡± Shen Yuyan was extremely anxious and struggled hard. ¡°1 have the Seven Wonders Heart. After eating my soul, your strength will increase greatly. Eat me!¡± ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m the eldest brother. You don¡¯t have the right to do such a thing. Old witch, eat me if you want to!¡± Shen Yifeng struggled hard, but the tentacle could absorb people¡¯s spiritual power. He couldn¡¯t break free at all. ¡°Hehehe, in that case, I¡¯ll eat this young master first. After all, this Seven Wonders Heart is indeed very rare. Furthermore, this young master is so handsome. He¡¯s my favorite. Come, come, come, come in front of me. Let me dote on you.¡± The old witch¡¯s mind stirred, and she instantly appeared in front of Shen Yuyan. She reached out with her long nails and touched his face. ¡°What a fine and tender husband. Just looking at you makes me very happy.¡± ¡°Can you let go of my hand? I want to die with dignity,¡± Shen Yuyan said slowly with an indifferent gaze. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ll naturally satisfy your request.¡± The wicked witch saw that there was no spirit energy fluctuation in Shen Yuyan¡¯s body, so she was naturally not worried that he would resist. However, the moment the wicked witch let go of Shen Yuyan¡¯s hands, Shen Yuyan suddenly pounced on her and stabbed her shoulder with the Dharma artifact hidden in his sleeve. Seeing that he had hit his target, Shen Yuyan heaved a sigh of relief. This dagger was a Dharma artifact that the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence had given to civil servants to protect themselves. It was an enchanted armament. If it hit her directly, she would be severely injured, even if she was from the ghost race! ¡°Ahhh!¡± Large amounts of thick smoke rolled out of her wound. She threw Shen Yuyan to the ground in pain. She forcefully threw Shen Yuyan to the ground and behind her, tendrils squirmed and flung Shen Liu¡¯an and the others into the pit of despair.. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Yaoyao, Stop It Chapter 406: Yaoyao, Stop It Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Fourth Brother! Hurry, get up!¡± Shen Yuyan shook off the hands of the vengeful spirits and ran all the way to Shen Yuqing¡¯s side, pulling him up from the ground. Shen Liu¡¯an and Shen Yifeng also hurried over. They pulled out the longswords at their waists and tried their best to kill the vengeful spirits that surged over. Unfortunately, there were too many vengeful spirits. They advanced one after another and quickly devoured the four of them. ¡°Grandaunt, are you alright?¡± The remaining ghost race members looked nervous when they saw this scene. One of the men was about to approach her when a fire surged over and cut him in half! The girl¡¯s dark red figure appeared in the air. Her pretty face was gloomy, and her aura was terrifying! ¡°Who are you?!¡± The wicked witch looked at Shen Yaowei, who had fallen from the sky, and a bad feeling surged in her heart. She took a step forward. With a wave of her hand, Shen Yaowei killed another ghost race member with the glowing Brilliant Fire Sword. Seeing that wicked witch pouncing on her angrily, she didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she rushed straight towards the mass grave. ¡°Daddy, Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, I¡¯m here!¡± Shen Yaowei rushed to the four people who were almost swallowed by the evil spirits. With a sweep of the Brilliant Fire Sword in her hand, she shattered the surrounding circle of vengeful spirits. After clearing an empty space, she stabbed the Brilliant Fire Sword into the ground and built a fire-colored barrier! The barrier protected everyone, but it was also continuously absorbing Shen Yaowei¡¯s spiritual power. Holding her sword and kneeling on one knee, Shen Yaowei watched as the vengeful spirits swarmed over! The vengeful spirits advanced one after another. They all turned invisible the moment they touched the barrier. However, when they saw their companions dissipate, the remaining vengeful spirits didn¡¯t retreat. They were still crazy, and they came forward to die one after another. They kept wanting to exhaust the power of the barrier, causing Shen Yaowei to have no choice but to continuously infuse her spiritual power into it. Otherwise, when these vengeful spirits swarmed up, their entire family would be instantly drowned, and there would be no way to turn things around! ¡°Yaoyao, stop it. You can¡¯t withstand so many vengeful spirits alone. Daddy will cover your escape. Leave quickly!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an coughed twice and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was already seriously injured when he landed just now. He couldn¡¯t drag his children down. Even if he had to risk his life, he had to escort his children away! ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s too late. Only if I hold on here and let you escape will we have a chance of survival. Don¡¯t worry and just leave. 1 have a Dharma artifact to protect me. I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Yaowei lied without even blinking. The ghost race was powerful, and she couldn¡¯t withstand it. The remaining power was only enough to escort her father and brothers away! ¡°None of you can leave today!¡± The ghost was extremely angry. As she spoke, the tentacles around her swept out, wrapping around all the surrounding ghost race members before fusing into her body to devour them! The wails of the ghost race were incessant. The wicked witch let out a roar, and in an instant, the blood-red sky was dyed a terrifying black color. She roared at the sky, and her face turned grayish-green like a dead person. ¡°Shen Yaowei, I¡¯ll let everyone in your Shen family die here today!¡± Shen Yaowei looked up and saw a tentacle sweep over the ghost. BANG! At this moment, a charm flew over and instantly shattered the tentacle. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified.¡± The young man¡¯s cold and domineering voice made Shen Yaowei look at him. Cang Ye stood resolute, his presence imposing. His robes and long hair billowed in the strong wind, and his face remained devoid of any expression. Standing upright, he raised his hand and, with the left hand¡¯s dagger, cut a deep, bone-revealing wound in the palm of his right hand. ¡°Cang Ye¡­!¡± Unable to understand why Cang Ye had rushed over at this moment, Shen Yaowei was about to speak when she felt a thick, bloodthirsty yin energy coming from the banquet hail around Cang Ye. This aura was filled with evil. It was exactly the same as the ghost race! Shen Liu¡¯an and his four sons stood in front of Shen Yaowei.. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Why Did You Use Our Ghost Races Forbidden Technique? Chapter 407: Why Did You Use Our Ghost Race¡¯s Forbidden Technique? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Without glancing at anyone¡¯s reaction, Cang Ye lowered his head and pressed his palm against the ground, allowing the earth to consume his fresh blood. He closed his eyes and began to chant slowly, ¡°Lord of the Underworld, heed my summons. Guide the path of the netherworld, let the ghosts of the underworld aid me with their strength!¡± In an instant, blood that looked like runes swept out, turning into a huge summoning array formation! The wind roared, and the ground shook. The roars of the evil ghosts from hell came from the sky like thunder. At this moment, a blood-colored circular array formation appeared in the sky above the pit. Red light enveloped everyone, making Shen Yaowei and the others unable to move in an instant. At this moment, a blood-colored palm the size of an array formation covered the entire sky. It slowly stretched out and grabbed the evil witch. ¡°No, don¡¯t. This is the Blood Sea Netherworld¡¯s main array formation! This is impossible. Why did you use our ghost race¡¯s forbidden technique? Who are you?!¡± The ghost was instantly crushed. The remaining body was dragged into the array formation by the retracted hand. Only her screams still echoed in the air. Cang Ye glanced indifferently at her and didn¡¯t answer her. ¡°Wahhhh!¡± As her body dissipated, the barrier in the sky instantly twisted into a huge vortex, sucking away all the vengeful spirits in the pit. Shen Yaowei heard the wails of the vengeful spirits. When she looked up, she saw Cang Ye¡¯s figure swaying and falling from the edge of the pit. The pit was hundreds of meters deep. If Cang Ye fell directly, he would become a cripple even if he didn¡¯t die! ¡°Daddy, stabilize the barrier. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Shen Yaowei ignored the obstruction and flashed out. She turned into an afterimage and instantly rushed to Cang Ye and grabbed his arm. Shen Yaowei was immediately surrounded by struggling, vengeful spirits. She grabbed the edge of the pit with one hand and endured the huge suction force. She knew that in the end, the vengeful spirits were also devoured by the array formation, and the scenery in front of her was instantly shattered. Shen Yaowei¡¯s vision blurred. When she came back to her senses, the mass grave had disappeared, and everything around her returned to normal. ¡°Cang Ye, why do you know the ghost race¡¯s array formation?¡± Shen Yaowei looked up at the sky. Seeing that the black barrier was gradually dissipating, she could clearly feel the auras of Yao Qingyi and the others from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence approaching at full speed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to explain to you. If you want to say it, you can tell the people in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence.¡± Cang Ye coughed, his face extremely pale. Shen Yaowei looked at this person¡¯s cold attitude and raised her eyebrows. Yao Qingyi and the others had already rushed over. ¡°Miss Shen, are you alright?¡± Yao Qingyi glanced over and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the Shen family was only slightly injured. ¡°Cang Ye barged in just now. We wanted to follow him in, but we were stopped. How did you defeat the ghost race?¡± Cang Ye stood up slowly and remained silent. Shen Yaowei smiled. ¡°1 was the one who set up the array formation and destroyed the ghost race.¡± When she said this, the Shen family and Cang Ye looked at her in unison. However, when the Shen family saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s smile and looked at Cang Ye, they finally chose to be silent. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll explain everything to you tomorrow when I¡¯m done resting. Please go back first.¡± Although Shen Yaowei was smiling, there was an invisible pressure in her eyes. Yao Qingyi nodded and led the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence away. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I¡¯m someone who would betray my friends?¡± Shen Yaowei saw Cang Ye staring at her and pursed her lips. ¡°Cang Ye, you¡¯re my friend. 1¡¯11 always believe in my friends. Thank you for coming to save my entire family today. If you need anything in the future, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help you..¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Cang Ye Has Always Been Like That Chapter 408: Cang Ye Has Always Been Like That Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Since the matter has been resolved, 1¡¯11 take my leave first. See you at the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence next time.¡± Cang Ye returned to his usual appearance. After saying that calmly, he turned around and left the Shen family. Shen Yaowei looked thoughtfully at Cang Ye¡¯s departing figure. She felt a very familiar presence from Cang Ye. Just now, when the Shen family was in danger, this person¡¯s appearance made her feel a familiar sense of peace. This peace of mind didn¡¯t come from Cang Ye¡¯s timely appearance, but from him. Apart from Huo Junhan, the only person who could give her this feeling was Cang Ye. But why was this happening? ¡°This young master is our savior after all. Is it really good to let him leave like this?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an coughed softly as he spoke. He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his lips. Shen Yaowei quickly took out a healing pill and gave it to her father. ¡°Cang Ye has always been like that. He looks mysterious and seems to be hiding a lot of secrets, but he¡¯s actually not a bad person. As long as you don¡¯t get to the bottom of it, you can communicate with him very well.¡± ¡°However, he actually knows how to use the forbidden technique of the ghost race. It can be seen that his background isn¡¯t simple. Yaoyao, remember to be careful when you interact with him in the past.¡± Shen Yuyan¡¯s worried gaze landed on Shen Yaowei. Shen Yuqing reached out and wrapped his arm around Shen Yuyan¡¯s neck. After smiling brightly, he said, ¡°Third Brother, I don¡¯t think we have to worry so much. Look, Yaoyao was able to protect us alone just now. From this, it can be seen that our Yaoyao has already grown up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Father, let¡¯s go back to our rooms to rest. I remember that Prince Zhao was about to enter the capital. Didn¡¯t His Majesty specially send a letter asking you to go to the imperial study tomorrow?¡± When Shen Yifeng mentioned Huo Yuntian, the cold light in his eyes disappeared for a moment, and the aura around him became colder. When Shen Yaowei heard the word ¡°His Majesty¡±, a sense of disgust rose from the depths of her heart. She tried her best to control the expression on her face. After taking the healing pill, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s expression became much better. He nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Yes, this time, Prince Zhao has come to pay his respects. It¡¯s definitely not a trivial matter. The capital has to be fully prepared so that nothing unexpected will happen. Tomorrow, even the Imperial Preceptor will go with us to meet the Emperor and discuss this matter.¡± Shen Yaowei immediately thought of something. Her eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Then Daddy, will Junhan also enter the palace to meet the Emperor?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an narrowed his eyes and said thoughtfully, ¡°Logically speaking, that should be the case.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for Junhan at the entrance of the palace tomorrow. Junhan seems to be very busy these past few days and hasn¡¯t returned to the courtyard¡­¡± At the mention of this, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. One had to know that she had been able to see Junhan day and night before, but she hadn¡¯t seen him for the past few days. The longing in her heart almost burst. She didn¡¯t want to enter the palace lest she feel disgusted when she saw Huo Yuntian¡¯s face. However, she could wait at the entrance of the palace. As long as she could see Junhan, she could stick with him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. We¡¯ll set off together tomorrow morning. Yaoyao, it¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t you sleep at home?¡± As Shen Liu¡¯an spoke, he looked at his daughter with love. ¡°No, Father. 1¡¯11 go back to the courtyard. I might be able to see Junhan.¡± Shen Yaowei thought of Huo Junhan and was unwilling to let go of any chance to see him. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 send you back.¡± Shen Yuyan¡¯s tone was firm.. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Nothing Must Go Wrong Chapter 409: Nothing Must Go Wrong Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei looked forward to seeing Junhan when she returned. After nodding distractedly, she left the General¡¯s Mansion and went straight to the courtyard. After returning to the courtyard with her third brother, she bade him farewell and went straight to the small courtyard where Junhan lived. However, when she walked to the small courtyard, she realized that it was empty and there was no aura of anyone. The huge courtyard looked especially cold. Her expectations instantly turned into nothing. Helpless, Shen Yaowei washed up and obediently returned to her room to rest. The next morning, in the imperial study. Just after the morning court session, Huo Yuntian, dressed in dragon robes, sat upon the dragon throne, exuding an imposing aura. His gaze fell upon Qi Yuan, who sat beside him, calmly sipping tea. Qi Yuan, as always, wore a light-colored robe, maintaining his calm and unruffled demeanor. The light in his eyes shimmered, and the noble and sacred aura emanating from him seemed to surpass even Huo Yuntian, seated on the dragon throne, making him appear even more radiant. ¡°Imperial Preceptor, 1 heard that the ghost race has been making a lot of moves recently. When the princes enter the palace, you have to come up with a foolproof plan. At that time, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence needs to be especially careful. Nothing must go wrong.¡± Huo Yuntian¡¯s expression was solemn as he stared at Qi Yuan and slowly reminded him. Qi Yuan¡¯s expression was as calm as water. When he smiled, he nodded gently. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. However, His Highness Li isn¡¯t here today. I wonder who Your Majesty plans to hand over the matter of entertaining the princes?¡± As expected, Shen Liu¡¯an didn¡¯t see Huo Junhan. His eyes were filled with worry. He wasn¡¯t worried about His Highness Li. After all, with His Highness¡¯s strength, he could deal with anything at will, no matter where he went. He was worried about his precious daughter. She had followed him to the entrance of the palace early in the morning before the sun rose in hopes of seeing His Highness Li. In the end, who would have thought that His Highness Li wouldn¡¯t come? It was obvious that Yaoyao was destined to be disappointed later. Shen Liu¡¯an was immersed in his thoughts when Huo Zhao, who was sitting opposite him, suddenly took the initiative to speak. Huo Zhao¡¯s eyes were burning as he hurriedly said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m still young and need more experience. I¡¯m willing to take the initiative to entertain the princes. Please give me a chance.¡± Seeing Huo Zhao¡¯s serious expression, Huo Yuntian pondered for a moment. ¡°Alright. Since His Highness Li isn¡¯t around today, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. This matter is important. You have to perform well and not disappoint me.¡± Huo Zhao hurriedly agreed and quickly reported what he planned to do next. Huo Zhao spoke in an orderly manner and made Huo Yuntian very satisfied. After reminding them a few more times, he let the three of them leave. Thinking that Shen Yaowei was still waiting bitterly outside the door, Shen Liu¡¯an and Qi Yuan hurriedly greeted each other before turning around and heading straight for the door. Seeing that Shen Liu¡¯an was in a hurry, Huo Zhao couldn¡¯t help but take note. He asked the attendant beside him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Shen family? Why is General Shen leaving in such a hurry?¡± The servant lowered his head and replied, ¡°I heard that Miss Shen is also here this time. However, for some reason, Miss Shen didn¡¯t enter the palace to greet His Majesty. Instead, she has been guarding outside the palace.¡± Huo Zhao raised his eyebrows in surprise, then smiled confidently. ¡°Why else? It¡¯s naturally for me.¡± The servant looked up and met Huo Zhao¡¯s confident expression. For a moment, he was speechless. He really wanted to ask his Lord where he got his confidence from. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Huo Zhao thought of Shen Yaowei, and disdain appeared in his eyes. Today, His Highness Li didn¡¯t come. Shen Yaowei had always been entangled with him. If she wasn¡¯t here to see him, who else could she be here to see? Thinking that Shen Yaowei was actually so frank, Huo Zhao was in a good mood and quickened his pace.. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Why Has Huo Zhaos Carriage Been Following Us? Chapter 410: Why Has Huo Zhao¡¯s Carriage Been Following Us? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the same time, at the entrance of the palace. ¡°Junhan actually didn¡¯t enter the palace to meet His Majesty?¡± Shen Yaowei lowered her head in grievance and disappointment as she spoke. Even the light in her eyes dimmed a lot. Seeing her disappointment, Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s heart ached. ¡°His Highness Li might really have something important to do and not do it on purpose. Yaoyao, don¡¯t be angry or sad. Wait patiently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. Why don¡¯t we go back to the courtyard and wait? Perhaps His Highness Li will come back tonight.¡± Nuan Ying stood at the side and hurriedly came up to comfort her. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t speak. She lowered her head, her watery and clear black eyes rippling. She naturally understood that he had many things to do and would be too busy to care about her. But what had this person been busy with? When was he coming back? He could have told her, but he had to make her wait like this. Every time she thought she could see him, she was disappointed again and again. No, she had decided. In order to prevent Junhan from leaving without saying goodbye again, she wouldn¡¯t go up to him immediately when he returned. That¡¯s right. She wanted him to know that she was angry. When he returned, she would have to ignore him for at least an hour. No, she would have to ignore him for at least 15 minutes! ¡°Yaoyao, why don¡¯t you go home with Daddy first?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at the silent Shen Yaowei uneasily and asked carefully. Shen Yaowei quickly shook her head. ¡°1¡¯11 go back to the courtyard and wait. Father, you should go back and rest as soon as possible.¡± As she spoke, Shen Yaowei was like a little cabbage that had been frosted. She got into the car with a drooping face and didn¡¯t notice Huo Zhao coming with his attendant not far away. After Huo Zhao quietly got into his carriage, he opened the curtains and looked in Shen Yaowei¡¯s direction. Seeing that Shen Yaowei¡¯s carriage had only left after he arrived, Huo Zhao smiled even more brightly. As he spoke, his words were filled with pride. ¡°Did you see that? Shen Yaowei did a good job of playing hard to get. She deliberately waited for me to come before leaving. Doesn¡¯t she want me to chase after her?¡± Since Shen Yaowei was so reluctant to part with him, as a man, he could take the initiative. Thinking that Shen Yaowei was so infatuated with him that he could get her with just a curl of his finger, Huo Zhao¡¯s mood became even better. ¡°Your Highness, should we chase after them?¡± Outside the carriage, the servant in charge of driving the carriage asked. Huo Zhao nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°Of course we have to chase after her. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t Shen Yaowei have come here for nothing today? Although she did many overboard things previously, on the account that she¡¯s a fool, I can give her another chance. Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and catch up. Don¡¯t let Shen Yaowei wait.¡± The servant agreed and hurriedly followed. On the other side, Shen Yaowei was distracted along the way. She looked out of the window of the carriage at the scenery along the way, her heart filled with thoughts of Junhan. Nuan Ying looked at her infatuated appearance and felt her heart ache. ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t had a good rest these past few days. Shouldn¡¯t you rest in the courtyard tonight and not go to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s soul seemed to have drifted somewhere. She nodded and turned her head slightly, immediately discovering Huo Zhao¡¯s carriage. The disgust in her heart was written all over her face as she lowered the curtain of the car window with a gloomy expression.. ¡°Why has Huo Zhao¡¯s carriage been following us?¡± Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Shen Yaowei, I Knew You Were Waiting for Me Chapter 411: Shen Yaowei, I Knew You Were Waiting for Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nuan Ying, upon hearing the name Huo Zhuo, also showed a disdainful expression and said, ¡°Miss, whenever Prince Zhao comes looking for us, it¡¯s never for a good reason. We¡¯d better pick up the pace and hurry away, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s fingers opened the curtains. Seeing Huo Zhao¡¯s carriage chasing after her, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that the other party was indeed coming for her. Shen Yaowei, who was already in a bad mood, put down the curtains and sneered. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way. I want to see what this bastard still wants to do. Nuan Ying, get the coachman to change directions. Let¡¯s not go to the courtyard. We¡¯ll go to Golden Lake.¡± The Golden Lake was a natural lake located on the outskirts of the capital city. It offered picturesque views throughout the year, attracting many people for leisurely walks. It was a quiet place and a suitable location to deal with Huo Zhuo. Nuan Ying didn¡¯t dare to be careless and hurriedly reminded the coachman. The coachman quickly changed directions and drove the carriage until they arrived at the Golden Lake. The carriage stopped by the Golden Lake River. Shen Yaowei slowly got out of the car with the help of Nuan Ying. She looked up and saw that Huo Zhao¡¯s carriage was like a piece of dog skin plaster that couldn¡¯t be shaken off. It followed them all the way and stopped steadily, not far from their carriage. Then, Huo Zhao, who was wearing a purple-gold robe, got out of the carriage and turned to look. Looking at Huo Zhao¡¯s proud expression, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Shen Yaowei, 1 knew you were waiting for me.¡± Huo Zhao smiled proudly and walked over. Shen Yaowei was slightly stunned:¡±???¡± She even wondered if this man had gone crazy. ¡°Prince Zhao, wake up. You were clearly the one who chased me all the way. I was annoyed and got out of the carriage to warn you to stay away from me.¡± Shen Yaowei was already in a bad mood. When she saw Huo Zhao¡¯s smug expression, she had to restrain herself with all her might to resist the urge to slap him. Huo Zhao snorted and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Shen Yaowei, stop pretending. After 1 admitted that you¡¯re not stupid, you indeed became more intelligent than before. You even learned to play hard to get. However, since 1 know that you¡¯ve been pretending to be stupid previously, I can naturally guess that you pretended to be crazy and deliberately approached His Highness Li just to use this matter to try to anger me, right?¡± He stared at Shen Yaowei¡¯s stunned expression and was very sure that he had guessed correctly. Previously, he had felt that Shen Yaowei really didn¡¯t like him. However, ever since he found out that Shen Yaowei had been pretending to be stupid, he had understood everything. Shen Yaowei just wanted to use this method to attract his attention. However, he no longer had the patience to continue playing tricks with Shen Yaowei. ¡°Huo Zhao, wash your head less when you take a shower next time, lest so much water enter your brain. I¡¯ll say it one last time. 1 don¡¯t have any love for you. The only person I like is Junhan.¡± Shen Yaowei rolled her eyes in her heart and was about to get back into the carriage. Huo Zhao stepped forward and opened his arms to block her path. ¡°Yaoyao, stop pretending and just admit it. Everything you¡¯ve done is just to attract my attention. The person you love is actually me! As long as you¡¯re willing to admit it, I can give you a chance to become my concubine.¡± Huo Zhao looked at Shen Yaowei with a burning gaze, looking determined to win. He had already told her what she was thinking. He even magnanimously let bygones be bygones and was willing to give her a chance to become his. This time, Shen Yaowei should know what to do.. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Shen Yaowei is Clearly Playing Hard to Get! Chapter 412: Shen Yaowei is Clearly Playing Hard to Get! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Zhao as if he was a lunatic. He finally realized that she had been pretending to be stupid all along. As for the man in front of her, he truly had a problem with his mind; otherwise, why would he utter such nonsensical words that made him seem unreasonable. ¡°Shen Yaowei, I know you¡¯re happy, but you have to at least thank me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be unhappy,¡± Huo Zhao said self-righteously with a straight face. Seeing Huo Zhao¡¯s serious expression, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Huo Zhao reached out to touch her hand. ¡°I knew you were very happy.¡± Shen Yaowei dodged to the side and looked at Huo Zhao as if she was looking at something dirty. ¡°Prince Zhao, I¡¯m not happy. 1 just think you¡¯re ridiculous! It seems that your mind isn¡¯t clear enough if you¡¯re saying so many self-righteous words. However, it¡¯s fine. 1¡¯11 be merciful today and help you calm down with my own hands.¡± Before Huo Zhao could realize what Shen Yaowei meant, he was grabbed by the collar and thrown out. Splash! Hearing the shocking sound of Huo Zhao falling into the lake, Shen Yaowei got into the car without looking back. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the courtyard.¡± ¡°Shen Yaowei, stop right there!¡± Huo Zhao struggled in the lake. It wasn¡¯t autumn yet, but he was drenched. The cold wind assaulted him, making him tremble. At this moment, there were already many people surrounding the Golden Lake. Everyone was pointing at him. ¡°Look, Miss Shen just threw Prince Zhao into the lake!¡± ¡°Prince Zhao¡¯s carriage followed Miss Shen here. He must have annoyed Miss Shen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The two of them have already canceled their engagement. Now, Miss Shen has the support of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence and His Highness Li. When Prince Zhao saw this, he must have regretted breaking off their engagement.¡± Hearing the discussions around him, Huo Zhao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He just wanted to shut these people up. No, no! Shen Yaowei is clearly playing hard to get! Not wanting to continue embarrassing himself here, Huo Zhao hurriedly climbed out of the lake and got into the carriage to return to the prince¡¯s residence. After getting out of the car, the slightly cold wind blew on his body, making his heart heat up. This heat made him suffer even more. Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure appeared in his mind. After some thought, he went straight to the courtyard where Yu Linlang lived. Soon, Huo Zhao stepped into Yu Liniang¡¯s room. As soon as he entered, he smelled decay. The smell was like a rotten rat¡¯s corpse fermenting in the room, making people want to vomit. He also knew very well that this smell was coming from Yu Linlang. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness! You¡¯re finally willing to come and see me.¡± Yu Linlang, who was lying on the bed, saw Huo Zhao and sat up excitedly. Looking at the fat body hidden under Yu Liniang¡¯s blanket, Huo Zhao¡¯s gaze fell upon her yellow face and empty eyes. Disgust surged in the depths of his eyes. Ever since Yu Linlang had a miscarriage, there had been a stench on her body. Coupled with the fact that her body hadn¡¯t recovered its former tightness, the skin on her face and body was also loose. Even though he was unwilling to look at Yu Linlang again, his body couldn¡¯t help but want her. Under Yu Liniang¡¯s expectant gaze, Huo Zhao gritted his teeth and walked towards her. That night, in the courtyard. Shen Yaowei tossed and turned, but she couldn¡¯t sleep no matter what. Helpless, she could only hug the pillow and quietly go to Junhan¡¯s room. The moment she walked into the room, she couldn¡¯t help but hug the pillow and take a deep breath.. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Junhan, Are You Jealous? Chapter 413: Junhan, Are You Jealous? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei walked to the bed, took off her shoes, and climbed in. She buried her head in Huo Junhan¡¯s pillow. Junhan had clearly been gone for many days, but his aura seemed to still be lingering in the room. Shen Yaowei¡¯s breathing was filled with Huo Junhan¡¯s intoxicating aura. She unknowingly relaxed and quickly fell asleep. After sleeping for a long time, Shen Yaowei felt someone gently stroking her cheek. ¡°Junhan¡­!¡± Shen Yaowei instantly woke up from her dream. When she focused, she saw the figure that she was yearning for. Huo Junhan looked the same as when he left a few days ago. His light-colored eyes were drowned in gentleness. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Go back to sleep.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Shen Yaowei was like a koala bear as she crawled into the man¡¯s arms and hugged him. Her voice sounded extremely aggrieved. ¡°Why did you go out for so long this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently. I need to go out often in the future.¡± Huo Junhan reached out and touched Shen Yaowei¡¯s long hair. He rested his chin on the top of her head and breathed in her unique fragrance. ¡°I don¡¯t think 1¡¯11 have time to come back often recently.¡± ¡°What are you so busy with? Tell me, and 1 might be able to help you.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she rubbed her cheek against his chest. Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes flashed. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally tell you when I have the chance in the future. I heard that you¡¯ve been very active in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence recently.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve encountered the ghost race on patrol these past few days. The night before last was especially dangerous. The ghost race besieged the General¡¯s Mansion. Fortunately, I have a colleague who¡¯s also a newcomer to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. His name is Cang Ye. He rushed over and used the ghost race¡¯s forbidden technique to save us. He¡¯s amazing,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she observed Huo Junhan¡¯s expression. Junhan¡¯s expression was cold. After hearing Cang Ye¡¯s name, he hugged her especially hard. Could his reaction be¡­ Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up, and she reached out to hold the handsome man¡¯s face, excitedly asking, ¡°Junhan, are you jealous?¡± Huo Junhan frowned and quickly regained his calm expression. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You were very unhappy when 1 just mentioned Cang Ye. Tell me, were you¡­ Ah!¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t have time to probe further when Huo Junhan suddenly picked her up. She subconsciously exclaimed and hugged his neck. Then she pouted. ¡°Junhan, you scared me.¡± Huo Junhan lowered his head and kissed the corner of Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips, as if comforting her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded slightly. Along the way, Huo Junhan took his time until he brought Shen Yaowei to the suburbs. Deeper into the forest, after a few turns and sprints, the scenery in front of them suddenly opened up. A canyon filled with flowers appeared in front of them. In an instant, starlight poured down from the sky. The dazzling galaxy was like an unfolded canvas that lay across the night sky in front of her. Looking around, thousands of stars were woven together and jumped forcefully into Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes, making her involuntarily breathe lightly, afraid that she would disturb the beautiful scene in front of her if she wasn¡¯t careful. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Huo Junhan said. He didn¡¯t put Shen Yaowei down. Instead, he let her sit in his arms. ¡°I like it. It¡¯s very beautiful here.¡± Shen Yaowei looked up at the galaxy, her dark eyes flickering.. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Shen Yaowei Only Realized That She Had Misunderstood Just Now Chapter 414: Shen Yaowei Only Realized That She Had Misunderstood Just Now Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under the starlight, Shen Yaowei¡¯s happy smile was reflected in Huo Junhan¡¯s light-colored eyes. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll bring you over often in the future.¡± She nestled into Huo Junhan¡¯s embrace, and every breath she took was filled with the intoxicating scent of a man, causing her to become entranced. ¡°Okay. Can we stay here a little longer? 1 don¡¯t want to go back yet,¡± she whispered softly. The main reason was that she was worried that Junhan would be busy these next few days. What if he rushed back and left again? She knew that Junhan was very busy and had many things to do. She couldn¡¯t help him, but at least she couldn¡¯t hinder Junhan. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him and wanted to see him every day. Huo Junhan looked down at Shen Yaowei with a deep light in his eyes. Summer had already passed. The night breeze of beginner autumn was slightly cold, and Shen Yaowei was wearing thin clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel cold when a breeze blew past her, so she hid in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. Sensing that something was wrong with Shen Yaowei, Huo Junhan reached out and gently stroked her smooth, long hair. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t bear for him to leave. How long had it been since they were alone? She didn¡¯t want him to leave. ¡°Junhan, I really like it here. Can we stay here for a while longer?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s clear eyes were filled with anticipation, as if she was afraid of being rejected. Huo Junhan picked Shen Yaowei up and tapped his toes on the ground. His figure quickly turned into an afterimage as he brought her out of the canyon. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t resist it. She could only pout and lean pitifully in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. Huo Junhan quickly brought her back to the courtyard. After being carried through the door, Shen Yaowei watched Huo Junhan¡¯s actions. Even when he gently placed it on the bed, she was still looking forward to him staying. However, who would have thought that Junhan would stand up and leave after putting her down? Shen Yaowei became nervous and didn¡¯t give Huo Junhan any chance to leave. She opened her arms and wrapped them around his neck, clinging to him like a clingy koala, firmly hanging onto him. ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t go,¡± she said. Huo Junhan, who had only planned to take a shower and change his clothes, looked at Shen Yaowei, who was hanging on him and looked especially aggrieved. Only then did he understand why she looked so reluctant just now. It turned out that she had mistakenly thought that he was leaving. Huo Junhan sat by the bed and carried Shen Yaowei to the bed. He carefully covered her with a blanket and tucked her in. ¡°Tomorrow, the princes will enter the palace. In order to avoid any accidents, 1 need to enter the palace. I planned to stay in the courtyard today.¡± Shen Yaowei was dumbfounded when she heard this. She knew very well that Junhan didn¡¯t have to lie to her about such a small matter. She asked in confusion, ¡°Then why did you leave just now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to taking a shower and changing before 1 rest,¡± Huo Junhan said matter-of-factly. Only then did Shen Yaowei understand that she had misunderstood. She was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in. Shen Yaowei hid her entire face under the blanket. ¡°Then, then go. 1¡¯11 wait for you to come back¡­¡± Huo Junhan laughed. After responding, he lowered his head and planted a gentle kiss on Shen Yaowei¡¯s forehead. Then, he stood up and left the room. Shen Yaowei¡¯s small heart was beating fast. When she heard Huo Junhan leave the room and close the door, she waved her limbs and kicked the blanket crazily. Thinking that she had actually misunderstood, Shen Yaowei calmed down after venting. When she thought about being alone with Huo Junhan tonight, she couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. In that case, she had to thank the princes who would enter the palace to pay their respects tomorrow.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415:I Heard That Miss Shens Illness Has Recovered Chapter 415:I Heard That Miss Shen¡¯s Illness Has Recovered Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Currently, there are three princes: Prince Zhennan, Prince Zhenbei, and Prince Gongren. All three were members of the royal family and held positions as imperial relatives. They were stationed in their respective territories and assisted the Emperor in handling local affairs. They could be considered the leading figures among the ministers in the court, and the strength of any one of them shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.. Moreover, Shen Yaowei had more or less heard about them. Rumors had it that among these princes was a leader as well. Although Prince Zhennan and Prince Zhenbei may appear to be on equal footing with Prince Gongren, in reality, both their territories and powers were far inferior to those of Prince Gongren. In the past two years, Prince Gongren had been actively seeking alliances, and the other two princes had gradually started to compromise, becoming almost like supporters of Prince Gongren. It had been a long time since Huo Yuntian had summoned the princes to the palace. This time, he might be trying to rope them in. Huo Yuntian¡¯s face appeared in her mind, and Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes burst out with killing intent. Speaking of which, she had yet to tell Junhan about this. Thinking that she would tell Junhan about this after he came back from showering and changing, Shen Yaowei waited. Her eyelids became heavier and heavier. In the end, she closed her eyes uncontrollably and fell into a deep sleep. An hour later, Huo Junhan pushed the door open and entered. He changed into a dark-colored sleeping robe and walked to the bed with the fragrance of a bath. On the bed, the girl was curled up in a ball with the blanket in her arms. She was sleeping peacefully. She seemed to have dreamed of something good. The corners of her red lips curled into a happy smile, and she showed no signs of waking up. Huo Junhan sat by the bed and lowered his head to stroke the corners of her lips. His actions were gentle, and there was a hint of longing in his eyes. Then, he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. He looked at her for a long time. Time flew. The next day, at the banquet in the palace. The Weiyang Palace was resplendent. The noble ministers who were dressed luxuriously and the women in their families were gathered here. Everyone gathered and chatted about the recent lively events. ¡°Speaking of which, Miss Shen should be coming over today, right? I heard that Miss Shen¡¯s foolish illness has recovered. Previously, she even got first place in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence¡¯s test. Even the Imperial Preceptor is full of praise for her.¡± At this moment, a middle-aged woman sighed. Another woman in a blue dress quickly echoed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right! General Shen is really lucky. His four sons are all outstanding. Now, even his only daughter is shining. I¡¯m really envious.¡± As everyone was discussing, an eunuch¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°His Highness Li and Miss Shen from General Shen¡¯s residence are here¡ª¡± Everyone turned to look at the door and saw Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei coming together. The two of them were wearing similar black and red robes. As they walked, the innate noble aura around them arose spontaneously, successfully attracting the gazes of everyone present and drawing sighs. The two of them were so compatible. They looked like a divine couple who had walked out of a painting. Their every move was so beautiful that they became the center of attention the moment they appeared. Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t mind the gazes of the people around them. The two of them held hands and walked towards the first seat on the left side of the throne as if no one was around. Even if the princes entered the palace, His Highness Li¡¯s status was still irreplaceable. ¡°Look, Miss Shen directly followed His Highness Li. It¡¯s really obvious. Could it be that the two of them are going to get married?¡± When the Shen family entered, they heard everyone¡¯s discussion.. Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: How Did His Baby Daughter Become His Highness Lis Chapter 416: How Did His Baby Daughter Become His Highness Li¡¯s Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone around them had gossip written on their faces as they discussed fervently. They had even begun to discuss when the two of them would be married, and looked like they wanted to send the two of them straight to the bridal chamber. After all, so far, the only woman who could appear beside His Highness Li was Miss Shen. Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s expression was solemn, and his heart ached unbelievably. How did his baby daughter, whom he had always treasured, become His Highness Li¡¯s? He clearly hadn¡¯t agreed to it yet! However, when he looked up at Shen Yaowei¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t say anything else. He could only walk forward silently with a straight face. At this moment, a young lady who wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble couldn¡¯t help but laugh and tease, ¡°Didn¡¯t we always say that ATiss Shen chased after Prince Zhao everywhere? But why did I hear that ever since General Shen entered the palace to ask to cancel the engagement between the Shen family and Prince Zhao, it was Prince Zhao who went to look for Miss Shen a few times to make up for this relationship?¡± Another young man beside her immediately nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! I saw it with my own eyes previously. Prince Zhao stopped Miss Shen¡¯s carriage. 1 don¡¯t know what he said to displease ATiss Shen, but he was thrown into the lake.¡± At the end, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. However, no one present laughed with him. They looked behind the man with stiff expressions. The man felt that something was wrong and slowly turned his head to look behind him. Sure enough, he saw Huo Zhao¡¯s face. ¡°Prince Zhao¡­ Your Highness¡± Huo Zhao smiled and reached out to press against the man¡¯s shoulder. His fingers slowly exerted strength, and there was no joy or anger in his voice. ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t you include me?¡± As Huo Zhao spoke, he glanced in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s direction. A sneer appeared in Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes as he left with the three Young Masters of the Shen family behind him. Seeing that the young women present wished they could stick their eyes to Huo Junhan and the three Young Masters of the Shen family, Huo Zhao was furious. Not to mention Huo Junhan, as a prince, could he not compare to the three Shen brothers?! Everyone present fell into an awkward intermediate. In the end, a young marquis came out with a smile to smooth things over. ¡°We were talking about you, Your Highness. We were wondering why Your Highness came to the banquet alone today and didn¡¯t bring your concubine along?¡± Seeing that everyone was afraid of him, the unhappiness in Huo Zhao¡¯s heart dissipated a little. ¡°Linlang isn¡¯t feeling well. Although 1 had the intention to bring her out, she was unwilling to come out and see anyone. 1 can only respect her thoughts.¡± Seeing that everyone was praising him, Huo Zhao couldn¡¯t help but think of how hysterical Yu Linlang had been when he went out tonight. Thinking of Yu Linlang¡¯s haggard figure and smelly appearance, a trace of disgust flashed across Huo Zhao¡¯s eyes. He continued to say to everyone calmly, ¡°Father will be here soon. Everyone, take a seat first.¡± Everyone took their seats. After waiting for less than 15 minutes, the eunuch at the door shouted, ¡°His Majesty and Her Majesty have arrived¡ª¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Everyone stood up and bowed respectfully to Huo Yuntian. Shen Yaowei sat beside Huo Junhan, so there was naturally no need to bow. She suppressed the killing intent in her heart and looked at Huo Yuntian coldly. Huo Yuntian looked as high-spirited as ever. He had a smile on his face and looked easygoing. In the past, she had also been deceived by Huo Yuntian¡¯s face. She never expected that he was actually her enemy who had killed her mother! No matter how hard she tried to restrain herself, the killing intent in her heart still made her furious. She could only clench her fists hard to ensure that she didn¡¯t rush forward to kill this bastard! ¡°Yaoyao?¡± Huo Junhan acutely sensed that something was wrong with Shen Yaowei.. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Yaoyao, You Have to Trust Me Chapter 417: Yaoyao, You Have to Trust Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were filled with monstrous anger and killing intent. Huo Junhan followed her gaze and wasn¡¯t surprised to see Huo Yuntian. Huo Yuntian strode towards the dragon chair and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. A bad guess filled Huo Junhan¡¯s heart. He slowly held Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯ll get hurt if this goes on. Let go of me and be good.¡± Only then did Shen Yaowei take a deep breath and lower her eyes to hide the pain in them. She leaned her head gently on Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder and said in a soft voice, ¡°Junhan, Huo Yuntian killed my mother.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes darkened. Sure enough, she knew. ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you. It¡¯s not time yet, Yaoyao. You have to trust me.¡± Huo Junhan slowly tightened his grip on Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and whispered in her ear in a voice only she could hear. Shen Yaowei nodded gently and opened her palm, interlocking her fingers with Huo Junhan. Huo Yuntian had no idea what had happened between the two of them. He sat on the dragon throne and saw Huo Junhan at a glance. A smile even appeared in his eyes. ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, Your Highness Li. Today, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Huo Zhao had long taken part in the small actions between the two of them. He stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°Father, the three princes have been waiting outside the hall for a long time. They¡¯re just waiting for Father to summon them.¡± Huo Yuntian was in a good mood. He waved his hand and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let the princes wait for long. Someone, summon them.¡± ¡°Prince Gongren, Prince Zhennan, and Prince Zhenbei have arrived!¡± Shen Yaowei had already adjusted her condition. With everyone, she looked at the three princes who were striding over. The three princes were all middle-aged men over 40 years old. Prince Zhennan and Prince Zhenbei were brothers to begin with. They looked 70% to 80% similar, and both of them were powerful and majestic. They were like two small mountains escorting Prince Gongren, who was in the middle of them. Compared to the other two princes, Prince Gongren looked very gentle. He was wearing a peacock blue court dress and looked elegant. He exuded the elegant temperament of a mature man. At a glance, the appearance of Prince Gongren was extremely bewildering. Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t deceived by appearances, and she was well aware that Prince Gongren was the most formidable of the three princes. In comparison, Prince Zhennan and Prince Zhenbei seemed to have fierce looks but lacked substance. ¡°Your Majesty, 1 and Prince Zhenbei have joined hands to present a congratulatory gift to Your Majesty. Please accept it!¡± As Prince Zhennan spoke, four attendants walked in behind the two of them. They pushed a mahogany cart covered in red cloth and stood behind the two lords. As Prince Zhennan gave him a look, one attendant raised his hand and lifted the red cloth, revealing the pure white shell on the cart. The shell was open and stuffed with a soft brocade cloth. On it were two luminous pearls the size of a baby¡¯s fist! The Night-Luminescent Pearl was dazzling, and its lustrous surface emitted a seven-colored light, successfully causing everyone to exclaim. ¡°Hahaha, good. Prince Zhennan and Prince Zhenbei are too considerate. However, I¡¯m even more curious. What surprise did Prince Gongren prepare for me?¡± Huo Yuntian saw that Prince Gongren didn¡¯t speak the entire time and looked at him meaningfully. Prince Gongren said respectfully, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, I¡¯ve prepared a better gift for you. I offer my blessings today. May Your Majesty¡¯s country be safe and prosperous.¡± Just as everyone thought that Prince Gongren had only sent him a few blessings, an ethereal spirit¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the hall. Shen Yaowei followed everyone¡¯s gaze and saw a girl in a long dress with dazzling silver accessories walking in slowly with a jade flute in her hand.. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Look, Her Feet Are Blossoming! Chapter 418: Look, Her Feet Are Blossoming! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The moment the girl appeared, even Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes trembled. Not only was the girl beautiful, but her innate charm also made her extremely attractive. As she walked, there were actually butterflies entrenched around her and dancing. Green birds surrounded her and accompanied her jade flute. Her perfect appearance attracted waves of exclamations. The young girl appeared like a vibrant morning sun, brimming with vitality. An ethereal and energetic aura emanated from her, showcasing her full presence. ¡°Look, her feet are blooming!¡± Someone said this first and successfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Shen Yaowei saw that a large number of beautiful flowers grew wherever the girl passed, and a playful look appeared in her eyes. This girl was actually proficient in spells? There were also different types of spells. Among them, there were many spells that could attract animals and grow lotuses with every step. However, these spells were very rare and had been lost for many years. Even people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence might not have seen them before, so it was rare for everyone to be so surprised. At that moment, a chorus of chirping birds could be heard outside the door. A flock of colorful birds fluttered their wings and flew over, each carrying a flower in their beak. There were peach blossoms of spring, apricot blossoms of summer, chrysanthemums of autumn, and wintersweet flowers of winter. The various blossoms exuded enchanting fragrances, which filled the air as the birds showered the flowers upon the gathering. ¡°It¡¯s Princess Wan Hua! I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s a local deity, and when she bestows flowers, it symbolizes bestowing good fortune upon everyone. The locals consider this act as a blessing. It¡¯s evident that this time, Prince Gongren has brought good luck to Your Majesty and to all of us!¡± exclaimed Huo Zhuo loudly. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. In terms of sucking up, Huo Zhao was the number one in the world. Compared to the super-large night pearls given by the other two lords, these flowers only consumed some spiritual power and were nothing. As for blessings¡­ From the looks of it, she wasn¡¯t someone who could take on such a huge responsibility. She was just using Dharma spells to deceive people. However, everyone liked this. Just as Shen Yaowei sat beside Huo Junhan and dodged the few flowers thrown by the bird, she watched as Princess Wan Hua turned around and looked at her. No, it should be said that Princess Wan Hua looked at Huo Junhan beside her. For a moment, Princess Wan Hua¡¯s loving and passionate gaze locked onto Huo Junhan. However, Huo Junhan was calm. Instead, he peeled a grape and brought it to Shen Yaowei¡¯s mouth. Shen Yaowei calmly ate the grape. There was a lot of grape juice. When Shen Yaowei ate it, she accidentally stained her pink lips with grape juice. Huo Junhan naturally reached out his finger and gently wiped the grape juice from her mouth. Shen Yaowei was used to it and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong. However, Princess Wan Hua seemed to have been stimulated. Her vicious gaze was like a sharp blade as it swept across Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei stuffed a peanut into Huo Junhan¡¯s mouth in front of Princess Wan Hua. A cold glint appeared in Princess Wan Hua¡¯s eyes. She played the jade flute forcefully. Then, two kingfishers carried the woman¡¯s handkerchief and flew straight towards Huo Junhan. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted at the same time. They saw that the handkerchief was embroidered with the pattern of a mandarin duck. The woman was clearly expressing her love by giving him a handkerchief in public. Seeing that the birds were heading straight for Huo Junhan, everyone¡¯s expressions became very interesting. Most of them had teasing expressions. Only Huo Zhao, who was beside Huo Junhan, had a pale face. He gritted his teeth and looked indignant.. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Junhan, Youre Really Bad Chapter 419: Junhan, You¡¯re Really Bad Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Thinking of the agreement between him and Prince Gongren, Huo Zhao¡¯s gaze swept across them coldly and landed on Prince Gongren and his princess consort. The princess consort pursed her lips and leaned closer to Prince Gongren¡¯s ear. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you specifically instruct Wan Hua today to give the handkerchief to Prince Zhao?¡± she asked. Prince Gongren slowly clenched his fists and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Wan Hua¡¯s personality?¡± Princess Wan Hua was actually not their child, but the orphan left behind by the princess consort¡¯s sister after her death. However, this child had been smart since she was young. Be it her temperament or looks, she was top-notch. Therefore, the couple had always doted on her more than the other children in the family. Perhaps it was also because of this that Princess Wan Hua developed the habit of being arrogant. Princess Wan Hua had always been proud and arrogant. Unless the man could catch her eye, she wouldn¡¯t be affected, even if His Majesty personally expressed his love to her. In Prince Gongren¡¯s fief, everyone called Wan Hua the Goddess. They all knew that the man their Goddess admired was called Huo Junhan, not Huo Zhao! Seeing that the birds were about to fly to Huo Junhan with a handkerchief in their mouths, Prince Gongren was anxious, but there was nothing he could do. Just as Shen Yaowei watched this scene with a cold expression, she planned to let this princess understand the price of coveting her man. However, before she could move, Huo Junhan reached out and stopped her. Shen Yaowei turned to look at Huo Junhan beside her and saw that he was holding a peanut. He flicked his finger. The peanut arced through the air and hit one of the birds. The bird swayed and fell to the side. In the end, it bumped into Huo Zhao¡¯s arms with the handkerchief. Huo Zhao looked at the two birds and the handkerchief in disbelief. ¡°Junhan, you¡¯re so bad.¡± Shen Yaowei gently held Huo Junhan¡¯s hand under the table. ¡°But I like it when you¡¯re so bad.¡± ¡°Eat. These are all your favorites. You can eat more.¡± From the beginning to the end, Huo Junhan didn¡¯t even look at Princess Wan Hua. His gaze was on Shen Yaowei as he kept helping her pick up food. He would carefully prepare any food that needed to be skinned and removed. ¡°Congratulations, Prince Zhao.¡± Prince Gongren didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly in the end. He was the first to applaud after standing up. The others present followed suit and congratulated Huo Zhao. Princess Wan Hua looked at this scene with dissatisfaction. She had no choice but to hide the emotions in her eyes. After taking a step forward, she raised her hand and formed a celestial hand seal, then respectfully saluted Huo Yuntian. ¡°Your Majesty, 1 offer my sincere wishes for boundless blessings upon you and prosperity for all.¡± A golden formation emerged beneath Huo Yuntian¡¯s feet, and in an instant, a profusion of flowers bloomed. Majestic peonies, exuding elegance and grace, opened in abundance, enveloping Huo Yuntian in their midst. Huo Yunlong was overjoyed and laughed loudly. ¡°Good, that¡¯s great! Princess, you¡¯re so talented. I admire you very much. Since you¡¯re already in your prime, why don¡¯t you let me be your matchmaker? If you have a man in mind, you can tell me. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your wish.¡± When Huo Yuntian spoke, he looked at Huo Zhao. Not only him, but everyone else present also looked at Huo Zhao. Without exception, they all felt that he was determined to win this time. After all, among the many men present, only Prince Zhao had obtained Princess Wan Hua¡¯s handkerchief. In addition, the handkerchief was embroidered with a loving couple. Such an act of courtship would definitely promote a good story. Shen Yaowei ate melon seeds and watched the show excitedly, looking forward to how Princess Wan Hua would clean up the mess.. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Currently Not Married Chapter 420: Currently Not Married Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To Shen Yaowei¡¯s surprise, Princess Wan Hua was even more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. Princess Wan Hua maintained her kneeling posture and revealed a city-toppling smile. ¡°Since His Majesty has spoken, I want to ask if His Highness Li is married?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire venue was in an uproar. Everyone looked incredulous. No one expected Princess Wan Hua to play her cards unconventionally. First, she presented the handkerchief to Prince Zhao, and then she publicly inquired about the marriage of His Highness Li, showcasing her ability to sway between different sides. Her actions clearly demonstrated her skill at manipulating situations. Setting aside the fact that such a question made Prince Zhao lose face, let¡¯s focus on the fact that Miss Shen was still seated next to His Highness Li! Miss Shen was a living person. It was impossible for Princess Wan Hua not to see her. Not to mention, from the beginning of the banquet, His Highness Li hadn¡¯t looked at anyone else. It was almost like he wished he could pull out his eyeballs and stick them to Miss Shen. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t take Princess Wan Hua seriously at first. After all, even Junhan didn¡¯t think much of it. There was no need for her to argue with Princess Wan Hua. But this woman was too much. Did she really think that she didn¡¯t exist? ¡°This¡­¡± Huo Yuntian looked troubled. He looked at Princess Wan Hua, then at Huo Junhan, and finally at Huo Zhao, whose face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°Your Highness, I wonder if you can enlighten me?¡± The love in Princess Wan Hua¡¯s eyes almost burst. She turned to stare at Huo Junhan affectionately and asked. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she looked at Huo Junhan, like everyone else, and waited for his answer. ¡°I¡¯m currently not married.¡± Huo Junhan announced, not giving others the opportunity to speculate randomly. He took Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and slowly stood up, under the gaze of everyone present. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart raced uncontrollably. She looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s side profile and suddenly felt a strange sense of anticipation. She didn¡¯t know what Junhan wanted to do, but she couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve liked Yaoyao for many years. Today, 1 beg Your Majesty to bestow us with a marriage.¡± Huo Junhan held Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand tightly, his eyes filled with determination. Upon hearing the expected words, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, overwhelmed by a bittersweet sensation and a profound sense of happiness that seemed to engulf her. In her previous life, when she understood Junhan¡¯s intentions, it was too late. Watching him suffer was even more miserable than his suffering. Fortunately, the heavens had taken pity on them and given them a chance to start over. In this life, they must hold hands and grow old together. ¡°Your Highness Li, who allowed you to make decisions on your own?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an angrily slammed his hand on the table, standing up with a flushed face and a raised voice. ¡°I¡¯m Yaoyao¡¯s biological father. You didn¡¯t even ask me or my daughter. How do you know that she would be willing?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing. Your Majesty, I agree to this marriage!¡± Shen Yaowei said without hesitation. This was what she had been looking forward to. How could she not be willing? Shen Yaowei was so impatient that the surrounding onlookers couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Shen Liu¡¯an was even more stunned by Shen Yaowei¡¯s shocking actions. His body was limp and weak, and he almost collapsed to the ground. If not for his sons supporting him, he would have fallen. ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± Shen Yuyan poured a glass of water and brought it to Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s lips. Then, he looked up with a complicated gaze and looked deeply at Shen Yaowei. Her eyes were bright and filled with unconcealed happiness.. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: As Long As Youre Happy, Nothing Else Matters Chapter 421: As Long As You¡¯re Happy, Nothing Else Matters Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yuyan felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a needle. In the end, he retracted his gaze. Forget it. As long as Yaoyao is happy, nothing else matters. Huo Yuntian sat on the dragon chair and looked at Shen Yaowei and Huo J unhan. He slowly exerted strength in his palm and tightened his grip on the armrest of the dragon chair. He slowly exerted strength so strong that it seemed like he could crush the dragon chair. However, when Huo Junhan looked at him, the dissatisfaction in his eyes disappeared completely, and he put on a smile. ¡°Alright, since the two of you have feelings for each other, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. From today onwards, Prince Li and Yaoyao will be engaged. When spring comes in March, you¡¯ll get married.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Shen Yaowei looked deeply at Huo Junhan beside her. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Although Huo Junhan said thank you, he didn¡¯t look at Huo Yuntian again. He held Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness as she nodded with a smile. This is great. In this life, 1 can finally love him openly. After leaving the palace with Huo Junhan and returning to the courtyard, Shen Yaowei saw Huo Junhan stop in front of the door and asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Huo Junhan lowered his head and planted a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°Close your eyes first.¡± Shen Yaowei obediently closed her eyes. Then, Huo Junhan lowered his head and sealed her lips. The delicate and gentle kiss slowly absorbed the beauty that belonged to her. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but blush. She allowed Huo Junhan to move. In the end, after she was panting from the kiss, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and gently press it against his chest. Just then, she felt something strange on the ring finger of her left hand. Shen Yaowei looked down at her left hand under the moonlight and was surprised to find a dark ring on her finger. The main body of the ring seemed to be made of vines that intertwined with each other, surrounding one of the blood-red rubies. There was a mysterious power in it, making Shen Yaowei reach out to touch it. ¡°Junhan, there¡¯s an aura that belongs to you in this ring.¡± She would never mistake this unique aura of her beloved. ¡°This gemstone is the product of my condensed life essence, naturally imbued with my aura,¡± Huo Junhan said as he lifted Shen Yaowei into his arms and opened the door. ¡°A gemstone created from condensed life essence? That must require a lot of effort and skill,¡± Shen Yaowei exclaimed, surprised by the complexity involved in crafting such a gemstone. To condense one¡¯s life essence into a tangible form requires not only formidable power but also a significant investment of time and experience. It might even involve multiple failures before achieving success. Especially since this gem was so perfect, he must have experienced many failures and then trained again to produce such an effect! ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, nothing else matters.¡± Huo Junhan smiled. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart softened when she heard this. She took the initiative to lean her head on Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder. As the night grew darker, the banquet in the palace ended. In the manor where the princes lived. In the hall, Prince Gongren picked up the teacup and threw it ruthlessly at Princess Wan Hua¡¯s feet. ¡°Wan Hua, what did Father remind you today? The person who¡¯s going to be engaged to you isn¡¯t His Highness Li, but Prince Zhao.. Why are you making decisions on your own?! Do you know that once you anger Prince Zhao, the consequences will be unimaginable?!¡± Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Prince Zhao is Just a Piece of Trash. Hes Not Worthy of Me Chapter 422: Prince Zhao is Just a Piece of Trash. He¡¯s Not Worthy of Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Prince Zhao is just a piece of trash. He¡¯s not worthy of me.¡± Princess Wan Hua stood tall and proud, showing no hint of retreat in her eyes. Prince Gongren was even angrier when he saw this scene. He went forward and wanted to slap Princess Wan Hua¡¯s face. Fortunately, the princess consort acted in time and went forward to stop Prince Gongren. ¡°Your Highness, if you have anything to say, you can talk to the child nicely. Wan Hua has always had her own opinions. Your Highness, haven¡¯t you always liked that about Wan Hua?¡± ¡°I do like this child to have her own thoughts, but this doesn¡¯t mean that she can embarrass me!¡± Prince Gongren flung his sleeves and walked heavily to the table to sit down. His eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Besides, you said Prince Zhao isn¡¯t worthy of you? Can you win the heart of His Highness Li then? Don¡¯t forget that just now, His Highness Li proposed a marriage in public. He wants to marry General Shen¡¯s daughter, not you!¡± ¡°Shen Yaowei is only beautiful. She¡¯s not worthy at all! 1¡¯11 let His Highness Li know that only I¡¯m a match made in heaven with him!¡± With that, Princess Wan Hua strode out of the hall and quickly disappeared. The princess consort, Madam Wan, took two steps forward and saw that Princess Wan Hua had already disappeared. Only then did she turn around anxiously and walk to Prince Gongren. ¡°Your Highness, Wan Hua has always been stubborn. I¡¯m afraid something big will happen if she goes out. Aren¡¯t we going to stop her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know your daughter? As long as she doesn¡¯t find trouble with Prince Zhao, I can¡¯t be bothered.¡± Prince Gongren rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°Hurry up and think of a way to prepare a gift for Prince Zhao!¡± Madam Wan sighed and could only agree obediently. The next morning, Shen Yaowei was in high spirits. She woke up early and went straight to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. She didn¡¯t patrol last night and came to participate in the morning training at the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence today to see if she could gain anything else. The carriage stopped steadily in front of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. As soon as Shen Yaowei got out of the car, she realized that the outside of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence was filled with people watching the show. Apart from some ordinary people, there were even disciples from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence among these people. Meanwhile, amidst the crowd, there stood a girl who shone like the morning sun, radiating an enchanting aura. Wherever she stood, flowers bloomed around her, and she was none other than Princess Baihua. At this moment, Zhan Yongjun was standing in front of Princess Centaurea. When he heard the commotion in the carriage, he looked at Shen Yaowei and pointed at her from afar. He began to shout, ¡°Princess, look, Shen Yaowei is here!¡± Shen Yaowei watched as Princess Wan Hua looked at her. If looks could kill, she would have been reduced to ashes by Princess Wan Hua. ¡°Princess, why are you looking for me?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t weak at all as she looked straight at Princess Wan Hua. ¡°I heard that Miss Shen is a disciple of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. The Imperial Preceptor also likes Miss very much, so 1 especially came today to spar with Miss.¡± Princess Wan Hua smiled slightly, her tone filled with oppression. ¡°Miss Shen, everyone says that His Highness is fearless and invincible. 1 thought that since you¡¯re His Highness¡¯ fiancee, you naturally wouldn¡¯t reject my challenge.¡± ¡°Of course. Coincidentally, 1 want to spar with you too.¡± Shen Yaowei looked around. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here. Why don¡¯t we go to the arena in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to spar¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I think this place is suitable.¡± A murderous aura surged around Princess Wan Hua. As she spoke, she flicked her finger, and a golden seal turned into an afterimage that headed straight for Shen Yaowei. The moment Princess Wan Hua attacked, the spirit energy in her body poured out.. A terrifying pressure swept in all directions, shattering the ground into fine cracks! Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: So That Talisman Can Turn People into Pig Heads Chapter 423: So That Talisman Can Turn People into Pig Heads Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Such a terrifying power frightened Zhan Yongjun and the others so much that they hurriedly retreated. They all looked at Princess Wan Hua with lingering fears. The golden seal went straight to Shen Yaowei¡¯s glabella. It had targeted her life from the beginning. ¡°Spirit Fire Incantation, arise!¡± Shen Yaowei swiftly formed a seal, and intense flames transformed into a massive phoenix, instantly evaporating the moisture from the surrounding air into nothingness. The high temperature of the flames made everyone unable to open their eyes. Shen Yaowei raised her hand and waved. The fire phoenix turned into an afterimage and went straight for Princess Wan Hua. ¡°Heavenly Water Talisman, condense!¡± Princess Wan Hua took out a golden talisman from her pocket and bit her fingertip. With a little blood, blood-colored water flowed out in full force, instantly extinguishing the flames and causing a large amount of smoke. At the same time, the two of them used the Immobilization Talisman at the same time! The two of them quickly formed hand seals, and golden light seeped out from their hands. When Princess Wan Hua saw that Shen Yaowei was actually on par with her, her eyes were filled with surprise. Shen Yaowei is actually so powerful? Looking around, Princess Wan Hua quietly took out a talisman and infused a stream of spirit energy into it before putting away the Immobilization Talisman. In an instant, Shen Yaowei¡¯s Immobilization Talisman landed on her! She also took the opportunity to throw the talisman straight at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei was casting a spell and couldn¡¯t resist at all! ¡°Transformation Seal, empower the celestial spirit!¡± Princess Wan Hua¡¯s eyes glimmered with a hint of madness, as a murderous intent surged within her. At this moment, the Brilliant Fire Sword on Shen Yaowei¡¯s waist suddenly trembled violently. It shot out a force and actually repelled the flying charm! Boom¡ª! In an instant, dust filled the air. Shen Yaowei retreated and rushed out. She looked up and stared at Princess Wan Hua, who was in the dust. ¡°Shen Yaowei, you, hmph, you actually dare to cheat!¡± Princess Wan Hua raised her hand and shattered the dust, appearing in front of everyone. At this moment, everyone was silent. Everyone was stunned by Princess Wan Hua¡¯s pig nose. That¡¯s right, a pig¡¯s nose. A delicate beauty like Princess Wan Hua actually had a pig¡¯s nose on her face. As she spoke, she snorted and looked extremely terrifying! ¡°So that charm can turn a person into a pig¡¯s head. Princess Wan Hua, you can even use such a despicable move.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Princess Wan Hua and then burst out laughing. ¡°What are you laughing at? If it wasn¡¯t for you, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been affected by my own spell!¡± Princess Wan Hua was furious. As she spoke, her pig ears suddenly popped out, scaring her so much that she quickly raised her hand to cover her face. Unexpectedly, her hands had also become pig trotters! ¡°Hahahaha¡ª!¡± At this moment, the surrounding onlookers burst into laughter. ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯ll remember the humiliation today. In the future, 1¡¯11 definitely make you pay the price!¡± Princess Wan Hua threw down these words fiercely and quickly rushed into the carriage with her face covered. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t think much of it as she watched the carriage leave. She strode into the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. At the same time, in the backyard. In the hot spring, Huo Junhan¡¯s long hair was draped over his shoulders. His entire body was soaked in it, allowing the white fog to cover his entire body. Weak footsteps came from behind. Huo Junhan, who had been resting with his eyes closed, turned to look behind him. A figure in a black robe stood not far away, like a ghost. ¡°You¡¯re actually engaged to Shen Yaowei. You know that woman¡¯s entanglement with you and that you can never be together. Huo Junhan, I¡¯ve already told you your identity, but you¡¯re stubborn. You¡¯ll definitely pay a painful price in the future!¡± Huo Junhan narrowed his eyes in displeasure. With a raise of his hand, a stream of hot spring water flew out and headed straight for the black shadow. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. Get lost..¡± Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Do You Want to See Shen Yaowei Die in Front of You in This Life? Chapter 424: Do You Want to See Shen Yaowei Die in Front of You in This Life? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± The black-robed woman stood rooted to the ground. Her figure was like a ghost as the water passed through her body. Her feet moved, and her fleeing body appeared like a ghost. In a breath, she had already approached the edge of the hot spring and reached out to grab Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder. Huo Junhan felt the woman¡¯s aura, and the coldness in his eyes kept rolling. He raised his hand and swung it behind him. The pressure released from his body forced the black-robed woman to take a step back. The black-robed woman¡¯s figure swayed in the air. She quickly retreated. After pulling away from Huo Junhan, she surrounded him in circles and kept changing her figure. ¡°Huo Junhan, do you want to see Shen Yaowei die in front of you in this life? It seems that the feeling of losing your beloved repeatedly still can¡¯t let you reflect.¡± As the black-robed woman spoke, her figure flashed again, and she appeared opposite Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan was expressionless as he slowly clenched his fists in the hot spring. The black-robed woman continued to laugh happily. She stood at the edge of the hot spring, her figure looking even more illusory under the heat. ¡°Let me advise you. If you want her to survive safely and not die miserably because of love tribulations like before, listen to me obediently. Huo Junhan, you should know very well that this is your last chance.¡± ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. He raised his hand and swept it across. With a wave of his hand, an aura pushed the black-robed woman out heavily. The woman in the black robe offered no resistance, displaying a demeanor of being at the mercy of others. Her figure was pushed directly into the darkness, and her triumphant laughter transformed into echoes that slowly faded in the air until it vanished completely. Huo Junhan sat silently in the hot spring water. He looked unshaken, but the emotions in his eyes were surging. Just as his aura dropped to the freezing point, a rustling sound from behind the screen quickly attracted his attention. Looking up at the screen, Huo Junhan saw the girl¡¯s skirt peeking through the gap- The emotions that were originally filling his eyes instantly disappeared. Huo Junhan stood up from the water with a splash and casually pulled over a white undershirt that was placed at the side to put it on. Behind the screen, Shen Yaowei also heard Huo Junhan get up and was a little anxious. After she returned from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, she heard from the secret guards that Junhan was taking a shower and changing his clothes in the backyard. Of course, she couldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. She quickly rushed over to take a look. In the end, who would have thought that this person would already be done showering when she had just arrived? This was too coincidental! It was better to take another look than do nothing. Shen Yaowei stuck her head out of the screen and saw that Huo Junhan, who was covered in water, had already walked to the screen and stood there. The two of them looked at each other, and a slightly awkward aura spread in the air. A drop of cold sweat rolled down Shen Yaowei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Yes¡­ Junhan, what a coincidence.¡± Other than that, she was too embarrassed to say anything else. Huo Junhan reached out and raised Shen Yaowei¡¯s chin with his slender fingers. ¡°Why are you standing here peeping?¡± Shen Yaowei was a little stunned by the question. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I peek?¡± If possible, I want to see it openly too! Seeing that the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation, the smile on Huo Junhan¡¯s lips disappeared. Even the haze in his heart disappeared completely.. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Anyway, She Had This Premonition Chapter 425: Anyway, She Had This Premonition Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei was waiting for Huo Junhan¡¯s answer when he picked her up. After exclaiming, she hurriedly reached out and wrapped her arms around Huo Junhan¡¯s neck. She smelled the faint fragrance coming from the man¡¯s body, and her heart beat faster uncontrollably. Huo Junhan carried Shen Yaowei back to his room. After being placed on the bed, Shen Yaowei lay down and supported her chin with her small hand. She watched Huo Junhan put on his clothes. ¡°Junhan, I¡¯m going on a long trip next.¡± Huo Junhan stopped dressing. He turned to look at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Today, I went to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, and the people there informed me that something major had occurred in Wanhua City. Overnight, a large number of malevolent forces emerged, causing great turmoil and resulting in injuries and even deaths. The exact cause of it all remains unknown. The Master is currently in seclusion, and as a disciple of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, I must join Senior Brother Yao and the others to go to Wanhua City and assess the situation,¡± Shen Yaowei said, her eyes filled with a chilling resolve. The situation in Wanhua City was very complicated. She vaguely felt that this matter wasn¡¯t simple. She couldn¡¯t tell where this feeling came from. In any case, she had such a premonition. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this too. When the evil spirits were triggered, General Baili was even tortured and dismembered by the evil spirits to protect innocent people.¡± Huo Junhan narrowed his eyes, and a dark light flashed across them. Shen Yaowei nodded, her eyes rolling with emotion. ¡°General Baili is already advanced in age. He was born in Wanhua City, so he specially requested to return to his hometown to recuperate. Who knew that such a thing would happen?¡± Speaking of General Baili, he was also an acquaintance of her father. Back then, when her father had just entered the military camp, it was General Baili who single-handedly supported her father to become the new general. It could be said that General Baili was like her father¡¯s mentor, akin to being half of his master. Over the years, although they haven¡¯t met often, their correspondence has never ceased, and their relationship has remained strong. Therefore, after she found out about this, she left the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence and immediately returned to the General¡¯s Mansion to ask about her father¡¯s situation. Thinking of Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s regretful and sad expression, Shen Yaowei also felt upset. After all, everyone knew that General Baili was impeccable. In the past, when the enemy¡¯s 300,000-strong army attacked, it was General Baili who led 100,000 people to defend the border for 15 days. When all the supplies were exhausted, he cut off all means of retreat and fought a beautiful battle to turn things around. Only then did he defend the border and defeat the enemy. Therefore, after General Baili¡¯s accident, the entire country mourned. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression showed a tinge of sorrow. ¡°General Baili was a good person. He was killed by evil spirits, and even before his death, he held onto a lingering attachment and refused to close his eyes. It required the people from our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to perform purification rituals before he could be properly laid to rest.¡± Before a person died, if they had some deep obsession, it was very easy for their soul to be in a mess. This situation was indeed very dangerous. If not handled properly, the body might even undergo putrefaction. Once the corpse came back to life, the original owner of the corpse would become a zombie, and the situation would become even more complicated. So far, General Baili¡¯s corpse has been suppressed by a talisman. After the funeral, his family didn¡¯t dare to be buried. Ordinary warlocks couldn¡¯t resolve this matter either. Therefore, the relatives of the Baili family asked Huo Yuntian for help and asked him to arrange for the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to handle this matter.. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Tell Me If Youre Unhappy, Itll Make Chapter 426: Tell Me If You¡¯re Unhappy, It¡¯ll Make Everyone Happy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡± Huo Junhan frowned at this point. It was rare to see Huo Junhan like this. Shen Yaowei looked at him expectantly. ¡°Yes. Junhan, are you reluctant to leave me? Actually, 1 think it¡¯s a little rushed to set off tomorrow. Why don¡¯t 1 wait two days before setting off?¡± At that time, she could rush over alone on the flying beast unique to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. This way, it would be faster. Not only would it not delay her, but she could also spend a few more days with Junhan. Shen Yaowei¡¯s thoughts raced. All that was left was Huo Junhan¡¯s nod. However, to her surprise, Huo Junhan shook his head calmly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. 1 just thought that it was a coincidence. I happen to be going out tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to wait for you to come back before 1 can come back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a coincidence.¡± Shen Yaowei felt that she was thinking too much. She shrugged her shoulders in frustration. Shen Yaowei¡¯s disappointed expression was reflected in his eyes. Huo Junhan said deeply, ¡°In addition, time is tight. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to send you off tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then won¡¯t we really not be able to see each other for a long time?¡± At the thought that they were actually going to be separated for so long, a sour bubble rolled out of Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart, and she felt very uncomfortable. Huo Junhan put on his robe and slowly walked to Shen Yaowei. He picked her up gently. His actions were gentle, as if he was treating the most precious treasure in the world. Letting Shen Yaowei sit on his left arm, Huo Junhan¡¯s other hand gently stroked her back. His actions were extremely gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you tonight.¡± Feeling the man¡¯s comfort, Shen Yaowei¡¯s dissatisfaction dissipated a little. ¡°Then 1 want you to eat with me. 1 still have to help you pack your luggage. You have to pack with me too. We have to be together all night. You can¡¯t leave.¡± Shen Yaowei wrapped her arms around Huo Junhan¡¯s neck and buried her face in his chest. Huo Junhan kissed her cheek gently and nodded. Time flew by. The next morning. At dawn, the entrance of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence was filled with people. Shen Yaowei was also in the crowd. She carried a small bag and looked at the carriages in front of her with a frown. When she woke up this morning, Huo Junhan had already left. Thinking about the fact that it would take four or five days to reach Wanhua City, and then another ten or more days without seeing Junhan, her heart felt as if it were immersed in ice water, growing colder and colder. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Shen Yaowei sat on a stone block at the entrance of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. She rested her chin on her hands and sighed gloomily. ¡°Shen Yaowei, why are you sighing here so early in the morning? Is there something sad?¡± Zhan Yongjun rode her horse over. She was dressed in red and pulled the reins of the black horse under her to stop in front of Shen Yaowei. She looked valiant and especially energetic. ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t be so petty. Tell us if you¡¯re unhappy so that everyone can be happy.¡± Shen Yaowei lazily raised her eyes. After glancing at Zhan Yongjun, she began to sigh again. ¡°1 saw your face early in the morning. Who can be happy?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Yao Qingyi had just walked out of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence when he happened to hear this and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Cang Yes Status is Equal to Junhan? Chapter 427: Cang Ye¡¯s Status is Equal to Junhan? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Senior Brother Yao, why did you come out¡­!¡± Zhan Yongjun couldn¡¯t help but blush when she saw Yao Qingyi. Yao Qingyi retracted his smile and cleared his throat. ¡°Our Imperial Preceptor must pay attention to this trip. We can¡¯t let any internal strife make us a joke. Zhan Yongjun, you¡¯ve made many mistakes in the past. You have to be especially careful this time!¡± Zhan Yongjun was originally happy to see Yao Qingyi, but she was splashed with cold water. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little aggrieved. ¡°I understand, Senior Brother Yao.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯re very strong. You¡¯ll be sitting in the first carriage with us Senior Brothers later.¡± After Yao Qingyi reminded her, he raised his feet and led the other two or three Senior Brothers behind him away. Zhan Yongjun watched as Yao Qingyi walked away. Then, she looked at Shen Yaowei bitterly. ¡°Shen Yaowei, are you very proud!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were calm as she looked at Zhan Yongjun, as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°Zhan Yongjun, you¡¯re looking for trouble for no reason. What does it have to do with me if you lose face in front of the person you like?¡± ¡°You, you actually dare to mock me?!¡± Zhan Yongjun was extremely angry. She raised the whip in her hand high and was about to whip Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei watched Zhan Yongjun¡¯s actions calmly and didn¡¯t plan to dodge. At this moment, a black figure walked over quickly and stood behind Zhan Yongjun to kick the horse¡¯s butt. ¡°Phew!¡± The horse raised its front hoof in pain and ran back with Zhan Yongjun. Zhan Yongjun looked flustered as she twisted her body and struggled. ¡°All! Don¡¯t run, don¡¯t run! You fool, stop!¡± The black horse was unruly. After hearing Zhan Yongjun¡¯s words, not only did it not stop, but it even flung her off. She got off the horse, but her left foot was still stuck on the pedal. She hung upside down on the side of the black horse and screamed in fear. Seeing that the black horse was running around in the crowd, causing a commotion, Shen Yaowei looked at the young man standing not far away. Cang Ye stood where he was expressionless, as if he wasn¡¯t the culprit of this commotion. ¡°Cang Ye, long time no see. Are you also going to Wanhua City with Senior Brother Yao today?¡± When Shen Yaowei saw Cang Ye, a smile finally appeared on her face. She stood up and walked towards him. She hadn¡¯t seen Cang Ye since the last time he helped their entire family. He had also applied for leave and didn¡¯t participate in the daily patrol of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. She couldn¡¯t help but worry that his injuries hadn¡¯t healed. However, Cang Ye was very mysterious. Even if she asked Yao Qingyi, she couldn¡¯t find any useful information. Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t know much about Cang Ye. She only knew that Qi Yuan had instructed him to take care of Cang Ye more, no matter what. As long as he didn¡¯t go overboard with what he wanted to do, he could agree to anything. It was fine as long as Cang Ye was happy. She was quite surprised when she heard Yao Qingyi¡¯s retelling. After all, although Qi Yuan looked gentle, he actually had very high expectations of the disciples in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. No one had ever been an exception. He recalled the last time he saw Qi Yuan give in. It was when he was in front of Junhan. In that case, could it be that Cang Ye¡¯s status in Qi Yuan¡¯s heart was comparable to Junhan¡¯s? Shen Yaowei was curious. Cang Ye, who was standing in front of her, nodded. ¡°I plan to go..¡± Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Not Only Does She Miss Her Family, She Misses Junhan Too Chapter 428: Not Only Does She Miss Her Family, She Misses Junhan Too Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Cang Ye, why are you looking at me?¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and touch her face when she saw Cang Ye looking at her. Cang Ye shook his head. ¡°1 just don¡¯t think you need to indulge that woman just now.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that woman? Her name is Zhan Yongjun.¡± Seeing that Cang Ye wasn¡¯t interested in Zhan Yongjun¡¯s name at all, Shen Yaowei was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m just in a bad mood today and can¡¯t be bothered to argue with her.¡± ¡°Is it because you miss home?¡± Cang Ye stared at her and asked. Shen Yaowei nodded and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not just homesick.¡± Not only did she miss her family, but she also missed Junhan very much. Seeing that Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression was filled with sadness, a glint flashed across Cang Ye¡¯s eyes. Then, he was in a good mood and smiled. ¡°I see. I understand.¡± Seeing Cang Ye turn to leave after saying that, Shen Yaowei tilted her head in confusion. He said he understood? What did this person understand? Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t figure it out. She could only silently follow the main group and get into the carriage. The carriage drove all the way to Wanhua City. Four days later, in Wanhua City. The city gate opened, and the three carriages from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence entered Wanhua City majestically. This posture quickly attracted the attention of everyone in Wanhua City. On the streets, all kinds of passersby looked at the carriage curiously. Some people in the crowd were restless and couldn¡¯t wait to come forward with ill intentions towards the carriage of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. A muscular man in rough hemp clothes pulled the blade from his waist and licked it. He excitedly rushed to the front of the carriage to stop it. Fortunately, his companion beside him was quick-witted and pulled the man in time. ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore? Look carefully. This is a carriage from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the man who was originally restless stopped in his tracks and retracted his sharp blade in fear. ¡°I thought they were fools from somewhere who dared to enter Wanhua City in such a high-profile manner¡­¡± Hearing this commotion, Shen Yaowei, who was in the first carriage, lifted the curtains and looked out at the two of them. The two of them felt Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze and fell silent. They revealed hypocritical smiles and watched them leave. If she had known that the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence was so intimidating, Shen Yaowei would have seen people looking at them eagerly on the streets. These people had unfriendly gazes and looked like a group of hungry wolves who couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on her. However, because the flag of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence was on the carriage, they were afraid, but they didn¡¯t dare to walk forward. They could only secretly suppress their hearts that were trying to harm them and silently stare at the carriage. ¡°Miss Shen, you don¡¯t have to care. The customs of Wanhua City have always been like this. This is a rare lawless area. Everything depends on one¡¯s strength. It¡¯s not rare to burn, kill, and plunder. Therefore, during the time we¡¯re in Wanhua City, no one can leave the big team and walk around casually,¡± Yao Qingyi sat opposite Shen Yaowei and reminded everyone solemnly. Everyone nodded in agreement. At this moment, Cang Ye, who had been resting with his eyes closed beside Shen Yaowei, suddenly opened his eyes and said faintly, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the carriage stopped steadily. ¡°It¡¯s really tiring for the distinguished guests of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to come all the way here. The manor has already prepared lunch and hot water. Please go and eat after getting off the carriage. Then, take a shower and change your clothes to relieve your fatigue along the way.¡± At this moment, a woman¡¯s pleasant voice sounded from outside the carriage.. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Do You Think Shes Pitiful? Chapter 429: Do You Think She¡¯s Pitiful? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That pleasant and seductive voice sounded numb and extremely charming, making Shen Yaowei¡¯s bones soften. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what kind of beauty could have such a seductive voice. Shen Yaowei got out of the carriage and saw a girl. The girl was dressed in white and looked like a holy snow lotus standing in the wind. Her delicate appearance was especially pitiful. She seemed to be from General Baili¡¯s family. Not only was she dressed plainly, but there was also a small white flower pinned to her black hair. There were no accessories on her body, and she had no makeup, making it look like she had been crying for the past few days. The corners of her eyes were red, making her look pitiful. Shen Yaowei looked at the girl and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange when she saw that she was only 16 or 17 years old. She remembered her father saying that General Baili was already over 40 years old. It was because he had been fighting on the battlefield all year and was so seriously injured that he couldn¡¯t completely recover that he had no choice but to retreat. General Baili had lost his loved one early on, so he had never married in his life, let alone had such a big daughter. In that case, where did this girl come from? The girl felt Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze and looked up with her long and narrow peach blossom eyes. The moment her eyes met Shen Yaowei¡¯s, a stream of light flashed across her eyes, and she was actually a little excited. Shen Yaowei was very puzzled. Before she could probe further, Yao Qingyi, who was in the lead, looked at the girl and asked in confusion, ¡°Miss, please forgive my poor eyesight. May 1 know who you are from the Baili family?¡± ¡°My name is Baili Se, and I¡¯m Baili Hui¡¯s distant cousin. Our family members have all had short lives. My parents passed away five years ago, and I¡¯ve been struggling to survive ever since. Later, when my cousin learned about my situation, he brought me back home to take care of me. Since I¡¯ve only recently arrived, many people don¡¯t know me. But it was I who wrote a letter to His Majesty, requesting assistance for my brother,¡± Baili Se spoke of Baili Hui, her eyes filled with profound sadness. ¡°My brother died while trying to save others, and his lingering attachment has left his spirit restless. I implore you all to show mercy and help my brother find peace.¡± At the end of her sentence, she was already choking. She bent her knees and was about to kneel down to Yao Qingyi. Yao Qingyi quickly helped her up. ¡°Miss Baili, you can¡¯t! We¡¯re all very saddened by General Baili¡¯s tragic death. We came this time to help. This is what we should do. Please rest assured, Miss Baili.¡± Baili Se thanked him profusely. Bean-sized tears rolled out of her eyes and wet her long eyelashes. Everyone around her looked at her with unconcealed pity. Shen Yaowei was moved. She couldn¡¯t bear to see such a delicate beauty sad. As soon as she looked away, she realized that Cang Ye was staring at Baili Se expressionlessly. Cang Ye was different from them. There was no pity in his eyes, but a hint of disdain. Shen Yaowei lowered her voice in confusion and asked Cang Ye, ¡°What¡¯s with your expression? Do you have anything against Miss Baili?¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯s very pitiful?¡± Cang Ye¡¯s voice was very soft. Only he and Shen Yaowei could hear him. Shen Yaowei was stunned by the question. She thought for a moment and asked in disbelief, ¡°Isn¡¯t she pitiful?¡± The pain of losing her beloved must have tormented her. Cang Ye didn¡¯t answer Shen Yaowei immediately. He just looked at her steadily, his eyes filled with an unfathomable light. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t understand and felt uncomfortable under his gaze. ¡°I hope so,¡± Cang Ye said calmly. Then, he followed Yao Qingyi and the others into the Baili Mansion.. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Miss Shen, Be Careful! Chapter 430: Miss Shen, Be Careful! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the mourning hall. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye followed closely behind Yao Qingyi. The three of them walked around the coffin in the middle of the mourning hall. A faint hostility rippled in the air. Shen Yaowei stood on tiptoe and looked into the coffin. She could see General Baili lying in the coffin. General Baili had lost the person he loved in his early years. Ever since then, he has focused all his attention on the country and its people. He had been fighting on the battlefield his entire life and was overworked. General Baili was only a dozen years older than his father, but from his appearance, he had white hair and many chasms and marks left by time on his face. He looked more like an old man in his seventies. It could be seen how much he had been tortured when he was alive. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei sighed. Cang Ye immediately felt her change. His eyes turned, and he looked at her lightly. Shen Yaowei explained, ¡°1 simply feel that General Baili lived a difficult life throughout his lifetime. Now that he has passed away, his restless spirit, burdened with concerns for the world, is surrounded by malevolent energy, unable to find peace. It¡¯s truly lamentable.¡± When Yao Qingyi heard this, she sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Although General Baili has already come to Wanhua City to enjoy his life, I often hear that General Baili fought for the peace of Wanhua City. After he left the military camp and returned to Wanhua City, he actually didn¡¯t rest well.¡± When Cang Ye heard the two of them, his gaze landed indifferently on Baili Hui, who was in the coffin. ¡°Since he hasn¡¯t been able to rest, it can be seen that he¡¯s a person who likes to work. Everything is his choice. Perhaps he likes this.¡± ¡°Whether we like it or not, General Baili is someone worthy of respect. Before we set off on this journey, Master specifically instructed us to have our fortunes read, so that we may proceed with caution and successfully resolve this matter. Otherwise, we may have to face further dangers,¡± said Yao Qingyi with a solemn expression. He then stopped and smiled at Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye, saying, ¡°But you can rest assured that as your senior, I¡¯ll protect you both. Here, these are the talismans given to me by Master. You two can help me activate them with your spiritual energy and affix them in the four corners, respectively.¡± Shen Yaowei reached out to take the talisman and realized that it was a rare talisman. The yellow talisman was drawn with ink mixed with cinnabar and gold powder. At this moment, when she held the talisman in her hand, even if she hadn¡¯t activated it, she could clearly feel a mysterious and holy power emitting from it. Shen Yaowei picked up the talisman with both hands in surprise and looked at it carefully. ¡°The aura of this talisman is so thick. It should have been personally drawn by the Imperial Preceptor, right?¡± Seeing Yao Qingyi nod, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. The Imperial Preceptor was indeed the Imperial Preceptor. Although he didn¡¯t personally attend this event, just having the Spirit Stabilizing Talisman hand-drawn by him had already resolved most of the situation. The Spirit Stabilizing Talisman could eliminate murderous aura. They would stick the Spirit Stabilizing Talisman here for the night. Tomorrow morning, they could cast the spell and let General Baili rest in peace. In that case, this matter didn¡¯t seem difficult to resolve. After all, after the burial of General Baili, they only needed to eliminate the evil spirits that appeared in Wanhua City, and everything would be resolved. At the thought that she might be able to go back and see Junhan soon, Shen Yaowei¡¯s dark eyes lit up. She hurriedly walked to the east corner of the mourning hall. However, she was too anxious and accidentally stepped on her skirt. Her body fell limply to the ground. Just as she was ready to have intimate contact with the earth, Yao Qingyi¡¯s cry came from behind her. ¡°Miss Shen, be careful!¡± Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Who Do You Want to Help You? Chapter 431: Who Do You Want to Help You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Immediately after, a figure quickly flashed to Shen Yaowei¡¯s side and raised his hand to hug her waist. Only then did she avoid intimate contact with the ground. The arm around her waist was firm and strong. Shen Yaowei fell into the young man¡¯s arms. A familiar, elegant fragrance came, leaving her stunned. Why was this person¡¯s aura so similar to Junhan¡¯s? Although the other party still had a strong perfume smell, her frequent interactions with Junhan made it impossible for her to be wrong. Shen Yaowei hurriedly looked at him. In the end, she was surprised to see Cang Ye¡¯s handsome face. Her expectations instantly fell through. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze was extremely complicated as she subconsciously stared at Cang Ye and asked, ¡°Why is it you?¡± The accident just now was too sudden. For a moment, she thought that Junhan had rushed over. However, thinking about it carefully, Junhan was so busy. Why would he come here¡­ Disappointment flashed across Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t lie to Cang Ye. Cang Ye narrowed his eyes, and Shen Yaowei¡¯s disappointed face was reflected in his deep eyes. His low voice was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Who do you want to help you?¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t understand why Cang Ye was dissatisfied. She was about to explain when she saw Yao Qingyi rushing over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shen. It¡¯s all my fault for being busy with the charm just now and not paying attention to your situation. You¡¯re not injured, are you?¡± Yao Qingyi looked nervous. After walking up to Shen Yaowei and sizing her up carefully, he finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she was unscathed. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Yaowei felt that Yao Qingyi looked a little nervous. She didn¡¯t think much about it and quickly pulled away from Cang Ye after stabilizing herself. Yao Qingyi was right. Everything had happened so suddenly that she didn¡¯t even have time to react. How could Cang Ye help her so quickly? It couldn¡¯t be like what Yao Qingyi said, that Cang Ye had been paying attention to her, right? Just as this ridiculous thought appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind, she quickly shook her head. Why would Cang Ye pay attention to me? Everything is just a coincidence. ¡°Senior Brother Cang Ye, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. 1¡¯11 thank you on behalf of Miss Shen,¡± Yao Qingyi said politely. Cang Ye narrowed his eyes, which were faintly black. ¡°This matter is between her and me, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Shen Yaowei saw that Yao Qingyi was stunned and felt that what he said was a little inappropriate. This matter was her business to begin with. If anyone should thank someone, it should be her. However, when Yao Qingyi said this, it seemed wrong. It seemed that, compared to Cang Ye, her relationship with Yao Qingyi was more intimate. In her heart, she had only treated Yao Qingyi as an ordinary Senior Brother. Instead, she treated Cang Ye as a rare friend she could get along with. Shen Yaowei looked at Yao Qingyi calmly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Senior Brother. Cang Ye and I often help each other. There¡¯s no need to thank him casually lest we seem distant.¡± The storm in Cang Ye¡¯s eyes instantly turned invisible. He ignored Yao Qingyi¡¯s awkward expression and reached out to pull Shen Yaowei away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you to paste the charm.¡± Yao Qingyi looked at the two of them. From the bottom of her heart, she felt that their backs as they walked away hand in hand looked a little dazzling. Just as he was in a daze, he saw Cang Ye turn around and look at him with clear eyes. In just a moment, his gaze made Yao Qingyi¡¯s heart tremble. He subconsciously looked away and vaguely felt that something was wrong. Cang Ye had only just entered the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, and as the eldest senior brother, why should he be afraid of Cang Ye? Just as Yao Qingyi was wondering, a delicate figure appeared outside the mourning hall.. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Miss Shen, Help Yourself Chapter 432: Miss Shen, Help Yourself Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss Baili, why aren¡¯t you resting at this hour?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the delicate beauty in front of her and took a few more glances at her. She realized that her temperament was very different from that of ordinary women. The ethereal appearance of Baili Se made her resemble a ghost, exuding a delicate and fragile aura that even speaking loudly to her felt unbearable.. Baili Se smiled gently, her voice enchanting and melodious. ¡°Everyone has come a long way and probably doesn¡¯t have much appetite. We didn¡¯t eat much for dinner either. Since I¡¯ve been thinking about this, I bought fresh venison and invited everyone to have a barbecue in the garden. The other esteemed members of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence have already gone ahead, and 1 came specifically to find you both to go together.¡± ¡°Miss Baili, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Yao Qingyi put away the charm that hadn¡¯t been pasted. ¡°Leave the rest to me. Let¡¯s go over first. It won¡¯t be too late to paste the charm later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded. Seeing that Cang Ye had no objections, the three of them left the mourning hall. Baili Se had a smile on her face the entire time. She first waited for the three of them to leave the mourning hall. Then, she looked up and took a deep look at the coffin. A deep light appeared in her eyes before she turned around and left without looking back. The garden was brightly lit. Baili Se prepared a whole deer. The stove that was burning with charcoal emitted thick smoke that roasted the fresh and delicious deer meat, attracting everyone¡¯s happy exclamations. When Shen Yaowei and the other two arrived, the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence took the initiative to give up an oven. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯s been hard on you to paste the charms. Hurry up and eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. 1¡¯11 continue to paste charms after eating something light. Miss Shen, you and Cang Ye can help yourselves.¡± Yao Qingyi saw that the two of them were inseparable from beginning to end, and a glint appeared in his eyes. He turned around and left. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. She sniffed the moving meat fragrance floating in the air and said to Cang Ye, ¡°Roast some meat here first. 1¡¯11 go get some already roasted meat from someone else. Let¡¯s eat those first so that we won¡¯t have to wait.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cang Ye nodded. After Shen Yaowei turned around and left, he stood in front of the stove and began to roast meat. Shen Yaowei searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find much roasted meat. After casually collecting some, she carried the plate and walked straight to Cang Ye. In the end, before she could reach Cang Ye, she saw him and Zhan Yongjun. There was a barbecue grill between Zhan Yongjun and Cang Ye, with the two facing each other. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t see Cang Ye¡¯s expression, only his back. However, from her angle, she could clearly see Zhan Yongjun. Zhan Yongjun was using her chopsticks to pick up the venison that Cang Ye had roasted. After taking a bite, her eyes lit up. ¡°Wow! Cang Ye, the barbecue you roasted is really delicious. 1 feel like 1 can finish it alone.¡± Shen Yaowei stopped in her tracks and looked at the two of them calmly. She really didn¡¯t want to approach. Not to mention anything else, she wasn¡¯t interested in standing with Zhan Yongjun and eating barbecue. The disdain in her heart was almost written all over her face. Shen Yaowei looked at the plate in her hand and turned to leave without thinking. As soon as Shen Yaowei left, Zhan Yongjun looked up and saw her leaving. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t speak to anyone, so in Zhan Yongjun¡¯s opinion, she looked very lonely. Zhan Yongjun saw this scene, and the smugness in her eyes almost overflowed. Isn¡¯t Shen Yaowei so arrogant because men like her? Then Til snatch all the men over and see what right Shen Yaowei has to be arrogant in front of me. Zhan Yongjun was thinking smugly when she suddenly saw Cang Ye throw all her half-eaten roasted meat to the ground.. Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Why Did You Throw Away the Barbeque? Do You Despise Me? Chapter 433: Why Did You Throw Away the Barbeque? Do You Despise Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Stunned, Zhan Yongjun looked at Cang Ye in confusion and asked, ¡°Cang Ye, I¡¯ve only taken a bite and haven¡¯t finished eating yet. Why did you throw it away?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, many people around her looked at her and Cang Ye. They were very curious about this pair that had never appeared before. Cang Ye was especially eye-catching. Most of the people in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence were filled with interest in this cold and proud young man. However, they knew that there were many women here who admired his powerful strength and beautiful appearance and took the initiative to express their goodwill to him a few times. However, Cang Ye¡¯s attitude was really too cold. He didn¡¯t even reject those girls and directly ignored them, making those girls extremely sad. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Cang Ye only treated Shen Yaowei differently. Today, Zhan Yongjun actually had the chance to approach Cang Ye. Could it be that Cang Ye¡¯s temper had changed? Cang Ye threw away all the roasted meat, then changed the iron net of the original roasted meat and replaced it with new meat. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t even look at Zhan Yongjun. The iron clamp in his hand kept flipping through the bright red venison on the iron net. His cold attitude caused a commotion. Zhan Yongjun couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry at being ignored. He endured his dissatisfaction and asked forcefully, ¡°Cang Ye, I¡¯m talking to you. Can¡¯t you hear me? Why did you throw away the barbecue? Do you despise me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very noisy. Get lost,¡± Cang Ye said coldly without looking up. Zhan Yongjun¡¯s face instantly turned red as she glared at Cang Ye angrily. ¡°How can you talk to me with such an attitude!¡± This time, Cang Ye ignored Zhan Yongjun directly. Instead, he calmly placed the roasted venison on a plate. Zhan Yongjun couldn¡¯t stand being treated like this and insisted on touching Cang Ye¡¯s roasted meat. Expressionless, Cang Ye stretched out a red-hot iron clamp and knocked Zhan Yongjun¡¯s back. With a bang, the hot iron clamp left a mark on the back of Cang Ye¡¯s hand, making her scream in pain. Cang Ye lowered his head and frowned at the iron clamp in his hand. Without a word, he threw away the dirty clamp and replaced it with a new one before continuing to eat seriously. Cang Ye¡¯s movements seemed calm, but every move revealed deep disdain. As long as it was something Zhan Yongjun had touched, Cang Ye threw it aside. Zhan Yongjun was almost angered to death. She pounced on Cang Ye relentlessly. ¡°Cang Ye, I¡¯m talking to you. Come over!¡± Cang Ye dodged to the side and hooked the grill with his toes. Crash! When Zhan Yongjun pounced over, the oven fell to the ground. The hot coal inside rolled to her feet, burning her until she let out a shrill wail. Without looking at Zhan Yongjun again, Cang Ye carried the roasted meat and walked in the direction where Shen Yaowei had left. In the pavilion deep in the garden. Shen Yaowei sat on the stone bench and had already swept away the roasted meat on the plate. The roasted venison was especially delicious. Shen Yaowei still felt unsatisfied after eating a plate. However, she was lazy and unwilling to move. Soon, she heard Zhan Yongjun¡¯s scream from the garden ahead. She couldn¡¯t hear it clearly from her position, but the scream was as miserable as a pig being slaughtered. It must have come from Zhan Yongjun. She couldn¡¯t be wrong. She looked past the arch of the pavilion and into the sky. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on with Zhan Yongjun. As she was lost in her thoughts, she didn¡¯t notice that Cang Ye had already passed through the corridor on the left and was walking straight towards her. Without waiting for Cang Ye to approach, Yao Qingyi came through the arch on the right side of the pavilion.. Wanna gift the story? Try one. COMMENT 0 comment o VOTE 2 left SEND GIFT Chapter 434: What You Said is True, But It Might Not Be the Case For Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yao Qingyi locked onto Shen Yaowei, who was sitting in the pavilion. She held the roasted meat on the plate and walked straight to her. ¡°Miss Shen, why are you here? I have some freshly roasted venison here. Why don¡¯t you eat some too?¡± Shen Yaowei watched as Yao Qingyi walked into the pavilion and placed the plate of roasted meat on the stone table. It was indeed a little inappropriate for a man and a woman to eat together on a small plate. Shen Yaowei smiled, her eyes filled with indifference. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Yao, but I¡¯m already full.¡± ¡°Then aren¡¯t you very lonely here alone? Why don¡¯t I stay and talk to you?¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, he had already sat in the empty seat opposite Shen Yaowei. In the long corridor at the side, Cang Ye stood upright in the shadows. He slowly exerted strength with his fingers holding the plate, and the aura around him was cold and unruly. Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She looked at him and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother, but I felt that it was noisy, so 1 left alone.¡± When Yao Qingyi heard this, he stood up again and smiled awkwardly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve disturbed you¡­ Sorry, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Yao Qingyi stood up and left, feeling a little flustered. After leaving the pavilion, he forgot to return the way he came and went straight to the long corridor on the right. In the end, just as Yao Qingyi walked to the long corridor, he was surprised to Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: What You Said is True, But It Might Not Be the Case For Me Chapter 434: What You Said is True, But It Might Not Be the Case For Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yao Qingyi locked onto Shen Yaowei, who was sitting in the pavilion. She held the roasted meat on the plate and walked straight to her. ¡°Miss Shen, why are you here? I have some freshly roasted venison here. Why don¡¯t you eat some too?¡± Shen Yaowei watched as Yao Qingyi walked into the pavilion and placed the plate of roasted meat on the stone table. It was indeed a little inappropriate for a man and a woman to eat together on a small plate. Shen Yaowei smiled, her eyes filled with indifference. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Yao, but I¡¯m already full.¡± ¡°Then aren¡¯t you very lonely here alone? Why don¡¯t 1 stay and talk to you?¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, he had already sat in the empty seat opposite Shen Yaowei. In the long corridor at the side, Cang Ye stood upright in the shadows. He slowly exerted strength with his fingers holding the plate, and the aura around him was cold and unruly. Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She looked at him and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother, but 1 felt that it was noisy, so I left alone.¡± When Yao Qingyi heard this, he stood up again and smiled awkwardly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve disturbed you¡­ Sorry, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Yao Qingyi stood up and left, feeling a little flustered. After leaving the pavilion, he forgot to return the way he came and went straight to the long corridor on the right. In the end, just as Yao Qingyi walked to the long corridor, he was surprised to see Cang Ye standing in the shadows. Yao Qingyi was stunned. Then, he realized that Cang Ye must have seen everything. Speaking of which, the location Cang Ye found was ingenious. He was already dressed in black and was still standing in the shadows. Looking down the long corridor from the pavilion, it was difficult to notice his figure. On the other hand, Cang Ye could see everything happening in the pavilion from where he stood. Cang Ye looked at Yao Qingyi¡¯s pale face. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what he wanted to say even without hearing it. At this moment, Yao Qingyi noticed the roasted meat in his hand. ¡°Junior Brother Cang Ye came at a bad time. ATiss Shen just said that she¡¯s already full. She probably can¡¯t accept your kindness.¡± Yao Qingyi tried his best to maintain his smile and said in a calm tone. Cang Ye didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He walked forward with the roasted meat. When he brushed past Yao Qingyi, he said, ¡°What you said is true, but it might not be the case for me.¡± Yao Qingyi¡¯s face turned pale, and he froze on the spot. When Cang Ye walked out of the long corridor, Shen Yaowei also noticed him. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you eating barbecue with Zhan Yongjun? Why are you here?¡± Shen Yaowei looked behind Cang Ye and was relieved to see that Zhan Yongjun didn¡¯t follow. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if Zhan Yongjun came over to ruin her appetite. ¡°It¡¯s all because she ate the meat 1 roasted without permission that 1 had to roast a new plate,¡± Cang Ye said, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the plate of roasted meat Yao Qingyi had left behind. He pushed the plate he had roasted toward Shen Yaowei. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot. It¡¯ll be cold later.¡± Shen Yaowei picked up the chopsticks she had used just now and picked up a piece of roasted meat to put in her mouth. Her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Delicious! Cang Ye, you¡¯re simply a genius at roasting meat. No wonder Zhan Yongjun said so loudly that the meat you roasted was delicious. It turns out that she¡¯s not just trying to please you.¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei mention Zhan Yongjun again, Cang Ye narrowed his eyes. ¡°Can you not mention her? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She quickly ate half of the barbecue. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Cang Ye shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°No one ate much tonight, and neither did you. How can you not be hungry at this hour? Hurry up and eat,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she handed the only pair of chopsticks in her hand to Cang Ye. Then, she felt that it was a little inappropriate and subconsciously wanted to retract her hand.. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: These Meet the Requirements For Corpse Transformation Chapter 435: These Meet the Requirements For Corpse Transformation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gang Ye didn¡¯t give Shen Yaowei a chance and took her chopsticks. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can turn the chopsticks the other way¡­¡± Before Shen Yaowei could finish speaking, she saw that Cang Ye was already eating without hesitation, so she swallowed the rest of her words. Cang Ye ate very quickly. The last half plate of roasted meat was quickly emptied. Shen Yaowei kept looking at Cang Ye, then felt as if someone was looking at them. Glancing at the long corridor, Shen Yaowei saw that Yao Qingyi had already left and secretly took note. In a room not far away, a figure was hidden in the darkness. He stood at the door and observed the two people in the pavilion through the crack of the door. His gaze locked on Shen Yaowei. The figure¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he raised his hand to push open the door. At this moment, a fiery red signal flare suddenly exploded in the air. With a loud bang, the bright red flare dyed the entire sky red. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye stood up at the same time. The two of them looked at each other and recognized that this was a signal flare specially used by the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. If not for something urgent, they would never have used it under ordinary circumstances. ¡°The signal flare was released in the mourning hall. Let¡¯s go straight to the mourning hall.¡± As soon as Cang Ye finished speaking, he went straight to the mourning hall with Shen Yaowei. The two of them were extremely fast and quickly arrived at the mourning hall. Apart from them, everyone from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence who was busy roasting meat stopped and rushed over. Shen Yaowei stood outside the mourning hall and looked in. Then, she looked at Yao Qingyi, who was standing at the entrance of the mourning hall. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, what happened?¡± ¡°I rushed over just now to put on a talisman, but I realized that General Baili¡¯s corpse was missing.¡± Yao Qingyi¡¯s expression was dark as she led everyone into the mourning hall. The mourning hall was quickly filled with people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. They stood in a circle around the coffin and looked at the empty coffin at the same time. Shen Yaowei approached the coffin and keenly smelled an abnormal stench. ¡°Why does this smell like blood resentment?¡± As soon as she said this, the expressions of everyone present became especially solemn. ¡°Miss Shen, you can¡¯t joke about this. Only zombies will have blood resentment. The general is highly respected and has always done good. How could he become that kind of demon?¡± A man frowned and said. ¡°The great general is indeed a good person, but he fought on the battlefield in his early years, and his hands were stained with a lot of blood, causing a lot of killing. This resulted in his unfulfilled wish after his death, and his hostility didn¡¯t dissipate. These all meet the requirements for corpse transformation,¡± Shen Yaowei said slowly. ¡°Yaoyao is right. Moreover, even if it¡¯s not heaven¡¯s will, it can be done by humans.¡± As Cang Ye spoke, he pulled out the dagger at his waist and cut open the golden lining of the coffin. With a sizzle, the silk lining was torn open, and a thick stench followed. There was actually a black talisman hidden under it. There was a corpse transformation talisman drawn with black snake blood on the talisman. A dried black body was curled up in a ball on the upper left side. This position happened to be where Baili Hui¡¯s heart was when he was lying in the coffin. At this moment, there was an uproar. Everyone took a step back and quickly covered their noses, afraid that they would vomit from the stench. Cang Ye retracted his hand and turned to look behind him. He happened to see the shocked Baili Se standing at the door. Baili Se had obviously heard everything. She raised her trembling hand to cover her mouth. ¡°This, this is impossible¡­ Who did these things?!¡± ¡°We should be the ones asking you this question. Miss Baili Se, you were the one who sent us all away to the garden. What did you do while we were barbecuing?¡± Cang Ye¡¯s eyes were sharp as he stared at Baili Se and questioned.. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Im Willing to Pay Any Price! Chapter 436: I¡¯m Willing to Pay Any Price! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s eyes stared at Baili Se in unison. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with deep distrust. According to the original plan, Yao Qingyi and the other two should have waited here for a period of time after pasting the charm. They would only leave after confirming that the murderous aura in Baili Hui¡¯s corpse had been purified by the charm. However, because Baili Se made the decision and prepared venison for everyone to barbecue, Yao Qingyi and the other two gave her face and changed their original plan. In that case, could Baili Se have deliberately set up a trap to send everyone away? When Baili Se, who was originally confused, heard this, his face instantly turned ashen, and his entire body trembled uncontrollably. ¡°1 was only kind enough to prepare the venison for everyone to enjoy just now. I don¡¯t have any other plans! I definitely won¡¯t do such a heartless thing!¡± Cang Ye saw that Baili Se was trembling with anger, but he still didn¡¯t withdraw the suspicion in his eyes. ¡°Your words are useless. You can¡¯t prove that this matter really has nothing to do with you.¡± Baili Se was really speechless and seemed especially agitated. ¡°1 swear to the heavens that if 1 do anything to let my cousin down, I¡¯ll definitely die a horrible death! Furthermore, if I want to harm my cousin, there¡¯s no need for me to call the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence over to perform a ritual on his corpse from the beginning. Everything 1 did was just to let my cousin¡¯s soul rest in peace after his death!¡± At the end, her voice was choked with sobs. Her eyes were red, and tears kept rolling down her face. This time, Cang Ye stared at Baili Se and didn¡¯t raise any more doubts. Shen Yaowei looked at Baili Se and could even clearly feel her helplessness and pain. She seemed to have lost her direction and was crying so hard that she almost stopped breathing. It was really difficult to put on a show with her heartbroken appearance. ¡°Cang Ye, did we misunderstand Baili Se?¡± Shen Yaowei lowered her voice and leaned towards Cang Ye. She said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. ¡°Her true feelings can only prove that Baili Hui¡¯s corpse transformation has nothing to do with her. As for other aspects, she can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s tone was very cold. As he spoke, his eyes were filled with distrust for Baili Se. Shen Yaowei blinked and felt that Cang Ye made sense. ¡°I think we¡¯ve misunderstood Miss Baili. Miss Baili, it happened so suddenly that we were caught off guard. That¡¯s why we asked you a few more questions. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Yao Qingyi softened his voice and comforted Baili Se gently. Baili Se shook her head and walked into the depths of the mourning hall. Her knees softened, and she knelt in front of the memorial tablet. ¡°Please help me find my cousin¡¯s corpse. As long as 1 can find my cousin, I¡¯m willing to pay any price!¡± When Shen Yaowei saw Baili Se¡¯s pained and despairing expression, she felt that Baili Se¡¯s relationship with the dead Baili Hui was extraordinarily good. But as far as she knew, hadn¡¯t Baili Se just been taken in by Baili Hui not long ago? How did the two of them build such a deep relationship so quickly and in such a short time? Everyone present was moved when they saw Baili Se¡¯s tears. Yao Qingyi walked forward and helped Baili Se up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Baili. We¡¯ll do our best to help you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but the general¡¯s corpse has already turned into a zombie. Not only is he powerful, but we don¡¯t know where the general is. How are we going to find him?¡± In the crowd, a disciple of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence looked at everyone and asked. This time, everyone fell into deep silence again. Baili Se looked anxious.. ¡°Is there really no way to save my brother?¡± Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: You Should Do It, We Cant Do It At All Chapter 437: You Should Do It, We Can¡¯t Do It At All Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Actually, we have a way to find the general. However, the key to the problem is that the general has already turned into a zombie. A person¡¯s temperament will change drastically after becoming a zombie. It¡¯s reasonable for them to be bloodthirsty, ferocious, or kill innocent people. And once the general kills someone and takes a life, we have no choice but to kill the general.¡± Shen Yaowei also felt a headache when she mentioned zombies. Zombies were naturally bloodthirsty. Since Baili Hui had turned into a zombie and run out, he would definitely kill innocent people. And once he killed anyone, he would bear a blood debt and lose the right to reincarnate from then on. In the end, he could only be killed by warlocks. ¡°Brother is very kind. He definitely won¡¯t¡­!¡± Baili Se said agitatedly. However, when everyone present heard Baili Se¡¯s words, they all looked disapproving. Without exception, they felt that her words were too childish. ¡°No matter what, we have to find the general¡¯s corpse first. Miss Baili, after we find the general, if he didn¡¯t hurt anyone, we can think about it at length. If the general really kills someone else, we can only offend him.¡± Yao Qingyi¡¯s tone was solemn at the end. Baili Se smiled bitterly, her eyes filled with loneliness. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, what good idea have you thought of?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yao Qingyi and asked. ¡°We can use talismans to track him. This is also a test for you. As long as you can track the general, I will go back and tell the Imperial Preceptor truthfully and give you a reward,¡± Yao Qingyi said loudly. As soon as he said this, everyone present was eager to try. The tracking talisman wasn¡¯t simple. Once it could be formed and they successfully found Baili Hui, they could use this matter to stand out from the others in the same period. Seeing that the surrounding disciples were all restless without exception, Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye beside her with a probing gaze. Not only was Cang Ye powerful, but he also had outstanding observation and mobility. Just now, no one knew what had happened. He was the first to appear and start analyzing the problem. In addition, the last time he destroyed the array formation used by the ghost race, it made Shen Yaowei curious about his strength. Just as Shen Yaowei was thinking, the others around her had already begun to summon spells. ¡°Infinite Yin and Yang, follow my will!¡± Everyone bit their fingertips at the same time. A stream of blood drew a talisman in the air. Then, it turned into a blood-colored light shadow mixed with boundless spiritual power and rushed out of the mourning hall. Pa, pa, pa, pa! Without waiting for these talismans to fly out, the remaining murderous aura in the mourning hall turned into an invisible barrier and stopped these tracking talismans. The talismans were destroyed by a murderous aura. The disciples who had summoned the tracking talisman were all injured. They retreated a little and let out muffled groans. ¡°Senior Brother, you should do it. We can¡¯t do it at all¡­¡± Zhan Yongjun felt stifled and turned to look at Yao Qingyi. Yao Qingyi was helpless when she saw this. However, he also knew that it wasn¡¯t so easy to track a zombie, so he held his breath and focused, planning to build a charm. ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s no need.¡± Shen Yaowei had constructed a tracking talisman at this moment. She used her spiritual power to throw the floating talisman out the door. Cang Ye stood beside Shen Yaowei and watched this scene. He retracted his hands, which had wanted to build a charm.. Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Baili Hui is Nosy and Cuts Off My Money. He Deserves to Die Chapter 438: Baili Hui is Nosy and Cuts Off My Money. He Deserves to Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the tracking talisman Shen Yaowei had built forcefully broke through the murderous aura barrier. The light of the charm that had passed through the barrier looked much dimmer, but the charm successfully passed through the barrier and went straight to the southeast of Wanhua City. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as Cang Ye finished speaking, he tapped the ground with his toes and chased after the tracking talisman. Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t careless. She also rushed out quickly and followed closely beside Cang Ye. Seeing that the two of them left first, Baili Se¡¯s eyes darkened a little. She said slowly, ¡°It seems that among everyone, Miss Shen is still the most powerful.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Everyone knows that I¡¯m the strongest among the younger generation of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence! Shen Yaowei was just a fool previously. Flow can she compare to me?!¡± Zhan Yongjun became more and more unconvinced as she spoke. She raised her hand and bit her fingertip again to squeeze out a drop of blood. ¡°The murderous aura barrier stopped so many of us just now. It must not be as powerful as before. That¡¯s why Shen Yaowei has an opportunity! This time, I¡¯ll definitely be able to track her successfully.¡± Zhan Yongjun said indignantly and quickly pinched out a tracking talisman. ¡°Zhan Yongjun, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Yao Qingyi could tell that Shen Yaowei relied on her own strength and not luck, so he hurriedly stopped Zhan Yongjun. However, it was still too late. Zhan Yongjun¡¯s tracking talisman hit the baleful aura barrier and was shattered into powder! ¡°Pfft!¡± Zhan Yongjun suffered an extremely ferocious backlash this time. She was instantly sent flying and slammed into the coffin, spitting out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°Miss Zhan!¡± When Yao Qingyi and the others saw this scene, they hurriedly went forward to check on Zhan Yongjun¡¯s injuries. Only Baili Se stood quietly not far away. She stood not far away and relied on the fact that everyone was paying attention to Zhan Yongjun and was in no mood to pay attention to her. She sneered and turned to look in the southeast direction. At the same time, in the Qian Mansion in the southeast corner of Wanhua City. An extremely sexy scene was playing out in the room of the concubine in the backyard. Qian Datong¡¯s obese body resembled that of a white, bloated sow as he vigorously exerted himself on top of his delicate and beautiful concubine. The concubine waited until Old Master Qian was fully engaged before she cleared her throat, intending to scream, but to her surprise, Master Qian was already finished. Old Master Qian took a step back. After putting on his clothes, he raised his hand and touched his concubine¡¯s small waist. ¡°Little darling, 1 was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, so I¡¯ll stop here for today.¡± The concubine¡¯s lips twitched twice, and her eyes were filled with faint disgust as she looked at Old Master Qian. What bullsh*t about being afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it? It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t last. He even said it so refreshingly, as if he was thinking for her. The concubine secretly rolled her eyes in disdain. On the surface, she pretended to be shy and leaned into Qian Datong¡¯s arms. ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re so good to me. You treat me like a glass doll. You¡¯re so gentle every time, as if you¡¯re afraid of breaking me¡­¡± Qian Datong was completely unaware of the mockery in his concubine¡¯s words. He smiled radiantly and had a proud expression that couldn¡¯t be resolved. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll rest for three days. Oh, no, two days later, I¡¯ll let you be happy again!¡± ¡°Yes, Master. You don¡¯t have to worry about General Baili interfering in our family¡¯s business anymore. Naturally, you have the time to come to my place a few more times,¡± the concubine said gently. ¡°Baili Hui meddled in other people¡¯s business and cut off my source of income. He deserves to die!¡± Qian Datong said fiercely. Then, he heard the door being kicked open from the outside.. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Stop Him! Chapter 439: Stop Him! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Right on the heels of that, a gust of cold wind blew out the candles in the room. The two of them, who were sweating profusely on the bed, suddenly felt a chill. They trembled in unison as they watched a man in a white shroud stride in. The moment the man entered, the faint smell of corpses spread. The man¡¯s movements were extremely stiff, like a rusted iron doll. He paused every time he moved and walked into the room step by step. His turbid eyes locked on Qian Datong on the bed. Qian Datong was shocked as he looked at the man in front of him in disbelief. The man had white hair and an ashen face. His turbid eyes were filled with killing intent. Wasn¡¯t that Baili Hui?! Qian Datong had never expected a dead person to appear in front of him again. He was so frightened that his entire body trembled. ¡°No, this is impossible. Aren¡¯t you already dead?!¡± Baili Hui tilted his head and looked at Qian Datong¡¯s shocked expression. He slowly walked up to him. Qian Datong¡¯s concubine screamed in fear and shook off his hand. She jumped out of bed on all fours and rushed out of the room. Qian Datong was so frightened that he kept trembling. He subconsciously reached out to pull his concubine back. ¡°B*tch, how could you leave me behind!¡± However, the concubine was very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Qian Datong looked at the terrifying figure of Baili Hui, with his menacing appearance and sharp teeth, as if he had crawled out from the depths of hell. He was so frightened that he started crying and immediately knelt before him, saying, ¡°General Baili, I admit my mistakes. I promise I¡¯ll change and be a better person. 1¡¯11 never deceive or engage in any unethical activities again. Please spare me!¡± Baili Hui¡¯s expression was stiff. He couldn¡¯t answer Qian Datong¡¯s question. Instead, he slowly extended his sharp, claw-like palm towards him¡­ On the other side, the concubine scrambled into the courtyard. Before she could run far, she was stopped by Shen Yaowei and the others. Shen Yaowei saw that the concubine was flustered and reached out to grab her to ask. Unexpectedly, just as she reached out her hand, the concubine was so frightened that she knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°Help, there¡¯s a monster!¡± ¡°Did you see General Baili?¡± Shen Yaowei had just asked when she heard Qian Datong¡¯s painful wail from the courtyard. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye looked at each other and rushed towards the courtyard at the same time. They rushed straight into the room where the scream came from. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye saw an unbelievable scene. The house was in a mess. Destroyed furniture and porcelain could be seen everywhere. At this moment, Baili Hui was standing in front of the bed, tearing all the precious and rare silk on the bed into pieces. The sound of tearing echoed in the room, and Qian Datong was terrified, wailing in despair. He pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t tear them anymore! These are precious silk fabrics that were presented as tributes from Jiangnan. I went through great efforts to obtain them from the imperial court. They¡¯re invaluable, and once they¡¯re destroyed, they can never be replaced!¡± Qian Datong tried to stop Baili Hui, but Baili Hui pushed him away. Baili Hui immediately discovered Qian Datong¡¯s clothes. He dug into Qian Datong¡¯s sleeve and took out a thick stack of banknotes. Under the gazes of Shen Yaowei and the others, Baili Hui pinched the thick banknote and tore it in half. Qian Datong continued to cry out in heartache, but Baili Hui didn¡¯t care. After tearing the banknotes into pieces, he raised his hand and scattered them. The room was filled with a rain of banknotes. Qian Datong, who valued wealth above all else, was so infuriated by the scene that he nearly foamed at the mouth.. He struggled and reached out to seek help from Shen Yaowei, exclaiming, ¡°Quickly, quickly, stop him!¡± Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: How Could There Be Such A Strange Thing... Chapter 440: How Could There Be Such A Strange Thing¡­ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It would have been fine if Qian Datong hadn¡¯t spoken, but his words immediately attracted Baili Hui¡¯s attention. A scarlet, cold light appeared in Baili Hui¡¯s turbid eyes. Suddenly, he pounced in front of Qian Datong and opened his arms to strangle him ruthlessly. Qian Datong couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment, and a painful whimper squeezed out of his throat. Crack! With a crisp sound, Qian Datong¡¯s neck was instantly broken. After a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, his body lost its strength, and he fell weakly to the ground. The moment Baili Hui attacked, Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure turned into an afterimage as she pounced on Baili Hui and grabbed his stiff and straight arm with both hands. Baili Hui roared and opened his mouth to reveal his sharp fangs. He bit Shen Yaowei¡¯s neck ruthlessly. Cang Ye took a step forward and took out the dagger hanging from his waist. He wanted to stuff the dagger and the sheath into Baili Hui¡¯s mouth to prevent it from hurting anyone. However, to their surprise, Baili Hui instantly closed his bloody mouth after opening it. He actually took the initiative to stop attacking Shen Yaowei. Baili Hui gently shook off Shen Yaowei¡¯s arm and stammered, ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Baili Hui in confusion and let the tall zombie reach out and pat her shoulder. For a moment, Shen Yaowei thought that the person in front of her wasn¡¯t a zombie, but a friendly elder. Cang Ye saw that Baili Hui was trying his best to pull the stiff corners of his mouth, as if he wanted to show them a friendly smile, so he tentatively used a charm to build handcuffs and ankle cuffs to restrain Baili Hui¡¯s hands and feet. Surprisingly, Baili Hui didn¡¯t resist even after being treated like this. He followed Shen Yaowei out of the room. As soon as Shen Yaowei and the others walked out of the room, Yao Qingyi rushed over with everyone. Yao Qingyi was surprised to see this scene. Her gaze kept sweeping across Shen Yaowei, Baili Hui, and the others. ¡°The two of you actually subdued General Baili so quickly?¡± General Baili¡¯s obsession was so deep that, after becoming a zombie, he became extremely ferocious and bloodthirsty. Even if everyone from their Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Mansion attacked together, they might not be able to gain any benefits from him. However, Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye actually relied on the two of them to subdue Baili Hui. Moreover, from the way Baili Hui followed them obediently, it seemed like he had been taught well by them? ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s a long story. Actually, we didn¡¯t attack General Baili at all. General Baili didn¡¯t hurt us and volunteered to follow us.¡± Shen Yaowei saw Yao Qingyi¡¯s incredulous expression and quickly told him the entire process of what had just happened. ¡°How can there be such a strange thing¡­ Logically speaking, zombies don¡¯t have any rationality at all. They won¡¯t choose anyone to attack.¡± Yao Qingyi looked at Baili Hui behind the two of them and raised her hand, shaking it in front of him tentatively. Baili Hui looked confused, as if he didn¡¯t realize that he was being probed. He even smiled foolishly. However, Baili Hui¡¯s expression had long stiffened. He wanted to laugh heartily, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°There are exceptions to everything. If General Baili is like other zombies, then he should have immediately ambushed the servants in the Baili Mansion after he turned into a zombie. But he didn¡¯t do this. Does this prove that he¡¯s different from ordinary zombies?¡± When Cang Ye spoke, he seemed to want to prove that Baili Hui was harmless. He reached out and poked its arm.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Thats My Guess Too Chapter 441: That¡¯s My Guess Too Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yao Qingyi was so frightened by Cang Ye¡¯s actions that she didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. Baili Hui stood rooted to the ground. In the most straightforward way, he proved that he wasn¡¯t as aggressive as ordinary zombies. ¡°It seems that your judgment is right. Something unimaginable must have happened to General Baili, causing him to become like this. In short, at this point, we still have to bring General Baili back first. The two of you, step back first. 1 want to put a seal on General Baili to prevent him from continuing to cause trouble.¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, she took out a bottle of black dog blood from her sleeve. After opening the lid, Yao Qingyi dipped her finger into the black dog¡¯s blood. After taking a step forward, she raised her hand and quickly drew a seal on Baili Hui¡¯s face. After Baili Hui sensed the dangerous aura, he only struggled a little. Soon, he seemed to have lost his strength. His lowered eyes were motionless, and his stiff hands hung by his sides. He lowered his head and closed his mouth tightly. Apart from his open eyes, he looked no different from an ordinary corpse at a glance. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yao Qingyi controlled the seal and left with Baili Hui. Shen Yaowei and the others quickly followed. An hour later, in the Baili Mansion. In the hall, Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye were sitting in their seats, drinking tea. They had planned to go back to their rooms to rest, but Yao Qingyi called them here. The two of them waited for a while and saw Yao Qingyi walking in quickly. Yao Qingyi¡¯s expression looked a little solemn. He walked to the seat beside the two of them and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ve already found out who the man who was killed by General Baili is. His name is Qian Datong. He¡¯s a man who does all kinds of evil. He relied on trafficking people in the city and selling all kinds of prohibited items to earn money. Previously, General Baili had said many times that he couldn¡¯t stand Qian Datong¡¯s actions. This time, perhaps it¡¯s because he had too much hatred for Qian Datong in the past that he chose to kill him in this way.¡± ¡°Could it be that General Baili knows who¡¯s a good person and who¡¯s a bad person, and he won¡¯t easily attack good people?¡± Shen Yaowei recalled Baili Hui¡¯s every move when they faced him. Zombies might not kill the innocent unreasonably. Perhaps Baili Hui was different from other zombies. It was unknown if he could tell right from wrong. ¡°That¡¯s my guess too. That¡¯s why I stood up to everyone and didn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt General Baili. I sent a pigeon to Master. Now, we have to wait for Master to give the results before we can decide how to deal with General Baili. Before that, let General Baili remain in a deep sleep under the suppression of the seal.¡± Yao Qingyi sighed and looked at the two of them before continuing, ¡°I called you over today because I want you to work hard to clean up the charms in the coffin. From tomorrow on, seal General Baili in the coffin. It¡¯ll be an additional layer of insurance.¡± Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye had no objections. After agreeing with Yao Qingyi, they left the hall and went straight to the mourning hall. At this moment, the sky was already turning white. Against the dark sky, the mourning hall with the white sails looked even more desolate. The two of them walked together. Before they stepped into the mourning hall, they saw Baili Se through the open door. Still dressed plainly, she was sitting in front of the coffin with a pained expression and burning paper money. The yellow paper money fell into the charcoal basin, was caught by the dancing tongue of fire, and burned fiercely. ¡°Miss Baili, did you not rest all night?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Baili Se¡¯s red and swollen eyes and asked.. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: My Eyesight Isnt That Bad Chapter 442: My Eyesight Isn¡¯t That Bad Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Bail! Se looked very weak. Her face was pale, and there was a thick layer of dark circles under her eyes. After hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s question, she finally looked up and glanced at her. Only then did Shen Yaowei realize that Baili Se¡¯s eyes were filled with thick blood vessels. Her eyelids were red and swollen, as if she was about to collapse. ¡°I really can¡¯t sleep. I can¡¯t figure out why my brother, such a good person, would be schemed against and become a zombie? My brother has never been a person who kills the innocent. If he knew that he would become like this in the future, he would definitely be very sad.¡± Baili Se¡¯s voice was stained with tears at the end. Tears kept rolling down her face. ¡°Miss Baili, your body won¡¯t be able to take it if you continue to cry like this.¡± Shen Yaowei walked up to Baili Se and handed her the handkerchief she carried with her. Baili Se thanked her and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. Her eyes were red and swollen, giving her an even more tragic aura. ¡°Miss Shen, I just want my brother to be buried in peace. Now that he¡¯s become a zombie, 1 really don¡¯t know what to do. Can you take me to see my brother? Even a glance will do.¡± ¡°No.¡± Cang Ye decisively rejected Baili Se. He didn¡¯t seem to feel that this delicate beauty in front of him was very pitiful, and his voice was cold as he said, ¡°Baili Hui¡¯s condition is still very unstable now. We can¡¯t be sure that it won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Yes, Baili Hui¡¯s situation is very special. He¡¯s not as easy to control as ordinary zombies, so we can¡¯t let you see him for the time being.¡± Shen Yaowei watched as Baili Se cried her heart out. She didn¡¯t want to be so cruel to her. However, at this point, they had no choice. Baili Se sobbed and bowed to the two of them. ¡°Thank you, both of you. I know you¡¯re kind people. I¡¯ll go back to my room first. Please go back and rest early.¡± With that, she strode away. Shen Yaowei retracted her gaze and was about to get busy when she was surprised to see Cang Ye still staring at the other party¡¯s departing figure. ¡°Cang Ye, don¡¯t you think Miss Baili is actually very good-looking? It¡¯s rare for me to see such a delicate girl. I¡¯m afraid no man in the world can reject such a girl, right?¡± Shen Yaowei blinked and teased Cang Ye. However, Cang Ye didn¡¯t look shy at all. His expression was as usual, and he didn¡¯t take Shen Yaowei¡¯s words to heart at all. He even looked a little cold. ¡°My taste isn¡¯t that bad.¡± Cang Ye opened his thin lips and spat out coldly. Shen Yaowei disagreed. She looked at Cang Ye and shook her head. ¡°Look at you. Why are you so rude?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just being truthful. And in terms of looks, you¡¯re a thousand times better than her,¡± Cang Ye said calmly and walked to the coffin not far away. Shen Yaowei was stunned on the spot for a long time before she came back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Miss Baili, why did you drag me into this?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye and felt a complicated feeling surge from her heart. For some reason, Cang Ye¡¯s words made her subconsciously think of Junhan. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Cang Ye, observing his handsome facial features. Cang Ye¡¯s appearance was considered top-notch in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, which was filled with beauties. His skin was cold and fair, and his facial features were perfect. Coupled with his thin figure, he always wore black, so he always gave off a mysterious feeling.. Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Where’s General Baili Now? Chapter 443: Where¡¯s General Baili Now? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As far as Shen Yaowei knew, there were many rich ladies in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence who were obsessed with him. However, Gang Ye has always shown no interest in them. It was as if those delicate girls weren¡¯t as interesting to him as the charms stuck in the coffin. This was the first time she heard Gang Ye praise a girl for being good-looking. But who could tell her why Gang Ye was praising her instead of anyone else! This feeling of being taken special care of made Shen Yaowei subconsciously think of Junhan¡¯s preference for her. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was motionless, Gang Ye turned to her and urged, ¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. I just feel that you¡¯re very similar to someone 1 know.¡± Shen Yaowei ran to Gang Ye. ¡°You know His Highness, right? He¡¯s my fiance. Although the two of you don¡¯t look very similar, 1 keep feeling that your auras are very similar. Sometimes, when 1 look at you, 1 can¡¯t help but think of him.¡± At the mention of Huo Junhan, endless longing appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Speaking of which, she hadn¡¯t seen Junhan for a long time. Shen Yaowei was so immersed in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t notice that after she finished speaking, Gang Ye paused in his action of removing the charm. However, Gang Ye only wavered for a moment before pretending that nothing had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things next time.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Gang Ye in confusion and asked. Gang Ye pondered for a moment, then said slowly, ¡°Because 1 don¡¯t like to be compared.¡± Feeling that Gang Ye¡¯s words made sense, Shen Yaowei agreed and seriously began to expel the large number of evil charms in the coffin. The two of them worked together until the sky was bright before they were finally done. They returned to their rooms to rest. Shen Yaowei slept until noon. She was about to continue sleeping when she suddenly heard hurried footsteps approaching. She had just raised her eyes when she saw the tightly shut door being kicked open from the outside. A loud noise made Shen Yaowei¡¯s head hurt. Bloodthirsty killing intent shot out of her eyes. She stared at Zhan Yongjun, who was walking over, and said, ¡°Zhan Yongjun, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Get out immediately.¡± She was extremely sleepy now and didn¡¯t want to argue with someone like Zhan Yongjun. She only wanted this annoying woman to get lost quickly. Zhan Yongjun was originally aggressive, but when she met the killing intent in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes, the surrounding hostility immediately disappeared completely. However, she pretended to be brave and was unwilling to admit that she had lost to Shen Yaowei in terms of aura. ¡°Shen Yaowei, do you think I thought of you for no reason? If not for the fact that something big had happened and Eldest Senior Brother asked me to come and inform you, I wouldn¡¯t have come to your room!¡± Shen Yaowei rubbed her eyebrows and forced herself to wake up. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°General Baili¡¯s corpse disappeared this morning. We looked around and finally found him in a private house. However, when we found General Baili, he had already killed 23 people in that family and wiped them out.¡± When Zhan Yongjun said this, his eyes were solemn. ¡°Then where¡¯s General Baili now?¡± Shen Yaowei instantly sobered up. She lifted the blanket, put on her shoes, and stood up.. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Its All Because of You! Chapter 444: It¡¯s All Because of You! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Now, the people from the private residence are escorting General Baili. A group of people are waiting outside relentlessly. It shouldn¡¯t be so easy for Senior Brother to stop them from hurting General Baili¡­¡± Zhan Yongjun said to himself. Before she could finish speaking, Shen Yaowei had already stood up and put on her shoes. Then, she left her behind in a hurry. ¡°Shen Yaowei, what kind of attitude is this?! Stop right there!¡± Hearing Zhan Yongjun¡¯s noisy voice behind her, Shen Yaowei sped up and went straight for the door without looking back. The entrance of the Baili family was filled with people. Shen Yaowei immediately saw Yao Qingyi and Cang Ye in the crowd. The other disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence also surrounded the two of them. Apart from Cang Ye¡¯s calm expression, everyone else present had solemn expressions. Especially Yao Qingyi, who was in the center. He was frowning as he listened to an old woman standing opposite him. The old woman looked like she had been tortured. Her hair was messy, and her eyes were red. She looked like she wanted to pounce on Yao Qingyi and skin her alive. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t let Baili Hui out, my son, wife, and grandchildren wouldn¡¯t have died?! Now, I¡¯m the only old man left in our family. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!¡± The old woman was hysterical. She rushed forward and grabbed Yao Qingyi¡¯s collar, shaking her hard. The other disciples rushed forward and tried to help Yao Qingyi escape. They tried their best to persuade the old woman. Only Cang Ye stood where he was, as if nothing had happened. He looked at the farce in front of him indifferently. Shen Yaowei rushed to Cang Ye¡¯s side and looked around. She saw Baili Hui, who was trussed up and sleeping with his eyes closed. The people standing around Baili Hui were all disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Under the protection of the disciples, it seemed abnormally quiet. On the surrounding streets stood many citizens of Wanhua City. Many of them were vicious people who could not be provoked at a glance. These people were glaring at Baili Hui with disdain, as if they had a deep hatred for it. ¡°This old woman is the sole survivor of the massacred Wang family, Wang Ge. Due to living alone, she managed to escape the tragedy. The people around here gathered to watch after hearing about General Baili¡¯s actions,¡± said Cang Ye, glancing at the onlookers with a hint of disdain in his eyes. ¡°Judging from their appearances, they are the malignant tumors of Wanhua City. They probably came here out of concern that what happened to the Wang family today could happen to them in the future.¡± ¡°Indeed. After all, General Baili only kills villains. They¡¯re all from Wanhua City. It¡¯s reasonable for them to be afraid of General Baili.¡± Shen Yaowei glanced at the Ge family, which was in chaos, then looked at Cang Ye beside her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help?¡± The reason why the Wang family was destroyed overnight was obvious. They were both rich and part of a group of people who deserved to die. As a member of the Wang family, Wang Ge was definitely not a good person. Many people must have died at the hands of the Wang family and Madam Ge. From Wang Ge¡¯s appearance, it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that this old woman¡¯s hands were covered in blood. Facing such a person, there was indeed no need to care about their face. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t be as gentle as Yao Qingyi and the others. Moreover, she knew very well that Cang Ye and she were actually the same kind of people. They both felt that good and evil would eventually be repaid. Not everyone deserves sympathy and forgiveness.. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Then Why Did You Leave This Zombie Behind? Chapter 445: Then Why Did You Leave This Zombie Behind? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Cang Ye heard this, he glanced at Shen Yaowei and calmly walked behind Wan Ge. Shen Yaowei watched as Cang Ye kicked out and hit the back of Wang Ge¡¯s knee. Even from where she was standing, she could hear the sound of Wang Ge¡¯s kneecap shattering. The originally aggressive Wang Ge let out an earth-shattering wail and kneeled down to Yao Qingyi with a muffled thump! Yao Qingyi looked at Wang Ge¡¯s shocking actions, and shock appeared in her eyes. ¡°Cang Ye, what are you doing?!¡± Cang Ye looked up calmly and saw the shock in Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I helped you out. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Yao Qingyi was speechless. Cang Ye¡¯s expression was as usual. He lowered his head and looked at Wang Ge. ¡°Wanhua City is a lawless territory, where only the strong can survive. If your entire family was killed, you can only blame your lack of strength compared to the formidable zombie formed by Baili Hui. If you¡¯re not satisfied, feel free to seek out Baili Hui and challenge him. If you can defeat him, he will allow you to deal with him as you wish.¡± Wang Ge was rendered speechless by Cang Ye¡¯s words. Shen Yaowei stood at the side and listened. She felt that Cang Ye¡¯s words were rough but reasonable. Everyone knew that Wanhua City was a place without any laws. Here, fists were the hard truth. Otherwise, even if she was killed on the streets, she wouldn¡¯t be able to seek justice. Otherwise, the entire Wang family wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything in Wanhua City. Everything was just karma. No one could blame anyone. ¡°Then why did you keep this zombie? It¡¯s an anomaly. It might continue to escape and kill others!¡± Wang Ge sat on the ground and swept her gaze across the other onlookers. ¡°Our family is the unlucky one today. Wait until tomorrow¡­ If we don¡¯t wait until tonight, you might be the unlucky ones. I want to see which of you can escape!¡± These words were like a drop of water thrown into hot oil, immediately making the surrounding crowd boil. The crowd became restless. A burly man with no shirt on stood up first. He pointed at Yao Qingyi¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t your Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence want to eliminate evil and promote good? The zombies harmed people. Logically speaking, they should be dealt with directly to prevent anything from happening again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a zombie. There¡¯s nothing wrong with destroying it.¡± ¡°With the zombies around, everyone will be in a panic, and their lives won¡¯t be stable.¡± ¡°The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence deliberately left the zombie alive. They clearly want to create more killing!¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t let this damn thing continue to harm our lives. We have to kill it no matter what!¡± ¡°Kill it, kill it!¡± Seeing that the people around them were united against a common enemy, Yao Qingyi frowned and said with a heavy expression, ¡°Everyone, the situation this time is very special. General Baili didn¡¯t kill people irrationally, like ordinary zombies. For this reason, we¡¯re lenient and specially spared his life. So far, we haven¡¯t figured out General Baili¡¯s situation. When our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence finds out about General Baili¡¯s situation, we¡¯ll definitely give you an explanation immediately.¡± Yao Qingyi was the eldest disciple nurtured by Qi Yuan, after all. His aura was strong. When he said this, everyone around him fell silent. For a moment, no one jumped out to chat. ¡°Then how long will you be investigating? You have to give us a deadline, right?¡± Finally, a weak voice appeared in the crowd.. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Who Would Take Such a Risk to Do Such a Thing? Chapter 446: Who Would Take Such a Risk to Do Such a Thing? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yao Qingyi secretly heaved a sigh of relief and said methodically, ¡°In five days at most, we¡¯ll definitely give everyone an explanation. If we can¡¯t investigate clearly in five days, we¡¯ll also get rid of the zombies. We promise not to cause any more trouble for you.¡± Seeing that Yao Qingyi had arranged everything properly, the onlookers looked at each other and really couldn¡¯t say anything else. Wang Ge realized that the situation wasn¡¯t right and shouted relentlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. If they can really get rid of the zombies, why would they let the zombies sneak out?¡± Shen Yaowei looked unhappy and glanced at Wang Ge. Her gaze was especially sharp, like a sharp blade. Wang Ge was so frightened that she felt a strong sense of suffocation. She subconsciously lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. ¡°We weren¡¯t on guard previously. Next, we promise to take good care of the zombies. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing that there were finally no more objections, Yao Qingyi turned to Cang Ye and Shen Yaowei. ¡°Cang Ye, Miss Shen, take the zombies to the dungeon and lock them up first. I¡¯ll go later.¡± Shen Yaowei agreed and held the rope that bound Baili Hui to Cang Ye. She successfully brought him back to the dungeon. Baili Hui was indeed not like ordinary zombies who struggled crazily and resisted every small matter. After letting it enter the cage, it would walk in obediently. It would even take the initiative to extend its hands so that Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye could tie it to the pillar behind it. Shen Yaowei looked at Baili Hui and asked Cang Ye uncertainly, ¡°Cang Ye, don¡¯t you feel that General Baili is more humane than before? And his aura seems to have become purer than before.¡± Logically speaking, Baili Hui had just killed someone. The aura around him should be sinister. However, there was nothing wrong with Baili Hui¡¯s aura, and it was purer than before. It was obvious that Baili Hui was extraordinary. Without answering Shen Yaowei¡¯s question directly, Cang Ye observed Baili Hui carefully and suddenly pulled his arm. Shen Yaowei looked over curiously and saw Cang Ye flip his hand and roll up Baili Hui¡¯s sleeve. The skin on Baili Hui¡¯s palm was hard and thick. His dark nails were sharp and slender, looking like the claws of a wild beast. Logically speaking, Baili Hui¡¯s skin should be like this. However, on his wrist under his sleeve, there was a part of his skin that had returned to the color that a normal person should have. It was still relatively soft when poked. The skin that was as hard as a rock beside it created an extremely sharp contrast. Shen Yaowei looked at the palm-sized normal skin and reached out to touch it in disbelief. The soft touch made her feel strange. She couldn¡¯t help but touch it again and again. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a zombie. Moreover, I remember that Senior Brother Yao and the others checked the entire body of the zombie last night and didn¡¯t find anything abnormal.¡± ¡°In other words, after this zombie was released for a while, it was purified when it returned.¡± Cang Ye thought for a moment and immediately denied it. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. According to Yao Qingyi, someone deliberately released the restraints on Baili Hui, causing him to escape. In that case, could it be that someone wanted to purify Baili Hui, so they had no choice but to release the restraints on him, causing him to unintentionally escape?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded in agreement. ¡°I think your guess makes sense. However, purifying the zombies is almost impossible.. Who would take such a huge risk to do such a thing?¡± Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: We Heard About Miss Baili Chapter 447: We Heard About Miss Baili1 s Sudden Illness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gang Ye¡¯s eyes moved, and his tone was meaningful. ¡°Of course he¡¯s the person we know who values Baili Hui the most.¡¯1 Shen Yaowei had a flash of inspiration. A slender figure immediately appeared in her mind. ¡°You mean Baili Se?¡± After CangYe responded, he put down his hand and said casually, ¡°Before you received the notice to rush over, Baili Hui¡¯s actions yesterday had already caused an uproar. However, Baili Se never appeared. 1 felt that it was strange, so 1 asked rhe servants at Baili Mansion. They said that Baili Se suddenly felt unwell this morning and had been resting in her room.¡± ¡°No matter who attempts to help purify the zombie, it¡¯ll cause significant damage to the body and result in discomfort. Based on what you¡¯re saying, it seems like Baili Se has the highest suspicion.¡± Shen Yaowei paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Waiting here won t solve anything. Why don¡¯t we find an excuse to visit Baili Se? 1 can examine her pulse, and if she shows signs of emptiness and physical discomfort, it¡¯ll prove that she¡¯s somehow involved in all of this!¡± When rhe girl spoke, her eyes were filled with excitement. It was as if the moon was hidden in rhe depths of her eyes, shining brightly. Gang Ye looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s bright and lively eyes, which were like gems. He couldn¡¯t refuse, no matter what. Hence, he nodded in agreement. Then, Shen Yaowei walked towards the courtyard where Baili Se lived. 15 minutes later, in Baili Se¡¯s room. As soon as Shen Yaowei and Gang Ye entered, they saw Baili Se sitting in the room with a weak expression. Baili Se looked even worse than yesterday. Her face was so thin that it was deeply sunken. Even with a smile on her face, her entire body revealed a broken and sickly feeling. Her dry lips curled into a weak smile. She sat on rhe bed and leaned against the soft pillow without moving. ¡°Young Master Gang Ye, Miss Shen, why are you free to come over?¡± Shen Yaowei sat by Baili Se¡¯s bed and observed her expression. The acupoint in the middle of Baili Se¡¯s face faintly revealed a bluish-gray color, a complexion that typically appears after experiencing something unorthodox or deviant. Purifying zombies wasn¡¯t allowed in the first place, so it made sense for Baili Se. ¡°We heard that Miss Baili had a sudden illness and were worried, so we came together to see how Miss is doing,¡± Shen Yaowei said in a businesslike manner. Baili Se looked very weak, but her eyes were still as bright as before. ¡¯¡°I¡¯ve been weak and sickly since I was young. It¡¯s all old illnesses. I still made Miss and Young Master worry about me.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, you need to treat the illness appropriately. Yaoyao, you know how to help her recuperate. Help Miss Baili take her pulse,¡± Gang Ye said calmly as he sat on a stool by the bed. Baili Se was clearly flustered for a moment and subconsciously retracted her palm. ¡°No, this is an old problem of mine. No matter how many doctors I invite, it won¡¯t help. I won t trouble Miss Shen.¡± Shen Yaowei had seen through Baili Se¡¯s intentions a step earlier. She held her hand tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Miss Baili, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me. I don¡¯t have any other benefits. The only thing 1 have is a warm heart. I must help you take a look today.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t care if Baili Se was willing or not. She took her pulse and carefully checked it.. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Shen Yaowei Almost Thought She Wasnt A Living Person Chapter 448: Shen Yaowei Almost Thought She Wasn¡¯t A Living Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Baili Se¡¯s pulse was very weak. Shen Yaowei almost thought that she wasn¡¯t a living person. Otherwise, why would her pulse be so weak? She almost couldn¡¯t feel Baili Se¡¯s pulse. Not only that, but the situation in Baili Se¡¯s body was very chaotic. There were actually a few types of energy that kept colliding in her body, and the spiritual power in the field was almost squeezed dry. If it was an ordinary person, with so much powerful energy colliding non-stop in their bodies, even if they didn¡¯t die, they would end up with all their meridians broken. However, Baili Se was still alive and could even move freely. It was really amazing. Without waiting for Shen Yaowei to investigate carefully, Baili Se hurriedly retracted her hand and said gently, ¡°Thank you, Miss Shen, but my body is really weak. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have ignored such a big thing this morning. If the two of you have time, can you accompany me to visit my brother?¡± She felt that Baili Se¡¯s pulse wasn¡¯t something a normal person should have. Shen Yaowei responded and reached out to help the weak Baili Se up. Baili Se stood up shakily. After putting on her shoes, she put on a thick cloak and left the room with Shen Yaowei¡¯s help. A moment later, the three of them entered the dungeon. After a strict search by the disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, Shen Yaowei finally saw Baili Hui, who was imprisoned in the cage. Baili Hui¡¯s hands, feet, and entire body were wrapped in chains. The chain was covered in talismans, and visible lightning danced on the chain. Baili Se immediately revealed a look of pity. She pounced in front of the cage and looked at Baili Hui in the cell through it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my brother wouldn¡¯t hurt innocent people? In that case, why did you tie him up? This is too painful for him!¡± Cang Ye said expressionlessly, ¡°Miss Baili, this is the only way to control General Baili. Otherwise, General Baili will still go out and run around.¡± ¡°The people General Baili killed previously were all vicious people, but this doesn¡¯t mean that he really won¡¯t hurt innocent people. Therefore, for safety¡¯s sake, we have to restrain General Baili. I hope Miss Baili can forgive us,¡± Shen Yaowei said in a businesslike manner as she observed the expression on Baili Se¡¯s face. Baili Se looked like her heart was about to break. She pressed her body against the iron door of the cage and looked at Baili Hui worriedly, as if she wanted to suffer in Baili Hui¡¯s place. Perhaps it was because Baili Se¡¯s eyes were too hot, but Baili Hui, who was originally asleep, reacted. His eyes trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes, looking at Baili Se. Baili Hui seemed to have regained his senses at this moment, as if he had seen someone else from Baili Se. He muttered, ¡°Shanshan, my Shanshan¡­¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Shen Yaowei keenly captured Baili Hui¡¯s weak movements. Baili Se hurriedly retreated to distance herself from Baili Hui. She quickly raised her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes and said vaguely, ¡°Brother¡­ Brother called my name again just now. That¡¯s my family¡¯s nickname for me. Miss Shen, don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to rest first.¡± Seeing that Baili Se had left after saying this, Shen Yaowei said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m very sure that Baili Hui wasn¡¯t calling Baili Se¡¯s name just now. He was clearly calling Shanshan.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the name Shanshan.¡± A glint flashed across Cang Ye¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Could Baili Se Look So Much Like Shanshan? Chapter 449: Could Baili Se Look So Much Like Shanshan? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei perked up. She looked around to make sure no one was looking at them and asked, ¡°Where did you hear this name?¡± Gang Ye raised his finger and pointed at Baili Hui, who was in the cage. ¡°General Baili once loved someone and died of illness. His lover back then was called Shanshan.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t expect that to be the reason. She looked at Baili Hui with a complicated gaze. ¡°To mistake his own sister for his former lover¡­ Could Baili Se look so much like Shanshan?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a portrait of the person you love in General Baili¡¯s room. You¡¯ll know as long as you take a look.¡± As Cang Ye spoke, he turned around and walked out of the dungeon. Shen Yaowei thought for a moment and quickly followed Cang Ye. After leaving the dungeon, Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye went straight to Baili Hui¡¯s residence. However, when they arrived at Baili Hui¡¯s room, they realized that it was empty. There were portrait marks on the walls of the room, but the portrait had disappeared. No one knew where it had gone. Helpless, the two of them could only find a cleaning nanny to ask about the whereabouts of the portraits. The nanny in rough hemp clothes was over 40 years old. When she heard that the two of them were curious about those portraits, she said frankly, ¡°The General treasured the portrait of Madam Shanshan the most when he was alive. Because the General doesn¡¯t have many portraits of Madam Shanshan, he has always cleaned the portraits himself. We can¡¯t even enter the General¡¯s room casually. Later, after the General passed away, Miss Se said that she wanted to put away all the portraits that the General valued, so she took down all the portraits.¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, she frowned. ¡°Nanny, after so many years in the residence, you should have seen Madam Shanshan in the portrait, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve indeed seen her a few times. Madam Shanshan is a great beauty. She¡¯s devastatingly beautiful. Speaking of which, Miss Se actually looks very much like Madam Shanshan. When Miss Se was adopted, we even secretly agreed. Perhaps the general agreed to adopt her because Miss Se looks like Madam Shanshan.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei and the other woman were really interested in the portrait, the nanny reminded them kindly, ¡°Actually, if you want the portrait, you can go to the study to look for it. If nothing goes wrong, Miss Se should have placed the portrait there.¡± Shen Yaowei thanked the nanny and went straight to the study with Cang Ye. After the two of them arrived at the study, they began to split up and search. However, they searched until the sun set. Their stomachs were rumbling and their mouths were dry, but they still didn¡¯t find anything. She quickly asked the servants in the residence to prepare desserts and tea. Shen Yaowei sat on the left side of the soft couch in the study and took a sip of tea. There was a small yellow rosewood table between Cang Ye and Shen Yaowei. He sat on the soft right side and picked up the dessert to take a bite. As if he felt that it was too sweet, he raised his head and drank a cup of tea to suppress it. ¡°Bill Se really knows how to hide. We¡¯re about to turn the study upside down, but we still haven¡¯t found anything.¡± The more Shen Yaowei spoke, the more indignant she became. She looked at Cang Ye tentatively and asked, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a secret passage or a secret room here?¡± Cang Ye put down the remaining half of the pastry and added some tea to his and Shen Yaowei¡¯s cups. ¡°You can try to find it. Perhaps you can make a new discovery.¡± He had just mentioned it casually, but he didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei to really jump off the couch and go straight to the desk. Shen Yaowei touched the four legs of the table, but she didn¡¯t trigger any mechanisms. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to find it like this.¡± Cang Ye stood up helplessly and reminded Shen Yaowei.. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Cang Ye, Do You Trust Me That Much? Chapter 450: Cang Ye, Do You Trust Me That Much? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t seem to hear him. She insisted on pressing on the bulge on the table leg. Crack ¡ª The sound of mechanisms being activated could be heard. Seeing a secret door slowly appear on the inner wall of the study, Shen Yaowei¡¯s big eyes were filled with a dazzling smile. ¡°How is it? I told you there was. Let¡¯s go in and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Cang Ye was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect this to work. When Cang Ye saw Shen Yaowei rush into the secret room first, he quickened his pace and chased after her. The passageway to the secret room wasn¡¯t deep. The two of them took a few steps and reached the end. When they looked up, they could see a half-grown room in the depths of the secret room. The roof here was very low, only as tall as an adult man. When Cang Ye came in, in order to prevent himself from being hit by the door frame, he even needed to tilt his head to enter successfully. The secret room was circular. There was an altar here with incense and all kinds of fruits and snacks. The most eye-catching thing was the portrait hanging on the wall. There were a total of three portraits of the same woman. The woman looked around and had a poignant aura. She was mysterious and elegant. At first glance, she looked a little weak, but on closer inspection, one couldn¡¯t help but fall into her intermediate aura. The woman was very young. She looked to be only 18 or 19 years old and was devastatingly beautiful. One couldn¡¯t help but be curious. However, if the portrait could show the woman¡¯s beauty to such an extent, how stunning would she be if she was a Perfected One? Shen Yaowei boldly imagined it and realized that she had actually seen the woman in the portrait. When she first saw Baili Se, her beauty and temperament shocked her. It was comparable to the feeling she had when she saw the portraits in front of her. However, she knew very well that the woman in the portrait wasn¡¯t Baili Se. Looking at the signature of Baili Hui on the portrait, his words were very clear. The woman in the portrait wasn¡¯t Baili Se, but the only love of his life, his beloved wife, Shanshan. Shanshan had died young. She had died before she reached 20 years old. For this, Baili Hui had always been in mourning. He had spent decades thinking about her. Shanshan and Baili Se weren¡¯t related by blood, but the two of them seemed to be carved from the same mold. There must be something wrong with this matter. Just as Shen Yaowei was thinking this, Cang Ye had already stepped forward and taken down a portrait. ¡°Are you going to confront Baili Se directly with the portrait?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye and immediately guessed his intentions. She couldn¡¯t help but admire this person¡¯s actions. Cang Ye nodded and casually put the portrait in his arms. ¡°At this point, it¡¯s time for us to find out who this Baili Se is.¡± Shen Yaowei also vaguely felt that it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that Baili Se looked the same as Shanshan. Recalling Baili Se¡¯s extraordinary pulse, a bold guess suddenly appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart. ¡°Cang Ye, actually, I feel that we might have underestimated Baili Se. She might not be human.¡± Cang Ye put the portrait away. When he heard this, he looked at Shen Yaowei. After Shen Yaowei finished speaking, she felt that she was unreasonable. However, Cang Ye didn¡¯t question her. Instead, he stared at her intently and said, ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think what I¡¯m saying is very strange? I realized that no matter what i say, you seem to agree with what i say..¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye in disbelief and asked from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Cang Ye, do you trust me so much?¡± Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: No Matter When, Ill Trust You Unconditionally Chapter 451: No Matter When, I¡¯ll Trust You Unconditionally Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gang Ye nodded without thinking. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll trust you unconditionally.¡± ¡°Why do you trust me so much?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart was beating a little fast. She felt more and more that the sense of security Cang Ye gave her was very similar to Junhan¡¯s. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Cang Ye said word by word, his voice tinged with a depth that wasn¡¯t there in the past. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t understand. She wanted to ask further, but she suddenly heard a shocking bang outside. With a bang, Shen Yaowei clearly felt the ground under her feet tremble. She hurriedly rushed out. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Cang Ye retracted the emotions in his eyes and left the secret room with Shen Yaowei. After Shen Yaowei left the secret room, she strode out of the study and looked in the direction of the explosion. Thick smoke billowed in the direction of the dungeon, and terrifying spiritual power surged in the air. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye walked towards the dungeon at the same time. As soon as the two of them arrived outside the dungeon, they saw the disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence holding iron chains and surrounding Baili Se. Baili Se looked even thinner than when Shen Yaowei and the others saw her today. She was only skin and bones, and her body was trembling from weakness. She couldn¡¯t break free from the restraints of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence at all. ¡°Everyone, control her!¡± Yao Qingyi felt Baili Se struggle. She raised her hand and waved it. A charm swept out and landed steadily on Baili Se. The moment the charm landed on Baili Se, it imprinted itself on her body. It was so painful that she kept screaming in pain. However, this pain didn¡¯t last long. Soon, the mark of the charm slowly integrated into Baili Se¡¯s body and was directly absorbed by her. Baili Se snorted twice, her voice filled with joy. ¡°If you feel that there¡¯s not enough spiritual power, you can continue to attack me with talismans and other things. It can also help me increase my strength.¡± ¡°Dealing with humans and evil things actually doesn¡¯t work on you¡­ You¡¯re not a human, nor are you a demon. What are you?¡± Yao Qingyi looked at Baili Se and really couldn¡¯t tell what kind of creature she was! Waves of spiritual power turned into lightning and darted back and forth on the chains. Lightning danced all over Baili Se¡¯s body. However, she didn¡¯t mind at all. She even looked at Yao Qingyi with a faint smile and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t your Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence always been very powerful? In that case, you can guess what I am!¡± ¡°Baili Se, no matter what you are, you shouldn¡¯t let Baili Hui go without permission!¡± Yao Qingyi stood opposite Baili Se. He needed to mobilize all his strength to suppress Baili Se with the other disciples. Helpless, he could only turn to look at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Baili Hui has been let go by Baili Se again. The two of you, move out together and bring Baili Hui back immediately!¡± When Baili Se saw Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye, he seemed to sense danger and suddenly struggled with all his might. ¡°No, the two of you can¡¯t chase after my brother. 1 won¡¯t allow it!¡± Looking at the dazzling light around Baili Se, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her tone was cold. ¡°Baili Se, it¡¯s time for you to tell the truth.. Your goal isn¡¯t to harm General Baili, but to purify him, right?¡± Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Who Turned General Baili into a Zombie? Chapter 452: Who Turned General Baili into a Zombie? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present looked at Baili Se in disbelief. Purifying zombies could be said to be a fantasy. Unless one had the strength and was useless, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t do such a crazy thing. Could they have misunderstood? Wasn¡¯t Baili Se the culprit who turned Baili Hui into a zombie? Yao Qingyi¡¯s heart was violently shaken. He looked at Shen Yaowei and the others with a conflicted expression. ¡°What do the two of you mean? If it¡¯s not Baili Se, who turned General Baili into a zombie?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t investigated this clearly yet, but Baili Se accidentally let it out in order to purify General Baili. If she¡¯s the culprit behind everything, there¡¯s no need for her to spend so much effort on such a useless thing.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze was sharp as she glanced at Baili Se. Baili Se stopped struggling. After a moment of silence, she suddenly looked up at Shen Yaowei with resentment in her eyes. Shen Yaowei was puzzled. She couldn¡¯t understand why Baili Se was looking at her like that. Baili Se looked indignant. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Shen Yaowei. If you had come to look for me earlier, perhaps none of this would have happened.¡± Shen Yaowei looked confused. She couldn¡¯t figure out what Baili Se meant and could only look at her speechlessly. She was very sure that she didn¡¯t know Baili Se. But why did it seem like Baili Se had been waiting for her for a long time? Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t come up with a suitable answer and could only continue to look at Baili Se. Gang Ye had been standing beside Shen Yaowei. Unlike the confused people around him, he lowered the corners of his eyes, which were filled with unknown emotions. Baili Se saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s confused expression and was about to explain when she suddenly heard a thunderbolt in the sky. For a moment, the world changed color, and thick black fog covered the world. A terrifying, evil aura swept across the ground with a strong wind. The wind blew wildly, causing the surrounding trees to sway crazily, making everyone almost unable to open their eyes. A strange feeling spread from her heart, and Shen Yaowei¡¯s entire body was tense. This ominous feeling made her vigilant, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at the sky. A large number of ghost clansmen that were like black fog appeared out of thin air. They were all wearing black robes and had no feet. They stretched out sharp claws that were as dry as dead wood and barged into every house in Wanhua City to kill wantonly. In an instant, wails and screams kept coming. The ear-piercing sound almost pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums, making them subconsciously cover their ears to resist the effect of these sounds bringing them back to their senses. ¡°Didn¡¯t the ghost race settle down a lot previously? Why did they suddenly appear this time?¡± Yao Qingyi couldn¡¯t care less and quickly ordered the disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence present, ¡°Everyone, leave with me. Do your best to resist the ghost race and protect the innocent people!¡± In front of the ghost race, he could put aside the rest for the time being. This was because the ghost race was the enemy of everything in the world. Only by getting rid of all the ghost races in the world could the other races have a place. Therefore, even if the matter between Baili Se and Baili Hui hadn¡¯t been resolved, they couldn¡¯t care less. Baili Se was suddenly released by everyone. She raised her head and looked around in a daze. ¡°Why is the ghost race here?¡± ¡°You should ask yourself this,¡± Gang Ye suddenly said coldly.. Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: As Long As You Help Me, Ill Tell You the Truth Chapter 453: As Long As You Help Me, I¡¯ll Tell You the Truth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Baili Se¡¯s heart trembled as she looked at Cang Ye. An invisible pressure emanated from the young man in black, making her feel like she had been completely seen through. She felt that her disguise had nowhere to hide in front of the young man. That innate aura pressed down on her until she couldn¡¯t breathe. Shen Yaowei keenly sensed an extraordinary aura. She pulled Cang Ye¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Cang Ye, don¡¯t leave me hanging. What do you know?¡± ¡°It knows very well what it is. You think that purifying Baili Hui is for its own good, but have you ever thought that after you purify Baili Hui, Baili Hui¡¯s body will naturally be tainted with your aura? As for why the ghost race is looking for you, you know better than me.¡± At the end, Cang Ye¡¯s lips curled up coldly. When Baili Se thought of how the ghost race had mistaken Baili Hui for her, her face instantly turned pale. Then, Shen Yaowei saw Baili Se rush out desperately. Baili Se was very fast. Her figure turned into an afterimage, but after flying for a while, her strength disappeared completely. Her feet softened, and her entire body fell heavily to the ground. Shen Yaowei took the opportunity to run over and help Baili Se up. ¡°1 advise you not to mess around anymore. This human form of yours is fake, right? If you want to maintain this appearance, you have to exert a lot of strength. In addition, you¡¯ve already helped Baili Hui purify twice. The power in your body is completely exhausted.¡± ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t understand. The ghost race¡¯s target is me. They want to get me. They¡¯ve misunderstood Brother now. Once they find out that they¡¯ve found the wrong person, they¡¯ll definitely kill Brother.¡± Baili Se¡¯s cold hand grabbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s arm, her eyes filled with madness and determination. ¡°Shen Yaowei, help me. As long as you help me, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± Shen Yaowei stared into Baili Se¡¯s eyes. She was surprised to find that Baili Se¡¯s eyes had turned reddish-gold. Not only that, the hand that Baili Se grabbed her with was very cold. This wasn¡¯t something a normal person should have. However, this feeling, even Baili Se¡¯s eyes, was extremely familiar to her. She held Baili Se¡¯s hand, and this feeling became even stronger. ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for Baili Hui!¡± At the same time, on the path in the suburbs. Baili Hui waved its sharp claws and ran forward along the path. At the same time, it turned its head and kept fighting the ghost race that was chasing after it. The ghost race was like ghosts floating in the air. They held sharp scythes in their withered hands and flew to Baili Hui¡¯s head with a whoosh. The scythes in their hands attacked at the same time and sank deeply into Baili Hui¡¯s shoulder. Baili Hui¡¯s bones were stuck by the curved blade of the scythe. The ghost race exerted strength and grabbed the scythe, pulling Baili Hui up from the ground. Baili Hui¡¯s feet were in the air as a sharp pain came from his shoulder. It struggled with all its might but couldn¡¯t escape. It could only let the ghost race bring it to a black carriage not far away. The black horse carriage was completely made of deep sea black silver. When it walked, it swept up a bone-piercing coldness, emitting a mysterious and luxurious light on the dark path. At this moment, the eight horses pulling the carriage stopped. The moment the carriage stopped steadily, the ghost race floating around stepped forward and kneeled down in front of the carriage. ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± The ghost race¡¯s voice was hoarse as they looked at the carriage with admiration. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve brought the artifact spirit!¡± The two ghost race members who had caught Baili Hui were extremely excited. They dragged Baili Hui to the front of the carriage.. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Indeed Two Useless People Chapter 455: Indeed Two Useless People Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Looking at this scene from afar with interest, Dugu Ming waved his hand at the old man from the ghost race who wanted to help. ¡°Ghost Weep, if our ghost race will lose to a zombie in a two-on-one, then there¡¯s indeed no need for such trash to continue living.¡± Ghost Weep, who had wanted to go forward to help, seemed to feel that Dugu Ming¡¯s words made sense. He stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°Young Master is right.¡± Dugu Ming crossed his arms and watched as Gui Yi and Gui Er were helpless under Baili Hui¡¯s sickle attack. The ghost race didn¡¯t have a physical body, so it was difficult to attack them. In addition, they all had very strong self-healing abilities, so they had never been easy to deal with. However, Baili Hui had been attacking fiercely. He was aggressive, as if he wanted to tear all these ghost race people apart. Gui Yi and Gui Er needed to continuously recover their cut bodies, which already consumed a lot of energy. Over time, their recovery speed decreased greatly, and their bodies turned into balls of smoke that enveloped Baili Hui. Baili Hui couldn¡¯t figure out the trajectory of Gui Yi and Gui Er. It could only casually wave the scythe in its hand and try its best to hack at the surrounding air. When Dugu Ming saw that Baili Hui seemed to have endless power, the coldness in his eyes disappeared. ¡°Young Master, please give us brothers a little more time. We will definitely get rid of this damn thing as soon as possible!¡± Gui Yi sensed the cold aura emanating from Dugu Ming and hurriedly begged for mercy. Then, he tried his best to condense his body. The scattered smoke condensed into a figure. Gui Yi roared and pounced at Baili Hui. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The coldness in Baili Hui¡¯s eyes surged. It raised its hand and slashed down. The sharp scythe split Gui Yi in the middle. Gui Yi let out a shrill cry of pain. He tried his best to twist his split body, wanting to recover his body and attack again. Unfortunately, after Dugu Ming saw this scene, his original patience towards Gui Yi disappeared. ¡°As expected of two pieces of trash.¡± As Dugu Ming raised his hand, an invisible force swept up waves in the air and clenched his palm at the ghost. As if he was pinching Gui Yi from afar, he slowly exerted strength in his hand and watched as Gui Yi¡¯s smoke-like body slowly distorted and deformed. A flustered expression appeared in the black fog. It looked at Dugu Ming pleadingly and said loudly, ¡°Young Master, please give me another chance. 1 promise 1¡¯11 do it well this time!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. The weak aren¡¯t qualified to be citizens of the ghost race.¡± As Dugu Ming raised his hand and swept it, his aura shattered Gui Yi. Gui Yi turned into nothingness and dissipated into the air. Before he died, he let out an especially miserable wail. ¡°Brother¡ª!¡± Gui Er was extremely afraid when he saw this scene. ¡°Please spare my cheap life, Young Master. i¡¯ll definitely do my best for Young Master!¡± Dugu Ming sneered and waved his hand. Gui Er struggled with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being destroyed. Soon, he turned invisible and dissipated into the air. Baili Hui was in the midst of fighting when the opponents suddenly disappeared. It turned around and looked straight at Dugu Ming. Dugu Ming stood casually on the side of the carriage. His eyes were filled with provocation as he looked at Baili Hui. He raised two fingers and hooked them at Baili Hui. Baili Hui roared angrily and rushed towards Dugu Ming with the sickle in its hand. ¡°Idiot.¡± Ghost Weep stood at the side and watched Baili Hui¡¯s actions, which were close to having a death wish. This zombie really doesn¡¯t know how powerful our Young Master is, so it dares to be so impudent.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Were the Person Who Wanted to Kill You Chapter 456: We¡¯re the Person Who Wanted to Kill You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Dugu Ming looked at Bail! Hui with interest. His fingertips swept across the air, and blood-colored curse marks appeared on his fingertips like a long whip formed by moving curse words. With a flick of his finger, the curse mark rushed out like a living creature and headed straight for Baili Hui. Baili Hui waved the scythe in its hand and resisted with all its might, wanting to tear the curse mark apart. However, the curse mark was even more agile than Baili Hui. It dodged Baili Hui¡¯s attack and stuck to its body, wrapping it up. Baili Hui¡¯s hands and feet were tied up, and it couldn¡¯t maintain its balance. Its feet softened, and it fell straight to the ground. Baili Hui was still struggling after landing. Everywhere its body touched the curse mark, thick smoke billowed and burned its skin. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± As Dugu Ming spoke, a blood-colored aura condensed on his fingertips and aimed at Baili Hui¡¯s heart. Just as Dugu Ming was about to attack, a beautiful figure descended from the sky and kicked his wrist ruthlessly. The blood-red aura turned into a dot and flew straight at Baili Hui. However, because it had deviated from its original trajectory, it didn¡¯t pierce Baili Hui¡¯s heart. Instead, it brushed past its ear and didn¡¯t cause any harm. Shen Yaowei looked up at the arrogant youth in front of her. With just one glance, she could tell that the young man in front of her was definitely not an ordinary person! Dugu Ming sized up Shen Yaowei, looking dissatisfied. A large number of curse words instantly appeared in his palm as he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Heaven and Earth Demon Spirit, Soul Flying, Extinguishing Flying, Out!¡± At this moment, Cang Ye rushed to Shen Yaowei¡¯s side. As he spoke, a large number of yellow talismans rolled out around him. There were hundreds of yellow talismans. They gathered together like a yellow wave and wrapped around Dugu Ming¡¯s palm. They slowly eliminated the curse mark that spread out from his palm. Dugu Ming looked at Cang Ye coldly. ¡°What you¡¯re using is not an ordinary spell. Who are you?¡± Cang Ye wasn¡¯t interested in Dugu Ming at all. From the moment he appeared, his gaze had been on Shen Yaowei. When Dugu Ming saw this scene, he looked at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei¡¯s aura was cold as she spat out coldly, ¡°We¡¯re the ones who want to kill you.¡± ¡°Impudent. The person in front of you is the young master of our ghost race. How can you be impudent here!¡± Ghost Weep was instantly angered. As he spoke, he stomped his feet. Instantly, the entire ground trembled. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye were expressionless, but their eyes became more serious. Dugu Ming saw that the old man and the others were aggressive. He waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°Old man, why are you so angry? I like this kind of human who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Speaking of which, when my great-aunt died, she was also killed by a young man using our ghost race¡¯s array formation. 1 think you¡¯re the young man who killed my great-aunt, right?¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, she felt incredulous. At that time, his great-aunt and the others had been destroyed by Cang Ye. Even the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence didn¡¯t know that they had actually died at Cang Ye¡¯s hands. However, the young master of the ghost race in front of them seemed to know everything, even though it was their first meeting. From this, it could be seen that this young master was definitely not simple. Just as the atmosphere between the two sides was in a deadlock, Baili Se¡¯s thin figure seemed to have descended from the sky like a fairy and landed beside Baili Hui. Seeing that Baili Hui had fallen to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up, Baili Se reached out and wanted to help him up.. ¡°Brother, quickly, get up!¡± Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Let Them Have A Dogfight, We Just Have to Wait and See Chapter 457: Let Them Have A Dogfight, We Just Have to Wait and See Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Baili Hui¡¯s entire body was wrapped in a curse mark. The ropes formed by the words wrapped around its entire body. No matter how it struggled, it couldn¡¯t break free! ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll save you from here!¡± Baili Se promised, but she couldn¡¯t help Baili Hui remove the curse mark on its body. She could only raise her hand and continuously use the weak power in her body to attack the curse mark, trying to untie Baili Hui. However, Baili Se¡¯s strength had already been greatly reduced. Her repeated attempts were all futile. She could only watch helplessly as Baili Hui endured the torture. Baili Hui was panting and looked very weak. After trying for a long time, it bumped its head against Baili Se¡¯s arm. ¡°Go, go.¡± Baili Hui spat out these words with extreme difficulty. Baili Se¡¯s heart ached. She hugged Baili Hui tightly and was unwilling to leave. ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t want to! Brother, 1 won¡¯t leave you alone, no matter what. If you want to leave, let¡¯s leave together!¡± At this moment, Dugu Ming keenly sensed the aura released by Baili Se, and his scarlet eyes revealed a look of understanding. ¡°1 was originally wondering why this zombie had the aura of a spirit. From the looks of it, it¡¯s because you, an artifact spirit, couldn¡¯t think straight and tried to purify this zombie with your own energy. Unfortunately, with your strength, you can¡¯t save this zombie.¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, she finally understood everything. She didn¡¯t expect Baili Se to be an artifact spirit! Artifact spirits were the essence of the heavens and earth, and only through years of cultivation and auspicious encounters could artifacts possess the potential to cultivate into an artifact spirit! Once an artifact spirit recognized its master, it could unleash its strength and help its master do many things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t do. No wonder the ghost race appeared here. They must have received the news that the artifact spirit was about to appear in advance. That was why they were waiting for an opportunity to subdue it. Moreover, the appearance of an artifact spirit would often cause the world to change color and make the evil spirits restless. This way, it could explain why the heretics in the city were suddenly agitated and hurt people. After linking all of this together, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but look at Gang Ye beside her. Unlike her surprise, Cang Ye still looked very calm. Seeing Cang Ye¡¯s reaction, Shen Yaowei recalled his various actions against Baili Se and immediately understood. No wonder Cang Ye had always paid attention to Baili Se. Perhaps Cang Ye had already seen through Baili Se¡¯s true identity from the beginning! After realizing this, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Cang Ye¡¯s strength again. Yao Qingyi was the most experienced person on this trip. Even he couldn¡¯t tell that Baili Se was actually an artifact spirit. However, Cang Ye could tell at a glance! She was even more curious about what kind of person Cang Ye was to have such strength. After many thoughts appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind, she didn¡¯t move. Artifact spirit¡­ If the young master of the ghost race wanted it, she wanted it too. However, Baili Se already had consciousness. Such an artifact spirit was not only powerful, but it could choose its destined master by itself. Hence, it wasn¡¯t something she could force. At this moment, Cang Ye reached out and tugged at Shen Yaowei¡¯s sleeve. After Shen Yaowei calmly left, Cang Ye flashed to the side. ¡°The ghost race¡¯s target isn¡¯t us, and the person who injured Baili Hui isn¡¯t us either. Let them have their dogfight. We just have to wait and see.¡± Cang Ye lowered his voice and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. Shen Yaowei felt that this was a good idea. However, not only did she want to wait and see, but she also wanted to wait for Baili Se to fight with the young master of the ghost race and reap the benefits.. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Artifact Spirit, Be Obediently Killed! Chapter 458: Artifact Spirit, Be Obediently Killed! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei quietly observed the scene in front of her. Baili Se tried for a long time but couldn¡¯t help Baili Hui. She simply gave up and looked at Gudu Ming. ¡°I have no grudge against you. Why do you have to target me and my family like this?¡± When Gudu Ming heard this, the expression on his face was as if he had heard a huge joke. He sized Baili Se up carefully from top to bottom. ¡°You¡¯re just an artifact spirit. How can you have a family? I came this time to get you. As long as you leave with me obediently, 1 can give that zombie a quick death.¡± Baili Hui, who was originally weak, seemed to understand Dugu Ming¡¯s words. It suddenly bared its teeth, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth, as if it wanted to pounce on him and kill him! Shen Yaowei looked at this scene in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Baili Hui to take the initiative to protect Baili Se. Baili Se looked at Gudu Ming with deep disgust. ¡°1 won¡¯t go with you. You¡¯re not my destined master!¡± Shen Yaowei stood at the side and saw this, but she was surprised to see Baili Se looking at her. Her complicated gaze swept past, making Shen Yaowei think that she was hallucinating. However, Baili Se did glance at her when she mentioned the destined person. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Baili Se¡¯s attitude towards her during this period. A bold thought appeared in her mind. If she was really Baili Se¡¯s destined person, she would have some special connection with Baili Se. However, this feeling hadn¡¯t appeared yet. She didn¡¯t want to rush up and be a target. Cang Ye stood beside Shen Yaowei and observed the change in her expression. He also stood quietly and was in no hurry to attack. ¡°What destined master? As long as I have the strength, I can naturally make you, an artifact spirit, recognize me as your master.¡± Gudu Ming didn¡¯t think much of it. With a raise of his hand, the blood-red runes condensed into a sharp sword that pointed at Baili Se. ¡°Artifact spirit, obediently die!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± As Baili Se spoke, a strong light exploded around her. She took out a white jade zither from the silver light that spread out beside her and sat cross-legged on the ground. Her fingers swept across the strings of the zither. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The powerful sound of the zither shook in the air, turning into wind blades that went straight for Gudu Ming. Shen Yaowei only looked at the attack thrown by Baili Se, and her eyes turned cold. Baili Se¡¯s attack was too weak. It was extremely difficult for artifact spirits to cultivate. If they wanted to unleash their power, they needed their master¡¯s help to cooperate in order to unleash their power to the limit. Otherwise, he would be like Baili Se, whose strength was far from enough! As Shen Yaowei had expected, after the three wind blades broke through the air, they were all blocked by Gudu Ming¡¯s longsword. Gudu Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. He forcefully tore the wind blade apart and rushed in front of Baili Se. Baili Se couldn¡¯t fight back at all. She could only watch as the long sword tore through the air and headed straight for her. Closing her eyes and preparing to withstand this attack, Baili Se clearly heard a muffled sound. However, the pain she imagined didn¡¯t appear. Instead, she heard a painful groan. An extremely bad feeling surfaced in her heart. Baili Se opened her eyes and saw an unbelievable scene.. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: It Looks Like I Guessed Correctly Chapter 459: It Looks Like I Guessed Correctly Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Baili Hui had blocked her way at some point. The blood-red sword pierced through Baili Hui¡¯s chest. The expression on its face was twisted, and it let out a painful groan as it glared at Gudu Ming. ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Baili Se¡¯s tears burst out. She reached out to grab Baili Hui, who was protecting her with his life. However, just as she reached out, Gudu Ming lost his patience. ¡°How annoying.¡± Gudu Ming pulled out the longsword in his hand after twisting it in Baili Hui¡¯s body. Baili Hui groaned in pain and fell weakly into Baili Se¡¯s arms. ¡°No, no! Brother! You can¡¯t leave me!¡± Baili Se¡¯s tears fell like rain. She reached out and touched Baili Hui¡¯s face. Baili Hui lay on the ground and couldn¡¯t move. It looked at Baili Se in a daze, its eyes rolling with light. It couldn¡¯t help but reach out, wanting to touch Baili Se one last time. However, before its hand could touch Baili Se, it fell from the sky and could no longer move. Baili Se trembled violently and screamed in despair. Shen Yaowei, who wanted to help, was still a step too late. This young master of the ghost race was even stronger than she had imagined. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go. General Baili is already completely dead. Becoming a zombie can¡¯t bring him back to life. In the end, he has to welcome such an outcome,¡± Cang Ye said calmly as he stood at the side and took in this scene. Shen Yaowei knew very well that Cang Ye¡¯s words made sense. After General Baili became a zombie, he indeed didn¡¯t kill any innocent people. However, this couldn¡¯t erase the fact that it had hurt someone. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence had never destroyed General Baili because they wanted to figure out why he only killed bad people. However, once they figured it out, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence would still get rid of the zombies. Baili Hui¡¯s outcome had actually been confirmed from the beginning, but it had been brought forward a little. Baili Se cried her heart out, attracting Gudu Ming¡¯s dissatisfaction. Gudu Ming shook off the blood on his sword and looked down at Baili Se. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this man died because of the evil spirit you provoked. Although he might have protected you willingly and died for you, you¡¯re still the culprit who killed this man.¡± Baili Se seemed to have been agitated. She hugged Baili Hui¡¯s corpse tightly and said coldly, ¡°Shut up¡­¡± ¡°It seems that I guessed correctly,¡± Gudu Ming said expressionlessly. ¡°I told you to shut up, can¡¯t you hear me?!¡± Baili Se¡¯s body surged with an extremely unreasonable aura. That aura swept out and rushed towards Dugu Ming. Raising his hand to block this attack, Gudu Ming didn¡¯t panic at all. There was even excitement and anticipation in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a powerful artifact spirit like you. I want to see how strong you are today!¡± Baili Se was extremely angry. She hugged Baili Hui¡¯s corpse like an injured beast and tried her best to keep its soul. However, Baili Hui¡¯s soul had been in its dead body for too long. At this moment, it had become too weak. Even if it insisted on staying, it would be difficult to keep it. Baili Se cried so hard that she could barely see Baili Hui¡¯s face. She choked and begged, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go!¡± Just as Baili Se was about to watch Baili Hui¡¯s soul dissipate, Shen Yaowei walked over quickly. Shen Yaowei reached out and grabbed Baili Hui¡¯s soul. With a thought, she injected spiritual power into it and condensed the soul so that it didn¡¯t dissipate into the air immediately.. Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Shen Yaowei Can’t Be So Nice Chapter 460: Shen Yaowei Can¡¯t Be So Nice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Baili Se looked surprised. She looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s side profile and clearly felt her heart waver. It was a collision of souls. Because they were fated, every time she saw Shen Yaowei, her heart would actually be touched, and she would have the urge to submit to her. However, as an artifact spirit, she had people she cared about and also had her own thoughts. That was why she wanted to call the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence and give Shen Yaowei a chance. She only wanted to test if Shen Yaowei was qualified to be her master. The criteria for an artifact spirit to choose its master was nothing more than strength. She was very satisfied with Shen Yaowei. After all, Shen Yaowei was the first woman to tell that she wasn¡¯t human. In fact, Shen Yaowei had already passed her test. There shouldn¡¯t be any relationship between an artifact spirit and its master. However, she was obsessed, so she was unwilling to leave or sign a contract with Shen Yaowei. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei to still be willing to save her? Just as this thought appeared in Baili Se¡¯s mind, she shook her head and threw this ridiculous thought away. No, Shen Yaowei can¡¯t be so nice. She just wants to use this matter to subdue me! When Baili Se realized this, she looked at Shen Yaowei with more resistance. Shen Yaowei lowered her head and met Baili Se¡¯s gaze. She said slowly, ¡°Baili Se, you have two choices now. One is to watch me send Baili Hui to reincarnate. Then, you¡¯ll become my artifact spirit, and 1¡¯11 help you take revenge.¡± Everything was exactly as Baili Se had expected. She seemed to have seen through Shen Yaowei¡¯s thoughts and sneered. ¡°Oh, what about the second option?¡± She knew that Shen Yaowei would definitely use her brother to force her to sign the contract. ¡°The second option is for me to send Baili Hui to reincarnate and think of a way to save you from the young master of the ghost race. Although the second option will be a little troublesome to implement, with Cang Ye and me, it won¡¯t be a problem to protect you,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly. Baili Se felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked at Shen Yaowei and could clearly see that her eyes were serious. She wasn¡¯t joking. Instead, she sincerely hoped to help. Baili Se realized that she was being petty, and her face turned red. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t hesitate. She constructed an array formation in her hand and kept infusing the spiritual power in her body into Baili Hui. Dugu Ming looked at this scene unhappily. This woman was really in the way. With that thought in mind, Dugu Ming was about to rush out from where he was when Cang Ye, who had been motionless, rushed over. Cang Ye pulled out the short sword at his waist and faced the longsword in Dugu Ming¡¯s hand. For a moment, sparks flew everywhere. Cang Ye blocked Dugu Ming and sized him up. ¡°What a young master of the ghost race. You came at the right time.¡± Dugu Ming looked at Cang Ye in confusion. He narrowed his eyes and asked impatiently, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The artifact spirit has just signed a contract with Master and needs someone to come over and practice. I think you¡¯re suitable,¡± Cang Ye explained calmly. Only then did Dugu Ming understand what Cang Ye meant. He had nowhere to vent the anger in his heart. In the end, it turned into a slap that slapped Cang Ye¡¯s heart ruthlessly. Cang Ye deflected Dugu Ming¡¯s longsword. When he retreated, he distanced himself from Dugu Ming and looked at him coldly. Dugu Ming¡¯s eyes were unhappy. He looked at Cang Ye as if he was looking at a dead person. ¡°Since you want to get in the way, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Cang Ye sensed something and turned to look behind him.. Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Contract With Master! Chapter 461: Contract With Master! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The fluctuations formed by the array formation slowly shook the air. Cang Ye¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Shen Yaowei, who was in the array formation. Shen Yaowei was recovering the strength of Baili Hui¡¯s soul in front of her. She focused and kept moving her hands as she muttered, ¡°Soul Return, Soul Beginning, Rise!¡± Baili Hui¡¯s soul was shrouded in light. At the last moment before it left, it opened its eyes and glanced at Baili Se. Baili Se had been watching this scene nervously. She was worried that Baili Hui would hate her and express hatred towards her at the last moment before leaving. After all, it was indeed because of her physique that she attracted the evil spirits and caused his tragic death. However, when Baili Se¡¯s eyes met Baili Hui¡¯s, she saw the gentleness in Baili Hui¡¯s eyes and clearly realized that she was thinking too much. Her brother would never blame her, no matter what. When Baili Se realized this, she burst into tears and wanted to apologize to Baili Hui. Unfortunately, the power of the array formation spread around and quickly took away Baili Hui¡¯s soul, sending him to reincarnate. Looking at the scene in front of her indifferently, Shen Yaowei thought of how Baili Hui had done so many good things when he was alive and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. At this moment, she heard Baili Se¡¯s laughter behind her. Following the laughter, she turned to look at Baili Se. Shen Yaowei happened to meet her beautiful eyes. Baili Se smiled in relief. Then, her legs softened, and she knelt in front of Shen Yaowei. ¡°Master, my name is Sese. I¡¯m willing to become Master¡¯s artifact spirit and form a contract with you!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a huge hand seal array formation appeared under their feet. A huge force formed waves of air that swept in all directions. ¡°Stop them!¡± Dugu Ming¡¯s tone darkened when he saw this. However, a strong light pierced through the sky, and the entire world was as bright as day. After the huge contract array formation appeared and dissipated, dust slowly floated around, successfully attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone looked in Shen Yaowei¡¯s direction. The dust dissipated, and Baili Se was nowhere to be seen. Only Shen Yaowei was holding the white jade zither in her arms. Her feet were in the air as she stood in the air. The moonlight shone down from the sky and coated Shen Yaowei with a mysterious silver veil. She locked her gaze on Dugu Ming and said slowly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised Sese that I¡¯ll avenge her, I have to do what I say. Young Master of the ghost race, from now on, you and I will fight to the death.¡± The old man was extremely angry. He pointed at Shen Yaowei and berated, ¡°Human girl, if you dare to speak rudely again, our ghost race will let you leave!¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t think much of it. She hooked a string with one finger. Buzz! After the strings were flicked, they returned to their original positions. A few afterimages tore through the air and turned into wind blades that pierced through the old man¡¯s body. The old man was no match for her at all. He instantly spat out blood, took big steps back, and looked at Shen Yaowei in disbelief. The power of this artifact spirit was actually so powerful that it could even directly hurt the ghost race? ¡°I want to see how powerful you are!¡± Dugu Ming snorted unhappily and took a step forward. ¡°No, quickly take the Young Master and leave!¡± The old man raised his hand and swung it, forming a spatial wormhole that pushed Dugu Ming in. Then, the old man formed a few hand seals, and his body swelled at a visible speed.. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Im Fine, Dont Worry Chapter 462: I¡¯m Fine, Don¡¯t Worry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Looking at the old man¡¯s actions, Shen Yaowei was shocked. ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡± Cang Ye¡¯s reaction was even faster than Shen Yaowei¡¯s. He flew up and threw Shen Yaowei to the ground, protecting her. Right on the heels of that, there was a loud bang. The old man¡¯s body exploded like an extremely swollen hot air balloon, and a powerful energy fluctuation swept in all directions. Although she was firmly protected by Cang Ye, Shen Yaowei could still feel the intimidation brought about by that powerful force. She couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy. A trace of blood surged in her throat, and there was a buzzing in her ears. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, wanting to stay awake. At the same time, that powerful energy fluctuation attracted the others in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Yao Qingyi rushed over with a few disciples from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. When she saw the mess on the ground and Cang Ye lying motionless on the ground, Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyelids twitched violently, and she hurriedly rushed over. ¡°Cang Ye! How are you feeling?¡± Yao Qingyi helped him up and realized that Shen Yaowei was protecting him. At this moment, Shen Yaowei could only hear the buzzing in her ears and nothing else. She looked anxiously at Cang Ye. Cang Ye¡¯s entire back was badly mangled, and his handsome face was pale. His eyes were closed, and the rise and fall of his chest were very weak. ¡°Shen Yaowei, are you alright?¡± Yao Qingyi was shocked to see blood on Shen Yaowei¡¯s nose and mouth. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t hear what Yao Qingyi was saying at all. She could only see his anxious mouth opening and closing. Feeling that everything around her was getting further and further away from her, Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression became even more adrift. She reached out and grabbed Yao Qingyi¡¯s sleeve, then opened her mouth with difficulty. ¡°Save, save Cang Ye. Hurry up and take him to a doctor¡­¡± With that, the girl¡¯s head tilted, and she fainted. The scene was in chaos again. When Shen Yaowei woke up again, it was already noon the next day. As soon as she opened her eyes, she felt a splitting headache and dry lips. ¡°Master, have some water.¡± A gentle voice sounded in her ear. Right on the heels of that, a warm and soft arm helped her up from the bed, and a cup of water was brought to her mouth. Shen Yaowei turned around and saw Baili Se in her human form sitting by the bed, looking at her nervously. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she took the tea and took a few sips to moisten her throat. Then, she heard footsteps coming her way. ¡°Hide first. Someone¡¯s coming.¡± Baili Se immediately changed into a white jade zither and landed on the bed. Shen Yaowei placed the white jade zither under the blanket. Coincidentally, there was an orderly knock on the door. ¡°Miss Shen, are you awake?¡± It was Yao Qingyi. ¡°I¡¯m awake. Come in,¡± Shen Yaowei said slowly. Yao Qingyi pushed open the door impatiently and walked in with a bowl of steaming hot medicine in her hand. The moment she saw the bowl of medicine, Shen Yaowei tightened her grip on the blanket and became nervous. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Come, drink the healing medicine.¡± Yao Qingyi held the medicine bowl and strode to the bed. In front of outsiders, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t want to expose her fear of drinking medicine. She took the medicine bowl from Yao Qingyi¡¯s hand and drank the bitter medicine in one gulp.. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Cang Ye, Why Are You Always Helping Me? Chapter 463: Cang Ye, Why Are You Always Helping Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Her face was twisted with bitterness. Shen Yaowei picked up the tea she hadn¡¯t finished and took two big sips to suppress the bitterness. ¡°Where¡¯s Cang Ye? How is it?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yao Qingyi anxiously and asked. ¡°Cang Ye¡­¡± Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t know how to answer Shen Yaowei¡¯s question for a moment. A conflicted expression appeared on her handsome face. ¡°He¡¯s in the courtyard beside you. Why don¡¯t you go and see him personally when you¡¯re better?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Yaowei lifted the blanket and got out of bed. She ran out barefooted. Seeing this, Yao Qingyi shook her head helplessly and followed. In the room in the courtyard next door, the smell of blood was still lingering in the air. Cang Ye was lying on the bed. Qi Yuan was sitting behind him, helping him clean the wound on his back. His entire back was still covered in wounds, but there was still black gas flowing from those dense wounds. Two round and chubby little green worms that looked like silkworm babies were busy on Cang Ye¡¯s back, sucking the black gas. As the black gas was forcefully pulled out of Cang Ye¡¯s back, his face became paler and paler. He was biting a white cloth in his mouth, and a thin layer of sweat appeared on his forehead. Taking in Cang Ye¡¯s forbearing expression, Qi Yuan cast a spell to control the little green worm and sighed helplessly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t forcefully suppressed your strength to become like this, how could this mere ghost fiend and demon poison injure you to this extent?¡± Fortunately, he dared to come in time. Otherwise, if this fiend¡¯s poison invaded his heart, it would be useless even if a Zenith Heaven immortal came. Cang Ye bit on the white cloth and didn¡¯t speak. Bang! At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Shen Yaowei quickly walked in and went straight to the bed. Cang Ye frowned and pulled the blanket beside him to cover his back. Then, he spat out the white cloth in his mouth. Qi Yuan stood up and looked at Shen Yaowei with a faint smile. ¡°In that case, it can be seen that Miss Shen¡¯s body has almost recovered.¡± ¡°Imperial Preceptor.¡± Shen Yaowei hurriedly greeted Qi Yuan, then looked at Cang Ye. ¡°Let me see the wound on your back.¡± When she barged in just now, she only had time to take a glance and see that Cang Ye¡¯s back injury seemed to be quite serious. ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to look,¡± Cang Ye said calmly. ¡°No, you were injured to protect me,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she took out a small porcelain bottle from her sleeve. ¡°1 have a potion here that specializes in treating injuries caused by evil spirits. It¡¯s very effective. Let me help you apply some medicine.¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s anxious expression, Cang Ye¡¯s rejection was like a fishbone in his throat. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Qi Yuan. Receiving Cang Ye¡¯s distress signal, Qi Yuan coughed dryly and said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°Miss Shen, Cang Ye¡¯s injuries are more serious. He has been poisoned by a fiend, and the poison of a demon has entered his body. He needs special treatment. Before the poison of a fiend is removed, any medicine is useless to him.¡± Hearing this, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although she didn¡¯t know what the poison of a fiend or demon was, she knew from the name that it wasn¡¯t simple. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. You guys chat.¡± With that, Qi Yuan turned around and walked out of the room. Shen Yaowei sat by the bed and frowned at Cang Ye¡¯s pale and handsome face. ¡°Cang Ye, why are you always helping me?¡± Cang Ye maintained his position on the bed and closed his eyes lazily. ¡°I have a sister. She¡¯s a little similar to you. Every time 1 see you, I think of her usual stupid appearance, so I can¡¯t help but help you..¡± Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Are You Calling Me Stupid? Chapter 464: Are You Calling Me Stupid? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei widened her eyes and looked at Cang Ye in disbelief. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m stupid?¡± Cang Ye lazily raised his eyelids and glanced at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Aren¡¯t you stupid compared to me?¡± Shen Yaowei:¡±!!!¡± She definitely didn¡¯t fuss about it because this person was injured for her. ¡°About the artifact spirit¡­¡± When Cang Ye mentioned this, his expression suddenly became much more solemn. ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know about Sese for the time being,¡± Shen Yaowei said in a low voice. ¡°Cang Ye, can you help me keep it a secret?¡± She understood that wealth would bring about trouble. Artifact spirits were extremely rare in this world. Otherwise, the young master of the ghost race wouldn¡¯t have appeared personally. Although she wasn¡¯t weak now, when facing the young master of the ghost race, she could still clearly feel that there was always someone better. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to keep a low profile. Hearing this, a look of admiration quickly flashed across Cang Ye¡¯s eyes. However, he opened his thin lips and spat out a sentence that was a little annoying. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made me happy, I can naturally keep it a secret for you.¡± ¡°Then how should 1 make you happy?¡± Shen Yaowei was confused. ¡°It depends on your performance. I¡¯m hungry now,¡± Cang Ye said. He paused for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s a chef surnamed Liu in the General¡¯s Mansion. The food he cooks is quite good.¡± She didn¡¯t notice Cang Ye¡¯s eyes flickering when he said the last two sentences. Shen Yaowei nodded excitedly. ¡°Alright, rest first. 1¡¯11 get Chef Liu to make you something delicious.¡± With that, Shen Yaowei turned around and left. Because Cang Ye was injured and couldn¡¯t withstand a long journey for the time being, the others from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence returned to the capital first, leaving only Shen Yaowei, Yao Qingyi, and Qi Yuan to wait for Cang Ye to return. After dinner, Shen Yaowei was about to go see Cang Ye again when she was stopped by Qi Yuan. Shen Yaowei probably knew why Qi Yuan wanted her to stay. She smiled calmly and sat at the tea table again. ¡°Miss Shen, Master wants to ask you what happened when you met the young master of the ghost race in the suburbs?¡± Yao Qingyi looked at Shen Yaowei deeply. Qi Yuan also looked at Shen Yaowei with a probing gaze. ¡°Baili Se is an artifact spirit. The young master of the ghost race was attracted to her,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly. She had long thought about how to deal with other people¡¯s questions. It was impossible for her to hide everything that had happened that day. Only by telling half the truth could she be more convincing. Surprise flashed across Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyes. He knew that Baili Se was very likely not a human. However, he didn¡¯t expect Baili Se to be an artifact spirit. Come to think of it, he could no longer remember how many years it had been since the artifact spirit appeared in this world. It was no wonder that it could attract the young master of the ghost race to appear personally. ¡°The young master of the ghost race successfully made the artifact spirit recognize him as its master?¡± Qi Yuan asked in a low voice. Yao Qingyi also looked nervous. If the young master of the ghost race allowed the artifact spirit to recognize him as its master, his strength would be even more abnormal. At that time, the ones who would wreak havoc would also be humans. ¡°No. The artifact spirit is unwilling to acknowledge the young master of the ghost race as its master,¡± Shen Yaowei said. ¡°It escaped while Cang Ye and I were fighting the ghost race.¡± Hearing this, Qi Yuan and Yao Qingyi heaved a sigh of relief.. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Its Not Too Late to Regret Now Chapter 465: It¡¯s Not Too Late to Regret Now Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Master, the ghost race has been getting more and more arrogant recently.¡± Yao Qingyi looked at Qi Yuan seriously and said, ¡°Are we going to be passive and get beaten up?¡± Shen Yaowei also looked at Qi Yuan. She felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to keep avoiding enemies like the ghost race. If the ghost race could attack the territory of the human race, they could also attack the territory of the ghost race. ¡°I¡¯m planning to go to the Ghost Abyss,¡± Qi Yuan said calmly. ¡°The ghost race has been acting frequently recently and is fearless. There must be a special reason.¡± The loosening of the barrier in the human world wasn¡¯t a reason for them to act so arrogantly. After all, there were other existences in the human world that could suppress the ghost race. And they were acting as if they weren¡¯t afraid of anything now. There must be another reason behind this. ¡°I want to go together with you,¡± Shen Yaowei and Yao Qingyi said in unison. Qi Yuan glanced at Shen Yaowei indifferently. ¡°Miss Shen, do you know what kind of place the Ghost Abyss is?¡± ¡°The intersection between the human world and the ghost race was once the main entrance of the ghost race to the human race. It gathered the extremely vicious people in the Three Realms,¡± Shen Yaowei replied readily. Recently, she had also flipped through a lot of information about the ghost race. Qi Yuan nodded in satisfaction at Shen Yaowei¡¯s answer. ¡°The Ghost Abyss is very dangerous. Although your talent and strength are not bad, according to your current situation, your life might be in danger if you rashly enter the Ghost Abyss. Have you thought about it?¡± Hearing this, Shen Yaowei said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m willing to go.¡± Not to mention that she had completely formed a grudge with the ghost race recently, this was also a rare opportunity to gain experience. Recently, it had been getting more and more chaotic, but the real storm had yet to arrive. When the ghost race really came out of the underground, the human race would face a huge disaster. At that time, no one would be able to stay out of it. Therefore, before the real storm came, she had to think of a way to become stronger quickly. If she could successfully return from the Ghost Abyss, she believed that her strength would definitely soar. In this life, she must rely on her own strength to protect her family and lover. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll bring you and Qing Yi along. However, you can¡¯t let a fourth person know about this, understand?¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s tone was slightly serious. ¡°We can¡¯t let the ghost race know that we¡¯re going to the Ghost Abyss.¡± Shen Yaowei and Yao Qingyi nodded. ¡°After we return to the capital and rest for a while, we¡¯ll set off,¡± Qi Yuan said and stood up. ¡°Even your families have to think of an excuse. You can¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say.¡± With that, Qi Yuan turned around and left. ¡°Miss Shen, I think you should consider it carefully. It¡¯s not too late to back out,¡± Yao Qingyi said to Shen Yaowei. ¡°My father often taught me to do what I say. I won¡¯t regret it.¡± With that, Shen Yaowei stood up with a smile and left. Yao Qingyi looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s thin and small back and became even more curious about how much courage and energy her thin body had to go to such a terrifying place like the Ghost Abyss. After leaving the dining room, Shen Yaowei arrived outside Cang Ye¡¯s door. ¡°Young Master Cang has taken the medicine and is already resting,¡± the maidservant guarding outside the door said respectfully to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei thought about how it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Cang Ye to sleep with the pain now, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come back tomorrow morning.¡± With that, she turned around and left reluctantly. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t notice that as soon as she walked out of the small courtyard, a figure climbed in from the backwall of the courtyard. Then, the figure climbed through the back window of Cang Ye¡¯s room and successfully entered the room.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Imperial Preceptor, Cant You Use the Front Door? Chapter 466: Imperial Preceptor, Can¡¯t You Use the Front Door? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before the figure who had entered the room could approach the bed, Cang Ye opened his eyes and looked at him suddenly. ¡°May 1 ask, Imperial Preceptor, can¡¯t you use the main entrance?¡± Sitting up from the bed, Cang Ye looked coldly at Qi Yuan and asked. Qi Yuan reached out and touched the bridge of his advanced nose. He looked at Cang Ye helplessly. ¡°I wanted to use the main entrance too, but on the way here just now, I almost bumped into your Yaoyao.¡± Cang Ye sat cross-legged and said calmly, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡± Qi Yuan walked to the bed and observed Cang Ye¡¯s expression. ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you feeling better?¡± Cang Ye¡¯s face was no longer as pale as before, and he looked a little better. He nodded and said, ¡°1 feel much better.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the ghost race¡¯s bloodline in your body, you wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the fiend¡¯s poison.¡± Qi Yuan lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m very worried that those people will suspect you because of this.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Cang Ye still looked like he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t use the power of the ghost race without permission again. If you really expose that you have a noble bloodline, it won¡¯t be good for your future plans,¡± Qi Yuan said calmly. ¡°I plan to go to the Ghost Abyss today. Yaoyao wants to go with me.¡± ¡°You agreed to it?¡± Cang Ye¡¯s tone suddenly sank. Qi Yuan nodded. ¡°1 have no reason to reject her. She¡¯s also a part of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence now. Since she¡¯s already joined the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, she¡¯s facing a life of blades and shadows. Danger is inevitable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come along,¡± Cang Ye said without hesitation. Then, right on the heels of that, he lay down on the bed and closed his eyes. ¡°You can go out now. I¡¯m tired.¡± Seeing that Cang Ye was a man of his word, Qi Yuan looked at his figure and shook his head helplessly. Actually, before he came and asked Cang Ye, he knew that Cang Ye would definitely go. Based on his understanding of Cang Ye, even if Cang Ye was injured, as long as Shen Yaowei wanted to go, even if there was a mountain of blades and a sea of flames in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to walk side by side with Shen Yaowei. ¡°The Ghost Abyss is filled with danger. It¡¯s very easy for you to get injured if you go like this. You should go back and recuperate first.¡± Seeing that Cang Ye didn¡¯t respond, Qi Yuan didn¡¯t sit there bitterly. Instead, he turned around and left the room. Soon, everyone in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence set off. They took a carriage and embarked on the journey back to the capital. Even though the matter in Wanhua City had been resolved, the disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence would still discuss this matter on the way back. Everyone knew that Baili Hui had rested in peace. However, they didn¡¯t know how the young master of the ghost race left or why Baili Se suddenly disappeared. Some of them wanted to ask Cang Ye and Shen Yaowei the truth. However, Cang Ye was seriously injured. The Imperial Preceptor had given a death order that no one was to disturb Cang Ye¡¯s recuperation. As for Shen Yaowei, she should also know. However, she had been taking care of Cang Ye in Cang Ye¡¯s carriage and didn¡¯t have the time to answer their questions. No matter how curious everyone was, they had to endure it. In the carriage, Shen Yaowei listened to the whispers outside and ignored them. The matter of the artifact spirit was definitely not a small matter. Once it was exposed, who knew how much trouble it would cause? Therefore, for the sake of safety, it was better for her not to speak too much. There was a deep meaning in the depths of Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. She wiped the wound on Cang Ye¡¯s back with gauze stained with medicine. Just then, the carriage under them suddenly jolted. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t react for a moment. The gauze in her hand accidentally landed on Cang Ye¡¯s wound. This was a little forceful, and it hurt so much that Cang Ye¡¯s body trembled.. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Yaoyao, You Werent Injured Along the Way, Right? Chapter 467: Yaoyao, You Weren¡¯t Injured Along the Way, Right? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei immediately panicked. She hurriedly checked Cang Ye¡¯s condition and found traces of blood seeping out of the wound. She apologized guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cang Ye. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Are you alright?¡± Cang Ye took a deep breath. His steady voice didn¡¯t sound shaken at all. ¡°I¡¯m fine. There are inevitably bumps along the way. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, 1¡¯11 reapply the dressing to your wound now. When it¡¯s bandaged, there¡¯s no need to change the dressing before we reach the capital.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the big wound on Cang Ye¡¯s back. Worry was written all over her face as she continued to treat his injuries. Shen Yaowei used the best healing medicine, but even so, Cang Ye¡¯s injuries were still recovering very slowly. ¡°According to your recovery speed, your wound will definitely not heal before you return to the capital. After you return to the capital, you still have to apply medicine and bandage your wound on time. Is there anyone around you who can help you?¡± Shen Yaowei stared worriedly at Cang Ye, who was lying on the soft couch. In her impression, Cang Ye had always been alone. Apart from her, he didn¡¯t have many friends, and she had never heard him say anything about his family. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Cang Ye replied gloomily. Then, he closed his eyes, as if he was asleep. Seeing that Cang Ye was resting, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t ask further. She could only sit by his side and take care of him at all times. 10 days later, the carriage finally drove back to the capital. This time, the journey was tiring. Everyone had been calculating since the day they left. They had been out for more than 20 days, and no one could wait to go home. Shen Yaowei did the same. After the carriage stopped outside the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, she got out first. ¡°Cang Ye, are you really not going to my house to recuperate? If my father and brothers like you, they¡¯ll definitely be willing to take care of you.¡± After Shen Yaowei got out of the car, she turned to look at the carriage behind her worriedly. Cang Ye didn¡¯t appear. His low voice came from the carriage. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can leave first.¡± Knowing Cang Ye¡¯s unwavering personality, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t force him. After reminding him to change his dressing on time, she strode towards the General¡¯s Mansion. Shen Yaowei hurried home and entered the front yard. She saw her three brothers sitting at the stone table in the courtyard, drinking tea. Shen Yifeng, Shen Yuyan, and Shen Yuqing heard the familiar footsteps. They looked at the courtyard door at the same time and saw Shen Yaowei standing at the entrance. Shen Yaowei almost instantly saw her three brothers stand up at the same time. ¡°Yaoyao!¡± the three men shouted in unison. Then, they arrived in front of Shen Yaowei like a gust of wind. Shen Yuyan sized up Shen Yaowei seriously. ¡°Yaoyao, you weren¡¯t injured along the way, right? Did everything go smoothly?¡± ¡°I think everything must be going well for Yaoyao. Actually, we¡¯ve already received the news that you¡¯ll be back ahead of time, but we didn¡¯t know when. Yaoyao, I heard that you even encountered the ghost race. What¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Yuqing asked impatiently. ¡°Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s go in and wait for Daddy to come back. I¡¯ll tell you slowly. In short, everything is fine. Not only that, I¡¯ve also gained a lot. The only thing that¡¯s not satisfactory is that Cang Ye was injured because of me again¡­¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she mentioned Cang Ye. After saying that, she followed her three brothers into the house. An hour later, Shen Liu¡¯an returned to the residence after court. Just as he entered the General¡¯s Mansion, he heard the butler tell him that Shen Yaowei had returned. He hurriedly went straight to the reception hall, where the siblings were.. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Things Are Unpredictable Chapter 468: Things Are Unpredictable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as Shen Liu¡¯an entered, he saw Shen Yaowei, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. He couldn¡¯t help but say happily, ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re finally back. Come and let Daddy see you.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Shen Yaowei was like a cheerful lark as she went straight for Shen Liu¡¯an and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Good girl, let Daddy take a closer look at you.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei and circled her three times to take a closer look. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re still so energetic after going out for so long. It seems like you¡¯ve gained a lot this time.¡± ¡°Daddy, you came back at the right time. I was about to tell my brothers everything that happened when I went out this time.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she pulled Shen Liu¡¯an to the table and asked him to sit down and listen. ¡°Now, 1¡¯11 tell you what happened.¡± Everyone present stared at Shen Yaowei seriously, waiting for her to continue. Shen Yaowei cleared her throat and vividly explained the entire cause and effect of this trip. When he heard Shen Yaowei mention that Baili Hui was still punishing villains after turning into a zombie, Shen Liu¡¯an sighed and sighed. ¡°General Baili has worked hard his entire life, but in the end, he actually turned into a zombie. The world is really unpredictable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. We¡¯ve already purified General Baili and sent his soul to reincarnate. General Baili has done so many good deeds in his life. Good people will definitely be repaid. When he reincarnates, he won¡¯t have to work so hard anymore,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she stood up and poured a cup of tea for Shen Liu¡¯an. Then, Shen Yaowei continued. Be it the ghost race or the fact that Baili Se was actually an artifact spirit, she didn¡¯t hold back and told him everything. Shen Liu¡¯an and the others listened attentively until Shen Yaowei said that she had actually subdued the artifact spirit and become its master. Everyone present was stunned without exception. ¡°Yaoyao, what did you say just now? Say it again.¡± Shen Yifeng looked at Shen Yaowei in disbelief and asked. ¡°I said that I¡¯ve become the owner of the artifact spirit.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she immediately summoned the white jade zither. The moment the white jade zither appeared, waves of faint white smoke echoed in the air, condensing into Baili Se¡¯s beautiful figure. However, Baili Se had her eyes tightly closed and had no intention of opening them. ¡°My artifact spirit consumed too much energy previously and has fallen into a deep sleep to recuperate. When it wakes up in the future, it will be even stronger than now.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Baili Se, who was still sleeping, and smiled before putting it away. ¡°It can actually become stronger¡­?¡± Shen Yuyan looked incredulous. The moment the white jade zither appeared just now, they had already clearly felt the fluctuation in the air. It was enough to prove how powerful the white jade zither was. In the end, Yaoyao said that the strength of the white jade zither could actually be stronger! ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re really amazing! If others find out that you¡¯ve actually become the owner of the artifact spirit, it¡¯ll definitely cause a huge uproar,¡± Shen Yuqing said. ¡°Therefore, this matter should be kept secret and not spread. Before you returned, we didn¡¯t hear any news about the artifact spirit. It can be seen that you didn¡¯t publicize this matter,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s better to keep this matter a secret for the time being. In that case, it can be considered a life-saving trump card of mine. It will definitely play a key role at a critical moment. Father, Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, I also hope you can keep it a secret for me.¡± Seeing Shen Liu¡¯an and the others nod in unison, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart softened, and she continued, ¡°In addition, I have other important things to tell you..¡± Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Nothing Will Happen Chapter 469: Nothing Will Happen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s serious expression, Shen Liu¡¯an and the others realized that what she was about to say must be very important. ¡°Yaoyao, tell us,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said to Shen Yaowei dotingly. Shen Yaowei pursed her lips. ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to the Ghost Abyss with the Imperial Preceptor.¡± Shen Yaowei was already mentally prepared, but when she saw her father and brothers¡¯ faces stiffen when they heard this, her heart still trembled. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny me. 1 have a reason to go this time. Last time, when the Ghost Aunt targeted our Shen family, I felt that the ghost race was inexplicably hostile to our family. This time, I met the young master of the ghost race, and he was also very against me. Last time and this time, it was all thanks to Cang Ye that our family could be safe and sound. However, this is ultimately a grudge between our family and the ghost race. I can¡¯t let Cang Ye help every time, so I have to go this time.¡± ¡°But this is too risky. I¡¯m worried that if your mother wakes up after a while and doesn¡¯t see you, or if something happens to you in the Ghost Abyss, what should we do?¡± As Shen Liu¡¯an spoke, he took out the Dharma artifact containing Song Lanyue¡¯s soul from his pocket and handed it to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei took the Dharma artifact. She could clearly feel her mother¡¯s aura spreading out. The fluctuation of that power was especially reassuring, making Shen Yaowei unable to help but wallow in it for a moment. Then, she said slowly, ¡°Mother¡¯s soul will take some time to recover. 1 predict that when I return from the Ghost Abyss, we¡¯ll be able to see Mother.¡± When her mother¡¯s soul returned to normal, she would definitely remember His Majesty¡¯s failed attempt to force her. Thinking of this, Shen Yaowei looked at Shen Liu¡¯an worriedly. Huo Yuntian would definitely die, but she couldn¡¯t let her father lose everything because of that bastard. Therefore, when that time came, she would definitely be at home to stabilize her father. Shen Liu¡¯an carefully took the Dharma artifact from Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and placed it in her collar, close to her heart. ¡°Father, Yaoyao has always had her own thoughts. We should believe her. Moreover, with the Imperial Preceptor accompanying her this time, nothing will happen.¡± Shen Yuyan saw the urgency in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Alright, but Yaoyao, you should discuss this with His Highness Li. If His Highness Li doesn¡¯t object, you can go.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes light up when she heard Huo Junhan and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Speaking of which, did you come back to see His Highness Li?¡± ¡°Not yet. I came back to see you all first. Then, 1¡¯11 go straight to Junhan¡¯s courtyard to wait for him.¡± At the mention of Huo Junhan, the longing in Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart was swept away like a broken dam. She stood up and left impatiently. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was in a hurry, Shen Liu¡¯an reminded her to be careful on the way and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Sigh, girls really can¡¯t be kept when they grow up.¡± Shen Yifeng and Shen Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Only Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes were sad as he looked deeply at Shen Yaowei¡¯s departing figure. It wasn¡¯t until her figure disappeared that he finally retracted his gaze. Shen Yaowei rushed all the way to the courtyard. She went straight to Huo Junhan¡¯s room. However, nobody was inside. Thinking that Junhan would usually be in the study at this time, Shen Yaowei quickly rushed to the study. In the end, the study was also empty. When Shen Yaowei saw this scene, she immediately deflated like a ball and turned to return to her room. Shen Yaowei stepped into the room dejectedly. She didn¡¯t realize that Zi Yun and Nuan Ying had teasing expressions when she entered. At the same time, they closed the door for her. At this moment, Shen Yaowei felt a familiar aura assault her. Then, she fell into a familiar embrace.. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Junhan, I Want to Become Strong Chapter 470: Junhan, I Want to Become Strong Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei was only surprised for a moment. When she realized who the person in front of her was, she opened her arms and hugged the man¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°Junhan, I missed you very much.¡± After not seeing him for almost a month, the longing in her heart had long burst through the dam. Strong feelings overflowed, and could only be expressed in the most straightforward way. However, words couldn¡¯t express the longing in her heart. Shen Yaowei stood on tiptoe and offered her lips. Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes lit up. His hand stabilized the back of Shen Yaowei¡¯s neck, and he deepened the kiss. Soon, it changed from the strategy to the one that she couldn¡¯t bear. Shen Yaowei¡¯s tender arms wrapped tightly around Huo Junhan¡¯s neck until he picked her up and strode to the bed. Pressed to the bed, Shen Yaowei was panting and almost fainting when she was finally let go by the man in front of her. Feeling Huo Junhan bury his face in her neck, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Her heart was a mess from the hot breath on her neck. She raised her hand and gently pushed him. ¡°Junhan, it¡¯s so itchy.¡± Huo Junhan, who was already trying his best to restrain himself, looked up at Shen Yaowei when he heard this. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were soft and pure. There was a moving light in them. She definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but such an invisible provocation was even more difficult to suppress. Huo Junhan tried his best to restrain himself. He sat up straight again and took a deep breath by the bed. He didn¡¯t look at Shen Yaowei for the time being. When Shen Yaowei saw Huo Junhan like this, she couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. After pulling his hand, she rubbed her head against his palm. ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Huo Junhan let Shen Yaowei move like a wheedling kitten and only observed her. ¡°The aura around you is much stronger than before. You seem to have gained a lot this time.¡± At the mention of this, Shen Yaowei immediately perked up and said excitedly, ¡°I benefited a lot from this trip to Wanhua City. Most importantly, not only did my strength increase, but I also subdued an artifact spirit.¡± Huo Junhan pretended to be surprised and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing that Huo Junhan was also interested in what she said, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart stirred. Then, she raised her hand and took the initiative to show her artifact spirit. She continued to tell him about the things she had encountered on this trip. Huo Junhan listened patiently. He waited until Shen Yaowei finished speaking before retracting his hand and covering her with the soft blanket. ¡°It was really tough going out this time. Fortunately, there¡¯s nothing to do next. You can rest well.¡± Shen Yaowei lay under the blanket and looked at Huo Junhan. ¡°Actually, I want to discuss something with you. I¡¯ve benefited a lot from this trip. Instead of resting, I want to continue exploring outside and increase my strength.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Shen Yaowei clearly felt the aura around Huo Junhan turn colder. Although Huo Junhan didn¡¯t say a word, she knew Junhan too well. She knew very well that he had never liked her to do anything dangerous. However, Shen Yaowei was unwilling to give up just like that. She simply sat up from the blanket, then opened her arms and hugged Huo Junhan. She rubbed her head against his chest. ¡°Junhan, I want to become stronger and protect you and my family. You know very well who my mother died for back then. My mother will wake up soon.. At that time, what do you think my father will do once he finds out the truth?¡± Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Junhan, Why Did You Give Me This? Chapter 471: Junhan, Why Did You Give Me This? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing this, the coldness around Huo Junhan finally subsided a little. He raised Shen Yaowei¡¯s chin. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for you to take the risk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not taking risks myself, but I¡¯m using these methods to increase my strength. The Imperial Preceptor has already promised me that he can bring me to the Ghost Abyss next. The ghost race has always targeted our Shen family. I have to find out why this is the case. Junhan, 1 have the artifact spirit protecting me now. 1 promise I¡¯ll definitely protect myself and won¡¯t let anyone hurt me!¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she raised her fingers and puffed out her chest, looking ready to swear at any moment. Huo Junhan stared into Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes and said slowly, ¡°The Ghost Abyss is very dangerous. After you go, you might encounter life and death danger.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect myself. Junhan, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Shen Yaowei held Huo Junhan¡¯s hand tightly, her sparkling eyes filled with light. Huo Junhan heaved a sigh of relief and stood up. Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan uneasily. She wanted to reach out and pull him back in a panic. ¡°Junhan¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Huo Junhan stood up and walked away. Instead, he turned around and wrapped one arm around Shen Yaowei¡¯s slender and soft waist. Shen Yaowei was caught off guard. Suddenly, Huo Junhan picked her up. She reached out in a daze and wrapped her arms around his neck, looking at him at a loss. Huo Junhan didn¡¯t say anything else and asked her to sit on the bed. ¡°Be good and put on your shoes.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t understand what Huo Junhan meant, but she still cooperated obediently. After putting on her shoes, she stood beside Huo Junhan and stared straight at him. Seeing Huo Junhan reach out and pull her out the door, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Junhan, where are you taking me?¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he led Shen Yaowei out and went straight to the backyard of the mansion. Seeing that Huo Junhan¡¯s aura was calm and didn¡¯t seem to be angry, Shen Yaowei followed Huo Junhan obediently to the treasure vault in the backyard. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t figure out why Huo Junhan had brought her here. She didn¡¯t say anything and followed Huo Junhan into the treasure vault. This was the first time she had entered Huo Junhan¡¯s treasure vault. Shen Yaowei looked at the treasures in the treasure vault with deep shock in her eyes. She had always known that Huo Junhan was very rich, but she had never expected him to be so rich! This treasure vault looked smaller than the treasury in the palace, but in fact, every treasure inside was much more precious than in the palace. Moreover, there were many things she had never seen before. ¡°Take this.¡± Huo Junhan suddenly stopped in his tracks. Then, he picked up a wooden box on the table and handed it to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei took the box and opened it. She looked at the small wooden ornaments in the box in disbelief. The small wooden ornaments in this box were of various sizes. They were all miniature tables, chairs, and stools. There was even a bed. The bed was covered in a layer of white jade, looking luxurious and elegant. ¡°Aren¡¯t these little toys for children to play with at home? Junhan, why did you give me this?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at these little things and couldn¡¯t help but find them interesting. At this moment, Huo Junhan suddenly took out a mini stool and infused spiritual power into it.. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: This Set of Furniture Can Actually Change Size At Will Chapter 472: This Set of Furniture Can Actually Change Size At Will Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei watched this scene intently. She personally witnessed the stool that was originally the size of a finger turn into a normal-sized stool at a visible speed. ¡°This set of furniture can actually change size at will?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She sat on the chair and realized that this chair was no different from a normal chair. ¡°Yes, this set of furniture can become bigger and smaller at will. Bring this set of furniture when you go to the Ghost Abyss. At that time, even if you go to the wilderness, you don¡¯t have to worry about not sleeping well.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he shrank the chair again and placed it back into the wooden box. Shen Yaowei reached out and took the box from Huo Junhan. She couldn¡¯t bear to put it down. She took the box and looked at it carefully. ¡°This is really a rare treasure. Junhan, do you have many similar good things in your treasure vault?¡± She had never heard of such a treasure before. It could be seen how precious it was. However, she saw that this thing was casually placed in the storeroom, so it wasn¡¯t very precious in Junhan¡¯s treasure vault. There must be many other things in this treasure vault that are even more precious than this peach furniture. Huo Junhan only nodded indifferently. He naturally held Shen Yaowei¡¯s soft hand and led her deeper into the treasure vault. Next, be it things that Shen Yaowei could use or things that she couldn¡¯t use, there were even some that she only took a curious look at. Without exception, Huo Junhan gave them all to her. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t want it at first. However, Huo Junhan¡¯s attitude was firm. Helpless, she could only obey him. After walking around the treasure vault, her storage brocade bag was almost filled with all kinds of rare treasures. No matter what, she refused to take them anymore and quickly dragged Huo Junhan back to his room to rest. The two of them took a shower and changed their clothes before sleeping hand in hand. After a sleepless night, Shen Yaowei woke up the next morning and subconsciously touched the seat beside her. In the end, she didn¡¯t touch Huo Junhan. His blanket was completely cold. It was obvious that he had been gone for a long time. Shen Yaowei opened her eyes and grabbed the pillow he had used last night. Last night, when she was feeling sleepy, she heard Huo Junhan tell her that he had something very important to deal with personally. In other words, she might not see him before she sets off for the Ghost Abyss tonight. A piece of her heart seemed to have been dug out. It was empty and uncomfortable. Shen Yaowei hugged the pillow and rolled on the ground twice, making a sound that attracted Zi Yun and Nuan Ying, who were waiting outside the door. Nuan Ying pushed open the door and smiled at Shen Yaowei on the bed. ¡°Miss, breakfast is ready. I¡¯m here to help you wash up.¡± Shen Yaowei was originally rolling on the bed with a pillow, but she didn¡¯t expect to be caught by Nuan Ying and Zi Yun. Seeing that the two of them were looking at her with ambiguous eyes, Shen Yaowei¡¯s face turned red. She quickly put down the pillow and sat up. ¡°Nuan Ying, knock on the door before you come in next time so that it won¡¯t be inconvenient for me.¡± Nuan Ying and Zi Yun exchanged glances and brought a basin of water to help Shen Yaowei wash up and change. Shen Yaowei put on her shoes and stood on the ground, letting Nuan Ying and Zi Yun help her put on her dress. ¡°Why am I dressed so formally today?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the complicated immortal dress on her body and didn¡¯t like such a complicated dress. ¡°Miss, the eunuch in the palace came to pass on His Majesty¡¯s oral order this morning. He said that His Majesty misses Miss and specially invited Miss to the palace for a chat. The carriage in the palace is already waiting outside the courtyard. Miss should set off for the palace after breakfast,¡± Zi Yun said. As soon as she finished speaking, Zi Yun and Nuan Ying immediately felt that the temperature around Shen Yaowei was extremely cold, like an icehouse.. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Whoever Draws Well Will Complete The Other Partys Wish? Chapter 473: Whoever Draws Well Will Complete The Other Party¡¯s Wish? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss?¡± Zi Yun thought she hadn¡¯t served Shen Yaowei well. She looked up at Shen Yaowei in confusion. Shen Yaowei¡¯s emotions leaked for a moment. Soon, she took a deep breath and completely hid the killing intent in her eyes. She said coldly, ¡°I understand.¡± Zi Yun and Nuan Ying were puzzled. Previously, when Miss entered the palace, she had a happy expression. His Majesty had always doted on Miss, and Miss had never resisted. Why was she so dissatisfied at the mention of His Majesty today? However, Shen Yaowei¡¯s emotions were only exposed for a moment. After that, she returned to normal. After changing her clothes and finishing her breakfast, she got up and left the courtyard. She took a carriage straight to the palace. An hour later, in the imperial garden. Huo Yuntian was wearing casual clothes and sitting in the pavilion in the imperial garden with Shen Yaowei to drink tea. The sunlight shone through the pavilion and onto Shen Yaowei, adding a holy light to her pink-blue immortal dress. She was so perfect that she seemed to be a beauty who had walked out of a painting. Even if she didn¡¯t move or smile, the charm she released with every move was still mesmerizing. She quietly suppressed the flowers in the garden and quietly became the focus of the entire venue. Shen Yaowei raised the lid of the teacup and took a sip of tea. She could clearly feel that Huo Yuntian had been looking at her when she moved. His eyes didn¡¯t seem to be filled with pure love for the younger generation. There were also some different emotions mixed in, making Shen Yaowei secretly clench her fists. ¡°Your Majesty, did you call me into the palace this time just to drink tea with me?¡± Shen Yaowei remained calm and turned to look at Huo Yuntian. Meeting Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze, Huo Yuntian restrained himself a little and said lovingly, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be used to your engagement to His Highness Li. In addition, since you started cultivating, you¡¯ve always gone out to train. Even the time you spend in the palace has decreased. I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I¡¯m in love with His Highness Li. Now that both sides have gotten what they wanted, there¡¯s naturally nothing to be uncomfortable about.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled, but there was no smile in her eyes. Huo Yuntian looked at Shen Yaowei. After looking at her carefully, he said, ¡°Yaoyao, after you recovered, you seemed to be much more distant from me. But what did 1 do wrong to make you unhappy?¡± Seeing that Huo Yuntian was as gentle as ever, Shen Yaowei could no longer treat this man with her previous attitude. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. She couldn¡¯t figure out how Huo Yuntian could pretend that nothing had happened after forcing her mother to die. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that the previous killers had also been sent by Huo Yuntian. Shen Yaowei was so angry that she laughed. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just that the matters in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence are keeping me too busy. Since I¡¯m free to enter the palace today, I naturally have to accompany you. Your Majesty, 1 think the scenery here is beautiful. It¡¯s a pity for us to sit here. Why don¡¯t we go for a walk in the garden?¡± Huo Yuntian couldn¡¯t tell from Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression that something was wrong, so he agreed with a smile. Shen Yaowei and Huo Yuntian arrived under a pine tree. The branches and leaves of the pine tree were lush, and a black shadow was hidden in the layers of tree shadows. Shen Yaowei glanced at the black shadow from the corner of her eye. A cold smile flashed across her eyes as she walked to the black shadow and stood under it. ¡°Your Majesty, the scenery here is great. Why don¡¯t 1 compete with Your Majesty in drawing? Whoever draws well will fulfill the other party¡¯s wish?¡± ¡°That¡¯s naturally good. Someone, prepare a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.¡± Huo Yuntian was in an extremely good mood and agreed immediately. ¡°Your Majesty, let me prepare. Please wait a moment,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she turned around.. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: The Hornets Nest Today is Just Her Gift to Huo Yuntian Chapter 474: The Hornet¡¯s Nest Today is Just Her Gift to Huo Yuntian Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Yuntian agreed immediately. He stood under the shadow of the pine tree and placed his hands behind his back as he quietly watched Shen Yaowei leave quickly. Even from the back, she looked very much like Song Lanyue back then. His mind rippled uncontrollably. Huo Yuntian was looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back in a daze when he suddenly saw her stop in her tracks. Shen Yaowei turned her back to Huo Yuntian and waved her hand casually. Then, a strong wind seemed to fly over from where Shen Yaowei was and hit the pine tree crown above Huo Yuntian¡¯s head. Huo Yuntian looked up and watched as a black shadow fell from the treetop and headed straight for him. Huo Yuntian was completely unprepared. He subconsciously reached out and hugged the black shadow steadily. Buzz! Buzz! The sound of hornets roaring could be heard. Huo Yuntian took a closer look and was surprised to discover that he was holding a huge hornet¡¯s nest in his arms! The hornets swarmed out with a bang and swarmed in his direction. His face was immediately pricked by the hornet¡¯s tail thorns a few times. Huo Yuntian screamed and subconsciously let go. This time, the hornet¡¯s nest fell straight from his arms to the ground. With a muffled sound, the hornet¡¯s nest fell into pieces. With a bang, the swarm of hornets pounced on Huo Yuntian like a ball of black fog. ¡°All -!!¡± Huo Yuntian¡¯s scream echoed in the sky above the imperial garden with the buzzing of hornets. The eunuchs and guards beside him were all frightened. They shouted in panic to protect Huo Yuntian and hurriedly took off their coats, wanting to hide his face. However, those hornets seemed to have eyes. They followed Huo Yuntian¡¯s sleeve, collar, and everything else that could allow them to enter the gaps in his clothes. Listening to Huo Yuntian¡¯s cries become more and more desperate and forlorn, Shen Yaowei stood at the end of the stone road and watched this scene quietly. She put one hand behind her back and slowly clenched her fingers under her sleeve. Here, she could see every disheveled expression of Huo Yuntian. Unprecedented pleasure swept over her, making her feel highly carefree. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to imagine that even if Huo Yuntian wasn¡¯t bitten to death by the hornets, he would at least lose a layer of skin. However, this was far from enough for her. It couldn¡¯t offset the hatred in her heart. Today¡¯s hornet¡¯s nest was just a greeting gift from her to Huo Yuntian. This was just the beginning. In the future, she would take away everything that belonged to Huo Yuntian bit by bit and make him wish he was dead! Shen Yaowei had been standing by the side and watching. After the guards saved Huo Yuntian, they sent him back to Yangxin Hall. All the imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital rushed over and quickly treated Huo Yuntian. Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. Instead, she waited outside Yangxin Hall until the Empress rushed over with a few concubines and consorts in the harem. The Empress had arrived in a hurry and didn¡¯t even notice Shen Yaowei. After entering the Yangxin Palace Hall, her face was dark as she shouted, ¡°Where are the servants!¡± A young eunuch at the side was so frightened that he scrambled over. His legs softened, and he knelt in front of the Empress. ¡°Your Majesty, the imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital are treating His Majesty!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why did His Majesty go to the imperial garden at that time? Who was he with before this happened?!¡± Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Could It Be That Your Majesty Has Other Opinions? Chapter 475: Could It Be That Your Majesty Has Other Opinions? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The young eunuch was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to speak. He looked weakly at Shen Yaowei, who was sitting on the seat beside him. The Empress also felt the young eunuch¡¯s gaze. She followed his gaze and looked at Shen Yaowei. In contrast, Shen Yaowei looked exceptionally calm. She slowly stood up from her seat. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± A hint of fear appeared in the Empress¡¯s eyes at a visible speed. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Shen¡­ 1 heard that His Highness Li returned to the capital yesterday. Why didn¡¯t Miss Shen enter the palace with His Highness Li today?¡± Shen Yaowei knew very well that Her Majesty wasn¡¯t afraid of her, but of J unhan. She smiled calmly. ¡°J unhan has other things to do. He might have to wait until the next time to come and pay his respects to His Majesty. Today, His Majesty sent his father-in-law to bring me into the palace. 1 wanted to accompany His Majesty more, but 1 didn¡¯t expect the hornet¡¯s nest on the tree to suddenly fall when I went to draw¡­¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei had reached the end, she shook her head and sighed helplessly. The Empress looked at her with a complicated gaze. ¡°In that case, everything that happened in the imperial garden just now was an accident?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression was as usual. She stared at the Empress and asked, ¡°Does Your Majesty have any other opinions?¡± The Empress choked on Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. After clearing her throat, she said, ¡°That¡¯s not what 1 meant. It¡¯s just that this accident happened too suddenly. Neither 1 nor my sisters expected it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. 1 wonder how His Majesty¡¯s injuries are,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she watched Imperial Physician Qi walk out of the inner hall. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. Greetings, Miss Shen.¡± Imperial Physician Qi didn¡¯t dare to ignore Shen Yaowei and quickly knelt down to pay his respects. The muscles at the corners of the Empress¡¯s mouth twitched violently. She stared at Imperial Physician Qi and asked, ¡°Imperial Physician Qi, how¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty was attacked by hornets, and his injuries are very serious. He has been bitten dozens of times from head to toe. His entire body is swollen now. Although the thorns in his wounds have been cleaned out, the poison is still there. The pain and itch are unbearable.¡± Imperial Physician Qi couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he mentioned Huo Yuntian¡¯s injuries. ¡°Is there no way to relieve the pain?¡± Shen Yaowei asked. Imperial Physician Qi pondered for a moment in embarrassment and said, ¡°We¡¯ve used all the methods we can, but this poison can only be slowly resolved over time. Be it taking medicine or applying medicine, it¡¯s actually not very effective¡­¡± ¡°In that case, 1 and my sisters will have to take turns serving His Majesty,¡± the Empress said. She glanced at Shen Yaowei and had a headache. ¡°Miss Shen has also suffered a lot of shock today. Why don¡¯t you return to the residence first? Someone, escort Miss Shen out of the palace.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t refuse. She nodded calmly, then turned around and left without looking back. On the way out of the palace, Shen Yaowei was in a good mood. After returning to the courtyard, she packed her luggage and waited for the night to arrive. That night. Outside the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, Shen Yaowei had changed into a fiery red outfit. She carried her luggage and looked at the Shen family in front of her with a helpless smile. ¡°Father, Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, I¡¯ll always follow the Imperial Preceptor when I go to the Ghost Abyss this time. You don¡¯t have to worry about me so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know that you have to follow the Imperial Preceptor.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed. Then, he looked around but didn¡¯t see Huo Junhan.. ¡°Yaoyao, won¡¯t His Highness send you off this time?¡± Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: He Values You the Most Chapter 476: He Values You the Most Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Shen Yaowei heard this, she glanced around. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t find Huo Junhan. Disappointment appeared in her eyes. Shen Yaowei still had to pretend to be relaxed. ¡°Yes, Junhan has been busy recently and left early this morning. The next time we meet will probably be after I return from the Ghost Abyss.¡± ¡°His Highness has always been busy, but he values you the most. Yaoyao, don¡¯t be discouraged. On the other hand, when you return from the Ghost Abyss, His Highness will definitely come and welcome you personally.¡± When Shen Yuyan saw Shen Yaowei frown, his heart seemed to be pinched by an invisible hand. He felt very upset. Shen Yaowei looked up and saw her father and brothers looking at her worriedly. After shattering the dark clouds in her heart, Shen Yaowei responded. Then, she heard the sound of horses¡¯ hooves behind her. Turning to look behind her, Shen Yaowei was surprised to see Cang Ye flying over on a black horse. ¡°Phew¡ª¡± Cang Ye rode his horse to the entrance of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence and stood still. He pulled the reins with one hand, and the arrogant black horse under him let out a long cry before stopping steadily. Shen Yaowei thought that she had seen things wrongly. Until Cang Ye got off the horse and walked all the way to her. ¡°Cang Ye, are you going to the Ghost Abyss too?¡± Shen Yaowei looked up and saw the luggage on Cang Ye¡¯s back. She was a little worried. ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. If you go to the Ghost Abyss again, what if your injuries worsen?¡± ¡°I think you can hope for something better for me.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s expression was as usual. As he spoke, he had already walked up to Shen Yaowei and stood still. ¡°You mistook my kind intentions. I¡¯m just worried about your safety,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a snort. ¡°I know my own body,¡± Cang Ye said without thinking. Shen Yaowei was speechless. After Shen Liu¡¯an saw Cang Ye, he cupped his hands, nodded, and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Cang Ye, for sacrificing yourself to save my Yaoyao. In the future, our entire Shen Family will be Young Master Cang Ye¡¯s friends. Young Master, if you need anything, you can look for us. We¡¯ll definitely do our best.¡± There were other people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence around. When they heard this, they all looked in Cang Ye¡¯s direction with sighs. General Shen had outstanding military achievements, to begin with. The Shen Family had an extremely high status in the imperial court. In addition, Shen Yaowei had four amazing brothers. In the future, the Shen Family would only develop more and more. This time, General Shen personally spoke. It could be seen how much he valued Cang Ye. In the future, even if something happened to Cang Ye, he wouldn¡¯t have a bad life with the Shen family backing him up. At the thought of this, the surrounding people looked at Cang Ye with envy. In contrast, Cang Ye himself was very calm, but he nodded indifferently. Then, he looked at Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°We should set off.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and nodded. After bidding farewell to Shen Liu¡¯an and the others, she followed Cang Ye straight to Qi Yuan. Everyone left. Qi Yuan was wearing a snow-white long robe and a bamboo hat. He looked at everyone and reminded, ¡°This trip to the Ghost Abyss is definitely not an ordinary matter. Everyone present has to be careful. You have to listen to all the arrangements and not make any decisions on your own.¡± Shen Yaowei was originally listening attentively. Then, when she saw Qi Yuan say this, her eyes turned and landed lightly on her.. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: As Long As Your Fist is Hard Enough, You Chapter 477: As Long As Your Fist is Hard Enough, You Can Make a Breakthrough Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei followed Qi Yuan¡¯s gaze and looked to her side. Only then did she realize that Qi Yuan wasn¡¯t staring at her, but Cang Ye beside her. ¡°Well be traveling for the rest of the night. You have to follow.¡± As he spoke, Qi Yuan¡¯s figure flashed, turning into an afterimage as he rushed forward. Shen Yaowei and the others quickly followed and headed out of the city. It would take a night to go to the Ghost Abyss. They needed to go to the vicinity of the Ghost Abyss through the spatial wormhole in the neighboring city. The Ghost Abyss was divided into a total of nine cities. This time, they first had to go to a city called Boundless City. The nine cities in the Ghost Abyss were different, but they had something in common. That is, these nine cities were all lawless areas with no rules or bottom line. There, be it the ghost race, the human race, the demons, the devils, or any other creatures, as long as they were strong enough, they could make a name for themselves. On the other hand, if one wasn¡¯t powerful enough, one would only die if one entered the Ghost Abyss. Everyone hurried on their way and spent the entire night before finally stepping into Boundless City at sunrise. Shen Yaowei and the others were all wearing bamboo hats. They walked through the city gate and arrived at the most prosperous long street in Boundless City. The moment unfamiliar faces like them appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of the pedestrians on the street. Everyone kept looking at them, curious about them. Shen Yaowei was also wearing a bamboo hat. The white veil hanging from the bamboo hat covered her face, but it couldn¡¯t block her vision. She saw at a glance that half the people in the crowd had blue eyes. Blue eyes were the most obvious characteristic of demons. Raising her hand and lowering the brim of her hat, Shen Yaowei approached Cang Ye beside her. ¡°By the way, are we going to an inn to stay next?¡± There were all kinds of people in Boundless City. Those who could open shops here were all ruthless figures. Especially the inns here, which were 100% illegal. If they wanted to find a place to stay here, they could only go to an inn. Furthermore, it was definitely not easy to stay here in peace. ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei frown, Cang Ye raised his hand and pointed at Qi Yuan, who was walking at the front. ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to him here. If anyone makes things difficult for you, just fight them back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re always like this that the Imperial Preceptor treats you as a typical example.¡± Shen Yaowei shook her head helplessly. Cang Ye didn¡¯t think much of it and continued to follow Shen Yaowei. Qi Yuan found the liveliest inn. Looking at the sign of the Fortune Inn, Shen Yaowei followed Cang Ye in. The moment she stepped into the hall, she thought that she had arrived at the market. The diners¡¯ noisy voices made Shen Yaowei¡¯s head buzz. ¡°Boss, we want to stay in a hotel,¡± Qi Yuan said. His cold and melodious voice successfully attracted the attention of everyone present. For a moment, the entire venue was silent. The noisy diners looked at the door in unison. Realizing that there were also many demons here, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t speak and followed the main group into the shop. The waiter had a white cloth draped over his shoulder. He also had a pair of light blue eyes. After seeing Qi Yuan enter, he immediately bent down and jogged over. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting! We have enough rooms here. Do you want to get a room each?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. We have many people. Please arrange our rooms in one place.¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, he took out a few crystals and handed them to the waiter. Seeing Qi Yuan hand over the crystal, a faint light flashed across Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Dont Worry, I Know What to Do Chapter 478: Don¡¯t Worry, I Know What to Do Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Ghost Abyss, all kinds of energy crystals were more valuable than ordinary gold, silver, and treasures. As the saying goes, ¡°When you go out, don¡¯t flaunt your wealth.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s casual display of so many crystals upon arriving was bound to attract envy and attention. Shen Yaowei could already clearly feel that the people around her were looking at them with interest. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. This damn place was indeed more dangerous than she had imagined. The waiter was also dazzled by so many precious crystals and didn¡¯t move for a moment. Qi Yuan maintained his movements and stared at the waiter. ¡°Why, is it not enough?¡± Only then did the waiter come back to his senses and quickly nodded. ¡°Enough, enough. Please come in!¡± Shen Yaowei was about to step forward when she saw Cang Ye slow down beside her. ¡°Cang Ye, why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye beside her and asked. Before Cang Ye could answer, the discussion around her entered her ears. ¡°Look at how many crystals this group of people can take out. They¡¯re not ordinary rich.¡± ¡°Showing off your wealth in Boundless City is clearly courting death.¡± ¡°Hehehe, 1 like idiots like them who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. It¡¯s even more interesting to scheme.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they came to the inn. Tonight, the people from the inn will¡­¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the last person to speak and met the playful look in his eyes. It was a demon man. He slumped on the chair casually and raised one foot to step on it. When he saw Shen Yaowei looking over, he not only stopped talking, but also raised his eyes and sized her up with an especially impudent gaze. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were filled with deep disgust. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Before Shen Yaowei could teach this demon man a lesson, Cang Ye raised his hand and pressed her shoulder, then took a step forward. Cang Ye raised his hand and swept. A dart turned into an afterimage and flew out, instantly shattering the chair under the demon man. The demon man was caught off guard and fell from his chair. His face came into intimate contact with the ground. ¡°All!¡± The demon man screamed in pain. When he got up from the ground, his nose was bleeding. He opened his mouth and spat out two blood-stained broken teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to such a person.¡± Cang Ye turned his head, and his cold and bloodthirsty gaze landed on the demon man. The demon man immediately seemed to be frozen by a demon¡¯s gaze. He froze on the spot and couldn¡¯t say a word. He could only forcefully endure the humiliation in his heart. Shen Yaowei followed Cang Ye upstairs. Qi Yuan and the others had already divided the rooms first. The two rooms closest to the stairs were given to Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye. The two rooms faced each other. If anything happened to either side, they could take care of each other. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep too deeply at night,¡± Cang Ye said to Shen Yaowei before entering the room on the left. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Shen Yaowei agreed and closed the door. They had been busy traveling the entire night. Now that they had suddenly relaxed, a strong sense of fatigue appeared all over their bodies. Shen Yaowei took off her bamboo hat and changed into a clean set of clothes before walking to the bed to lie down. Right on the heels of that, she took out a medicine bottle from her pocket. The medicine bottle was filled with pills. As long as they ate one, they could recover their exhausted stamina. This pill was called the Recovery Pill. It was a very precious pill. Usually, it would be fought over whenever it appeared in the pharmacy or auction house. The bottle of Recovery Pills in her hand was taken out by Junhan that day in the treasure vault of the courtyard and stuffed into her luggage. He had made her take it with her, no matter what.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Damn Girl, Do You Want to Die? Chapter 479: Damn Girl, Do You Want to Die? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei took out a Recovery Pill and swallowed it. She held the Recovery Pill with both hands, unwilling to let go. Junhan¡¯s handsome face appeared in her mind. Shen Yaowei suppressed the longing that surged in her heart and closed her eyes. That night, the moon was dark. Creak- As the door was pushed open, Shen Yaowei, who was lying on the bed to rest, immediately opened her eyes with a vigilant expression. There was no emotion in her dark eyes. Shen Yaowei listened to the approaching footsteps and sneered. It seemed that the people from Fortune Inn were indeed dishonest. It was only the first night, and they couldn¡¯t wait to attack. ¡°Lower your voice! Don¡¯t disturb this girl.¡± As the boss of the Fortune Inn, Xue Song, spoke, he stuck his head out and glanced at the bed. Shen Yaowei, who was on the bed, didn¡¯t move, as if she didn¡¯t notice their arrival. Only then was Xue Song satisfied. He kicked the waiter beside him hard. ¡°According to my experience, the little girl living in this room must be the most beautiful girl in this group. Sell her on Smoke Willow Lane. 1 guarantee she can be sold for a good price.¡± The waiter nodded with a look of greed on his face. ¡°Boss, if this girl is really stunning, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity for us to send her out like this?¡± Xue Song smiled evilly and slowly licked his lips. ¡°You¡¯re right, so we have to check the goods before we send this girl away.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They didn¡¯t notice that Shen Yaowei, who was lying on the bed, had already stood up and quietly arrived behind them. ¡°In that case, have you all planned how to deal with me?¡± The girl¡¯s pleasant and lively voice suddenly sounded. Xue Song and the waiter were shocked and hurriedly looked at Shen Yaowei. They all looked incredulous, as if they couldn¡¯t figure out when Shen Yaowei had come to their side. Xue Song didn¡¯t hear any footsteps at all. He looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face under the moonlight and said, ¡°You¡­¡± BANG! Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t waste her breath on Xue Song. She raised her hand and punched his face. Xue Song clearly heard the crisp sound of his nose bone breaking. He wailed loudly, only to have Shen Yaowei punch his stomach. Shen Yaowei¡¯s punch landed heavily on Xue Song¡¯s stomach, immediately knocking him to the ground. ¡°Damn girl, do you want to die?!¡± The waiter didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei to have such strength. He jumped in front of her like a hungry wolf. Seeing the waiter¡¯s blue eyes flicker with a fierce glint, Shen Yaowei mobilized the spiritual power in her body and was about to attack when a stool suddenly flew in from outside. The stool left an afterimage in the air. Finally, with a heavy thud, it hit the back of the waiter¡¯s head. The waiter didn¡¯t even have a chance to groan. He was immediately beaten until his head was bleeding. Then his feet went limp, and his body fell to the ground. He quickly lost consciousness. Shen Yaowei looked at this scene in surprise and looked up at the person. Gang Ye, who was dressed in black, walked in. ¡°There are others waiting in the backyard in the shop. Tie these two up first. I¡¯ll come back after I deal with the people in the backyard.¡± With that, Gang Ye turned around and walked out of the door, heading straight for the backyard. Shen Yaowei raised her hand and tapped their acupuncture points. After sealing the power in their bodies, she found a hemp rope and tied the two of them up in no time. Then, Shen Yaowei raised her hand and slapped them each.. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: You Can Take the Medicine or Go to Hell Chapter 480: You Can Take the Medicine or Go to Hell Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Ah!¡± Xue Song and the waiter exploded in pain. They opened their eyes in pain and met Shen Yaowei¡¯s smiling eyes. Xue Song subconsciously struggled for a moment, but his body was tied up. He glared angrily at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Damn girl, how dare you treat us like this? Do you know that we¡¯re from the demon race? Not to mention anything else, there are still my people in this inn. You¡¯re clearly courting death by being so impudent!¡± ¡°Are you talking about those people?¡± Shen Yaowei heard familiar footsteps and looked up as she spoke. Following Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze, Xue Song saw Cang Ye in black arrive like a ghost. Behind him was a string of tied-up inn staff. Most of these shopkeepers were demons. Without exception, their mouths were covered. They looked at Xue Song with swollen faces, their eyes flashing with a pleading light. Xue Song¡¯s face turned pale with fear. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to react. On the other hand, the waiter reacted and said loudly, ¡°Xue Song ordered us to do this. He¡¯s the boss. If we don¡¯t listen to him, he¡¯ll fire us. We had no choice!¡± When Xue Song saw that the others actually nodded in agreement when they heard this, he flew into a rage. ¡°Bullsh*t. Who said that this group of people today is stupid, weak, and rich? Who said it would be a pity if we didn¡¯t cheat them? At this moment, you only know to blame me for these things. All of you have such vicious thoughts!¡± However, no one present agreed with Xue Song. Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t surprised to see this group of people taking advantage of the situation. The Ghost Abyss was such a place. Everyone was motivated by benefits, so naturally, they would disperse because of benefits. When a calamity came, they would fly separately. Everyone only cared about themselves. As for what happened to others, it actually had nothing to do with them. Seeing that no one was standing on his side to speak, Xue Song couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡°Miss, believe me. These are all nonsense. I never thought of that! Moreover, 1 also know that Miss and Young Master are extraordinary. I definitely won¡¯t dare to offend you again. Please forgive us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s voice was cold, and the aura around him seemed to come from hell. ¡°Then what do I have to do to make you let us go?¡± The waiter looked at Cang Ye weakly and asked. Shen Yaowei had been busy watching the show. At this moment, Cang Ye suddenly looked at her. ¡°You decide,¡± Cang Ye said indifferently. After Cang Ye said this, everyone else present looked over. Shen Yaowei was caught off guard. ¡°Erm¡­ Why don¡¯t you hand over all your inn¡¯s assets as compensation for our losses? In addition, 1 want you to take this pill,¡± Shen Yaowei said as she turned to the bed and took out a bottle of pills from the small bag at the end of the bed. The dark pills swayed in the bottle. When Xue Song and the others saw them, they looked uneasy. ¡°What pill is this?¡± Xue Song asked uneasily. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask in detail. You just need to know that you can either take the medicine or go to hell.¡± Shen Yaowei shook the medicine bottle with a faint smile. Xue Song and the others were on the brink of tears. They had no choice but to accept their fate and eat the pill. After confirming that everyone had eaten the pill, Shen Yaowei smiled like a flower and explained, ¡°These pills will have an effect on your skeletons. After taking it, if you don¡¯t take the antidote in 10 days, all the bones in your body will melt into water and you¡¯ll die miserably.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was so frightened that they didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°In three days, we¡¯ll leave Boundless City. Before that, as long as you can serve us to our satisfaction, I¡¯ll naturally give you the antidote before I leave. Otherwise¡­ you know the consequences,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile.. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: A Human Womans Gambling Skills Are Outstanding Chapter 481: A Human Woman¡¯s Gambling Skills Are Outstanding Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Xue Song and the others heard this, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey at all. They nodded and agreed. After they were untied, they quickly helped each other stand up. They didn¡¯t dare to be impudent at all. They didn¡¯t even forget to wipe the blood on the ground with their sleeves when they left, afraid that Shen Yaowei and Gang Ye wouldn¡¯t give them the antidote if they weren¡¯t satisfied with them. After the group of people left, Cang Ye looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°It¡¯s just a small punishment. Why use such a precious poison on them?¡± ¡°Hehe, actually, I¡¯m just teasing them. That¡¯s a mud ball I deliberately rubbed with mud and other medicine before I came. After eating it, 1¡¯11 at most give them diarrhea. However, only by making them think that they¡¯re immediately poisoned can they be obedient. When the spatial door to the ghost race opens, we¡¯ll leave. Those mud balls are enough to last until we leave,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly. The ghost race was located in the evil ghost domain in the depths of the Ghost Abyss, and this domain wasn¡¯t a place one could go as they pleased. Instead, they had to wait until the door opened once every five days. After today, they still had to wait another three days for the door to open. Before that, they only needed to stay in Boundless City to recuperate. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Cang Ye smiled, then reminded Shen Yaowei to rest before turning around and returning to his room. Shen Yaowei turned around and walked to the bed. She covered herself with the blanket and fell asleep. The next day, at noon. The streets were crowded, and many people rushed to the casino. A burly man walked away in a panic and accidentally bumped into another middle-aged woman. The woman was dissatisfied and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Why are you running? Have you lost your soul?¡± The burly man was anxious and couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with the woman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m in a hurry to go to the casino to watch the commotion!¡± When the woman saw that the burly man had rushed out in a panic after saying this, she looked at the others beside her in confusion and asked, ¡°Why do these people seem to have lost their souls? Why are they each more anxious than the other?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so obvious that you don¡¯t understand the situation. Just now, there was news from the casino that a human woman¡¯s gambling skills are outstanding. From morning to now, it has been four hours, and she has won dozens of rounds. She has almost squeezed all the gamblers and casino crystals dry! When the news came out, everyone called that woman the God of Gamblers. Some people can¡¯t wait to compete with her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a brilliant gambler in Boundless City? Quick, let¡¯s go take a look too.¡± At the same time, the casino was already surrounded by three layers of people. At the largest gaming table in the center of the casino, there was a group of people on both sides. On the left were the citizens of Boundless City. Among them were demons and devils. Their appearances and figures were different, but their expressions were solemn as they looked nervously at the veiled girl opposite them. Shen Yaowei was dressed in white and had a light veil on her face, revealing only a pair of lively eyes. Even so, it couldn¡¯t hide her stunning beauty, especially her beautiful figure and slender waist. Her innate noble temperament made it easy for everyone present to guess that she was a rare beauty, even if they couldn¡¯t see her face. Shen Yaowei held the small cup with her fair hand. As she shook it gently, the three dice in the small cup collided with each other. The crisp sound finally connected into a string, making the people around her sigh. Shen Yaowei tapped a finger on the small cup and let it spin crazily under her fingertip. Even the gazes of the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence behind Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but be attracted as they stared at the small cup. Pat- At this moment, Shen Yaowei raised her hand and pointed. The small cup stopped. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to open the cup..¡± Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: This Little Girl is Destined to Be Unlucky Chapter 482: This Little Girl is Destined to Be Unlucky Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When everyone present saw Shen Yaowei¡¯s sweet smile, they felt that her smile was like a sly little fox, making them unable to look away. Zhan Yongjun stood at the back of everyone in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. She was very far from Shen Yaowei and looked at Gang Ye and Yao Qingyi, who were standing on both sides of Shen Yaowei, in dissatisfaction. The envy in her heart was almost written all over her face. Zhan Yongjun snorted softly and said sourly, ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? Don¡¯t embarrass our Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence when the time comes.¡± However, just as she complained, Zhan Yongjun clearly saw Gang Ye, who had his back to her, turn around and look at her coldly. She didn¡¯t dare act rashly and quickly hid in the crowd again. When the others in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence saw this scene, they all had helpless expressions. Speaking of which, they couldn¡¯t understand what Zhan Yongjun was thinking. She clearly knew that she wasn¡¯t a match for Shen Yaowei, but she still liked to provoke her. Not to mention Shen Yaowei¡¯s strength, anyone with eyes could tell that Gang Ye treated Shen Yaowei differently. In addition, he was so powerful. If Zhan Yongjun kept provoking him, wouldn¡¯t she be courting humiliation? ¡°Gang Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t hear Zhan Yongjun¡¯s words, but she noticed Gang Ye and followed his gaze behind her. In the end, she didn¡¯t find anything. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that after winning so much, the people in the casino can¡¯t sit still anymore.¡± Gang Ye¡¯s voice was very calm. Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Miss Shen won it with her strength. Do they want to snatch it back by force?¡± Shen Yaowei noticed that the crowd had already begun to stir. A blue-eyed demon man in a crescent-white robe with a mustache walked quickly in their direction. This man wasn¡¯t tall and was slightly fat, but the aura around him wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. When he walked over, the crowd automatically parted and allowed him to stand at the gambling table. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite lucky. I heard that you don¡¯t reject anyone. Why don¡¯t you exchange a few moves with me?¡± The man sounded very polite, but in fact, he looked at Shen Yaowei as if he wanted to skin her alive. Before Shen Yaowei could ask who the man was, the people around them were already discussing it. ¡°Boss Hu Qing actually came personally?¡± ¡°How could he not? If he doesn¡¯t come out, the entire casino will be won by this young lady.¡± ¡°Hu Qing personally took action. This little girl is destined to be unlucky.¡± ¡°Hu Qing is powerful, but I don¡¯t think this little girl is to be trifled with. It¡¯s still unknown who will win or lose,¡± a man in green said. The muscles on Hu Qing¡¯s lips twitched with anger. He stepped on the chair and raised his hand to slap the table. With a bang, the table trembled. Even the dice in the small cup in Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand shook and changed the number. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t expect Hu Qing to be so powerful with just a casual move. She raised her eyebrows with interest. ¡°Miss Shen, what happened?¡± Yao Qingyi saw the change in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes and lowered his voice to ask. ¡°He touched my dice.¡± Shen Yaowei let go of her hand on the small cup. ¡°I met so many people just now, but none of them had this strength. He¡¯s the first. It can be seen that his gambling skills are definitely not bad.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they have good intentions. Why don¡¯t we leave first? We¡¯ve won so much. It¡¯s enough.¡± Yao Qingyi looked around and felt that these people wouldn¡¯t compete according to the rules.. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Whats the Good of Me Playing With You? Chapter 483: What¡¯s the Good of Me Playing With You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei blinked as if she had heard a joke. ¡°The other party came knocking on our door. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Her tone was so matter-of-fact that Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t know how to answer. Yao Qingyi could only look at Cang Ye. Unexpectedly, Cang Ye looked away and looked at Shen Yaowei indulgently. ¡°If you want to compete, let¡¯s compete.¡± Yao Qingyi was furious and glared at Cang Ye. I must be crazy to think that Cang Ye would stand on my side and speak up for me! ¡°Drag this person out first.¡± Hu Qing glared at the green-robed man who had spoken up for Shen Yaowei and raised his hand to slap him! With a slap, half of the man¡¯s face was knocked askew. However, the man covered his face and didn¡¯t dare say a word. Hu Qing sneered and sat opposite Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss, my name is Hu Qing. I¡¯ll play with you next.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of me playing with you?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Hu Qing and asked. ¡°This casino is mine. I can directly use this casino as a bet to compete with you!¡± Hu Qing said arrogantly. Shen Yaowei shook her head and pointed at the man in green. ¡°1 only want your crystals. As for the casino¡­ If I win, I¡¯ll give it to him.¡± She didn¡¯t want a casino, but she had to stand her ground. Hu Qing was also very surprised. He was stunned at first, then laughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, no one has ever dared to speak to me with such an attitude! Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll do as you wish! Someone, serve the dice!¡± Shen Yaowei watched as the waiter brought Hu Qing a small cup of pure gold and dice. The emotions in her eyes disappeared. ¡°Then let¡¯s have the simplest competition.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Qing stared at Shen Yaowei with a sinister smile on his face. ¡°Before we start, I want to tell you the rules. This is my casino, so I¡¯ll naturally be the host. In the case of three sixes, the pot will be split if it happens once, but if it occurs three times, it means I¡¯ve won! Little girl, if I win, not only do you have to return all the crystals you¡¯ve won, but you also need to strip naked and crawl out of here, imitating a dog¡¯s howl!¡± As soon as he said this, it successfully caused a commotion around him. ¡°Sure.¡± Shen Yaowei raised her hand to gesture to Hu Qing. ¡°Then according to the rules, the host will go first.¡± Hu Qing raised his hand and spun the small cup in his hand. The dice inside jumped. ¡°Good!¡± Hu Qing¡¯s move immediately caused a round of applause. Shen Yaowei only shook the dice casually before putting down the small cup. This scene made everyone in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence feel a little uneasy. ¡°Miss Shen, aren¡¯t you shaking it anymore?¡± Junior Sister Yue Xiaoyao, who had entered the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence at the same time as Shen Yaowei, stared at her nervously. ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± Shen Yaowei said. Without hesitation, she raised her hand and opened the small cup. There were three ones on the three dice. There were only three points in total. These points were very small, but three ones were considered a triple. As long as the other party¡¯s points weren¡¯t three sixes, the chances of winning were still very high. Unlike Yue Xiaoyao and the others, Cang Ye only stood silently at the side and watched this scene quietly. It seemed that no matter what Shen Yaowei did, he trusted her completely. When Hu Qing saw this scene, he laughed even more wildly. ¡°Hahaha, little girl, it seems like your good luck is gone!¡± With a bang, Hu Qing slammed the small cup on the table and turned it at a strange angle. Hu Qing moved quickly and opened the small cup. The three golden dice were all six points, successfully attracting applause from the surrounding crowd. ¡°This time, we both got a triple. i¡¯ll consider it a draw with you. This first round is already one point. Little girl, let¡¯s continue.¡± Hu Qing waved his hand and started again.. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Dont Worry, I Wont Lose Chapter 484: Don¡¯t Worry, I Won¡¯t Lose Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Shen Yaowei, all the best!¡± Yue Xiaoyao and the others looked at Shen Yaowei nervously and encouraged. Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression was calm as she shook the dice perfunctorily. As Shen Yaowei opened the lid of the small cup, three sixes appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Good!¡± There was another round of applause. Shen Yaowei looked at Hu Qing and saw him turn his wrist casually. Then, he immediately opened the small cup. ¡°Hu Qing also has three sixes!¡± ¡°To be able to get such a high number of points twice, it¡¯s really impressive!¡± ¡°Impressive, really impressive!¡± ¡°These are all three sixes. If this continues, won¡¯t Hu Qing win?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if Hu Qing wins. This little beauty looks like a proud person. When the time comes, she can strip naked and crawl out. She can also let us enjoy the sight of her naked body.¡± At this point, the men started to laugh evilly. ¡°Shameless¡­! Eldest Senior Brother, quickly think of a way.¡± Yue Xiaoyao couldn¡¯t stand such an unfair thing. She quickly reached out and grabbed Yao Qingyi. Yao Qingyi frowned and lowered his voice. ¡°Get ready. After the bet ends, we¡¯ll immediately fight our way out.¡± ¡°Hmph, why should we help Shen Yaowei? She lost herself. She should bear all the consequences herself.¡± Zhan Yongjun stood at the back. She seemed to have finally seized the opportunity to mock Shen Yaowei and walked to the front arrogantly. ¡°Shen Yaowei, you brought this on yourself. If you lose, you¡¯ll bear the consequences yourself. We won¡¯t help you.¡± Shen Yaowei could clearly feel that as soon as Zhan Yongjun said this, everyone around her looked at her with dissatisfaction. All their disciples had come here for the sake of glory and loss. Only Zhan Yongjun could say such brainless words. However, she didn¡¯t bother to argue with Zhan Yongjun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°Haha, little girl, 1 want to see how you win!¡± As soon as Hu Qing finished speaking, he laughed arrogantly. He raised his hand and swung it, opening the small cup to reveal three sixes. ¡°This time, I have three sixes again. Three points are up. You¡¯ve lost!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Three sixes are no more than 18 points. I might not lose to you.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she raised her hand and tapped the small cup. The small cup spun quickly. The dice collided with the small cup with a series of crisp sounds. Then, Shen Yaowei raised her hand and pressed down. The small cup fell, and the dice in it stopped spinning. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes stopped on Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. As she opened the small cup with her fair hand, the three dice inside broke into two halves, with six dots and one dot perfectly aligned side by side. In total, there were six and a half faces of the dice, forming two triples! ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ Damn girl, what trick did you use? You must be cheating!¡± Hu Qing¡¯s eyes widened as he pounced on Shen Yaowei aggressively. At this moment, Gang Ye, who had been silent all this while, flashed and instantly arrived in front of Hu Qing. He raised his hand and pressed his head on the gambling table. ¡°You¡¯re clearly the one playing tricks.¡± As Cang Ye spoke, he crushed the pure gold dice used by Hu Qing. Mercury flowed out of the pure gold dice and dripped onto the table. ¡°There¡¯s mercury in the gold dice. You can change the size of the dice with a little movement. How dare you use such a despicable move? You¡¯re really not afraid of losing face,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a cold smile.. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Go to Hell! Chapter 485: Go to Hell! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Damn girl, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Hu Qing¡¯s face was red with anger and humiliation. When he raised his hand, his arm turned into a poisonous snake and went straight for Shen Yaowei¡¯s face! Shen Yaowei took in this scene. She quickly turned around and dodged the poisonous snake that was quickly approaching. She had also heard before that the bodies of the devils were strange, and even their attacks were varied. Now that she saw the devil¡¯s attack today, it was indeed extraordinary. The snake¡¯s mouth opened and brushed past Shen Yaowei¡¯s face, successfully taking off the veil covering her face. The light-colored veil gently fell to the ground, and everyone¡¯s eyes were cast on her. In an instant, everyone present exclaimed in surprise. Shen Yaowei¡¯s appearance was like a silver moon. She was beautiful, but not vulgar. Her eyebrows were exquisite like a painting. Under her nose was a light pink cherry mouth. Her skin was fairer than snow, and she was indescribably beautiful. Greed appeared in Hu Qing¡¯s eyes. He twisted his body forcefully and transformed into a grayish-green python that burrowed out of his clothes. Cang Ye watched as Hu Qing slipped away from his hand. His figure flashed and he soared into the air. He reached out and pressed the python¡¯s three inches, pressing it heavily on the table. The python struggled with all its might and kept hissing. Shen Yaowei squatted down and picked up the veil. ¡°Attack, everyone attack together. We can¡¯t let them escape!¡± Hu Qing¡¯s thick snake body twisted in Cang Ye¡¯s hand. He was surprised to find that his strength was no match for Cang Ye at all. This young man looked thin and weak. However, his palm was like a claw, holding him tightly like a shackle. He had never thought that a young man¡¯s strength would be so terrifying. Hu Qing shouted angrily, and the hard scales on his body trembled without exception. Cang Ye was caught off guard. His delicate palm was cut by the scales, and blood splattered. ¡°Cang Ye!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart subconsciously rose to her throat. As she raised her hand, the dagger hidden in her sleeve landed steadily in her hand. Shen Yaowei gently kicked the gambling table, and her figure turned into a stream of light. With a swoosh, she stabbed a dagger into the python¡¯s mouth. The scarlet, tender flesh in the python¡¯s mouth was cut open, and stinky, dark red blood shot out. Hu Qing kept hissing in pain, and his body twisted in pain. Blood splattered on Shen Yaowei¡¯s light-colored dress. She didn¡¯t think much of it and forcefully cut off the python¡¯s tongue. Hu Qing¡¯s body twisted again. In the end, it was as if all the strength in his body had been sucked away. He collapsed on the table with a wail and stopped moving. ¡°Go to hell!¡± At this moment, a waiter rushed over with a sword and slashed at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back. Cang Ye kicked the waiter in the heart, sending him flying from where he stood. The longsword in the waiter¡¯s hand flew out and was caught by Yao Qingyi. Seeing that the waiter still wanted to get up after falling to the ground, he went forward and pressed the longsword against the waiter¡¯s neck. The sharp sword shone with a cold light, scaring the waiter so much that he shrank his neck and raised his hand, not daring to move. ¡°Whoever dares to be impudent again will end up like him.¡± Cang Ye didn¡¯t even look at his injured palm as he kicked the python¡¯s corpse to the ground. A heavy thud seemed to hit everyone¡¯s hearts. The entire place was silent, and no one dared to be impudent. ¡°Bring me all the remaining crystals in the casino.¡± Shen Yaowei looked up at the shocked thugs around her. The thugs quickly threw away the weapons in their hands and turned around to retrieve a large sack of crystals.. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Youre Drunk Chapter 486: You¡¯re Drunk Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go,¡± Shen Yaowei said when she saw Yao Qingyi carrying the sack. The group from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence left together under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. After leaving the casino, Yue Xiaoyao cupped her hands and looked at Shen Yaowei in admiration. ¡°Miss Shen, you and Young Master Cang are so impressive!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect you to be proficient in gambling.¡± Yao Qingyi looked at Shen Yaowei with burning eyes. The more he interacted with Shen Yaowei, the more he realized that Shen Yaowei could surprise him differently every time. She was like a sealed treasure mine, filled with treasures! Yao Qingyi stared at Shen Yaowei until Cang Ye walked between him and Shen Yaowei without a trace. His figure naturally blocked Yao Qingyi¡¯s gaze. Yao Qingyi almost thought that Cang Ye did it on purpose. However, there was no change in Cang Ye¡¯s expression, as if everything was unintentional. As soon as he walked over, the smell of blood from the wound on his hand drifted into Shen Yaowei¡¯s nose. ¡°This isn¡¯t a place to talk. Let¡¯s find a place to eat first. Since I¡¯m in a good mood today, I¡¯ll treat everyone. Order anything you want!¡± Shen Yaowei then lowered her voice and said in a voice that only she and Cang Ye could hear, ¡°I have good healing medicine here. I¡¯ll treat your wounds later.¡± Cang Ye nodded and stood between Shen Yaowei and Yao Qingyi. Yao Qingyi saw this scene and felt a stab in his heart. However, when he saw that Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t care, he swallowed what he wanted to say. ¡°Master has been in seclusion for the past two days. We don¡¯t have to report to him. Let¡¯s find a restaurant with more people.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but look at Cang Ye¡¯s wound. She responded distractedly and led Cang Ye away. A moment later, everyone arrived at the closest restaurant on the street. The few of them found a private room and ordered dishes and top-notch red wine. Shen Yaowei treated Cang Ye¡¯s wound first before joining the others. Everyone ate and drank as they chatted. Without exception, they were all the strongest among the younger generation of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Every one of them often went out to train before joining the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Previously, they had never had a chance to sit down and chat properly. Coupled with the wine today to liven things up, everyone drank and chatted happily. Shen Yaowei rarely had so much fun with her peers. Not only did she eat to her fill, but she also drank two glasses of alcohol. A dazzling blush appeared on her fair face. Shen Yaowei blinked drunkenly and looked around. She realized that most of them were already lying down. The sky had already darkened outside the window. Shen Yaowei reached out to pull Yue Xiaoyao, who was already drunk on the table. ¡°We can¡¯t rest here. Get up quickly. Let¡¯s go back to the inn.¡± Yao Qingyi had just returned when she saw this scene. ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯ve drunk too much. Don¡¯t move around.¡± Shen Yaowei felt the scenery in front of her become wobbly. Even Yao Qingyi¡¯s warning became blurry, as if it was coming from afar, making her feel a little unclear. She subconsciously stood up and wanted to get closer to Yao Qingyi to hear more clearly. Unexpectedly, as soon as she stood up, her body fell to the side uncontrollably. Yao Qingyi¡¯s heart tightened and he quickly rushed forward. Shen Yaowei¡¯s vision darkened before she gradually regained her clarity. She blinked and saw Cang Ye hugging her waist. A faint worry appeared in Cang Ye¡¯s eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Why did this familiar tone of his sound so much like Junhan? Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Cangye, Are You Junhan? Chapter 487: Cangye, Are You Junhan? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei knew very well that the person in front of her was Gang Ye and not Junhan. She smiled gently and fell asleep before she could speak. Gang Ye looked at Shen Yaowei in silence and tightened his grip on her arm. ¡°Gang Ye, you¡¯re injured. It¡¯s not suitable for you to tire yourself out. Leave Miss Shen to me.¡± Seeing Gang Ye hugging Shen Yaowei, Yao Qingyi felt that this scene was like a thorn that pierced deeply into his heart, making him feel incredibly uncomfortable. He walked straight towards Gang Ye. ¡°I¡¯ll send her back.¡± Regardless of Yao Qingyi¡¯s reaction, Gang Ye carried Shen Yaowei on his shoulder and stepped on the window sill at the side. He actually jumped down from the third floor. Yao Qingyi was shocked. He ran to the window and looked down. Gang Ye carried Shen Yaowei and quickly disappeared into the vast night. ¡°All¡­ Senior Brother Yao, what are you doing? Gome over and play with us.¡± Zhan Yongjun had also drunk a lot. As she spoke, she swayed to Yao Qingyi¡¯s side and reached out to hug his neck. Resistance appeared in Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand and pushed Zhan Yongjun away coldly. Then he turned around and continued to take care of the drunk people. On the other side, Shen Yaowei was being carried on Gang Ye¡¯s shoulder. Shen Yaowei¡¯s stomach was right on Gang Ye¡¯s shoulder, and the journey back was quite uncomfortable. Once they arrived at the inn, she quickly patted Gang Ye and said, ¡°Put me down, I-1 feel like I¡¯m going to vomit!''¡± Gang Ye obediently put Shen Yaowei down, but he didn¡¯t let go of her hand. ¡°How do you feel now? Do you still feel uncomfortable?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s stomach churned. She only relaxed a little after she stabilized herself. After being blown by the cold wind all the way, Shen Yaowei¡¯s lost consciousness recovered a lot. She blinked and looked at the handsome young man beside her. Gang Ye also met her gaze. His originally cold and hard gaze softened a lot, and his tone actually became more indulgent. ¡°Be good and go rest for a while.¡± The familiar tone made Shen Yaowei hallucinate for a moment. Staring into Gang Ye¡¯s eyes, Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind was in a mess. Suddenly, a ridiculous thought appeared. ¡°Gang Ye, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Junhan?¡± Gang Ye¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and his expression wavered for a moment. Shen Yaowei observed the change in his expression and wanted to ask more. At this moment, a cold light flashed and instantly pierced into her back. The moment the light fused into her back, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened, and then her consciousness quickly plunged into darkness. Seeing Shen Yaowei fall forward, Gang Ye immediately reached out and caught her steadily. The unique fragrance on the girl assaulted him. Gang Ye protected her in his arms and looked up at Qi Yuan, who was standing on the stairs. Qi Yuan was wearing a light green robe. A faint light rolled in his light-colored eyes as he stared at Gang Ye and said, ¡°Miss Shen is very smart. Perhaps she has already discovered your disguise. The charm that fused into her body just now can make her sleep and forget everything that happened tonight.¡± Gang Ye picked up the unconscious Shen Yaowei and went upstairs. When he brushed past Qi Yuan, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t do such a thing to her next time.¡± Qi Yuan looked at Gang Ye and only saw his back view. Shen Yaowei slept the entire time. The next day, she finally woke up late in the morning. As soon as she opened her eyes, she felt the world spin. Shen Yaowei snorted softly and was about to lean against the head of the bed when she suddenly felt a hand press against her back. Immediately after, waves of pure spiritual energy were continuously infused into her body. She looked up at the person in front of her and met Gang Ye¡¯s calm eyes. Gang Ye sat by her bed, as if he had been there for a long time. One could clearly see traces of blood in his eyes.. Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Who Are You? Why Did You Capture Me! Chapter 488: Who Are You? Why Did You Capture Me! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Cang Ye, how long have you been here?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye in disbelief and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been here since last night?¡± She had already slept for so long. If Cang Ye had been staying here to take care of her all these while, she would really feel bad. Moreover, Cang Ye¡¯s injuries shouldn¡¯t have recovered yet. How could she let a patient work so hard? Seeing that Shen Yaowei was frowning, Cang Ye lied calmly. ¡°I just came over. You drank too much last night. I left after sending you back.¡± Shen Yaowei heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was too happy last night and accidentally drank a little too much. I have to eat something light today. Accompany me to the courtyard to wash up first. Since I haven¡¯t spent all the crystals I won yesterday, 1¡¯11 take you to eat something delicious.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cang Ye didn¡¯t refuse and left with Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye opened the door and almost bumped into Yao Qingyi, who was standing outside. When Yao Qingyi saw the two of them coming out of the room at the same time, he was clearly stunned. ¡°Why did the two of you come out together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. Senior Brother Yao, why do you look so pale?¡± Shen Yaowei saw the thick dark circles under Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyes. From his appearance, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that he hadn¡¯t slept well last night. Yao Qingyi looked at the two of them with a complicated gaze. ¡°After you came back last night, 1 was in charge of taking care of the others, but Zhan Yongjun was missing. I¡¯ve been looking for her for the entire night, but 1 still haven¡¯t found her, so 1 want you to follow me to look for her. The other senior brothers have already set off. Only the two of you are left.¡± Disdain appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. If the others from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence disappeared, she could patiently come down and help look for them. However, the other party was Zhan Yongjun. She felt that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. Just as Shen Yaowei thought of this, Cang Ye spoke first. ¡°We¡¯re not going. Her life and death have nothing to do with me,¡± Cang Ye said and pulled Shen Yaowei away. Yao Qingyi wasn¡¯t surprised to hear Cang Ye say this. He stared closely at the two of them as they left hand in hand. He could clearly feel a haze rolling in his heart, almost engulfing him. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, we¡¯ve searched the surroundings, but we don¡¯t see any signs of her.¡± Yue Xiaoyao jogged straight to Yao Qingyi. In the end, he saw Yao Qingyi standing on the spot expressionlessly. Moreover, the aura around him was a little terrifying. Only then did Yao Qingyi come back to his senses. He looked at Yue Xiaoyao and his eyes returned to their usual gentleness. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Cang Ye and Shen Yaowei have something on and can¡¯t go out with us to search. Let¡¯s continue searching.¡± Seeing that Yao Qingyi¡¯s expression was normal, Yue Xiaoyao felt relieved. Then, she quickly followed Yao Qingyi. At the same time, in an underground cell in Boundless City. Splash A basin of smelly and cold water was splashed on Zhan Yongjun¡¯s face. Zhan Yongjun, who was originally asleep, was woken up immediately. She opened her eyes in a daze, but she couldn¡¯t see anything. Her eyes were covered by a black cloth, and an unknown fear swallowed her. She was so frightened that her entire body stiffened, and she didn¡¯t dare to move at all. A mocking laugh suddenly sounded. Only then did Zhan Yongjun realize that there was actually someone in front of her. She asked nervously, ¡°Who are you? Why did you capture me!¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence. Actually, the person 1 wanted to capture wasn¡¯t you. However, since you¡¯re also from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, it¡¯s not a loss to kill you.¡± The young man¡¯s laughter sounded extremely wicked. His low voice was especially moving and hid endless killing intent. Before Zhan Yongjun could figure out what was going on, a cold dagger was pressed against her neck.. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Cangye Will Definitely Be Obedient and Be At Your Mercy Chapter 489: Cangye Will Definitely Be Obedient and Be At Your Mercy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The sharp blade cut through Zhan Yongjun¡¯s skin and a sharp pain came, scaring her so much that she screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me. Is your target also someone from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence? As long as you don¡¯t kill me, i can bring this person out and hand him to you! You can kill him, not me!¡± Hearing Zhan Yongjun¡¯s words, the man chuckled and took down the dagger. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can lure Cang Ye from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence to a dilapidated temple in the suburbs tonight, I¡¯ll let you off.¡± Zhan Yongjun heaved a sigh of relief. Before she could thank the man, she heard a squirming sound. Right on the heels of that, it was as if a worm had crawled into her body. ¡°This is a Gu worm. If you don¡¯t bring Cang Ye here tonight, even if i don¡¯t attack you, you¡¯ll be torn to pieces by the Gu worm.¡± A devilish laughter echoed in the air. ¡°i know that humans have always been cunning. You don¡¯t have to think of playing tricks in front of me.¡± Zhan Yongjun clearly felt the Gu worm enter her body. A strong pain accompanied by fear assaulted her, scaring her so much that she trembled. ¡°i,i can¡¯t bring Cang Ye there. He¡¯s impervious and difficult to approach. However, i can bring Shen Yaowei, whom he cares about the most! As long as you catch Shen Yaowei, Cang Ye will definitely be obedient and be at your mercy.¡± The young man was silent for a moment. ¡°Okay, whether it¡¯s Cang Ye or Shen Yaowei, it¡¯s up to you.¡± After listening to the young man¡¯s words, Zhan Yongjun felt a cold wind blow past her and blow away the black cloth on her face. The chains binding her body also fell to the ground with a crisp clang. Zhan Yongjun quickly opened her eyes and looked around. She was in a dungeon that looked like it had been abandoned for a long time. There were spiderwebs everywhere. Apart from her, there was no one else. She could still feel the lingering aura of the young man just now. Zhan Yongjun quickly touched the wound on her neck. Through the thin skin, she could clearly feel the Gu worm inside. ¡°Shen Yaowei, Cang Ye, it¡¯s all your fault. Otherwise, how could I have encountered such a thing!¡± Viciousness appeared in Zhan Yongjun¡¯s eyes. With that, she clenched her fists and left angrily. Time passed, and it was soon late at night. Shen Yaowei arrived at the suburbs and looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Zhan Yongjun. ¡°There¡¯s no aura of a living person here. Perhaps we have to go further to find clues.¡± Cang Ye followed Shen Yaowei closely and looked at her as he spoke. ¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll scout the way first.¡± ¡°This is too much of a waste of time. How about this? You go to the southeast, and i¡¯ll go to the northwest. We¡¯ll each look for an hour. If we can¡¯t find her, we¡¯ll meet back here.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she looked up at the bright moon. Zhan Yongjun was a member of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence after all. Her disappearance for a day and a night was an extraordinary matter. Even if Zhan Yongjun died, there had to be a clear explanation. Therefore, as members of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, they still had to help find Zhan Yongjun¡¯s whereabouts. Even if she was dead, they had to find her corpse and figure out what had happened. Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s insistence, Cang Ye nodded in agreement and headed southeast first. Shen Yaowei went straight to the deadwood forest in the northwest. Under the pale moonlight, the withered trees in the forest displayed various twisted and contorted shapes, standing tall amidst this world. No greenery could be seen on the ground, only dried branches that made a crunchy sound with every step. Shen Yaowei walked into the withered forest and looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Zhan Yongjun. Logically speaking, if Zhan Yongjun had disappeared for a day and a night in the Ghost Abyss, she was definitely doomed. Many of the demons here had the habit of eating people. They even liked to torture and kill humans for fun. There was even a high chance that they could no longer find Zhan Yongjun¡¯s corpse. As Shen Yaowei thought this, she suddenly felt an aura approaching from behind.. Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: She Wanted to See What Zhan Yongjun Was Up to Chapter 490: She Wanted to See What Zhan Yongjun Was Up to Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Warily turning her head to look behind her, Shen Yaowei clearly saw the figure of a black-haired woman flash through the darkness. The black-haired woman was very fast. When she flashed past, she didn¡¯t forget to turn around and look deeply at Shen Yaowei. The woman had a face full of heroic spirit, and she wore a mocking smile as she plunged into the depths of the withered forest. ¡°Zhan Yongjun¡­!¡± Shen Yaowei quickened her pace and chased after him. She was originally worried that she would lose Zhan Yongjun, but when Shen Yaowei rushed out of the deadwood forest, she was surprised to see Zhan Yongjun still standing outside the forest waiting for her. After confirming that Shen Yaowei had caught up, Zhan Yongjun continued to run forward. Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes in confusion, not understanding what Zhan Yongjun meant. However, from the looks of it, she seemed to be deliberately trying to lure her away. Recalling what Zhan Yongjun had done previously, Shen Yaowei deliberately slowed down. Just as she had expected, Zhan Yongjun, who was originally running forward quickly, seemed to be deliberately waiting for her and actually slowed down. Not only that, but Zhan Yongjun also looked back from time to time, as if to confirm if Shen Yaowei had followed her. Seeing Zhan Yongjun like this, a cold light lingered in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. She was sure that the other party had other motives. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei quietly left a mark made of spiritual power on the ground. After leaving a signal for Gang Ye, she continued to chase after Zhan Yongjun. She followed Zhan Yongjun all the way to the deserted wilderness. Shen Yaowei continued forward and accidentally discovered a dilapidated temple by the side of a path. The roof of the dilapidated temple had already been overturned. It looked like no one had been here for a long time. Through the dilapidated window, one could see the dilapidated scene inside. Before Zhan Yongjun entered the dilapidated temple, she specially turned around and glanced at Shen Yaowei. Seeing Zhan Yongjun enter the dilapidated temple, Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to follow. This was clearly a trap. If she jumped in directly, wouldn¡¯t it be in line with Zhan Yongjun¡¯s wishes? Even though she knew that Zhan Yongjun had ulterior motives, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t plan to retreat. She wanted to see what Zhan Yongjun was up to. Shen Yaowei slowed down and slowly walked into the dilapidated temple. The scene inside the dilapidated temple appeared even more desolate than what Shen Yaowei had seen from the outside. Everything inside the temple was covered with a thick layer of dust. Tattered prayer flags hung from the rafters and trailed down to the ground. The statues of deities were weathered and covered with fine cracks, leaving only blurred faces that made it impossible to identify which gods were once worshipped in this dilapidated temple. It was dark all around. Pale moonlight seeped in through the broken gap in the window and poured on the ground. Zhan Yongjun¡¯s figure couldn¡¯t be seen at a glance. Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t interested in playing hide-and-seek with Zhan Yongjun. She said coldly, ¡°Zhan Yongjun, 1 know you¡¯re hiding here. Come out quickly.¡± ¡°Spirit Confinement Array, disperse¡ª!¡± At this moment, Zhan Yongjun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind the Buddha statue. In an instant, spiritual energy surged out like a tide. Light appeared on the ground and condensed into a huge array formation. As the formation emerged, several dazzling lights flashed, sealing the three Yang Fires on Shen Yaowei¡¯s body at a visible speed. It caused her spiritual energy to stagnate, rendering her unable to move. Shen Yaowei looked at the three balls of Yang Fires above and above her head respectively. There was no panic in her eyes. She still looked calmly at Zhan Yongjun, who had walked out from behind the Buddha statue.. ¡°Zhan Yongjun, you went through so much trouble not just to trap me here, right?¡± Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Shes Definitely Not Shen Yaoweis Match! Chapter 491: She¡¯s Definitely Not Shen Yaowei¡¯s Match! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hmph, of course my goal isn¡¯t that simple! Shen Yaowei, I¡¯ll definitely take your life today to vent the hatred in my heart!¡± Zhan Yongjun¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state!¡± ¡°You brought this upon yourself. What has it got to do with me?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Zhan Yongjun and saw that something was wrong with her expression. Black poisonous gas and death energy could be seen between Zhan Yongjun¡¯s eyebrows. It could be seen that she was probably poisoned and didn¡¯t have much time left. Zhan Yongjun didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei to be so arrogant even when she was trapped. Her expression twisted. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t forget that your spiritual energy has been sealed by me. If I want to kill you, it¡¯ll be as easy as flipping my hand!¡± Shen Yaowei smiled disdainfully. ¡°Zhan Yongjun, if 1 wanted to kill you, I wouldn¡¯t need to use my spiritual energy at all.¡± Zhan Yongjun looked at Shen Yaowei in disbelief. ¡°Shen Yaowei, I think you¡¯re scared out of your mind!¡± Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to prove it. She thought about the reason why Zhan Yongjun suddenly wanted to kill her. ¡°Zhan Yongjun, did something happen to you in the day and night you disappeared?¡± Although Zhan Yongjun had been looking for trouble with her, because of moral restrictions, she wouldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to kill her. This time, Zhan Yongjun suddenly revealed her killing intent towards her. It could be seen that there must be some unspeakable secret. Sure enough, after she finished speaking, Zhan Yongjun¡¯s expression twisted. However, she still pretended to be tough and angry. ¡°What has it got to do with you! Shen Yaowei, you¡¯re talking too much. Shut up and die!¡± Full of resentment, Zhan Yongjun raised her hand and quickly constructed a flame spell with the sole purpose of destroying Shen Yaowei. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Shen Yaowei¡¯s calm and composed demeanor anymore. ¡°Spirit Fire Art, go!¡± Zhan Yongjun condensed her full strength and suddenly released the spiritual fire talisman. With a loud bang, monstrous waves of fire wrapped around Shen Yaowei and swallowed her. Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure devoured by the flames, Zhan Yongjun¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Hahaha, Shen Yaowei, you deserve it. Who asked you to provoke someone you shouldn¡¯t have? You deserve such an outcome¡­¡± ¡°The person you¡¯re talking about shouldn¡¯t be you, right?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s voice came from the flames. ¡°Zhan Yongjun, tell me who that person is. I can spare your life.¡± Zhan Yongjun watched in disbelief as the flames shattered and Shen Yaowei appeared in front of her, unscathed. This was the first time Zhan Yongjun had encountered such an unbelievable thing. She took a step back in surprise. ¡°No, this is impossible!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression was normal as she said slowly, ¡°My patience is limited. Tell me quickly.¡± Zhan Yongjun¡¯s face turned from pale to ashen. She suddenly turned around and ran straight for the entrance of the dilapidated temple. At this moment, she realized how terrifying Shen Yaowei was. She was definitely not Shen Yaowei¡¯s match! As she watched Zhan Yongjun leave, a strong killing intent surged in Shen Yaowei¡¯s dark eyes. She had already given Zhan Yongjun a chance. Since Zhan Yongjun didn¡¯t cherish it, there was no need for her to worry about someone who wanted her life. ¡°All Qin, attack,¡± Shen Yaowei said to the artifact spirit, Ah Qin. A white jade zither appeared beside Shen Yaowei. Then, the strings on it flicked, and a wind blade flew out.. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: This Man Must Be Extraordinary Chapter 492: This Man Must Be Extraordinary Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhan Yongjun had just stepped over the threshold when her neck was swept by a wind blade. She stopped running and her muscles stiffened. She reached out with a trembling hand and slowly touched the circle of blood around her neck. Zhan Yongjun¡¯s decapitated head fell unexpectedly from her neck, and her body collapsed to the ground with a loud thud. A large pool of blood gushed out from the wound, staining the ground crimson. Then, another wind blade broke through the array formation on the ground. Shen Yaowei was about to retract her artifact spirit when she heard applause from outside the dilapidated temple. The crisp sound of slapping was especially obvious in the silent night. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked up at the person. A large black fog attacked and instantly enveloped the entire dilapidated temple. The unique ruthless aura of the ghost race spread over, causing the string in Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart to immediately tighten. A man in a green robe slowly stepped out of the black fog. He wasn¡¯t like ordinary nobles. He was just a ball of fog. Apart from being two heads taller than ordinary men, he was no different from ordinary men. Shen Yaowei looked at the man warily, her heart sinking. Among the ghost race, there were powerful experts, often those with purer bloodlines. They possessed various forms, and were able to reveal themselves as smoke or appear indistinguishable from ordinary humans. The bloodline of the ghost race represented everything. Their strength was also closely related to their bloodline. From this, it could be seen that the man in front of her was definitely extraordinary. It was this man who applauded. He walked into the dilapidated temple with a smile and locked his murderous gaze on Shen Yaowei. ¡°As expected of an artifact spirit, its power is extraordinary. No wonder Young Master was furious after missing the artifact spirit that day. However, it seems that my luck is better than Young Master¡¯s. I met Miss Shen this time. After killing you, this artifact spirit can be used by me.¡± With a thought, Shen Yaowei¡¯s white jade zither flew over and landed steadily in her arms. Holding the zither in her hand, Shen Yaowei¡¯s killing intent was revealed. ¡°If you want my things, you have to see if you have the ability!¡± Her jade-like fingertips plucked the strings. As she pulled the strings, a few wind blades rushed out at a visible speed, quickly leaving a few afterimages in the air. Clang! The chilling melody of the zither resonated in the air as Shen Yaowei¡¯s speed increased. Her fingers danced across the strings, releasing wind blades infused with immense spiritual power that spread outwards in all directions. With a few muffled sounds, the pillars and walls supporting the dilapidated temple were all shattered by the wind blades. Boom! The dilapidated temple couldn¡¯t withstand such a sharp attack at all. With a series of explosions, dust rolled and the ceiling swayed! Lu Yin¡¯s heart tightened when he saw this scene. He shouted at the surrounding ghost clansmen, ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± Boom¡ª! At the same time, the dilapidated temple completely collapsed. The ceiling fell from the sky, and dust filled the sky with a loud bang. Then, a petite figure quickly pierced through the dust and ran straight in the direction of Boundless City. Shen Yaowei coughed twice and turned to look at the dilapidated temple behind her with lingering fears. These ghost clansmen were aggressive. It was obvious that they had already seen through her identity. She had many grudges with the ghost race previously. Today, so many ghost clansmen surrounded her. Clearly, they had come prepared. If she stayed behind to fight these people head-on, she would be the one who would suffer in the end! No matter what, she couldn¡¯t be captured by this group of ghost clansmen. Shen Yaowei watched as a large black fog swallowed the dust that spread out. Her heart trembled, and her fingers swept across the strings. The pleasant sound of the zither rolled in the air. Shen Yaowei threw out a few wind blades and was about to continue speeding up to leave when a black hand darted out of the black fog. The dark hand, as tall as a person, swiftly reached out and grabbed Shen Yaowei with incredible speed. The black hand trapped Shen Yaowei and slowly closed its fingers.. Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Kill That B*tch Chapter 493: Kill That B*tch Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression was calm as she picked up a string with one finger. After the strings were stretched to the limit, she let go. The clear sound of the zither trembled and turned into an afterimage that flew out. The black hand was torn in half by the wind blade. The green shadow pierced through the black fog and attacked. Its five fingers formed claws as it headed straight for Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei dodged to the side and saw Lu Yin¡¯s claw outline an afterimage in the air. It grazed her sleeve and was just a step away from hurting her. The hair on her exposed arm trembled. Shen Yaowei could clearly feel how terrifying Lu Yin¡¯s strength was. This man was probably even more powerful than the previous ghost great-aunt. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes darkened. She pretended to rush out and headed straight for Lu Yin. Lu Yin tilted his head and licked his lower lip. He looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s almost death wish with satisfaction. At this moment, when Shen Yaowei was about to slip into Lu Yin¡¯s embrace, she suddenly leaned to the side, and from the gap on the side of Lu Yin¡¯s abdomen, she wriggled out, her hand gripping his ribcage. At this moment, Lu Yin¡¯s body stiffened, as if his life was in danger. Shock appeared in his eyes. Without hesitation, Shen Yaowei turned the spiritual power in her body into a talisman and injected it into Lu Yin¡¯s body. ¡°Explode!¡± With Shen Yaowei¡¯s order, the talisman exploded with a bang, blasting a bloody hole in Lu Yin¡¯s side. ¡°B*tch¡­!¡± Lu Yin¡¯s face twisted. Ignoring the blood that flowed from the corner of his mouth, he reached out to grab Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei was already prepared. She threw out a wind blade and relied on her petite body to slip away from Lu Yin. She avoided the swarming smoke and sped up to rush out. ¡°Lord Lu Yin, take the medicine quickly!¡± At this moment, the other ghost clansmen swarmed over and surrounded Lu Yin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Kill that b*tch for me. I want her to die without a burial place!¡± Lu Yin wiped the blood from his face and roared angrily. Shen Yaowei¡¯s avatar looked behind her and saw that the ghost clansmen had turned into smoke that filled the sky and was heading straight in her direction. Seeing that these ghost clansmen were all like unkillable cockroaches, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as she was about to summon Ah Qin, a blood-red talisman flew over and floated in front of her. A familiar aura seeped out of the charm. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes widened as her entire body was enveloped by the aura. Then, she heard a shocking bang that couldn¡¯t be ignored. The power rolling out of the talisman protected her. Right on the heels of that, the talisman exploded with a loud bang at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into red streams of light that entered the chests of the five ghost clansmen not far away! The moment the five ghost clansmen were hit, their smoke-like bodies froze, as if they had lost their strength, and they fell limply to the ground. Lu Yin couldn¡¯t care less about his injuries and looked at this scene in surprise. ¡°This is a secret skill of the ghost race¡­!¡± Shen Yaowei followed the aura and looked ahead. Unsurprisingly, she saw Cang Ye not far away. Cang Ye sized up Shen Yaowei. When he saw that Shen Yaowei was unscathed, he clearly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, his fingers flew, and the hostility around him fused into the shadow under his feet, causing it to roll, as if something terrifying was about to rush out. Shen Yaowei looked around and realized that the remaining ghost clansmen were all very afraid of Cang Ye. They even retreated a little in fear when he attacked. Seeing Cang Ye¡¯s hands move so quickly, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart felt like it was blocked. A strong discomfort attacked her. She actually didn¡¯t like Cang Ye using the ghost race¡¯s moves. Not to mention that people outside the ghost race might easily fall into the wrong path while using these techniques, the more important thing was that she had already sensed the presence of Yao Qingyi and others rapidly approaching them.. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Cangye, Are You Crazy? Chapter 494: Cangye, Are You Crazy? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei rushed to Cang Ye and raised her hand to press his hands. ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight them head-on under such circumstances. Let¡¯s go and think of a way to shake them off first.¡± Shen Yaowei pulled Cang Ye and left Lu Yin, who was still vigilant. She turned around and ran in the direction of Boundless City again. Lu Yin¡¯s heart was in his throat, but he didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei and the others to start escaping after feinting. He was stunned as he watched them leave. Immediately after, a monstrous anger filled Lu Yin¡¯s heart. ¡°We have to kill them even if we chase them to Boundless City. Hurry!¡± The remaining ghost clansmen wanted to ask, ¡°There¡¯s still Imperial Preceptor Qi Yuan in Boundless City. What if we accidentally disturb him?¡± After all, Qi Yuan was powerful. Even Young Master didn¡¯t dare to fight him head-on. However, Lu Yin had already lost his mind. The ghost race was afraid of Qi Yuan, so they could only brace themselves and rush forward. Shen Yaowei pulled Cang Ye towards Boundless City. She followed the aura and quickly saw Yao Qingyi, Yue Xiaoyao, and the others rushing over from the main road. However, before Shen Yaowei could heave a sigh of relief, she saw from afar that Yao Qingyi and the others were actually followed by the ghost race! In the dark night, the ghost race shadows chased after Yao Qingyi and the others, making them nervous. Unexpectedly, before reinforcements came, an even greater trouble came. Shen Yaowei had no choice but to stop. ¡°Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you come from Boundless City? Why are you also being chased by the ghost race?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t find Zhan Yongjun, so we had no choice but to go back. In the end, we didn¡¯t expect to meet the ghost race outside Boundless City! Not only that, but they also intercepted our distress signal. We couldn¡¯t contact Master!¡± At the end, Yao Qingyi¡¯s expression darkened completely. When Shen Yaowei heard this, she also felt troubled. During their trip to the Ghost Abyss this time, it was inevitable that they would encounter members of the ghost race. With their strength, it was difficult for them to fight against four people when the ghost race surrounded them. Under the other party¡¯s continuous battle, they might not be their match, so Qi Yuan was their last life-saving trump card. Otherwise, even if they fought to the death with the ghost race and eventually won, they couldn¡¯t guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be ambushed by the demons on the way back. ¡°Why don¡¯t we barge in? I think the ghost race¡¯s strength is about the same as ours. We can try to break out of the encirclement.¡± Yue Xiaoyao gritted her teeth and suggested boldly. ¡°The green-robed man Yaoyao encountered just now is very powerful. He¡¯s even stronger than the old lady from the ghost race we met last time at the General¡¯s Mansion. As long as he¡¯s willing, he can summon a hundred ghost clansmen to fight us. Our whereabouts have already been exposed. Fighting them to the death will only result in an internecine outcome. It¡¯s better to end things once and for all.¡± Cang Ye looked at Lu Yin and the others who were gradually approaching. He raised his hand and swept, scattering a handful of copper coins. There were incantations drawn on the copper coins. As spiritual power was infused, they formed rays of light that wrapped around all the ghost clansmen. Lu Yin twisted his body but couldn¡¯t break free immediately. He used his aura to corrode the copper coins and revealed a ferocious expression. ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter where you run. As long as you haven¡¯t returned to Boundless City, you¡¯ll definitely die in my hands today!¡± Cang Ye narrowed his eyes and raised his hand. A stream of spiritual power condensed the air into a slap that landed on Lu Yin¡¯s face. This slap was very hard. It crooked half of Lu Yin¡¯s face and even broke his face. Standing on the side, Shen Yaowei winced as she watched, and her gaze followed Lu Yin as he turned his head. Lu Yin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was so angry that he was about to eat someone alive. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely catch you and tear you into pieces.¡± ¡°Cang Ye, are you crazy?!¡± Yue Xiaoyao looked at Cang Ye¡¯s actions in disbelief, unable to understand why he wanted to anger him.. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Why Should I Believe You?! Chapter 495: Why Should I Believe You?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei was silent and didn¡¯t speak. She was sure that Gang Ye wasn¡¯t an impulsive person. He must have his reasons for doing this. Cang Ye didn¡¯t explain himself. After ignoring Lu Yin, he said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Yaowei followed closely behind him and guessed boldly. ¡°Have you already thought of a way?¡± Cang Ye nodded slightly. ¡°Since our whereabouts have been exposed, and we can¡¯t return to Boundless City successfully, we can only think of a way to lure Imperial Preceptor out after so long and transfer the battlefield to the most advantageous place for us.¡± Shen Yaowei still didn¡¯t know what Cang Ye¡¯s specific plans were, so she could only ask, ¡°Where did you say you were going?¡± ¡°Ghost Shadow Forest. We have to pass through the Ghost Shadow Forest and head to the core capital of the Ghost Abyss in advance,¡± Cang Ye said expressionlessly. Shen Yaowei¡¯s glabella twitched. She didn¡¯t expect Cang Ye to be so bold. In the depths of the Ghost Shadow Forest was the door to the ghost race¡¯s capital. The forest was filled with dangers, and it was a perilous journey where one faced a nine in ten chance of death. Except for the day the gate opened and all creatures in the forest fell into slumber, few dared to venture inside. This was also the reason why they had been waiting for the door to open and didn¡¯t force their way through the Ghost Shadow Forest. But now, the ghost race was chasing after them relentlessly. In order to survive, they had lured Lu Yin and the others into the Ghost Shadow Forest. Instead, they could use the various dangers in the forest to help them escape. ¡°The Ghost Shadow Forest is filled with miasma. When we enter, the token of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence on us will also react and provide our location to Master. This way, when Master finds out about our situation, he will definitely rush over to save us immediately.¡± Yao Qingyi listened from the side and understood Cang Ye¡¯s plan. ¡°But what if we can¡¯t hold on?¡± Yue Xiaoyao asked nervously. ¡°Then there¡¯s only death. Therefore, we have to survive no matter what. I have a way to help us stall for time, but I need you to help me.¡± At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei lowered her head to hide the cold light that flashed in her eyes and whispered her plan to everyone. Lu Yin led the ghost clansmen and chased relentlessly. Finally, they arrived at the Ghost Shadow Forest. Under the night sky, a large number of dark withered trees could be seen in the Ghost Shadow Forest. They had different forms, and the bare branches grew distorted shapes like ghost hands. There was a faint miasma floating in the air. Even Lu Yin didn¡¯t dare to step into it easily. ¡°These humans are really cunning. Do they think 1 can¡¯t do anything to them just because they¡¯re hiding here?¡± Lu Yin was so angry that he laughed. Although he said that, he didn¡¯t take the liberty to chase after them. The danger in the Ghost Shadow Forest made it impossible for the ghost race to guard against it. Once they chased after them, they might not be able to come out. ¡°All of you, guard here. 1 want to see how long they can last with us!¡± As Lu Yin spoke, he took out a pill from his sleeve and stuffed it into his mouth. Only then did he stop the blood from gushing out of his wound. The ghost clansmen lined up and surrounded the entrance of the Ghost Shadow Forest. After waiting for about 15 minutes, when Lu Yin couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, he saw Yao Qingyi walk out of the forest with his hands raised and his face pale. Before Lu Yin could get excited, Yao Qingyi said, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m here to make peace. As long as you¡¯re willing to let the rest of us go, we¡¯re willing to let you handle Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye.¡± Lu Yin saw that Yao Qingyi had taken off the sword at his waist and placed them on the ground to show his sincerity. A look of anticipation appeared in his eyes, but he still maintained the vigilance he should have. ¡°Why should I believe you?!¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re not your match. Besides, the rest of us want to live. As long as you¡¯re willing to promise to let us go, we¡¯ll hand Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye over to you,¡± Yao Qingyi said sincerely. However, these words sounded like a huge joke to Lu Yin. This human man was really stupid. He actually naively made a deal with the ghost race.. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Of Course, Ill Kill You Chapter 496: Of Course, I¡¯ll Kill You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Yin didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy and replied, ¡°Alright, in the end, our Young Master¡¯s goal is only Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye. You were just implicated innocently. We won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Yao Qingyi heaved a sigh of relief after receiving Lu Yin¡¯s assurance. Then, he turned to the forest behind him and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled. Hurry up and bring Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye out.¡± Lu Yin was in high spirits as he watched Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye being escorted out by Yue Xiaoyao and the others. Shen Yaowei¡¯s chest and shoulder were injured, and blood stained her dress. She looked indignant and said angrily, ¡°You won¡¯t have a good ending for betraying your companions.¡± Beside her, Cang Ye had a bloody hole in his forehead. His injuries looked even more serious. Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t dare to look into Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for provoking the ghost race and dragging us down.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder was pushed, and she was forced to carry the unconscious Cang Ye and slowly walk towards Lu Yin. Lu Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. He stared at Shen Yaowei and chuckled. ¡°Hehe, you humans have always liked internal strife. Today, you really put on a good show for me.¡± Shen Yaowei gritted her teeth indignantly and watched as Lu Yin pulled out a dagger from his waist. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes revealed fear as she asked warily. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lu Yin¡¯s eyes were ruthless as he sent a dagger into Cang Ye¡¯s chest! ¡°No, no!¡± As Shen Yaowei said this, a strange light lit up in her eyes. Before Lu Yin could be smug, he looked at Cang Ye¡¯s body in surprise. He actually turned into a paper effigy at a visible speed! Lu Yin instantly exploded in anger. He pulled out his dagger and stabbed it at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Little b*tch, how dare you lie to me!¡± At the same time, a dark spatial wormhole appeared behind Lu Yin. The sharp blade formed by spiritual power dove into Lu Yin¡¯s back. Lu Yin¡¯s movements froze. He turned around in disbelief and saw Cang Ye walking out of the wormhole. ¡°Get lost.¡± Cang Ye kicked the seriously injured Lu Yin aside and personally helped Shen Yaowei untie her wrist. The rough hemp rope tore through the tender flesh of Shen Yaowei¡¯s wrist, and traces of blood seeped out of the wound. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Cang Ye held Shen Yaowei¡¯s hands and asked softly. Shen Yaowei felt that Cang Ye¡¯s concern was a little overboard. She retracted her hands without a trace. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± Lu Yin was the most difficult to deal with among this group of ghost clansmen. As long as she could kill him, a small injury was nothing. Moreover, without Lu Yin, the remaining ghost clansmen were a group of headless flies. They weren¡¯t their match at all. The remaining ghost clansmen came back to their senses. They hurriedly wanted to attack, but they were all caught by Yao Qingyi and the others, who were already prepared. Just now, Yao Qingyi and the others had drawn a talisman in the forest. At this moment, they took the opportunity to attack at the same time and instantly killed more than half of the ghost clansmen. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye quickly entered the battle and quickly killed all the ghost clansmen present. Seeing his clansmen turn into powder and dissipate in the air, Lu Yin spat out blood with an indignant expression. ¡°You, cough, cough, cough, you¡¯re so despicable!¡± ¡°Everyone says that all is fair in war. You can only blame yourself for underestimating us.¡± Shen Yaowei walked up to the dying Lu Yin.. ¡°Did the young master of the ghost race send you over?¡± Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Imperial Preceptor Seems to Be Especially Concerned About You? Chapter 497: Imperial Preceptor Seems to Be Especially Concerned About You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that Yao Qingyi and the others were all there, Lu Yin¡¯s eyes rolled slyly and he shouted, ¡°So what if 1 am? Shen Yaowei, you stole something from our Young Master¡­¡± Before Lu Yin could say the word ¡°artifact spirit¡±, a stream of light flashed past. The spike formed by spiritual energy pierced through the back of his head and between his eyebrows. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. In the end, Lu Yin couldn¡¯t finish what he wanted to say before he completely stopped breathing. It was also at this moment that Qi Yuan rushed over. His figure flashed and he appeared in front of Gang Ye. He looked at him and asked first, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows in surprise when she saw Qi Yuan¡¯s worried eyes. Qi Yuan had always treated all disciples equally and had never sided with anyone. But today, he seemed to be a little flustered. He actually came over to show concern for Gang Ye first. Gang Ye¡¯s expression was calm. He didn¡¯t even look Qi Yuan in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Gang Ye, Master cares about you. Why are you treating Master like this?¡± Yao Qingyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he hurriedly scolded Gang Ye. Gang Ye pretended not to hear him. Instead, Qi Yuan raised his hand and pressed it on Yao Qingyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s all my fault for not expecting the ghost race to discover our whereabouts. It seems like we can¡¯t stay in Boundless Gity anymore. We have to enter the Ghost Shadow Forest in advance.¡± Shen Yaowei stood at the side and listened as Qi Yuan began to plan how to enter the Ghost Shadow Forest in advance. She walked towards Gang Ye. Standing beside Gang Ye, Shen Yaowei asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Gang Ye, do you feel that the Imperial Preceptor seems to be especially concerned about you?¡± It had to be known that Qi Yuan had always treated his disciples equally. Previously, she had only seen Qi Yuan side with Junhan. Gang Ye was the only one who had been taken care of by Qi Yuan. Gang Ye¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at Shen Yaowei and asked, ¡°Then do you feel that Yao Qingyi is also especially concerned about you?¡± Shen Yaowei was puzzled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Senior Brother Yao care about everyone?¡± After she finished speaking, she saw Gang Ye reveal an expression that she couldn¡¯t figure out. Before Shen Yaowei could probe further, Qi Yuan said to them, ¡°At this point, we have to set off early. We¡¯ll rest here for the night and set off into the Ghost Shadow Forest tomorrow morning.¡± Seeing that there wasn¡¯t even a place to rest and sleep in the surrounding wilderness, Shen Yaowei took out the mini furniture Huo Junhan had given her. With a thought, she injected her spiritual power into the furniture and immediately created tables, chairs, stools, and even beds and soft mattresses. Shen Yaowei¡¯s move immediately attracted everyone¡¯s exclamations. Yue Xiaoyao had always been lively. She took the initiative to lean towards Shen Yaowei and sighed. ¡°Miss Shen, your treasure is really rare. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°My fiance specially prepared this for me before I left.¡± At the mention of Huo Junhan, a hint of warmth appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. The surrounding people sighed and looked at Shen Yaowei with envy. No wonder they had never seen it before. It turned out that these things were given to her by His Highness Li. His Highness Li was as rich as a country. The treasures in his treasure vault were even more than the national treasury. Shen Yaowei gave the bed to Gang Ye. ¡°Gang Ye, your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. Go and sleep on the bed.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Gang Ye said calmly and walked straight to the soft couch. When Gang Ye lay on the soft couch, a barrier automatically appeared around the soft couch. Not only could it protect him, but it could also isolate some mosquitoes and poisonous insects around the forest.. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Once Youre Bewitched, You Cant Escape Chapter 498: Once You¡¯re Bewitched, You Can¡¯t Escape Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei had long known that Cang Ye was stubborn. Since he was unwilling, she didn¡¯t force him. She took the initiative to lie on the bed. There was a curtain around the bed. After Shen Yaowei lay down, the curtain gently lowered, just enough to cover her figure. ¡°Everyone, feel free to use the rest of the furniture.¡± When everyone heard this, they were all grateful to Shen Yaowei. Although what was left were some tables, chairs, and stools, it was better to sit down and sleep on them than lie on the hard ground. As time passed, the night gradually dissipated. In the morning, Shen Yaowei put away the furniture again and followed everyone deeper into the Ghost Shadow Forest. Shen Yaowei had just stepped into the forest when she heard a rustling sound from the dead wood around her, as if something had quietly awakened. ¡°Everyone, be careful. Try not to kill the plants and animals here. All the creatures in the Ghost Shadow Forest are one. Killing them casually might attract pursuit.¡± Qi Yuan was at the front of the team. He looked around warily, ready to attack at any moment. Shen Yaowei was also paying attention to her surroundings. She was surprised to find that the branches of the dead wood around them seemed to be alive and suddenly twisted. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss¡ª¡± Pairs of scarlet eyes opened on the branches. Brownish-black poisonous snakes were all disguised as twisted branches. They smelled the fragrance of meat on living people and woke up from their sleep, one by one. They twisted their bodies and slowly crawled toward Shen Yaowei and the others. The poisonous snakes on the ground even covered the original color of the ground. The poisonous snakes emitted a fishy smell, and strange eye-shaped patterns appeared on the glowing scales on their bodies, making people dizzy. ¡°Everyone, be careful. The patterns on these poisonous snakes can bewitch people. Once you¡¯re bewitched, you can¡¯t escape.¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, he placed his index and middle fingers together and gently tapped his glabella. ¡°Hurry up and open your Heavenly Eye with me. Don¡¯t fall into the snakes¡¯ trap.¡± With Qi Yuan¡¯s order, Shen Yaowei and the others raised their fingers and tapped their glabella. They chanted a mental cultivation technique in their hearts and quickly opened their Heavenly Eye. Shen Yaowei¡¯s glabella felt slightly itchy. Her eyes were closed tightly, and a glowing crack seemed to appear on her glabella. Her vision suddenly became clear. She observed her surroundings carefully through her Heavenly Eye. The vision of the Heavenly Eye glowed with golden light, offsetting the confusion brought about by the patterns on the poisonous snakes. ¡°All things are silent. There are five paths. Burn the heart and seize the soul. Spirit Fire Art, come out.¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, he took a deep breath and a round and complicated talisman appeared in front of his lips. Qi Yuan aimed at the palm-sized talisman and exhaled deeply. Flames swept towards the hundreds and thousands of poisonous snakes in front of him in full swing. The scorching temperature burned the poisonous snakes into charcoal. An ear-piercing hiss rolled in the flames. Soon, the flames carved out a charred path. 80% of the poisonous snakes on the ground were instantly dealt with! Shen Yaowei looked deeply at Qi Yuan, who wasn¡¯t far away. As expected of Imperial Preceptor. Even if he used the simplest Spirit Fire Talisman, its power was more than ten times stronger than ordinary people¡¯s. She could tell that Qi Yuan hadn¡¯t used his full strength in this move. Otherwise, he could have killed all the poisonous snakes in an instant. This was the power of a true expert. Even though the Ghost Shadow Forest was filled with danger, it still seemed vulnerable in front of Qi Yuan¡¯s absolute strength.. Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Shen Yaowei, Cooperate With Me Chapter 499: Shen Yaowei, Cooperate With Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°This journey is a very good opportunity for you to gain experience. I¡¯ll assist you from the side and provide you with a chance to gain experience. Next, you need to work together and deal with these poisonous snakes in front of you.¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, his figure flashed, and he stood on the branch of a withered tree at the side. He lowered his eyes and stared at Yao Qingyi. ¡°Qingyi, control the overall situation. Nothing can go wrong.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He turned to look at everyone and said, ¡°There are a total of eight of us. Split into two people in a team, and attack the north, south, east, and west respectively. Deal with these poisonous snakes as soon as possible!¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, she was about to prepare when she saw Yao Qingyi standing on her left looking at her. ¡°Shen Yaowei, cooperate with me.¡± Yao Qingyi¡¯s tone was unquestionable. Shen Yaowei subconsciously wanted to cooperate with Cang Ye, but Yao Qingyi was the leader, so she had to cooperate. She could only nod and agree. The moment Shen Yaowei agreed to Yao Qingyi, Cang Ye¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, and his eyes almost spewed fire. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t notice the change in Cang Ye¡¯s emotions. She followed Yao Qingyi¡¯s actions and quickly constructed a fire talisman in her hand. The two of them worked together and released scorching flames at the same time to capture all the poisonous snakes in the east. ¡°Well done!¡± Yao Qingyi was overjoyed. As he spoke, he raised his hand and high-fived Shen Yaowei. It looked like they hit it off. Cang Ye¡¯s face darkened, and the aura around him was as cold as frost. The remaining five disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence trembled in unison. All of them only had one thought in their hearts. That was, they mustn¡¯t cooperate with Cang Ye no matter what! Yue Xiaoyao, who was standing beside Cang Ye, was afraid that she would work with Cang Ye, and quickly wanted to find a partner. The four men beside Yue Xiaoyao were even more afraid of Cang Ye than she was. They ignored her pleading gaze and quickly formed a team. Seeing that these two teams had also released the Spirit Fire Art, Yue Xiaoyao looked at Cang Ye in fear. ¡°Cang Ye, why don¡¯t we also¡­¡± Cang Ye remained silent, but with a casual wave of his hand, a vast surge of spiritual power swept out like a force of destruction, tearing through the venomous snakes, reducing them to pieces, and transforming them into a mist of blood. The corpses of the poisonous snakes covered the ground, emitting an unpleasant and pungent smell. Even Shen Yaowei was shocked by the terrifying aura around Cang Ye. Everyone was silent for a moment. In the end, Yao Qingyi frowned and broke the silence. ¡°Cang Ye, I know you¡¯re very strong, but we¡¯re working as a team. We need your cooperation.¡± ¡°In teamwork, only the strong can control everything.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s tone was very calm, as if he was simply narrating a fact. For a moment, the air around them became even stiffer. It was rare for Shen Yaowei to see Cang Ye use such sharp words. This person simply despised Yao Qingyi for being inferior to him. However, when she thought about it carefully, Cang Ye was right. He was indeed stronger than Yao Qingyi. If it really depended on strength, it was reasonable for Cang Ye to be unhappy that Yao Qingyi was leading them. However, Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye and felt that Cang Ye wasn¡¯t acting so sharp because of this. Yao Qingyi also knew very well that Cang Ye¡¯s strength far exceeded his, so when he heard Cang Ye¡¯s words, his face turned pale, and he didn¡¯t say a word.. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Let Cang Ye and Me Follow Miss Shen Chapter 500: Let Cang Ye and Me Follow Miss Shen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gang Ye turned around and didn¡¯t look at Yao Qingyi again. Seeing Cang Ye¡¯s unruly appearance, Shen Yaowei was about to speak when she suddenly heard a hiss under her feet. Looking down sharply, Shen Yaowei discovered the snake egg lying at her feet. She watched helplessly as a newborn poisonous snake broke through the eggshell and opened its mouth to bite her. ¡°Miss Shen, be careful.¡± Yao Qingyi happened to see this scene. He was shocked and pounced over. He pulled out the long sword at his waist and cut the poisonous snake in half. The snake¡¯s corpse fell to the ground) twisting and struggling in pain. Then, a head grew out of the cut and bit the back of Yao Qingyi¡¯s hand. Yao Qingyi gasped and lowered his head to look at the wound on the back of his hand. Poisonous blood seeped out continuously. The wound turned purple at a visible speed and began to swell and fill with blood. ¡°Use your spiritual power to seal your meridians and control the poison to prevent it from invading your body.¡± Qi Yuan rushed over without hesitation. As he spoke, he used his spiritual power to digout Yao Qingyi¡¯s infected flesh. Even with Yao Qingyi¡¯s composure, he still trembled in pain after a piece of meat was forcefully dug out. ¡°This snake venom is too ferocious. Senior Brother, I have an antidote here. Take it first.¡± Shen Yaowei saw that a large amount of dark blood surged out of Yao Qingyi¡¯s wound after Qi Yuan dug out his poisoned flesh. It was obvious that the blood had already entered deep into his body. Shen Yaowei rook out the best healing medicine she had and gave it to Yao Qingyi. Yao Qingyi swallowed the pill. Her face was still pale, and her glabella was still filled with a faint blackish-green color. ¡°Thank you for the pill, Miss Shen. 1 wanted to help, but I didn¡¯t expect to make a fool of myself.¡± Yue Xiaoyao also quickly contributed the antidote and smeared it on Yao Qingyi¡¯s wound. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you were just being kind. Don¡¯t say that. I think Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s injuries are so serious. I wonder if it will affect our journey?¡± ¡°Fortunately, it was handled in time, so the impact won¡¯t be huge. However, it¡¯s not safe after all. It¡¯s best not to use spiritual energy for a day or two in case it catalyzes the poison in your body. In this case, someone needs to take special care of Qingyi.¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, his gaze swept across everyone, as if he was conflicted about who to hand this matter to. Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyes lit up, and she suggested, ¡°Master, in that case, let Cang Ye and 1 follow Miss Shen.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yao Qingyi and met his bright eyes. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, I didn¡¯t specially take care of Cang Ye. I just took care of him a little because he was injured.11 ¡°I understand. Cang Ye was injured to save you previously, so you naturally can¡¯t be indifferent. I don¡¯t need you to take special care of me. Just treat me like you treat Cang Ye and let me follow you.¡± Yao Qingyi coughed twice as he spoke, and some blood could be vaguely seen at the corner of his lips. Yao Qingyi had already said so much. If Shen Yaowei still insisted on rejecting him, it would inevitably be too unreasonable. ¡°Alright, then please follow me, Senior Brother Yao. I¡¯ll try my best to take care of you.¡± At this point, Shen Yaowei could only agree. Although it wasn¡¯t her intention for Yao Qingyi to save her, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that he was injured in order to save her. Cang Ye turned around and looked deeply at Shen Yaowei.. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Im the Nosy One (1) Chapter 501: I¡¯m the Nosy One (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For a moment, she couldn¡¯t understand the deep meaning hidden in Gang Ye¡¯s black eyes. Shen Yaowei was about to speak when she saw Gang Ye turn around angrily and stop looking at her. Qi Yuan took all of this in. His eyes were filled with an unfathomable light as he slowly said, ¡°At this point, let¡¯s hurry along.¡± Everyone agreed in unison and continued forward with Qi Yuan. Shen Yaowei was about to follow Gang Ye and Yao Qingyi, who had left first, when she suddenly felt a wretched gaze shoot over from afar and land on her. The gloomy, cold air attacked, making Shen Yaowei instantly vigilant. She turned around and looked behind her. However, there was a piece of dead wood behind her. There was no aura of any living creature. Doubt appeared in her beautiful eyes. After she made sure there was nothing wrong, she quickened her pace and followed everyone. Just as Shen Yaowei left, a blurry ghost crawled out of the tree trunk. The ghost was more than two meters tall. It had long legs and arms. There was no nose or mouth on its badly mangled face. Even its eyelids had disappeared, revealing only a bloodshot eyeball. The ghost¡¯s voice sounded like it was laughing and crying. Every word it said seemed to be chewed up by its throat before it spat it out. ¡°Hehehe, General will definitely like such a beautiful woman.¡± The ghost raised its sharp nails and actually tore off a piece of pale skin from its body. Then, it used its fingers to draw Shen Yaowei¡¯s peerless appearance on the skin. Looking at the beautiful woman on its skin, it was very satisfied. It turned around and left with a sinister smile. That night, in an empty space in the Ghost Shadow Forest. Shen Yaowei sat in front of the fire and sighed heavily. It wasn¡¯t only Shen Yaowei. Everyone looked dispirited. They couldn¡¯t be blamed for being depressed. They could only blame themselves for wandering around the Ghost Shadow Forest for a long time today and being dizzy from the terrain here. Not to mention finding the way to the door, they couldn¡¯t even find the way in. Now the group of them was scurrying through the woods like headless flies. They had no idea where they were, let alone where they should go next. Everyone was dejected. Qi Yuan cleared his throat to attract everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now, there¡¯s only one option left. You all land and set up camp here, then wait for me. I will go ahead and explore the path to the gate. Once I have confirmed the correct route, 1 will return here and lead you through,¡± said Qi Yuan as he formed a lotus seal with his hand, creating a token imbued with his aura and handing it to Yao Qingyi. ¡°Take this token. When 1 find the right path, I¡¯ll follow the aura on the token to find my way back to you.¡± ¡°Master, be careful.¡± Yao Qingyi took the token without another word. ¡°We have to be more careful after the Imperial Preceptor leaves. I think we can guard in batches and pay attention to the surroundings. We can take turns to rest so that we won¡¯t be caught off guard when we encounter any inevitable danger,¡± Shen Yaowei said to everyone when she saw Qi Yuan¡¯s back disappear. Yao Qingyi was the first to stand up and agree with Shen Yaowei. ¡°I agree with Miss Shen.¡± The others didn¡¯t object. Yue Xiaoyao raised his hand and took the initiative to suggest, ¡°I agree. Moreover, I think the injured should receive preferential treatment. Why don¡¯t we have someone other than Eldest Senior Brother and Gang Ye guard us?¡± Seeing that everyone had agreed to Yue Xiaoyao¡¯s suggestion, Shen Yaowei carefully discussed the specific division of labor with them.. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Im the Nosy One (2) Chapter 502: I¡¯m the Nosy One (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Because she was the first to suggest taking turns guarding the place, Shen Yaowei volunteered to keep watch tonight. Everyone had seen Shen Yaowei¡¯s strength. With her guarding the night, everyone rested at ease. Sitting in front of the bonfire, the girl held her snow-white chin and watched the flames crackle in the fire. ¡°Miss Shen.¡± Yao Qingyi walked over and sat beside Shen Yaowei. He handed him an oil paper bag. ¡°This is the pastry I bought in Boundless City previously. There¡¯s nothing delicious in the forest. Hurry up and eat it.¡± Shen Yaowei reached out to take it. After opening the oil paper bag, she realized that the pastries inside were quite exquisite. It was obvious that Yao Qingyi had specially bought them. ¡°Senior Brother, 1 can¡¯t accept it.¡± Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t seem to expect to be rejected. He hurriedly explained, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel burdened. This was what 1 planned to buy for you in the first place. You¡¯ve suffered because of Zhan Yongjun. I¡¯ve already asked Master to personally explain Zhan Yongjun¡¯s matter when we go back. He definitely won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± Shen Yaowei held the pastry and watched as the fire illuminated Yao Qingyi¡¯s red face. As soon as Zhan Yongjun went missing, they were busy searching for her whereabouts. Then, they were forced to come to the Ghost Shadow Forest by the ghost race. Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t have the time to go to Boundless City to buy pastries. Unless he had bought the pastries in advance and planned to give it to her. Thinking of how Yao Qingyi had risked his life to save her today, Shen Yaowei looked at the young man¡¯s red face and more or less sensed that something was wrong. After wrapping the oil paper bag again, Shen Yaowei returned the pastries to Yao Qingyi. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother, but I ate too many pastries at my fiance¡¯s residence. I¡¯m quite sick of pastries and I can¡¯t eat more. Please forgive me, Senior Brother Yao.¡± Yao Qingyi felt that Shen Yaowei¡¯s words were like a thorn in his heart. He took back the pastry awkwardly. ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In addition, regarding Zhan Yongjun, I believe my father, brother, and Junhan will stand on my side. The Zhan family will definitely not pester me.¡± Shen Yaowei was full of confidence. She was sure that her guess was right. After returning to the capital, not only would the Zhan family not dare to pester her, but they would even come to apologize to her. If Zhan Yongjun¡¯s family didn¡¯t show a good attitude, not to mention Junhan, even her father and brothers wouldn¡¯t let this matter go easily. She knew that Yao Qingyi was being kind, but Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstanding. Especially when it came to matters between men and women, she had already made up her mind. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone or anything affect her relationship with Junhan. Yao Qingyi almost couldn¡¯t maintain the stiff smile on his lips. ¡°Yes, you have a point. In that case, I¡¯m being nosy.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled calmly and said softly, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s late at night. Hurry up and rest.¡± Seeing Yao Qingyi stand up and leave in disappointment, Shen Yaowei was expressionless. She picked up the dried branches on the ground and added some firewood to the fire. The flames burned even brighter. Shen Yaowei felt the aura beside her and turned to see Cang Ye sitting beside her. Cang Ye looked to be in a good mood. He seemed to have recovered his good mood, and followed beside her like before, his eyes flickering with a different light. Shen Yaowei looked at him with interest. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Cang Ye opened his thin lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy..¡± Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Miss Shen Disappeared Chapter 503: Miss Shen Disappeared Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t ask further. She got up and sat beside Cang Ye. Then, she saw Cang Ye take out a bag of jerky as if he was performing a magic trick. He placed the dried meat on the fire and roasted it. Then he took a piece and handed it to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Eat.¡± Shen Yaowei took it. There was no moisture in the fragrant jerky. It was filled with the fragrance of meat when she took a bite. She was full after eating a piece. Cang Ye didn¡¯t stay long. After sitting beside Shen Yaowei and eating a piece of jerky, he got up to rest. As night fell, Shen Yaowei sat in front of the fire and dozed off. She simply got up and walked towards the small forest not far away. There was a lake in the woods. She had to go to the lake to wash her face and wake up. Under the moonlight, the calm lake was sparkling, reflecting the afterimages of the moonlight. It was beautiful. Shen Yaowei squatted by the lake and reached out to touch the lake. The bone-chilling cold entered her body through her fingertips. Shen Yaowei could clearly feel her consciousness being shaken. The evil aura invaded her body and attacked her spirit crazily. She knew that she had come prepared. The Ghost Shadow Forest was filled with danger, but those animals and plants were direct and had a single attack method. Very few things would go through so much trouble to set up traps. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but be interested. She wrapped the ball of evil aura with the spiritual power in her body. After confirming that the evil aura wouldn¡¯t corrode her body, she deliberately pretended to be weak and fell to the ground weakly. As soon as she lay down, a sinister smile came from the lake. The man¡¯s voice was low and pleasant, echoing faintly in the air. ¡°This woman is indeed beautiful. 1¡¯11 bring her back to marry me. I¡¯m going to bring her back to the ghost race and accompany her for eternity!¡± Ghost race? Shen Yaowei was attracted by these words. She simply lay on the ground without moving and narrowed her eyes at the lake. As the man¡¯s deep voice dissipated, ripples appeared on the originally calm lake. In the dark night, the eerie sound of a suona suddenly resounded. The suona played a joyous tune as a paper effigy carrying a palanquin appeared from the bottom of the lake. It was actually a group of paper effigies. Their pale faces were dotted with black ink and their eyes were empty and lifeless. Their crimson cheeks and blood-stained cherry mouths made them look extremely eerie. The key was that these paper effigies had already been soaked in water. The ink on their faces was a mess, and their entire bodies were limp. Their paper skin was broken, revealing balls of twitching tender flesh. ¡°Picking up the bride¡ª¡± The leading paper effigy¡¯s shoulders were dented by the armrest of the sedan chair. Its body was tilted. It clearly had no mouth, but its voice came from its stomach, sounding extremely strange and sinister. Shen Yaowei looked at the wet sedan chair and felt that it had been used countless times. The red cloth covering the surface was already a little white. At a glance, she didn¡¯t know if this sedan chair was used for a joyous occasion or a funeral. Just as Shen Yaowei was wondering if she should continue pretending or attack immediately, an invisible force suddenly lifted her body. Shen Yaowei frowned as she was forcefully sent into the sedan chair by this force. She had yet to sit in Junhan¡¯s sedan chair. How could she let a ghost take advantage of her? She reached out and touched the curtain of the bridal sedan. Shen Yaowei¡¯s fingertips were repelled by an invisible force. Seeing her fair fingertips turn black, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes darkened. After some thought, she sat in the sedan chair. She wanted to see who was so bold as to have designs on her. ¡°Let¡¯s lift the palanquin¡ª¡± The leading paper effigy let out an indistinct cry. It waved its soft, boneless limbs, and carried the palanquin into the depths of the forest. An hour later, everyone was woken up from their sleep by Cang Ye. They gathered in front of the fire with serious expressions. ¡°Miss Shen disappeared for no reason?¡± Yue Xiaoyao turned to look at Yao Qingyi.. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, haven¡¯t you and Cang Ye been following Miss Shen?¡± Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Give Me Shen Yaoweis Soul Token Chapter 504: Give Me Shen Yaowei¡¯s Soul Token Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yao Qingyi looked anxious and said in frustration, ¡°I went to rest after talking to Miss Shen for a while. Unexpectedly, Miss Shen disappeared when I woke up in less than two hours. After me, did anyone else come into contact with Miss Shen?¡± ¡°The two of us sat down and ate some jerky together. Then, I went to the forest to look for some fruits. When I returned, she was gone.¡± Cang Ye looked at the wild fruits placed in the leaves on the ground. ¡°She¡¯s always been responsible. If she wasn¡¯t delayed by something important, she would never have left without permission.¡± ¡°The forest is filled with danger. I heard that there are many demons and ghosts hiding in the depths. Could Miss Shen have been captured by them?¡± At this moment, a disciple of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, who had been silent, suddenly said. Everyone¡¯s eyes swept over. Xiang Yun had only said it casually, but now everyone was looking at him. He shrank his neck nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯m just saying it casually. What I said might not be true¡­¡± ¡°No, 1 think what you said makes sense. But there¡¯s no movement from Miss Shen¡¯s soul tablet. If she was ambushed, she shouldn¡¯t be unscathed.¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, he took out a soul tablet from his pocket. Before they set off, they specially made everyone¡¯s soul tablets. The soul tablet was closely related to a person¡¯s life. If the person was injured, the color of the soul tablet would become dim. If the person died, the soul tablet would simply shatter into pieces. However, the soul tablet with Shen Yaowei¡¯s name on it wasn¡¯t damaged at all. The color was still so lustrous, which showed that her life wasn¡¯t in danger. ¡°Perhaps she was just taken away. There¡¯s a Ghost General in the Ghost Shadow Forest. He¡¯s half a ghost and half a fiend. He¡¯s powerful and is also the overlord of the Ghost Shadow Forest. It¡¯s rumored that he likes women. Every time he meets a beautiful woman, he will snatch her and bring her back to marry him.¡± As Cang Ye spoke, he could no longer sit still and stood up. ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Yao Qingyi stood up as well. He looked at Cang Ye suspiciously and asked coldly, ¡°Cang Ye, 1 felt that you seemed to know a lot about the ghost race. Who exactly are you?¡± Cang Ye turned to look at Yao Qingyi, his eyes especially cold. ¡°Give me Shen Yaowei¡¯s soul tablet. I¡¯ll look for her.¡± The soul tablet also had the power to guide him. As long as he was close enough to Shen Yaowei, the soul tablet could help guide him and tell him where Shen Yaowei was. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Yao Qingyi stood up. Before Yue Xiaoyao and the others could speak, he stopped them. ¡°Yue Xiaoyao, the four of you stay and guard. If Master comes back, tell him that we went to look for the Ghost General.¡± Yue Xiaoyao and the other three nodded in agreement and watched the two of them leave. Yao Qingyi followed Cang Ye and went straight into the depths of the Ghost Shadow Forest. There was a ghost mountain in the Ghost Shadow Forest. The mountain range stretched for dozens of miles and cut through the entire Ghost Shadow Forest, dividing the entire forest into the depths and the outside. If they wanted to step into the depths of the Ghost Shadow Forest, they had to cross this high mountain. The two of them spent eight hours walking along the uneven mountain path. With the help of their spiritual power, they finally reached the top of Ghost Mountain at the beginning of the morning light. Cang Ye stood at the top of the mountain and looked down. His expression instantly darkened to the extreme. Looking around, a blood-colored bridal path spread from the foot of the mountain straight to a canyon in the forest. Ghost General Ridge was where the Ghost General was. The bridal path seemed to be dyed in blood. At this moment, blood-red lanterns were hung on both sides of the road. It was proof that General Ghost was about to marry a new wife.. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Beauty, Dont Be Afraid Chapter 505: Beauty, Don¡¯t Be Afraid Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Cang Ye thought about how Shen Yaowei had been taken to get married to the General Ghost, his face darkened. His figure flashed, and he rushed out at an extremely terrifying speed. Yao Qingyi followed closely behind and disappeared into the forest again. That night, the ear-piercing suona reverberated in the brightly lit house. A bone-chilling wind swept through the entire courtyard, making the lanterns hanging on the long corridor sway. The lights and moonlight intersected, illuminating the intermediate courtyard and the faces of the guests. They all had pale faces. Without exception, the guests were all paper effigies made of paper. Their faces were painted with big red lips, and the corners of their lips were curled up high at the back of their ears. The bright red ink wasn¡¯t dry yet, and it left a trail along the corners of their mouths, making the paper effigies¡¯ expressions look even more ferocious. The dishes on the table were also balls of yellow paper. The wind blew again, and the yellow paper on the table flew out. In the wedding room, Shen Yaowei circulated her energy and forced the evil aura out of her body. Her stiff body could finally move freely. Shen Yaowei casually lifted the red veil on her head and looked at the gloomy room in front of her. The room was already dilapidated. The mandarin ducks on the bed behind her had faded in color, and a small hole could be left on it with a gentle clasp of her fingers. Sensing the aura of the ghost race floating in the air, Shen Yaowei stood up and searched the room. The reason why she was willingly captured was to find out if there was anything useful here. However, before Shen Yaowei could search carefully, she suddenly heard footsteps outside the door. Boom boom boom¡ª The heavy footsteps approached step by step, making the room tremble. Shen Yaowei felt a suffocating aura coming from outside the door. The lanterns in the corridor gradually extinguished as the other party approached. Laughter sounded outside the door. ¡°Baby, quickly let me see how shocking your beauty is!¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded low and deep, exactly the same as the voice Shen Yaowei had heard in the depths of the forest. After putting on the red veil again, Shen Yaowei pretended to be unable to move and sat in a corner of the tattered bed, listening to the door being pushed open. A man who was more than ten feet tall and twice her height bent down and walked in through the door. The man¡¯s entire body was covered in a layer of hard armor. As he walked, there were crisp sounds. The moment he appeared in this world, an invisible bloodthirsty aura assaulted her, making Shen Yaowei almost vomit. The bloodthirsty smell on this person¡¯s body was enough to prove that this person¡¯s hands were stained with the blood of many people. That was he reeked. Silently watching this scene, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t move, but she had already calculated how to deal with this guy next. As soon as Ghost General entered, he saw the beauty sitting by the bed. The girl¡¯s scent was so fragrant. Ghost General felt that when he stepped into the room, even the air here was so charming! Ghost General chuckled and rubbed his hands. He slowly walked towards Shen Yaowei. ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you¡¯re beautiful enough, I¡¯ll definitely have tender, protective feelings for you, and dote on you.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled. Her voice was clear and pleasant. ¡°Is that true?¡± When Ghost General heard this lively voice, he agreed impatiently. ¡°Of course, of course. Beauty, don¡¯t be afraid. Your husband is here!¡± With that, he rushed over and sat beside Shen Yaowei. Ghost General was tall and had astonishing strength. After sitting down, the bed was actually pressed into a seesaw.. One side sank, and the side she was on rose high, directly bouncing her off the bed! Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: How Dare You Treat Me Like This Chapter 506: How Dare You Treat Me Like This Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei simply stood up, then turned around and blocked the Ghost General who was trying to pounce on her. ¡°You brought me here by force. 1 don¡¯t believe you. I need to see your sincerity before I¡¯m willing to be with you. How about this? As long as you¡¯re willing to drink this bitter medicine without changing your expression, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s voice was very soft. Her tone was enough to prove her calmness. Ghost General thought of the brides in the past. Although they were beautiful, every time he brought them here, they would either cry or threaten him with death. There were even some who fainted from fear after seeing how tall he was. Only this little girl in front of him could remain so calm, making him like her even more. Ghost General couldn¡¯t wait to enter the bridal chamber. In addition, he didn¡¯t think that this delicate little beauty could have any ability, so he quickly agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. 1 promise 1¡¯11 do whatever you ask me to do! Where¡¯s the medicine? I¡¯ll drink it now!¡± Shen Yaowei was very satisfied with what the Ghost General had said. She raised her hand and took out a bottle of snow-white liquid from her sleeve. Blue mysterious light could be seen circulating in it. ¡°Drink it and do whatever you want with me.¡± Shen Yaowei placed the bottle steadily in Ghost General¡¯s hand. Ghost General took the medicine bottle with both hands. He looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s slender and fair hand, and couldn¡¯t help but swallow again. He quickly opened the medicine bottle and drank all the medicine in it. ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m coming!¡± After drinking the potion, Ghost General opened his arms like a hungry wolf and pounced at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei watched Ghost General¡¯s actions silently and began to count down. Three, two, one¡­ Ghost General¡¯s hand was already in front of her, but he stopped the moment he was about to touch her. He was only an inch away from her. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move forward. Ghost General was puzzled, and was about to retract his hand when he was surprised to find that not only was his hand, but his entire body seemed to have been imprisoned and couldn¡¯t move. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did you give me to drink?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some talisman water for purification, but this thing isn¡¯t effective on ordinary people. It¡¯s only suitable for dealing with people like you whose hands are covered in blood.¡± Shen Yaowei slowly sat down at the table as she spoke and looked at Ghost General with a smile. ¡°This is just the appetizer. The exciting part is yet to come.¡± ¡°Damn girl, how dare you treat me like this. I¡¯ll definitely make you pay a painful price!¡± Ghost General¡¯s eyes were turbid and an unnatural light appeared in them. Shen Yaowei knew that it was almost time. Ghost General still wanted to speak, but he suddenly heard a sad and beautiful cry. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± An extremely bad feeling filled Ghost General¡¯s heart as he looked warily at the door. Outside the door, heads were moving. From his height and shadow, the people outside were all brides in wedding clothes and handkerchiefs. The moment they appeared, the faint smell of decay assaulted his face. The shrill cries became sharper and sharper as they shouted in unison, ¡°Husband¡­¡± The brides¡¯ voices were very strange. They sounded like they were crying and laughing. Their voices trembled slightly at the end, making people tremble even more. Ghost General was stunned. He could tell that the voices of these brides were exactly the same as those of the brides he had kidnapped in the past. However, these women were all dead without exception! Ghost General was flustered. He subconsciously wanted to question Shen Yaowei, but at this moment, he was surprised to find that he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth. Creak¡ª The tightly shut door was opened from the outside by the brides. Right on the heels of that, a rotten face poked in through the crack.. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: How Dare You Have Evil Designs on Miss Shen! Chapter 507: How Dare You Have Evil Designs on Miss Shen! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was a bride whose face had been cut beyond recognition by a knife. The bridge of her nose had been cut off, and her facial features had almost been chopped into meat paste. The moment she poked her head in, the thick smell of blood assaulted her. She suddenly tilted her head, and her neck broke with a crack. Only a thin layer of flesh was left between her head and body. She raised her palm and screamed as she pounced at Ghost General. Another bride followed closely behind and barged in. The brides bared their fangs and brandished their claws, looking more and more miserable. Some of the brides had been drowned, and their bodies were swollen. They rushed to the Ghost General and their bodies exploded with a bang. The stinky blood and maggots flew to the Ghost General. Some of the brides were burned to death. Their wedding clothes were burned to black ash, and their charred bodies shattered as they ran. In the end, their knees broke like charcoal, and their bodies fell to the ground in front of the Ghost General with a bang. There were a few hundred brides in total, and all of them looked extremely terrifying. They laughed loudly and entangled Ghost General, calling him husband crazily. ¡°Ah!¡± Ghost General¡¯s heart was incomparably tormented. He didn¡¯t dare to look at the ferocious faces of the ghost brides and was on the verge of collapse. Shen Yaowei sat at the side and watched the crazed Ghost General. In her eyes, she couldn¡¯t see any ghost bride. She didn¡¯t know what illusion the Ghost General had seen to be so frightened. Actually, what she had given Ghost General just now was the talisman water of a hallucinatory talisman. It was no wonder he had such a reaction. As Shen Yaowei thought about it, the tightly shut door was kicked open from the outside! Shen Yaowei looked up and happened to see Cang Ye and Yao Qingyi coming aggressively from outside the door. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Why are the two of you here?¡± After Cang Ye and Yao Qingyi entered and saw General Ghost, they were about to attack when they heard Shen Yaowei¡¯s voice. They turned around and saw her sitting at the table as if nothing had happened. ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± Cang Ye quickly walked up to Shen Yaowei and glanced at her. Shen Yaowei nodded calmly. ¡°This guy was subdued by me before he could touch me. He¡¯s trapped in an illusion now.¡± Cang Ye nodded faintly, no longer looking anxious. Yao Qingyi¡¯s face was cold as he kicked Ghost Slaye¡¯s knee, causing his tall figure to fall heavily to the ground. ¡°Bastard, how dare you have evil designs on Miss Shen!¡± Ghost General¡¯s entire body trembled uncontrollably. He suddenly came back to his senses and realized that the ghost brides who had gathered around had all disappeared. He couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. However, he was still weak and could only mutter, ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to see those damned things anymore. Please don¡¯t torture me anymore! It¡¯s me. 1 killed those brides. I¡¯m guilty¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Don¡¯t you like those delicate little beauties the most? Do you still like them now?¡± Shen Yaowei crossed her legs and teased. Ghost General was so frightened that his soul was about to fly away. He hurriedly shook his head and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. 1 won¡¯t dare to kidnap a bride casually in the future. Whatever you say, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Cang Ye turned around, his cold eyes rolling as he walked towards Ghost General step by step. ¡°In that case, 1¡¯11 do as you wish.¡± Shen Yaowei saw Cang Ye walk up to the Ghost General. Then, he muttered something and raised his hand to tap the Ghost General¡¯s glabella.. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Where Should We Ambush Them? Chapter 508: Where Should We Ambush Them? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A golden light entered the space between the Ghost General¡¯s eyebrows, making him cry out in pain. ¡°Cang Ye, what did you do?¡± Shen Yaowei stood up and walked to Cang Ye¡¯s side to ask. Cang Ye said, ¡°A restriction. In this way, the Ghost General has to be obedient. If he tries to resist us or lie to us, he will definitely pay an extremely painful price.¡± The Ghost General had a splitting headache. When he heard this, he widened his eyes in fright. ¡°You guys are too much! I¡¯m the king of this Ghost Shadow Forest. You¡¯ll regret treating me like this.¡± Yao Qingyi was dissatisfied. She raised her leg and kicked him. ¡°Cut the crap. Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson?!¡± The Ghost General lowered his head and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, his eyes filled with resentment. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re the king of the Ghost Shadow Forest that we have to tie you up and let you lead the way for us obediently. I sense the aura of the ghost race on you. If nothing goes wrong, you also have some ghost race bloodline on you. You can bring us to the territory of the ghost race.¡± Shen Yaowei walked in front of the Ghost General. The Ghost General shrank his neck in fear and carefully reminded them, ¡°You¡¯re humans. You don¡¯t have the bloodline of the ghost race in your bodies, so you can¡¯t enter the ghost race. Moreover, apart from the different auras of the ghost clansmen, they also have tokens that represent their identities. You have nothing. You don¡¯t have to wait to step into the door of the Ghost Capital before you¡¯re immediately captured.¡± ¡°You must have a way, right?¡± Shen Yaowei stared at the Ghost General and asked tentatively. The Ghost General shook his head and subconsciously said, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Ahhh! It hurts, spare me!¡± Looking at the glabella of the Ghost General, golden light flashed between the brows, and he kept screaming from the torture of the restriction. Shen Yaowei said calmly, ¡°I advise you to tell the truth. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one suffering in the end.¡± Pain came from all over the Ghost General¡¯s body. He cried and had no choice but to be obedient. ¡°There will be a caravan coming out of the ghost race¡¯s territory tonight and going to the human world to do business. There are ten of them. If you have more people than them, I have no choice!¡± ¡°Then when will this caravan set off? Where should we ambush them?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the Ghost General and asked. The Ghost General hesitated for a moment. Golden light flashed between the brows again. It was so painful that he shouted, ¡°We need to reach Desolate City before sunset tonight. 1 know that they rest there every time they set off. 1 can bring you to find them!¡± Shen Yaowei trembled when she saw General Ghost. She was very satisfied with his reaction. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. You can get up first.¡± The Ghost General stood up. His body was huge, and he stood on the spot with his head lowered pitifully. He looked like a big baby who had been wronged. ¡°You¡¯re too big. Be smaller,¡± Cang Ye said coldly after sizing up the Ghost General. The Ghost General felt aggrieved. However, he didn¡¯t dare say anything and took the initiative to shrink his body. General Ghost¡¯s figure immediately shrank by a third. Although he was still tall, at least they didn¡¯t have to raise their necks to look at him. Shen Yaowei reminded Yao Qingyi, ¡°Senior Brother, quickly take the opportunity to contact the Imperial Preceptor. We¡¯ll get the Ghost General to lead the way for us and hurry to Desolate City.¡± Desolate City was the city where the door of the ghost race was. Many years ago, it became an abandoned city because of a huge battle. There were no living people inside, only some vengeful spirits.. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: If I Use the Beauty Trap Chapter 509: If I Use the Beauty Trap Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Desolate City was the city where the door of the ghost race was. Many years ago, it became an abandoned city because of a huge battle. There were no living people inside, only some vengeful spirits. Yao Qingyi agreed immediately. Then, he quickly activated the sign that contained Qi Yuan¡¯s aura and summoned Qi Yuan, Yue Xiaoyao, and the others over. A moment later, Qi Yuan built a spatial wormhole. She first brought Yue Xiaoyao and the others before following them to the Ghost General¡¯s residence. The group of people didn¡¯t waste time. Under the lead of the Ghost General, they headed straight for Desolate City. That night, the sky was filled with cold stars, and there was no sign of the moon. Desolate City was desolate. Most of the abandoned houses that could be seen everywhere had already been corroded over time. Under the dilapidated eaves, some souls filled with resentment could vaguely be seen shuttling back and forth in the ruins. Soon, a group of people barged into Desolate City. They passed by houses by the roadside and quickly attracted the attention of the vengeful spirits in the ruins. The vengeful spirits seemed to have seen delicious food. At this moment, they swarmed over and bared their fangs and brandished their claws, wanting to devour them all. Before the vengeful spirits could approach, the leader, Qi Yuan, waved his hand calmly. Crack ¡ª The translucent soul body was heavily injured. Before it could touch the group, it had already turned into a crystal clear powder that spread in the air. As the powder fell to the ground, the Ghost General was the first to rush forward. Then, he held the powder on the ground in his hand and scattered it toward everyone. ¡°Your aura is really too unfamiliar to the vengeful spirits, which is why the vengeful spirits attacked you. Hurry up and apply more powder on the vengeful spirits. This can improve the aura around you and make the vengeful spirits less hostile to you.¡± Regardless of the Ghost General¡¯s movements, Shen Yaowei reached out to receive the flying and shining powder and looked down at her palm. It had to be said that it was indeed a wise move for them to bring the Ghost General along. Along the way, because of the restriction, the Ghost General had no choice but to listen to them, saving them a lot of trouble. Perhaps it was also because he thought that this restriction was placed on the Ghost General by Cang Ye, so the Ghost General was extremely afraid of Cang Ye. Every time he approached Cang Ye, he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. General Ghost was like a lackey, constantly splashing powder on him. Cang Ye frowned in dissatisfaction and glanced at the Ghost General coldly. The Ghost General¡¯s entire body seemed to have frozen. He immediately froze on the spot and didn¡¯t dare to move around. He looked at Cang Ye with a pitiful gaze. ¡°Lord, is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t 1 see that merchant group?¡± Cang Ye stared at the Ghost General and asked the most important question. Shen Yaowei and the others¡¯ gazes also landed on the Ghost General, waiting for his answer. The Ghost General replied carefully, ¡°1 only know the exact date of the merchant group¡¯s departure, but this merchant group is a relatively free profession to begin with. If they set off in advance or postponed, 1 can¡¯t control them.¡± Cang Ye frowned, then raised his foot and directly kicked the Ghost General heavily to the ground. The Ghost General fell to the ground aggrievedly and couldn¡¯t get up. He said helplessly, ¡°I can bring you to find it first. Or, or maybe you can just use a beauty trap! The people of the ghost race have always been beautiful. If we use a beauty trap, and they know that there are beauties here, not only will they be willing to take the initiative to come over, but they will even lower their guard. It¡¯s also more convenient for us to attack them.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s gazes landed on Shen Yaowei and Yue Xiaoyao.. Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Someone, Save Me! Chapter 510: Someone, Save Me! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t interested in this matter, but Yue Xiaoyao became nervous. She tugged at her clothes and hurriedly stood side by side with Shen Yaowei. She said aggressively, ¡°How can you listen to that! I¡¯m unwilling! Moreover, I think Miss Shen is definitely unwilling!¡± ¡°Look, what are you excited about? Even if you want to use a beauty trap, it¡¯ll definitely be Miss Shen. It has nothing to do with you. Miss Shen, look¡­¡± Before Xiang Yun could finish speaking, Cang Ye¡¯s cold gaze landed on him like a sharp blade. Xiang Yun shuddered and immediately swallowed his unfinished words. At this moment, the Ghost General, who had been silent the whole time, raised his hand and said weakly, ¡°Actually, the beauty trap this time is for men, not women. The leader of the caravan this time is a woman. She has always only been tempted by handsome men.¡± As he spoke, the Ghost General looked at Qi Yuan and Cang Ye. Yao Qingyi was the first to stand out. He protected Qi Yuan with one hand and said in disagreement, ¡°Master¡¯s precious body naturally can¡¯t do such a ridiculous thing. Moreover, the most important thing is that Master needs to catch these ghost races off guard and hide in the dark to wait to attack. Cang Ye, why don¡¯t you do it?¡± Although Yao Qingyi really wanted to take action personally, he knew his own conditions very well. He was clearly not as suitable as Cang Ye. Shen Yaowei stood at the side and listened. She felt that she couldn¡¯t imagine Cang Ye using a beauty trap with his iceberg face. How should she describe it? In short, she was a little curious and wanted to see it. Therefore, anticipation appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. She turned around and stared at Cang Ye. Cang Ye¡¯s eyes were calm, completely ignoring the expectations everyone had for him. He walked towards the Ghost General, pulled out the dagger at his waist, cut his arm, and started to bleed. The Ghost General let out a miserable cry and looked at Cang Ye pitifully. It actually didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid that it would accidentally provoke this King of Hell in front of it again. ¡°The ghost race is very sensitive to the aura of their own race. Once they sense the aura of the Ghost General, they will immediately rush over.¡± After Cang Ye finished speaking, he seemingly casually shook off the blood on the dagger, stood up, and walked straight to the ruins not far away. General Ghost was on the brink of tears. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This Ghost General was indeed too brave. He actually wanted to play tricks in front of Cang Ye. What was the difference between this and a direct death wish? After the little trick in the Ghost General¡¯s heart was exposed, he didn¡¯t say a word. Then, he obediently bled and waited for the caravan to come. Shen Yaowei and the others hid in the ruins, covering their figures and auras as they waited quietly. They waited for an hour. The Ghost General looked depressed and didn¡¯t even dare let the wound heal. When the wound was about to stop bleeding, he could only take the initiative to open the wound, grimacing in pain. Fortunately, hard work was effective in the end. As an aura attacked, Shen Yaowei clearly saw a pair of people slowly walking over on the road. The merchant group led the black ghost racehorse, and on the leading black shining horse sat a delicate beauty in red. The beauty didn¡¯t seem to know how to wear his clothes properly. His neckline was open, revealing a large area of flesh. His shoulders and exquisite collarbones were all tempting weapons. When he finally saw the person he was waiting for, the Ghost General became excited.. He shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Someone! Someone save me!¡± Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Ugly Person Chapter 511: Ugly Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Stop crying. It¡¯s just a small wound. Is there a need to make it bleed so much? It can be cured with a little lick of the tongue.¡± The leader, Bai Xueji, glanced at the Ghost General coldly. Seeing his rough appearance, deep disdain appeared in her eyes. ¡°Smelling this blood smell, 1 thought 1 could meet a delicate young man, but in the end, it¡¯s actually a big old man. What a waste of my feelings.¡± Shen Yaowei, who was hiding at the side, almost couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard this. On the other hand, the Ghost General was deeply stimulated. After glaring at Bai Xueji, he said reluctantly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my appearance? Damn woman, look at you. What right do you have to despise me? You ugly monster.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Bai Xueji had always valued looks the most, especially at this moment when she was actually despised by an ugly monster. She was so angry that her eyes almost spewed fire. ¡°Bastard, 1¡¯11 kill you today!¡± The Ghost General¡¯s strength had yet to recover. He hurriedly dodged, but he was still whipped in the buttocks by the whip flying in Bai Xueji¡¯s hand. With a crisp sound, the Ghost General¡¯s buttocks immediately split open. He shouted in pain, ¡°Hurry up and come out, or I¡¯ll be beaten to death by this ugly woman!¡± As the Ghost General screamed, Shen Yaowei and the others flashed and rushed out from behind the ruins. Bai Xueji was slightly stunned. Then, as if she had discovered a new continent, her gaze instantly locked onto Cang Ye. Her eyes were shining as she pounced on Cang Ye and opened her arms, wishing she could hug him immediately. ¡°Hahahaha, what a handsome young man. Hurry up and come to me. Give me a hug!¡± Seeing Bai Xueji have a death wish, Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze was no different from looking at a lunatic. She had seen people who had a death wish, but she had never seen such a happy person who had a death wish. Bang! With a muffled sound, Bai Xueji turned into an afterimage and flew out with a whoosh. With a bang, Bai Xueji fell heavily to the ground. Without exception, her internal organs felt a painful pain. The tormenting pain seemed to be able to tear her entire body apart. Shen Yaowei watched as Bai Xueji fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t climb back up for a long time. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that Cang Ye was extraordinarily ruthless. Things like having tender feelings for the fairer sex were definitely impossible with Cang Ye. Seeing that the other fleeing caravan members were also instantly subdued by Qi Yuan, Shen Yaowei was just feeling that everything was under control when she suddenly heard Bai Xueji shout. The cry wasn¡¯t painful, but filled with joy. Bai Xueji¡¯s body twisted on the ground in discomfort. ¡°All, that¡¯s the feeling. 1 really like beautiful youths too much!¡± Cang Ye originally planned to directly kill Bai Xueji. His footsteps towards Bai Xueji stiffened, and he narrowed his eyes as he stared at this woman coldly. Seeing that Cang Ye actually stopped moving, Bai Xueji became anxious. ¡°Do you want to kill me? Come on! If 1 can be killed by a rare, beautiful young man like you, I can die without regrets! Quick, kill me!¡± Not to mention Cang Ye, even Shen Yaowei, who was a bystander, felt that this Bai Xueji was a little overwhelming. Cang Ye¡¯s footsteps stiffened on the spot, and he didn¡¯t take another step forward. His gaze was no different from looking at a lunatic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the Ghost General beside her. The Ghost General looked at the wound in pain and said habitually, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to make a fuss about. The Ghost Race has always been not very normal in their brains. It¡¯s reasonable for them to have such a reaction. Moreover, Bai Xueji isn¡¯t acting. She really wants to be killed by the beautiful young man. This is her long-cherished wish. She has been waiting for this day since decades ago..¡± Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Can You Remove the Restriction on My Body? Chapter 512: Can You Remove the Restriction on My Body? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei listened carefully to the Ghost General explain in detail how Bai Xueji wanted to find a handsome man to kill her decades ago, but she had never found a satisfactory candidate. Seeing General Ghost calmly tell such an unbelievable story, Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind went blank with a look of disbelief. This actually worked? Not only Shen Yaowei, but Yao Qingyi and the others also fell silent without exception. Obviously, everyone was shocked by this shocking story. The Ghost General didn¡¯t seem to be able to tell that everyone was shocked. He continued, ¡°Those people previously didn¡¯t match Bai Xueji¡¯s aesthetic taste. This time, it can be said to be the first time Bai Xueji took the initiative to court death. Why don¡¯t you fulfill her last wish before she died?¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t say anything. After hearing that, the corners of her mouth twitched. She looked up at Gang Ye not far away. Everyone looked at Gang Ye, not knowing how he planned to deal with this matter. Bai Xueji was the most anxious. She simply lay down and waited for Gang Ye to kill her in anticipation. Unfortunately, Gang Ye only glanced at her before retracting his gaze calmly. ¡°Ghost General, you kill it.¡± Bai Xueji, who was originally bent on seeking death, was stunned. Then, her fighting spirit immediately ignited. She glared at the Ghost General and roared, ¡°Ugly monster, I¡¯d rather commit suicide than die in your hands!¡± With that said, Bai Xueji really pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into her chest. Shen Yaowei was speechless. Everyone:¡±¡­¡± The corners of the Ghost General¡¯s mouth twitched in anger. Seeing that Bai Xueji had closed her eyes and breathed her last, he pounced on her in anger and gave her a few more kicks. ¡°You¡¯re too f*eking overboard!¡± Qi Yuan looked at this scene silently. With a thought, a spiritual power shattered every ghost race present into nothingness. The ghost race was eliminated with screams, leaving only their clothes lying gently on the ground. ¡°Change into their clothes and draw a transformation talisman each to transform into their appearance to avoid suspicion.¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, he had already walked toward the clothes on the ground. ¡°One, two, three¡­ There are a total of ten people. There are only nine of us, one less person.¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, she frowned worriedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t the nine of us go to the Ghost Capital together?¡± There were exactly ten of them, including Zhan Yongjun. There were also ten people in the merchant group, but after Zhan Yongjun died, there was an additional empty seat. Yao Qingyi was always worried that an additional empty seat would easily arouse the suspicion of the ghost race. He fell into deep thought worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s actually alright to have one more person or one less person. When the time comes, if someone asks you, just say that one person died. Wouldn¡¯t it be over if you just lied casually!¡± The Ghost General was ridiculously happy. He ran in front of Cang Ye happily and said in anticipation, ¡°Little young master, I¡¯ve already helped you lead the way according to the previous agreement. You¡¯re going to the Ghost Capital now. Can you unlock the restrictions on my body?¡± Cang Ye glanced at the Ghost General, then picked up the largest shirt on the ground and handed it to the Ghost General. ¡°Change into it.¡± The Ghost General seemed to have been frozen. He looked at Cang Ye in a daze with a look of disbelief. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°We did say that we wouldn¡¯t hurt you if you helped us lead the way. However, we didn¡¯t say how long you would lead the way. The Ghost Capital is filled with danger. We need you, a guide, to guide us even more.¡± Shen Yaowei understood what Cang Ye meant and smiled.. Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Almost Saying "Junhan" Chapter 513: Almost Saying ¡°Junhan¡± Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Ghost General was in a mess with the wind, but it didn¡¯t dare to resist. It could only cry and accept its fate to change. Time passed. An hour later, Shen Yaowei changed her clothes and hid the transformation talisman in her chest. The moment the transformation talisman came into contact with her, her appearance immediately changed. With white hair and red eyes, her figure had also become even more voluptuous than before. Apart from not wearing revealing clothes like Bai Xueji, she had already become identical to Bai Xueji. The others also turned into the appearances of the others in the ghost team. ¡°Bai Xueji is the leader of the caravan, Shen Yaowei. When we reach the Ghost Capital, you¡¯ll lead us. When the time comes, let¡¯s find a place to settle down first. Then, we¡¯ll discuss in detail and see what to do next.¡± Qi Yuan was pretending to be a ghost race member with green scales on his face. As he spoke, he raised his hand and pressed down the bamboo hat on his head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded. Then, under the Ghost General¡¯s command, she stood in front of a huge rock in the depths of Desolate City. The huge rock towered into the clouds, as if it had been split open by a palm. A line of the sky appeared in front of them, spreading all the way to a huge blood-red door. Creak¡ª At this moment, the door slowly opened, and a cold wind attacked from inside. Behind the door was a bottomless spatial wormhole. With a suction, it swept everyone in. Shen Yaowei sat on the horse and couldn¡¯t catch anything around her in time. With a whoosh, she turned into an afterimage and was the first to be swept into the vortex. Silently preparing to withstand the torture of the vortex, Shen Yaowei closed her eyes and fell into a strong embrace. A familiar aura swept over, and Huo Junhan¡¯s figure immediately appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind. At this moment, a violent spatial power swept over, as if it wanted to tear Shen Yaowei apart. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t move and could only stay in the man¡¯s arms obediently. A moment later, the surrounding rolling spatial power dissipated. Shen Yaowei finally opened her eyes. Before she could observe her surroundings, Shen Yaowei looked at the person who hugged her and almost shouted ¡°Junhan¡±. Gang Ye let go of Shen Yaowei and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± As for Shen Yaowei, she also sensed the aura behind her. She turned around and looked at the Ghost Capital gate behind her. The black city was brightly lit. Looking over, people of different postures gathered in a long line outside the city gate. They sat and waited to pass the inspection and successfully enter the capital. Shen Yaowei looked at these people and realized that they had different forms. Some of them looked strange like fiendish demons. They were bald and had one eye. There were also people with eyes like lizards. Their bald heads and sharp mouths looked like cold-blooded animals. When they opened their mouths to accept the inspection, a poisonous mist rolled out and spat out the long forked tongue in their mouths. There were many other appearances of the ghost race in the queue. Some were as short as babies, but they were wrinkled little old men. Some were more than ten feet tall and had sharp mouths and fangs. Shen Yaowei was very surprised that these people from the ghost race looked even more exaggerated than the demons. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks. ¡°Shen Yaowei, why are you so curious? Aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡± Yue Xiaoyao¡¯s eyes were filled with resistance. She looked at the long line in front of her and said, ¡°These demons look strange, very much like the Hundred Ghost Parade described in the books. They look a little creepy.¡± In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Yue Xiaoyao. The expressions of the other disciples present also looked a little pale. Clearly, they were a little afraid of the scene in front of them.. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: But How Can She Prove It? Chapter 514: But How Can She Prove It? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even the Ghost General looked at so many ghost race members, and a nervous expression appeared on his serious face. ¡°Have you thought about it carefully? It¡¯s not too late to regret leaving now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a group of ghost race. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Shen Yaowei, lead the way and bring us along,¡± Qi Yuan said calmly. The calmness in his words immediately made everyone¡¯s worried hearts relax. Shen Yaowei followed what Qi Yuan said and strode towards the city gate. With Qi Yuan as their backer, everyone in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence was no longer nervous and followed obediently. The Ghost General silently watched everyone leave, and dots of light appeared in his eyes. He quietly moved his feet and wanted to run. Whoosh! Before the Ghost General could take a step forward, a dart tore through the air and instantly sank into the ground in front of him. The dart was stuck to the Ghost General¡¯s shoes. It was just a little away from shooting through his foot. The Ghost General swallowed in fright and looked at Gang Ye, who had left first. When Cang Ye raised his hand, it revealed the dart between his fingers. His murderous gaze was as cold as frost, instantly locking onto the Ghost General. The hair on the back of the Ghost General instantly trembled. It hurriedly squeezed out a dry smile and followed in resignation. Fortunately, everything was fine. Their disguise was flawless, and they successfully entered the capital with their identity as a merchant group. The scenery on the streets of the capital was even stranger. Not only did the pedestrians on the road look different, but even the things sold by the vendors on the street were extraordinary. Some gadgets made of human skin and bones were very popular here. Ghost race people could be seen crazily eating various raw meats on the roadside. Seeing the faces of the ghost race people covered in blood and looking like they were enjoying themselves, even Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t withstand this visual impact. Under the Ghost General¡¯s reminder, the group first removed their disguise as a merchant group and changed their appearance again. After they used their identity as a merchant group to enter the capital, they usually wouldn¡¯t encounter other situations that would investigate their identities. Therefore, rather than acting as a merchant group, it was better for Shen Yaowei and the others to change into simpler disguises. This way, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to be discovered, and they could better change into other disguises at any time. Everyone listened to the Ghost General and disguised themselves again. Then, under the Ghost General¡¯s recommendation, they successfully checked into an inn called Sea Return. The ten of them checked into a total of nine rooms. Qi Yuan and the Ghost General slept in one room to prevent the Ghost General from running around. After allocating the rooms, the Ghost General looked like it was doubting life. Shen Yaowei watched the show for a while before returning to her room. Shen Yaowei walked to the table and sat down. Shen Yaowei poured a cup of tea and couldn¡¯t help but imagine the scene at the city gate just now. It seemed that ever since Cang Ye appeared, every time she was in danger, he would come to her side in time to help her. However, Cang Ye was cold to others. It was really abnormal for such a cold person to treat her so well. Moreover, it seemed that ever since Cang Ye appeared, Junhan had become even busier. Thinking that these two had never appeared in front of her at the same time, Shen Yaowei raised her chin with one hand. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that some of her doubts made sense. But how was she going to prove it? Shen Yaowei was lost in thought.. Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Miss Shen, I’m Also Willing Chapter 515: Miss Shen, I¡¯m Also Willing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Coincidentally, at this moment, the door was pushed open by Cang Ye. Shen Yaowei heard a voice beside her and turned around. Cang Ye stretched out his hand to her, worry appearing in his eyes. ¡°Why are you in a daze all the time? Are you feeling unwell?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Cang Ye to suddenly appear. Shen Yaowei suddenly felt like she had been caught red-handed and hurriedly stood up. Shen Yaowei deliberately dodged, and Cang Ye¡¯s palm happened to brush past her side. Seeing Shen Yaowei clearly dodge, Cang Ye¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his eyes to hide the emotions that flashed in them. Shen Yaowei also sensed that her reaction was a little too big. She coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Cang Ye, why are you looking for me?¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression was normal, Cang Ye lowered his eyes to hide the darkness in them. ¡°The Imperial Preceptor asked us to go over together. He said that he had something important to say.¡± Seeing that Cang Ye turned and left after saying that, Shen Yaowei could only follow hurriedly. In Qi Yuan¡¯s room, everyone gathered. ¡°Master, why did you call us over?¡± Yao Qingyi was the last to walk into the room. After walking in, he locked the door and took the initiative to walk to Shen Yaowei¡¯s side. Before Yao Qingyi could speak to Shen Yaowei, Cang Ye walked over without a trace and stood between the two of them. Yao Qingyi narrowed his eyes in dissatisfaction and looked up at Cang Ye. Cang Ye¡¯s expression was as usual, as if he hadn¡¯t done anything on purpose. His calm and indifferent appearance made Yao Qingyi speechless. ¡°The death aura in the Ghost Abyss is too strong. It¡¯s not suitable for us to stay here for too long. We need to race against time to complete our mission this time. Firstly, we have to investigate what unspeakable secret the people of the ghost race have left in the underground for the human world. In addition, we have to figure out what method the Ghost Race used to leave the Ghost Abyss in large numbers.¡± After a pause, Qi Yuan took out five small paper balls and placed them on the table. ¡°I just obtained five suitable places to investigate information from the Ghost General. There are a total of ten of us, five in a team. We¡¯ll draw lots and head to one of them. We¡¯ll gather tomorrow morning and summarize the information we obtained.¡± ¡°Our team can go anywhere. You arrange everything.¡± Cang Ye wasn¡¯t in a hurry to draw lots. Instead, he approached Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, I¡¯m also willing to be at your disposal the whole time. Why don¡¯t you team up with me?¡± At this moment, Yao Qingyi said unwillingly. Cang Ye¡¯s gaze swept across Yao Qingyi. Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t dodge either. Their eyes met, and an invisible hostility spread between them. The entire place was silent. The others looked at Shen Yaowei nervously. Shen Yaowei had never liked such troublesome things. When she saw this scene, she only felt a headache. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, you¡¯re strong. You should get the other senior and junior brothers to act. I¡¯ll just be on the same team as Cang Ye.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, her gaze was especially calm. She still cared about the similarity between Cang Ye and J unhan. Compared to Yao Qingyi, she wanted to get along with Cang Ye more and verify the guess in her heart as soon as possible. Yao Qingyi¡¯s expression was extremely disappointed. She was at a loss and was stunned, as if she wanted to say something. Cang Ye didn¡¯t give Yao Qingyi a chance to speak. He looked at the paper ball in Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand. ¡°Which place did you get?¡± Shen Yaowei opened the paper ball in her hand and stared at the three words on it. She raised her eyebrows.. ¡°Hundred Flowers Building?¡± Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: You Have to Be My Follower Chapter 516: You Have to Be My Follower Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios General Ghost, who had been standing at the side, widened his eyes in envy. He jogged over to discuss it with Shen Yaowei. ¡°The Hundred Flowers Building is the most lively building in the city! Little lady, I¡¯ve wanted to go to the Hundred Flowers Building for a long time. Why don¡¯t we change the location?¡± Shen Yaowei saw that the Ghost General was about to drool and was suddenly more interested in the Hundred Flowers Building. ¡°Everyone loves beauty. 1 also want to see what¡¯s so special about the Hundred Flowers Building.¡± The people of the ghost race all looked strange. She was curious about what the girls in the Hundred Flowers Building looked like. When the Ghost General saw that Shen Yaowei was actually unwilling, his heart shattered into pieces. He hid at the side, aggrieved, and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. ¡°Everyone, disguise yourselves before setting off. Remember, although investigating information is important, what¡¯s more important is your safety. No matter what situation you encounter, your safety is the most important.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s voice was especially gentle as he reminded everyone patiently. Shen Yaowei noticed that when Qi Yuan spoke, his light-colored eyes were filled with worry as he especially looked at Gang Ye beside her. Cang Ye clearly sensed Qi Yuan¡¯s gaze, but he looked away indifferently, not even giving him an extra look. Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes darkened. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She only reminded everyone to be careful before finally leaving. After Qi Yuan left, Cang Ye retracted his coldness and looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°What identity do you plan to use to go to the Hundred Flowers Building?¡± Shen Yaowei retracted her thoughts, and a light quickly appeared in her eyes. She pulled Cang Ye and walked out. ¡°Of course, we have to pretend to be rich young masters. Let¡¯s go quickly, lest we¡¯re too late and can¡¯t choose a beautiful girl!¡± An hour later, in the Hundred Flowers Building. The Hundred Flowers Building was located by the lake. It was brightly lit, as bright as day. At this moment, the wall close to the lake was open, and all the guests in the building could see the pleasure boat by the lake at a glance. The pleasure boats all belonged to the Hundred Flowers Building. The beautiful dancers were wearing cool clothes and holding long flutes and harps. They danced with their slender waists on the pleasure boats, attracting cheers! ¡°Alright!¡± A young man¡¯s voice was especially clear and pleasant, successfully attracting the gazes of the surrounding people. Shen Yaowei was wearing a snow-white robe embroidered with golden auspicious clouds. Her black hair was tied up with a jade hair crown, and she was holding a water-ink fan. She was handsome and had a peach-blossom face. Her dark eyes flickered with playfulness. At a glance, she looked extremely flirtatious. Her aura was like a spring breeze making the surrounding people involuntarily take a few more looks. Beauties were eye-catching no matter where they went. The people of the ghost race had never cared about gender. Be it male or female, as long as it was a beauty, it could attract their attention. Everyone present was observing Shen Yaowei curiously. Just as they were guessing which noble young master she was, Cang Ye, who was wearing a pitch-black martial arts suit and dressed up as a bystander, suddenly glanced over. If looks could kill, Cang Ye would have long left no one alive. He didn¡¯t care if the surrounding people were looking at Shen Yaowei or not. He swept a murderous gaze over. The ghost clansmen, who were originally admiring Shen Yaowei¡¯s beauty, hurriedly looked away when they saw this scene. Shen Yaowei looked at the women dancing on the pleasure boat. After clapping, she looked up and met Cang Ye¡¯s dark gaze. Without knowing why Cang Ye was unhappy, Shen Yaowei misunderstood his meaning. ¡°When I went out, 1 told you to dress up as a frivolous young master with me. You were the one who wanted to be my follower.¡± She originally wanted to pretend to be a young master with Cang Ye so that she could investigate the news while having fun at the Hundred Flowers Building. But in the inn, Cang Ye was unwilling, no matter what. Helpless, she could only pretend to be a young master alone and let Cang Ye be her servant. Everything was chosen by Cang Ye. Even if he regretted it now and felt that being a servant delayed his fun, it was too late. Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s serious expression, Cang Ye¡¯s expression darkened.. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Perhaps Theres Still Beauty Chapter 517: Perhaps There¡¯s Still Beauty Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t have the time to comfort Cang Ye. She heard the discussions of the other guests. ¡°Today is the monthly Hundred Flowers Banquet. The top courtesan will be personally performing. We¡¯re in for a treat today.¡± ¡°It might not just be a feast for the eyes, who knows, there might be romantic fortunes awaiting us. At the Hundred Flowers Banquet, the courtesans might choose a man to spend the night with. We might be lucky enough to have such good fortune!¡± a man dressed in light blue clothing said. These words caused the others to laugh. The surrounding guests looked at the man with mocking gazes. One of the young masters said, ¡°The top courtesan, Yue Hu, has never cared about the man¡¯s identity or how much money he has. Even the young master has been rejected by Hua Kui a few times, let alone our identities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The top courtesan¡¯s taste has always been extraordinary. Even if she wants to choose, she¡¯ll only choose the young master this time. It has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°As long as we see the top courtesan, Yue Hu, perform, we won¡¯t have come for nothing.¡± ¡°Looks like Dugu Ming is coming too.¡± Cang Ye picked up the teapot and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear as he poured tea for Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei watched as Cang Ye changed the wine glass in her hand into a teacup. She looked at him speechlessly and said, ¡°Where have you ever seen a rich playboy come to a place like this and choose to drink tea instead of wine?¡± ¡°The wine is a hindrance,¡± Cang Ye said seriously with a straight face. Shen Yaowei kept feeling that Cang Ye had an ulterior motive, but the reason he found was dignified. She couldn¡¯t refute it and could only accept her fate. However, she didn¡¯t expect to encounter Dugu Ming so quickly. Dugu Ming liked this top courtesan named Yue Hu so much. If they could come into contact with Yue Hu, they might be able to obtain some information about Dugu Ming. Recalling Dugu Ming¡¯s previous actions, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart suddenly burned with flames. If she snatched the woman Dugu Ming thought highly of and ruined Dugu Ming¡¯s good thing, would that man go crazy from anger? Shen Yaowei only imagined Dugu Ming¡¯s angry appearance and smiled. At this moment, the bamboo music on the lake stopped. All the dancers returned to the pleasure boat. Shen Yaowei watched the lights on the pleasure boat go out, and the cries of the other guests sounded in her ears. ¡°Look, the top courtesan, Yue Hu, is here!¡± A cold and pleasant pipa sound sounded in the air. The Ethereal Spirit¡¯s tune tugged at the heartstrings, attracting the gazes of everyone present at this moment. Shen Yaowei was also attracted. She looked up at the woman who had descended from the sky. No, it should be said that the woman was like a fairy descending from the sky. The woman was wearing blue clothes and had silver hair and red eyes. The light veil around her body was suffused with a moonlight-like light, making the woman¡¯s charming and pure face look perfect. In particular, the woman¡¯s cold and arrogant aura was like an iceberg that couldn¡¯t be touched, but her appearance carried a fatal temptation, making people involuntarily want to approach her. With a demonic aura and pure eyes, Yue Hu walked over in the moonlight. Her silver hair danced crazily in the air. Even without makeup, she was as beautiful as a dream. For a moment, everyone was stunned and speechless by Yue Hu¡¯s beauty. They only knew to look up at her as she descended from the sky. A faint smile appeared on the corners of Yue Hu¡¯s mouth. Her delicate fingers gently plucked the lute in her arms. The sound of the zither was pleasant, and ripples appeared on the calm lake under her feet. Shen Yaowei saw Yue Hu¡¯s toes on the lake. Then, a large number of white water lotuses crawled out of the water and opened up. The largest water lotus in the middle turned into a throne. After releasing it, a green lotus seed pod grew out of the petals, just enough for Yue Hu to sit sideways.. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518:I Really Love You Chapter 518:I Really Love You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yue Hu crossed her legs elegantly. She lowered her silver-white eyelashes and plucked the strings with her fingers. She started to sing ¡°Song of the Moonlit Night.¡± The singing god was like a heavenly voice, making Shen Yaowei fall for it. Such a beautiful woman could also have such shocking talent. No wonder even Dugu Ming was charmed by her. Shen Yaowei looked at Yue Hu and realized that this woman¡¯s aura was also very deep, unlike the aura of other ghost races. Yue Hu¡¯s aura was even more restrained, giving her an unfathomable feeling. From the looks of it, not only was this courtesan beautiful, but her strength was also quite heaven-defying. No wonder Dugu Ming liked her, but he couldn¡¯t force her. ¡°Cang Ye, look at this woman. Her strength doesn¡¯t seem to be weak.¡± Shen Yaowei lowered her voice and went to Cang Ye¡¯s side. ¡°Well¡­¡± Cang Ye was disinterested, as if he couldn¡¯t be interested in Yue Hu. When Shen Yaowei saw that Cang Ye¡¯s response was so cold, she thought for a moment that Cang Ye was also charmed by the beauty of the courtesan. She was just about to remind him, but when she turned around, she was shocked to see Cang Ye staring at her. Shen Yaowei blinked and urged Cang Ye, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you look at me, but letting you look at the top courtesan.¡± Cang Ye rejected it and said confidently, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Shen Yaowei was slightly stunned:¡±???¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was worried that the surrounding people would see through it, she would definitely pull Cang Ye by the collar and ask him if he looked good now. Moreover, the other party was the number one courtesan, both talented and beautiful. She had successfully charmed the surrounding men. Why was it that when it came to Cang Ye¡¯s eyes, she suddenly became unworthy? At this moment, the other guests around them also returned to their senses. Everyone cheered with red faces. They took out gold, silver, and treasures from their pockets and threw them at Yue Hu. ¡°Alright! Too beautiful!¡± ¡°Top courtesan, please look at me. I¡¯ve loved you for many years. 1 only hope that you can say a few words to me. I¡¯m willing to give all my assets to you!¡± A man in a golden robe had love in his eyes. After saying that, he had already leaped into the water. The dancers from the other pleasure boats flew over and kept putting away the gold and silver. No one stopped the bold man who jumped into the water. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t expect these suitors to be so enthusiastic. She was a little curious about how this courtesan would treat this man. However, Shen Yaowei quickly had an answer. Yue Hu didn¡¯t even look at the man. She sat on the water lotus and elegantly played the pipa, letting the man approach her. ¡°Yue Hu, Yue Hu, 1 really love you!¡± As the man spoke, a crazy expression appeared in his eyes. He stretched out his hand, wanting to touch Yue Hu¡¯s jade-like feet. As for Yue Hu, she didn¡¯t move from the beginning to the end, but a cold light flew over and directly cut off the man¡¯s head. The man¡¯s head and corpse fell into the water, and the blood that splattered was blocked by the invisible barrier around Yue Hu. A strong smell of blood came, and everyone was in an uproar. Shen Yaowei raised her eyes and looked at the man who had descended from the sky. Dugu Ming was in red, and the aura around him was like flames. His bewitching face was filled with mockery. He lowered his head and looked at the bloodstains on the water indifferently.. ¡°You still want to touch my woman with such strength? You¡¯re really delusional!¡± Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: This Kid is Probably Blessed with Women Chapter 519: This Kid is Probably Blessed with Women Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei clearly felt that when Dugu Ming said this, the surrounding fanatical guests restrained themselves a lot. However, Yue Hu didn¡¯t like what Dugu Ming said. The way she looked at him was especially cold. ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Master. Someone, please bring Young Master to his seat.¡± Dugu Ming, whom Shen Yaowei saw, didn¡¯t mind the coldness Yue Hu displayed. He sat obediently in the seat Yue Hu had arranged for him and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect Dugu Ming to actually like such a woman. He, who had always been high and mighty, could still be so easygoing. At this moment, the surrounding guests were stunned by Gudu Ming. Not only did they not dare speak, but they also didn¡¯t dare continue teasing Yue Hu. When Shen Yaowei saw this scene, her heart skipped a beat. She held a crystal and instilled power into it, flicking her finger. Cang Ye watched as Shen Yaowei made a cheap shot and a cheap trick. The crystal flew out and passed through the barrier around Yue Hu before being caught by her. Dugu Ming narrowed his eyes in dissatisfaction, and killing intent rolled out of his body. A terrifying hostility pressed down on the others present, making them instantly unable to breathe. The way they looked at Shen Yaowei was no different from looking at a lunatic. Didn¡¯t this man know that the young master had been interested in the Yue Hu for many years? The young master was determined to win today. Where did he get the guts to challenge the young master? Shen Yaowei completely didn¡¯t mind the killing intent emitted by Dugu Ming. She raised the tea bowl in her hand and nodded at Yue Hu from afar. When Yue Hu saw this scene, she smiled quietly. This smile was beautiful, attracting everyone present to sigh. ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± As Yue Hu spoke, she raised her hand and put the crystal into her collar. This action attracted discussion from the surrounding people again. ¡°The top courtesan actually accepted the crystal!¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the top courtesan smile so happily at a guest after accepting his gift.¡± ¡°This kid is probably blessed with women!¡± ¡°Bullshit luck. The young master is still here. I¡¯m afraid this kid can¡¯t leave alive!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is called being romantic, even if you die under a peony flower¡­¡± Shen Yaowei clearly felt that the way Yue Hu looked at her was already filled with strong interest. Just as Shen Yaowei thought that she was almost certain this time, Yue Hu looked at Cang Ye beside her. A complicated expression appeared in her enchanting eyes. She stared at Cang Ye intently, as if there was something different about him. The others also noticed Yue Hu¡¯s gaze. Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye beside her. Cang Ye was still looking at her as usual. At this moment, he didn¡¯t even give Yue Hu a look. Shen Yaowei suddenly understood why Yue Hu was interested in Cang Ye. The others had been paying attention to Yue Hu. Even if they weren¡¯t chosen by the top courtesan, they could be ridiculously happy just by looking at her. Only Cang Ye was different. It was just like how Dugu Ming had always been especially concerned because he couldn¡¯t get Yue Hu. Yue Hu had probably never seen a man like Cang Ye and took another look. ¡°Cang Ye, I reckon this courtesan has taken a fancy to you,¡± Shen Yaowei said to Cang Ye. After hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, Cang Ye finally looked at Yue Hu. When Yue Hu saw Cang Ye looking over, her heart beat faster for no reason. However, she quickly calmed down. As expected, there was no man in this world who wasn¡¯t interested in her. She kept feeling that Cang Ye¡¯s strength made her feel unfathomable. Yue Hu wasn¡¯t interested in people who only had strength. It looked like no one could go to her room to spend the night with her today. Just as Yue Hu was feeling disappointed, she acutely heard Cang Ye¡¯s sneer.. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: So What? Chapter 520: So What? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cang Ye¡¯s attitude was disdainful as he looked away. ¡°So what?¡± Shen Yaowei clearly felt that after Cang Ye said this, flames appeared in Yue Hu¡¯s eyes. That flame wasn¡¯t anger, but an extremely strong desire to win. A strong person like Yue Hu naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate a man ignoring her like this! Shen Yaowei blinked and looked at Cang Ye, unable to describe her complicated feelings. She knew very well that Cang Ye didn¡¯t mean to arouse Yue Hu¡¯s interest. Could this be what it meant to have unintentional gains? Just as Shen Yaowei was thinking this, Yue Hu suddenly raised her hand and cut off a strand of silver-white hair. Silver-white silver silk wrapped around Yue Hu¡¯s fingers. Her every move was so beautiful as she breathed out at the silver silk. The silver silk turned into a silver-white butterfly and flapped its wings, flying in front of Cang Ye. Cang Ye ignored the envious and jealous gazes of the surrounding people and looked at the butterfly unhappily. He raised his hand casually and wanted to send it flying. But the moment his finger touched the butterfly, it turned into a stream of light and imprinted on the back of his hand. Cang Ye rubbed this mark with his finger, but he couldn¡¯t erase it. Shen Yaowei focused and realized that this mark seemed to be coming out of Cang Ye¡¯s skin. It should be a curse mark. It was harmless to the body, but it wasn¡¯t that easy to eliminate. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. As long as you spend the night with me today, this mark will naturally disappear.¡± Yue Hu got up and slowly bowed to Cang Ye. She smiled gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m Yue Hu. Please guide me, Young Master.¡± As a faint blush appeared on Yue Hu¡¯s cheeks, everyone was in an uproar. Everyone had looks of disbelief. Previously, Yue Hu had never chosen any man to spend the night with. This was the first time! Cang Ye narrowed his eyes in displeasure. When Shen Yaowei saw Cang Ye¡¯s reaction, she was shocked and hurriedly pressed him down. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. For our plan to work, you have to agree to it. You can¡¯t refuse!¡± Cang Ye didn¡¯t say anything, but his frown already showed that he was quite unhappy at this moment. ¡°Yue Hu, he¡¯s my servant. Why did the top courtesan choose him?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yue Hu and smiled flirtatiously. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your mind? Let me replace him and accompany you?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yue Hu with a smile. Cang Ye was so resistant. He might mess things up. It was better for her to do it herself. Shen Yaowei was originally kind-hearted, but who knew that after Cang Ye heard her words, not only was he not grateful, but he also pinched her wrist. ¡°You dare do it, but 1 won¡¯t allow it.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Shen Yaowei and spat out these words coldly. Shen Yaowei¡¯s wrist hurt from the pinch. She quickly shook off Cang Ye¡¯s hand, wanting to pry open this guy¡¯s skull and see what was in his brain. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it, but you won¡¯t let me do it either. What exactly do you want!¡± Shen Yaowei gritted her teeth and forced this sentence out of her gritted teeth. Cang Ye pondered for a moment before looking at Yue Hu. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Lead the way quickly.¡± The entire venue was in an uproar. They couldn¡¯t believe that Cang Ye¡¯s attitude towards Yue Hu was actually so harsh. Before Yue Hu could say anything, Dugu Ming, who was beside her, raised his hand and shattered the table beside him with a slap. His figure instantly rose into the sky, and a cold glint rolled out of Dugu Ming¡¯s eyes. A large amount of black smoke rose from his hands as he looked at Cang Ye disdainfully. ¡°You were just lucky for a moment. You actually dared treat Yue Hu with such an attitude. You¡¯ve simply eaten the guts of a bear and a leopard! You, kneel down immediately and apologize to Yue Hu.. Then get out of the capital! Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Mens Envy is Really Ugly Chapter 521: Men¡¯s Envy is Really Ugly Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Young Master, calm down!¡± When the guests present saw this scene, they were all trembling in fear. They lowered their heads in unison, and no one dared to look at the terrifying Dugu Ming. Cang Ye only gave Dugu Ming a provocative look. ¡°A man¡¯s envy is really ugly.¡± Shen Yaowei was already used to Cang Ye¡¯s provocation. ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Dugu Ming crossed his hands. A fist-sized black mist condensed into a ball. A terrifying power rolled around, and with a loud bang, it headed straight for Cang Ye. Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye were both calm and composed. At the same time, they prepared to resist. ¡°Young Master, wait!¡± At this moment, Yue Hu¡¯s figure flashed. A silver light appeared on the pipa in her hand, and she flew over, piercing through the black mist. Seeing that the power contained in Yue Hu¡¯s attack was actually comparable to Dugu Ming¡¯s, Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye exchanged looks. Even if the two of them didn¡¯t say a word, they could understand what the other party meant. This top courtesan¡¯s true strength was definitely stronger than they imagined. When Dugu Ming saw Yue Hu charging over and blocking in front of Cang Ye and Shen Yaowei, he hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t attack immediately. ¡°Yue Hu, quickly dodge! This kid is so arrogant and disrespectful to you. I definitely won¡¯t let him off!¡± ¡°Young Master, I like him because he¡¯s different from the others. If he had lowered his head just now, 1 would have killed him personally without you needing to do anything. However, he didn¡¯t disappoint me. I naturally have to protect him.¡± Yue Hu looked at Dugu Ming quietly, the aura around her unshakable. ¡°How can a servant be worthy of you!¡± Dugu Ming gritted his teeth and forced out these words fiercely. ¡°Everyone has their own preferences. Young Master, don¡¯t force it.¡± Shen Yaowei stood behind Yue Hu, crossed her arms, and looked up to admire Dugu Ming¡¯s angry appearance. Although she didn¡¯t anger Dugu Ming to this extent, it was enough to see Dugu Ming suffer. ¡°Alright, everyone has their own love. Yue Hu, I guarantee that you¡¯ll regret it one day.¡± In the end, Dugu Ming couldn¡¯t bear to attack Yue Hu. He turned around and turned into a black mist before leaving angrily. Yue Hu turned around and looked at Cang Ye gently. ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t blame me. Follow me to the room to calm down.¡± A wave of shocked sighs immediately sounded around. Shen Yaowei only stood beside Cang Ye and could sense how envious and jealous the surrounding men were of Cang Ye. ¡°The top courtesan has never accepted any man before this. This kid is really lucky with women!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The courtesan is clean and honest. She actually let this kid become her first guest.¡± ¡°Even Young Master couldn¡¯t get Yue Hu¡¯s first night. This luck with women is enough to go out and brag for the rest of his life!¡± Shen Yaowei frowned as she listened to the discussions of the surrounding people. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but take a step closer to Cang Ye. However, just as Shen Yaowei closed the distance between her and Cang Ye, Yue Hu raised her jade hand with a faint smile and stood between the two of them. ¡°What does the top courtesan mean? This is my servant.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s cold gaze landed on Yue Hu, and a faint pressure was hidden in her tone. Yue Hu smiled. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t blame me. This is the rule of our Myriad Flower Building. Today, 1 only chose Young Master¡¯s servant. Naturally, he¡¯s the only one I¡¯m serving. No one else can accompany me.¡± Seeing that Yue Hu really only planned to leave Cang Ye alone, strong worry quickly appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart. She was just kidding when she teased Cang Ye just now. If she really left him alone in the A/lyriad Flower Building, she would more or less be a little worried.. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: He Couldnt Be More Happy, Why Would She Worry? Chapter 522: He Couldn¡¯t Be More Happy, Why Would She Worry? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just as Shen Yaowei still wanted to fight for it, Cang Ye, who had been silent, suddenly looked at her. ¡°Go back first.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s voice was very soft. There was no doubt about the emotions mixed in it. He wasn¡¯t discussing it with Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei¡¯s words were stuck in her chest, and a strong feeling of frustration suddenly surged in her heart. Especially when she realized that after Cang Ye finished speaking, he shifted his gaze away from her and stared straight at Yue Hu. Her little face immediately darkened. To think that she even believed what he said just now. What Yue Hu wasn¡¯t good-looking? If she wasn¡¯t, why was he looking at her so seriously! When Shen Yaowei thought of this, the corners of her mouth curled up into a calm smile. She said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so lucky, I won¡¯t disturb you here. Goodbye.¡± Cang Ye could vaguely hear the depression hidden in Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. He looked up at Shen Yaowei, but all he could see was her back. A deep light lingered in his eyes. He subconsciously wanted to chase after it, but Yue Hu had already flashed and blocked in front of him. Under the moonlight, the smiling Yue Hu was as beautiful as a perfect painting. She raised her hand and made an inviting gesture at Cang Ye. ¡°Young Master, this way, please.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei had already walked far away, Cang Ye pondered for a moment before looking at Yue Hu. He left with her and walked into the Myriad Flower Building. At the same time, Shen Yaowei had already run out of the door of the Myriad Flower Building. Standing at the door of the Myriad Flower Building, she turned around and looked behind her. However, the Myriad Flower Building behind her was noisy, and Cang Ye was completely nowhere to be seen. He actually didn¡¯t catch up. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei felt as if a heavy rock was pressing down on her heart, making her heart roll with an indescribable feeling. Her expression also turned cold. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on with this sudden feeling. Just as she was feeling puzzled, two drunk men walked past her. After the two men looked at her, one of them teased, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the playboy just now? Don¡¯t be discouraged. The top courtesan can only choose one person at a time. Perhaps the next time she¡¯ll choose you. After tonight, you can find your servant to learn from first.¡± Dark waves surged in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand and punched the man impolitely. ¡°Shut up!¡± The drunk man was suddenly punched and fell to the ground. He covered his bleeding nose and looked at Shen Yaowei as he shouted, ¡°I was just kidding. There was no need for this!¡± Shen Yaowei, who originally planned to attack, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when she heard this. She raised her eyes and looked around. She realized that the surrounding people were looking at her with incredulous expressions, as if they couldn¡¯t understand why she was so angry. Even Shen Yaowei fell silent at this moment. She stared at her palm in a daze, at a loss. To be honest, she didn¡¯t know why she was doing this. But her heart seemed to be stifled, and she was very unhappy. It should be that she was too worried about Cang Ye¡¯s safety. Recalling Cang Ye¡¯s gaze that stopped on Yue Hu in the end, Shen Yaowei felt that her worry was too unnecessary. Cang Ye had a beauty now, so he couldn¡¯t be happier. Why would he need her to worry? At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei snorted and left the men who had been beaten. She quickly turned and left.. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Young Master, You Can Do Anything to Me Chapter 523: Young Master, You Can Do Anything to Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the same time, in Yue Hu¡¯s room. The room was filled with the faint fragrance of a woman floating around. A charming aura spread. Yue Hu, dressed thinly, lay on the table and looked at Gang Ye sitting at the table. Unlike those men who would be charmed by her just by looking at her, this Young Master always had a calm expression. She had never encountered a man who treated her so coldly. Yue Hu couldn¡¯t help but want to see this man fall under her skirt in the end. Apart from the delicacies on the table, there was also a wine pot and wine cup. Yue Hu¡¯s finger picked up the wine pot and she smiled sweetly. She poured a cup of wine for Cang Ye. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. 1 really like you, Young Master. As long as you want me, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to serve you.¡± Cang Ye only glanced at the amber wine in the wine cup, no emotion appearing in his eyes. ¡°1 don¡¯t drink.¡± Yue Hu¡¯s smile became even more charming. She clearly misunderstood Cang Ye¡¯s meaning. ¡°Young Master, what you said is good and bad. However, 1 like Young Master to be so bad. Young Master, I¡¯m yours tonight. You can do anything to me.¡± After Cang Ye heard this, he turned around, and his gaze landed gently on Yue Hu. Yue Hu blushed shyly and fell towards Cang Ye weakly. Cang Ye stood up directly, letting Yue Hu¡¯s body go weak and fall to the ground. Yue Hu was caught off guard. Her entire back hit the ground heavily. She raised her head and looked at Cang Ye, her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°What do you mean!¡± ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s calm appearance didn¡¯t seem to have any other interest in Yue Hu. Yue Hu looked indignant and forced a smile. ¡°Young Master, if you have anything to say, wait until we¡¯re done with business.¡± With that said, Yue Hu stood up and simply took off her outer robe, revealing her fair shoulders as she pounced at Cang Ye. In the beginning, Yue Hu could still use his incomprehension to absolve Cang Ye, but when Cang Ye dodged sideways again, Yue Hu¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened, and waves of coldness rolled in her eyes. Her face turned cold as she questioned, ¡°Young Master, are you really not interested in me?¡± There were never any ripples in Cang Ye¡¯s eyes. He looked at Yue Hu as if he was looking at a dead object. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m indeed not interested in you at all.¡± After Yue Hu heard this, the smile on her face deepened. She stared at Cang Ye and sized him up. ¡°As expected, you didn¡¯t disappoint me. You¡¯re different from other stinky men. However, 1 don¡¯t like to play hard to get. I indeed like you very much. As long as you follow me, you don¡¯t have to go back and be a servant anymore. I swear 1 won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± Seeing Yue Hu open her arms and pounce over as she spoke, Cang Ye frowned slightly and dodged sideways again. Yue Hu never expected that Cang Ye would still be unwilling even after she had said so much! Caught off guard, she missed again. This time, Yue Hu lay on the table and immediately crushed the entire table. With a splash, the various plates, cutlery, and food on the table were all poured onto Yue Hu, shocking her into letting out an ear-piercing scream. ¡°Little brat, you really seem to want to do this the hard way!¡± Yue Hu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stood up and stared at Cang Ye covetously. ¡°Tonight, you have to be willing, even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Cang Ye had always maintained a certain distance from Yue Hu. Seeing her pounce over like a hungry wolf, he raised his hand and condensed spiritual power, slapping her shoulder heavily. Yue Hu was shocked and hurriedly dodged to the side. The long hair flying around her ears was immediately shattered by the spiritual power. Her long silver-white hair fell. Yue Hu looked down and looked at Cang Ye in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re actually not from the ghost race!?¡± Cang Ye didn¡¯t answer. His palm quickly formed a few hand seals, constructing a long and thin chain that immediately surrounded Yue Hu.. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: You Can Choose Whether to Submit or Die Chapter 524: You Can Choose Whether to Submit or Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After being trapped, Yue Hu struggled and twisted her body. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t successfully break free, she looked up at Cang Ye in dissatisfaction. ¡°Little brat, I¡¯m warning you to untie me quickly!¡± Cang Ye flicked his finger, and a barrier sealed the entire room, ensuring that no one who passed by outside the room would notice the abnormality in the room. ¡°I have a few questions for you.¡± Cang Ye sat down at the side again. Yue Hu seemed to have suffered a great humiliation. The aura around her rolled. With a furious roar, a blood-colored light shot out of her eyes. Nine fox tails suddenly erupted from behind. The terrifying power was like a tide, shattering the surrounding furniture into pieces! A tide-like aura went straight for Cang Ye, but it stopped steadily at a spot not even an inch away from Cang Ye. There was no chance to move forward at all. Cang Ye sat in his seat smugly and looked at Yue Hu calmly. A stunned expression flashed across Yue Hu¡¯s face. She looked at Cang Ye in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re not human?!¡± Just now, when Yue Hu saw Cang Ye use spiritual power, she naively thought that Cang Ye was just a human who wasn¡¯t afraid of death and didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. However, unless someone of the same race with the bloodline of the ghost race in her body could resist the power of the ghost race she had just used, anyone who came into contact with the aura spreading from her body would instantly shatter into nothingness. Moreover, her bloodline was also very powerful among the ghost race. Usually, when the ghost race came into contact with her aura, they would tremble in fear. Looking at the calm Cang Ye in front of her and even picking up a teacup to quietly taste the Cang Ye, an even more ominous feeling rolled through Yue Hu¡¯s heart. Could it be that this young man also had the bloodline of the ghost race, and his bloodline was even better than hers? Just as such a ridiculous idea appeared in Yue Hu¡¯s mind, she immediately shook her head. No, this was definitely impossible! At the thought of this, Yue Hu suddenly released all the suppressed energy in her body! For a moment, dark red smoke surged out of the room. Gusts howled, shaking the entire room! Only then did Cang Ye finally look at Yue Hu. A layer of darkness enveloped Yue Hu¡¯s body. Blood-red cold light shot out of her eyes, and the nine tails behind her kept swaying crazily with her movements. A terrifying, murderous aura swept out. The power that belonged to the ghost race was too strong, and it even shattered the surrounding space, attacking Cang Ye like the pressure of a mountain! Pa! The teacup in Cang Ye¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t withstand such terrifying power. With a crisp sound, it immediately shattered into pieces! Cang Ye¡¯s eyes were still calm. A layer of dark, cold red light appeared and actually wrapped around his entire body. Invisible waves condensed and instantly spread to the entire room. Blood-colored smoke filled the entire room. After enveloping everything, a terrifying power spread and suppressed Yue Hu¡¯s shoulder. Before Yue Hu could react to what had happened, her knees went weak, and she knelt heavily on the ground. Her upper body was also prostrated on the ground, not daring to get up at all. Yue Hu trembled and raised her head in disbelief, glancing at Cang Ye. There was no disrespect in her eyes at all. They were filled with fear and shock, and there was even an imperceptible excitement. Cang Ye stared at Yue Hu quietly. He raised his finger and condensed a faint murderous aura on his fingertip. He asked word by word, ¡°Whether you submit or die, it¡¯s up to you to choose..¡± Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Im Not Your Master Chapter 525: I¡¯m Not Your Master Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°This, this is the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. You actually have such a pure Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline!¡± Yue Hu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Gang Ye didn¡¯t deny it. With a raise of his hand, the murderous aura produced by the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in the room instantly disappeared completely. Yue Hu looked at this scene in shock, almost thinking that what had just happened was just her imagination. However, her body was trembling in excitement because of the appearance of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. Her eyes were filled with heat as she looked at Cang Ye. ¡°I knew that the Evil Lord in the palace was an imposter. The Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline on his body has never been strong, so it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s an imposter. Young Master¡­ No, Master, your body and the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline are the real power that can lead the entire ghost race. You¡¯re the real Evil Lord!!¡± When Yue Hu reached the end, she looked at Cang Ye with excitement in her eyes. Her entire body trembled intensely, and she was almost about to cry from joy! The Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline was a bloodline that only the true kings of the ghost race could have. In the ghost race, only their kings could inherit this power. When others arrived in front of the king, they could only crawl and beg for mercy! Yue Hu, no, it should be said that everyone in the ghost race was pursuing this power. But now, the Evil Lord¡¯s Ten Thousand Evil bloodline in the palace had never been strong enough, so Yue Hu had always felt that the Evil Lord in the palace was just an imposter. However, there was no evidence to support her suspicion. Today, when she encountered Cang Ye, she finally proved that her suspicion was confirmed. The Evil Lord in the palace was really an imposter. The young man in front of her was their real king! Cang Ye looked at Yue Hu coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not your master.¡± Yue Hu¡¯s expression was urgent. She knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing. Her tone was firm as she said, ¡°No! You have the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. You¡¯re the king of the entire ghost race and the master of our ghost race. Yue Hu is willing to follow Master. Please don¡¯t despise me, Master. I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water for Master!¡± Cang Ye pondered for a moment and looked at Yue Hu. ¡°Get up first.¡± Yue Hu was overjoyed. She hurriedly stood up and stood respectfully in front of Cang Ye. ¡°Master, you said that you have something to ask me. May 1 know what it is?¡± ¡°Who exactly caused the barrier between the ghost race and the human race to be damaged?¡± Cang Ye went straight to the point and asked. When Yue Hu mentioned this, her face was filled with disdain. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s that imposter in the palace. He relied on the fact that he¡¯s the Evil Lord to destroy the barrier between the human race and our ghost race. He even released news that he wanted to bring the ghost race to the human world and kill the human race.¡± Cang Ye snorted. ¡°No wonder so many ghost races appeared in the world. It¡¯s all because of the Evil Lord.¡± Seeing Cang Ye¡¯s calm expression, Yue Hu couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking for a moment. She lowered her voice and said carefully, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to mind Master¡¯s actions. He¡¯s just an imposter. Even if he wants to do something bad in the future, as long as you expose your Ten Thousand Evil bloodline, most of the people who follow him will change sides and serve you willingly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to expose the bloodline I have for the time being. Do you have a way to help me stop the Evil Lord?¡± Cang Ye stared at Yue Hu and asked. Seeing that Cang Ye was willing to use her, Yue Hu nodded profusely and said, ¡°I naturally have a way. That Evil Lord¡¯s strength is insufficient, and he still wants to flatten the human race. How can it be so easy? In fact, many people in the ghost race are unhappy with the actions of the Evil Lord in the palace. It¡¯s not completely impossible to stop him..¡± Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Wouldnt You Not Even Have a Moment of Interest? Chapter 526: Wouldn¡¯t You Not Even Have a Moment of Interest? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cang Ye nodded and looked at Yue Hu, who wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Say what you want to say.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m the Holy Maiden of the Ten Thousand Evil Sect. Everyone in our Ten Thousand Evil Sect suspects that the current Evil Lord in the palace is an imposter. We¡¯ve been searching for people who really have the Ten Thousand Evil bloodline. Please take us all under your command, Master. 1 believe they¡¯ll definitely be willing to follow you!¡± When Yue Hu finished speaking, her eyes were filled with unconcealabie excitement. Cang Ye shook his head, and there were no ripples in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you what to do. It¡¯s fine if you want to do anything, but there¡¯s one thing, which is that you can¡¯t easily expose my existence. Don¡¯t worry and think of a way to arrange for me to enter the palace first. I want to see the situation personally.¡± Yue Hu sensed that the aura spreading from Cang Ye¡¯s body was even more extraordinary as he spoke. She knelt down again and kowtowed to him. ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll definitely do it as soon as possible.¡± Cang Ye stood up and threw a blood-red whistle in front of Yue Hu. ¡°This is a whistle that hides my Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. As long as you blow it, I¡¯ll receive the news and come to find you.¡± Yue Hu was flattered. She hurriedly grabbed the whistle with both hands and kept nodding at Cang Ye. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do my best not to disappoint you!¡± Cang Ye nodded slightly and left Yue Hu¡¯s room without saying anything. After leaving, he walked to the grass not far from the lake. Cang Ye stood under the moonlight and looked down at his palm in a daze. A faint, blood-colored smoke spread out of his palm. Cang Ye looked at this power that could make the entire ghost race go crazy, and a deep, cold light appeared in his black and white eyes. This power was even more useful than he imagined. Yue Hu didn¡¯t even ask anything. She only listened to his orders obediently because of the worship in her bloodline. For the ghost race, bloodline suppression was absolute. It was also because of this that he was certain that Yue Hu wouldn¡¯t betray him. He was relieved and handed the next mission to enter the palace to her. As for the rest, they had to wait until he successfully entered the palace. As Cang Ye thought about it, he slowly clenched his fists and ruthlessly suppressed the power. Just as he was about to leave, a cold aura suddenly flashed not far away. It was aggressive and shattered the night sky. A terrifying energy spread in all directions and attacked him! Everything happened in an instant. Cang Ye raised his foot and touched the ground. His figure turned into an afterimage and rushed out. He took two steps back and watched as a sharp, murderous aura landed on the ground, directly shattering the place where he was standing just now into a charred mess. A loud bang came. Cang Ye raised his hand to shatter the rolling dust in front of him and looked at the aggressive man. Dugu Ming descended from the sky. He looked disdainfully at Cang Ye, and his sharp gaze seemed to be able to kill him directly. ¡°Little brat, at least you know your place and left Yue Hu¡¯s room. Since you¡¯ve already come out, there¡¯s no need to go back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a need for you to go back, but you¡¯re still staying here.¡± The corners of Cang Ye¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile. Killing intent shot out of Dugu Ming¡¯s eyes. He was so angry that he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because Yue Hu chose you today. She definitely doesn¡¯t think of you as anything but someone she liked on a whim.¡± Cang Ye completely didn¡¯t take Dugu Ming¡¯s mockery to heart. He asked, ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re not even worthy of being someone she liked on a whim?¡± Dugu Ming¡¯s expression was completely distorted. He was angered by Cang Ye¡¯s words, and an extremely terrifying aura erupted from his body.. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Stayed in Her Room For So Long, What Exactly Did You Do? Chapter 527: Stayed in Her Room For So Long, What Exactly Did You Do? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Black energy rolled around him like smoke. Dugu Ming stared at Cang Ye and asked coldly, ¡°Little brat, I¡¯ll only give you one chance. Tell me what happened to you and Yue Hu in the room? You stayed in her room for so long. What exactly did you do!¡± ¡°No comment.¡± Cang Ye spat out a few words coldly. The flames in Dugu Ming¡¯s heart burned even more fiercely. He raised his hand and pulled out the sharp sword at his waist. Dugu Ming raised his hand and swept it. A powerful power swept out like a huge wave and heavily hit Cang Ye. With a boom, a layer of grass on the ground was forcefully lifted, scaring the other guests in the entire Myriad Flower Building into wailing continuously. Some people who were afraid of death even directly escaped from the Myriad Flower Building, afraid that they would become fish in a pool. However, the other onlookers were trembling in fear, but Cang Ye didn¡¯t seem to feel the suppression of Dugu Ming¡¯s murderous aura. He still stood calmly on the spot. The strong wind lifted the corners of his clothes, but he didn¡¯t even look at it. Cang Ye calmly put his hands behind his back and stared at Dugu Ming. ¡°Get lost.¡± The muscles at the corners of Dugu Ming¡¯s eyes twitched twice in anger. He was so angry that he laughed. He forcefully forced out two words from between his teeth. ¡°You have a death wish!¡± As he spoke, Dugu Ming held his longsword and headed straight for Cang Ye. Cang Ye didn¡¯t mind. As he retreated, he bit his fingertip. Two drops of blood splattered out and quickly twisted in the air. Then, they turned into two majestic, ferocious beasts at a visible speed. ¡°Aowu!¡± The two ferocious beasts stepped on the ground and attacked from both sides. At the same time, they attacked in the direction of Dugu Ming. Dugu Ming looked at this scene in surprise. At the same time that he raised his hand to block, he looked at Cang Ye. ¡°You can actually use such powerful ghost race Dharma spells. Who exactly are you?!¡± The blood control skill was already very difficult for the ghost race, let alone controlling the blood to condense a living creature. The control of ferocious beasts here was extremely difficult. Even he, the young master of the ghost race, might not necessarily be able to do it so perfectly, let alone the other party, who was a small servant! However, after Cang Ye heard the question, he only glanced at Dugu Ming before looking away. His disdain and disregard were like a ruthless slap that landed heavily on Dugu Ming¡¯s cheek, making him feel ashamed. Being ignored in front of so many people was simply a great humiliation for him! ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill you today!¡± Dugu Ming¡¯s anger completely erupted. As he spoke, he waved the longsword in his hand and ruthlessly stabbed into the chest of a blood-stained ferocious beast. After the ferocious beast wailed, its body condensed with blood and instantly exploded from its chest. Then, all the blood in its body pounced at Dugu Ming like a living creature, wrapping around his entire body. All the clothes on his body were dyed red by blood. A strong smell of blood attacked him, making him unable to move his hands and feet. ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, another roar sounded. Another bloody, ferocious beast pounced over and pressed its palm on Dugu Ming¡¯s body. After slapping him to the ground, it opened its bloody mouth and bit his shoulder fiercely. The ferocious beast¡¯s sharp teeth were stuck on Dugu Ming¡¯s shoulder. With a forceful tear, a large piece of flesh was forcefully pulled off. ¡°Blood Control Technique!¡± Dugu Ming controlled the blood that spread from a large area of the wound, turning it into a large number of feather arrows that swept out, turning the bloody beast that flew over into a hornet¡¯s nest. However, the blood wrapped around Dugu Ming¡¯s body had yet to disappear.. Instead, it slowly tightened, as if it wanted to squeeze his body into pieces! Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Dugu Ming Will Definitely Lose Miserably Chapter 528: Dugu Ming Will Definitely Lose Miserably Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The surrounding people watched as the blood restraints tore apart the clothes on Dugu Ming¡¯s body and gradually cut open the skin on his body. Everyone¡¯s faces also revealed stunned expressions. The young master¡¯s strength was also one of the best in the entire ghost race, but now, even if the young master tried his best, he was actually not a match for this little servant. The ghost race had always respected the strong. Cang Ye¡¯s current strength had already successfully convinced everyone present. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that the young master¡¯s strength is the strongest among the younger generation of our ghost race, but who would have thought that he couldn¡¯t even defeat a small servant!¡± Someone in the crowd spoke and clicked his tongue as he spoke. These words were simply a great humiliation for Dugu Ming. His face was ashen as he suddenly shouted. Then, he directly absorbed all the blood that bound him into his body. Cang Ye raised his eyebrows and looked at Dugu Ming¡¯s action, which almost had a death wish. Dugu Ming was completely unaware of the danger approaching. He stared at Cang Ye and said smugly, ¡°Your blood control skill is indeed powerful, but I¡¯m the young master of the ghost race. My bloodline is noble. As long as I devour your blood, your bloodline isn¡¯t enough for me. I¡¯ll quickly suppress you.¡± Cang Ye looked at Dugu Ming quietly and said in an extremely calm tone, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the dignified young master of the ghost race to be so stupid.¡± Before Dugu Ming realized the meaning of Cang Ye¡¯s words, his entire body suddenly trembled. Then, large amounts of blood spewed out of his seven apertures at the same time. His body trembled and fell to the ground. He opened his mouth and vomited another large mouthful of blood. ¡°This is impossible!¡± He was shocked to feel that spiritual power that belonged to humans kept rolling through his body. The overly strong and terrifying power almost tore him apart! An indescribable pain attacked. Dugu Ming couldn¡¯t say anything and tried his best to chase away the energy that had invaded his body. Cang Ye retracted his gaze from Dugu Ming and turned to leave. Dugu Ming looked at Cang Ye¡¯s back in a panic. He opened his mouth and spat out large mouthfuls of blood. ¡°You, stop right there. Who exactly are you?!¡± Cang Ye didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Stop right there¡­! Cough, cough, cough!¡± Dugu Ming vomited another mouthful of blood and almost fainted from the pain. Not only did Cang Ye¡¯s blood contain super strong spiritual power, but even his ghost race bloodline seemed to be one level higher than his. But how was this possible? He was the young master of the ghost race, the person with the purest intermediate bloodline among the younger generation of the ghost race! Dugu Ming didn¡¯t have time to think before an even more tormenting pain attacked. It was so painful that he directly lost consciousness, and his body fell heavily to the ground. At this moment, everyone was in an uproar, but no one dared approach. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring the young master back to the Myriad Flower Building. Otherwise, if anything happens to the young master, you won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility.¡± At this moment, Yue Hu, who had been hiding in the dark, finally rushed over. As she spoke, Yue Hu walked to the unconscious Dugu Ming¡¯s side and lowered her eyes to look at his miserable appearance covered in blood. In fact, she had heard the commotion from the start and knew that Dugu Ming would definitely lose very badly. Even so, she didn¡¯t stop him. After all, offending Master was much more terrifying than offending Dugu Ming. She bent down and quietly sucked away the Myriad Fiend bloodline in Dugu Ming¡¯s body with the whistle. Yue Hu cleaned it up perfectly and instructed her subordinates to bring Dugu Ming to the Myriad Flower Building to recuperate.. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529:I Wonder if Someone Can Eat With Me Chapter 529:I Wonder if Someone Can Eat With Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was already late at night. As the night deepened, in the room of the inn. After Shen Yaowei returned, she took off her disguise and lay on the bed in a snow-white inner shirt. She tossed and turned, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. This felt like a breath of turbid air was stuck in her chest. Shen Yaowei turned around again, and the figures of Junhan and Cang Ye appeared in her mind at the same time. Everything that had happened recently appeared in front of her eyes. Shen Yaowei let out a long sigh, her eyes shining as she fell into deep thought. At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. A slight wave appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart. Then, she heard Cang Ye¡¯s voice outside the door. ¡°Shen Yaowei, open the door.¡± Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows in surprise. She couldn¡¯t understand why he returned so quickly. Looking at the way the courtesan looked at him with spring in his eyes, she thought that he would come back tomorrow morning. Although Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t figure it out, her body had already started moving. She subconsciously sat up and wanted to get out of bed to open the door for Cang Ye. But when she got out of bed, she recalled the time when Cang Ye was in the Myriad Flower Building today and stared at Yue Hu. An inexplicable feeling rose in her heart, and she lay down again. Cang Ye, who was outside the door, was very persistent and kept knocking. Shen Yaowei pretended not to hear it and simply covered herself with the blanket. But she never expected that Cang Ye would directly break open the door and barge in. Shen Yaowei was shocked. She looked in the direction of the door and saw Cang Ye stride into the room. In the blink of an eye, she suddenly remembered that when she returned tonight, because she was in a bad mood, she seemed to have forgotten to lock the door! Thinking of how Cang Ye had knocked on the door for a long time just now without any response, a drop of cold sweat couldn¡¯t help but fall from Shen Yaowei¡¯s forehead. Listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer, Shen Yaowei had no choice but to close her eyes and pretend to sleep. Cang Ye walked to the bed and lowered his eyes to look at Shen Yaowei. The girl¡¯s long eyelashes were trembling gently. Seeing through Shen Yaowei¡¯s disguise at a glance, Cang Ye sat beside her bed. Then, he took out the steaming oil paper bag in his arms and opened it, revealing a few fat white meat buns. ¡°The fresh meat buns sold at the stall beside the Myriad Flower Building are top-notch. 1 went at the right time and bought the last few. I can¡¯t finish them all alone. 1 wonder if there¡¯s anyone to eat with me.¡± Shen Yaowei smelled the fragrant meat bun and couldn¡¯t help but swallow. She had also heard that the meat buns here were very delicious. On the way to the Myriad Flower Building, she even specially told Cang Ye that they had to buy a few when they returned and eat them for supper. In the end, she was in a hurry when she returned and completely forgot about this. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect Cang Ye to remember and even buy it back for her. Shen Yaowei was conflicted. Wouldn¡¯t it be awkward to open her eyes at this time? Suddenly, her stomach growled. The corners of Cang Ye¡¯s mouth curled up. He picked up a meat bun and handed it to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei really couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. She opened her mouth and bit the meat bun. The fragrant gravy exploded in her mouth. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t stop taking bite after bite. Soon, she ate one meat bun. Cang Ye handed another meat bun to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Shen Yaowei took the meat bun and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: In This Way, Isnt It Too Risky? Chapter 530: In This Way, Isn¡¯t It Too Risky? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gang Ye was calm and composed. He got up and poured a cup of tea for Shen Yaowei. ¡°Eat first.¡± Shen Yaowei happened to choke at this moment. She quickly took the tea bowl from Cang Ye and gulped down a cup. Then, she finished the remaining two bites of meat buns. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not eating anymore?¡± Cang Ye handed Shen Yaowei another meat bun. Seeing her shake her head and confirm that she wasn¡¯t eating anymore, he picked up the remaining meat bun and slowly ate it. Shen Yaowei lit the candle at the head of the bed and looked at Cang Ye. He was still in black from head to toe. There was nothing wrong with him. ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I returned after asking a few questions. Yue Hu said that the Evil Lord in the palace destroyed the barrier. He wanted to lead the ghost race to flatten the human race. 1 also asked Yue Hu to think of a way for us to infiltrate the palace. She should need some time to do everything.¡± Cang Ye¡¯s movements were extremely elegant as he ate. Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes. ¡°1 don¡¯t think Yue Hu is a good person. She¡¯s not weak and likes you. Why did she let you go just like that and was even willing to help us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at the mystic technique of the ghost race, mystic-arts. She¡¯s very interested in this, so 1 made a deal with her,¡± Cang Ye replied without hesitation. Shen Yaowei had no doubt that the doubts in her heart had been swept away. She knew Cang Ye¡¯s strength very well. Even Dugu Ming couldn¡¯t resist the ghost race moves he knew. It made sense for Yue Hu to be interested. Just as Shen Yaowei was thinking about it, she saw Cang Ye reach out and grab her wrist. Shen Yaowei subconsciously retracted her hand and stared at Cang Ye in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I heard you hit someone. The ghost race has a murderous aura on them. Let me see,¡± Cang Ye said, pulling Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand without any explanation. Seeing that Cang Ye was serious, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she let him observe the back of her hand seriously. As expected, there was a shallow wound on the back of the delicate hand, along with a wisp of murderous aura left. Cang Ye frowned and turned to look at Shen Yaowei beside him. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Shen Yaowei retracted her hand and lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll heal soon.¡± Cang Ye forcefully pulled Shen Yaowei¡¯s wrist and first used his spiritual power to eliminate the murderous aura. Then, he took out the ointment and seriously applied it to Shen Yaowei. For some reason, Shen Yaowei¡¯s entire body couldn¡¯t help but stiffen when she saw Cang Ye¡¯s movements. After Cang Ye helped her apply the medicine, she hurriedly retracted her hand. An invisible silence spread in the air. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t like this oppressive atmosphere very much. After clearing her throat, she asked, ¡°Cang Ye, what do you plan to do after we enter the palace?¡± Cang Ye looked ahead and said slowly, ¡°The culprit is the Evil Lord. Our most important task now is to deal with the Evil Lord. I¡¯ve already thought about it. After entering the palace, I¡¯ll find the location of the Evil Lord first. We¡¯ll evacuate immediately after the Evil Lord dies.¡± Shen Yaowei stared at Cang Ye in confusion. ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t it too risky? I¡¯ve also heard rumors about the Evil Lord. Although he¡¯s not as powerful as the prince of the ghost race, the monarch, he¡¯s the second strongest person in the ghost race. When the time comes, killing him is a small matter. If it alarms the king of the ghost race, won¡¯t it be very troublesome?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll control the situation. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to worry. According to Yue Hu, the current Evil Lord in the palace is only an imposter. He actually doesn¡¯t have much of the Ten Thousand Evil bloodline in his body. It¡¯s not difficult to deal with.¡± Cang Ye had a relaxed expression, not taking that Evil Lord seriously at all.. Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: This is the Best Way Chapter 531: This is the Best Way Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that Cang Ye was full of confidence, Shen Yaowei¡¯s originally worried heart relaxed. She chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, the two of us will go together.¡± Cang Ye looked at Shen Yaowei and saw that her eyes were intermediate with smiles. He nodded silently. The next day, the others who had gone to investigate last night still didn¡¯t return. She originally wanted to wait for Qi Yuan to return and report the entire plan, but to Shen Yaowei¡¯s surprise, the next evening, Yue Hu quietly came from the back door of the inn. In the room, Shen Yaowei and Cang Ye sat at the table and watched as Yue Hu, who was wearing a white cloak, reached out and lifted the hat on her head. Her snow-white silver hair poured out like a waterfall. Yue Hu looked at the two of them and smiled. Her worshipful gaze quickly stuck to Cang Ye. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not doing my job well and making Master wait. Master, I¡¯ve already arranged everything. I¡¯ll bring Master into the palace soon. Please change into these clothes first and pretend to be my servant to follow me into the palace.¡± Seeing that Yue Hu had only handed Cang Ye a set of clothes, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart sank slightly. ¡°Only one set of clothes? What about me?¡± Yue Hu was slightly stunned when she heard the question. She subconsciously looked at Cang Ye and saw Cang Ye shake his head gently. Yue Hu was extremely intelligent and immediately understood Cang Ye¡¯s meaning. She looked at Shen Yaowei apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Miss Shen. It¡¯s all my fault for being limited and could only bring one person to infiltrate the palace.¡± Upon hearing that, Shen Yaowei shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Cang Ye, it¡¯s already very difficult for the two of us to deal with the Evil Lord, let alone just you? I don¡¯t agree.¡± Cang Ye held the clothes given to him by Yue Hu in his hand. ¡°This is the best way.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Cang Ye¡¯s calm appearance, and other thoughts appeared in her heart. ¡°Did you long know that Yue Hu could only bring you into the palace?¡± Cang Ye lowered his head and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Shen Yaowei, go out first. I¡¯m going to change.¡± Seeing that Cang Ye could guess everything like this, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t pester him anymore. She turned around and rushed out of the room. Yue Hu looked at this scene silently and looked at Cang Ye worriedly. ¡°Young Master, are you deliberately making Miss Shen angry?¡± There were no emotions in Cang Ye¡¯s eyes. ¡°Only in this way is it the safest for her. You should go out too. I¡¯ll enter the palace with you after changing.¡± Outside the door, Shen Yaowei was standing outside and eavesdropping. When she heard this, she quickly quickened her pace and returned to her room opposite. After closing the door, Shen Yaowei was a little depressed. Cang Ye really didn¡¯t treat her as a friend at all. Every time she encountered any danger, she always had to bear everything alone. He had never thought of sharing the burden with her. Feeling that Cang Ye¡¯s personality was really identical to Junhan¡¯s, Shen Yaowei raised her hand to rub the space between her eyebrows and quickly changed into a pitch-black night suit. Shen Yaowei had been paying attention to the commotion in the room opposite. Shen Yaowei waited until Cang Ye and Yue Hu went out before quietly following them all the way to the back door. Along the way, she avoided attention and went straight to the palace. In the carriage, Yue Hu sat opposite Cang Ye. Even though Cang Ye had changed his appearance and covered his originally handsome appearance, the aura around him did not decrease. The proud aura that belonged to a superior made people feel that his entire body was unfathomable, making Yue Hu¡¯s eyes fill with more worship. Just as Yue Hu was carefully observing, Cang Ye, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes.. Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Hurry Up and Get Out! Chapter 532: Hurry Up and Get Out! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yue Hu¡¯s heart slowed down for a moment before she hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t act with you this time when I enter the palace. I¡¯ve arranged to meet Dugu Ming. When the time comes, I have to try my best to delay Dugu Ming to avoid being exposed. In addition, the situation in the palace is complicated. I¡¯ve used many methods, but I couldn¡¯t obtain the palace map. I only know that the Evil Lord lives in the palace in the southeast.¡± After Cang Ye heard that, he only nodded calmly. Then, he closed his eyes and fell silent. When Yue Hu saw Cang Ye¡¯s strategic appearance, her eyes filled with even more worship for him. The carriage drove all the way and finally stopped in front of the palace door. Gui Gonggong, Dugu Ming¡¯s subordinate, had been waiting here for a long time. When he saw Yue Hu get out of the car, a stunned expression appeared in his eyes. He lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Miss Yue Hu. Our young master has already prepared good wine in the palace. He¡¯s just waiting for Miss Yue Hu to meet.¡± When Yue Hu heard this, she smiled gently. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Gui Gonggong nodded and bowed as he walked to the front. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t even look at the servant behind Yue Hu. Cang Ye followed silently behind Yue Hu. As he looked around, he suddenly saw a black shadow flash past from the corner of his eye. But when he turned around and focused, the black shadow disappeared again, as if everything just now was just an illusion. Frowning, Cang Ye didn¡¯t think too much and followed Yue Hu. When they arrived at the imperial garden and passed through the long corridor, Yue Hu first gave Cang Ye a look before stopping. Gui Gonggong turned around and looked at Yue Hu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Madam Yue Hu?¡± Yue Hu brushed the stray hair beside her ear with a lazy expression. ¡°I look at the picturesque scenery in this garden and the Centaurea blooming at the same time, and I think that Young Master clearly knows that 1 like all kinds of flowers, but he arranged a meeting place in the empty palace. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t treat me sincerely. Forget it, I think Young Master isn¡¯t sincere enough. I¡¯ll go back. Little Ye, go out of the palace first. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Cang Ye nodded in agreement and turned to go straight to the long corridor. At this moment, Shen Yaowei was hiding on the roof, not far away. She watched as Cang Ye ran past the long corridor. After Cang Ye passed through the long corridor, she finally relaxed. She felt like she was on the brink of tears. With her ability to hide her aura, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to dodge the guards in the palace. Instead, Cang Ye was even harder to deal with. She had to be careful not to be discovered by Cang Ye. As she thought this, Gui Gonggong¡¯s begging voice came from afar. ¡°Madam Yue Hu, please don¡¯t leave. If you leave, Young Master will definitely kill me! Please admire the flowers here and wait for Young Master to come. I¡¯ll invite Young Master over now!¡± Only then did Yue Hu walk to the stone table and sit down. She crossed her legs and lazily glanced at Gui Gonggong. ¡°In that case, if you¡¯re implicated by me, that¡¯s indeed pitiful. How about this? I¡¯ll give you 15 minutes. If you can¡¯t call Dugu Ming, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Gui Gonggong didn¡¯t dare delay. He turned around and ran away. Shen Yaowei took in this scene. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that Yue Hu would definitely be able to control Dugu Ming tightly. She quickened her pace and chased after Cang Ye. Cang Ye went straight to the southeast of the palace and stopped in front of a palace called the Solitary Moon Palace. ¡°This is the Demon Lord¡¯s chambers. Who are you to barge in without permission? Hurry up and get out!¡± The guards guarding the palace door were aggressive and chided angrily. Shen Yaowei followed closely all the way and saw Cang Ye pull out the dagger at his waist and slash across the neck of the guard in front of him. Blood splattered. The guard covered his neck and fell to the ground in pain, no longer breathing.. Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: As Expected of a Child Born by My Daughter Chapter 533: As Expected of a Child Born by My Daughter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cang Ye was expressionless as he walked towards the other guards with killing intent. The guards had no resistance. They only felt that the aura around Cang Ye had its own pressure, making them subconsciously afraid. This man actually had a bloodline suppression that was even greater than that of the Evil Lord. The guards had looks of disbelief, but before they could report it, without exception, their necks were all slit by Cang Ye. A faint smell of blood filled the air. Cang Ye calmly shook off the blood on the dagger and flicked his finger. An invisible barrier appeared, about to cover this Solitary Moon Palace. Shen Yaowei, who was watching from the side, didn¡¯t dare to be careless. She hurriedly quickened her pace and forcefully barged in before the barrier covered everything. In front of her, Cang Ye had already barged into the Solitary Moon Palace. Shen Yaowei looked around and finally flashed, climbing up the roof along the pillar at the entrance. She lifted the tile and looked down at the palace below. The palace was brightly lit. Cang Ye looked straight ahead and went straight to the bed in the inner hall. A figure could be seen curled up in the bedding on the bed curtain. The other party didn¡¯t notice Cang Ye¡¯s arrival at all and didn¡¯t move. Cang Ye didn¡¯t hesitate at all. A dagger landed and penetrated the head of the person on the bed. With a bang, the dagger pierced through the pillow, but the strange feeling didn¡¯t feel like it had hit anyone. Cang Ye¡¯s gaze trembled slightly, and he quickly retreated. Bang! With a muffled sound, a large amount of smoke suddenly came out of the bedding. Its aura swept out, and the bed was actually empty. There was no figure. Cang Ye¡¯s expression was solemn. After watching the terrifying aura sweep out, wind and clouds surged around him. The space in the entire room was almost distorted. The pressure descended from the sky and pressed on his shoulder like a mountain. Cang Ye flicked his finger, and an invisible barrier appeared beside him, protecting his entire body. This way, he wasn¡¯t affected by the pressure. He heard the man¡¯s low laughter behind him. ¡°As expected of the heir I have high hopes for. Huo Junhan, you indeed didn¡¯t disappoint me,¡± the man said as he slowly walked out of the pitch-black smoke. The man had red hair and eyes and was wearing a red shirt. His skin was pale and bloodless, but it didn¡¯t affect his handsomeness at all. The moment he appeared, the world dimmed. His demonic aura swept over with monstrous boldness, making people tremble in fear. When he saw the man appear, traces of spatial cracks surrounded him. Cang Ye, no, it should be said that Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes also turned serious. Huo Junhan¡¯s attention was all on the man who suddenly appeared. He didn¡¯t know that Shen Yaowei was also on the roof. Shen Yaowei closed her mouth tightly to prevent herself from making any sound. She looked at Huo Junhan below in disbelief. Cang Ye was actually Junhan?! In the blink of an eye, Shen Yaowei thought of many things. The figures of Cang Ye and Huo Junhan completely overlapped in her mind and fused into one. No wonder she kept feeling that Cang Ye looked very similar to Junhan in many aspects. So the two of them were the same person! Shen Yaowei quickly accepted this fact and looked at the other man below. She could clearly sense that the moment this man appeared, Junhan¡¯s expression became extremely serious. From this, it could be seen that this man¡¯s identity was definitely not simple. ¡°You are Dugu Aoyun.¡± Huo Junhan slowly revealed the man¡¯s identity. The corners of Dugu Aoyun¡¯s mouth curled up as she sized up Huo Junhan excitedly. ¡°You could tell my identity at a glance. From the looks of it, the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in your body has resonated with my Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. As expected of a child born by my daughter. As expected, my bloodline flows in your body..¡± Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Its Just an Imposter, Its Alright to Die Chapter 534: It¡¯s Just an Imposter, It¡¯s Alright to Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei stayed on the roof and listened to this. Her shock was indescribable. What did she hear?! The man in front of him was actually the king of the ghost race, Dugu Aoyun! There was no time to lament that Dugu Aoyun¡¯s strength was actually so strong. Shen Yaowei was most surprised by what Dugu Aoyun said. This man actually said that Junhan¡¯s mother was his daughter. In that case, wasn¡¯t this man Junhan¡¯s maternal grandfather? Shen Yaowei had never heard Junhan mention anything about her mother before. She was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but slowly clench her fists. There was actually half the blood of the ghost race on Junhan¡¯s body. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t feel resistance, but her heart ached! The ghost race and the human race rejected each other and regarded each other as thorns in their eyes, intermediate thorns in their flesh. And a child with the bloodline of the ghost race and the human race at the same time was an anomaly in either side¡¯s eyes! No wonder Junhan used so many forbidden skills of the ghost race. No wonder Junhan never mentioned any family topics to her. How much pain had this fool silently endured behind her back?! Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. She looked at Dugu Aoyun not far away and could clearly sense that this man didn¡¯t have any killing intent towards Junhan. Not only that, but the way Dugu Aoyun looked at Junhan was even filled with a smile, as if he was looking at satisfactory work. The king of the ghost race had lived for thousands of years. His ferocious reputation had once resounded throughout the entire continent, and everyone knew him. Even if she and Junhan tried their best, they might not necessarily be his match. Especially since the ghost race hated humans for more than a day or two. Her appearance was very likely to attract Dugu Aoyun¡¯s killing intent. Suppressing the urge to go forward and pull Huo Junhan into her arms, Shen Yaowei continued watching patiently. When Huo Junhan heard Dugu Aoyun¡¯s words, he first fell silent. When he raised his eyes again, endless disgust rolled in his deep eyes. ¡°Dugu Aoyun, stop saying such things to disgust me.¡± In the face of Huo Junhan¡¯s disrespect, Dugu Aoyun only put away a little of his smile. After pondering for a moment, he continued with a smile, ¡°Not bad, not bad. 1 don¡¯t like obedient worms who only know how to be humble. Just like your uncle, he¡¯s trash who couldn¡¯t inherit my bloodline in the end. Apart from currying favor every time, he can¡¯t do anything. Why don¡¯t you be like this? You have strength and temper. That¡¯s more suitable to be the master of our ghost race.¡± ¡°The original Evil Lord was just a lie. You deliberately set me up to come here.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he looked down at the restraints on his body. Dugu Aoyun sat in the empty seat at the side and slowly started to explain his overall plan. ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 calculated that you would enter the palace today, so 1 dealt with that fake Evil Lord. In the end, it¡¯s just an imposter. It¡¯s fine if he dies. It¡¯s just that your current appearance isn¡¯t very suitable to be the Evil Lord of our ghost race. You should still change your appearance.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and quickly swept it. An invisible aura surged out like a tide, immediately changing Huo Junhan¡¯s appearance. Looking at Huo Junhan¡¯s handsome appearance, a trace of satisfaction appeared in Dugu Aoyun¡¯s eyes. His gaze landed on his light-colored eyes. Then, in the blink of an eye, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s figure flashed and quickly moved in front of Huo Junhan. He stretched out his hand and dug out his eyes.. ¡°It¡¯s these eyes that bring unhappiness¡­¡± Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: The Ghost Race Might Not Be More Noble Than the Human Race Chapter 535: The Ghost Race Might Not Be More Noble Than the Human Race Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Looking at Dugu Aoyun¡¯s outstretched palm, Huo Junhan dodged sideways. The Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in his body instantly erupted. After breaking through the restraints, he took two steps back and maintained a certain distance from Dugu Aoyun. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands.¡± The disgust in his tone couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°Hehehe, forget it. It¡¯s all my fault back then. 1 couldn¡¯t stop your mother from falling in love with a human man, so I gave birth to you. Fortunately, you inherited the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. When your bloodline completely awakens, you don¡¯t have to care about such minor details. Fortunately, you were born pretty well, like how our Ghost Race should be.¡± Dugu Aoyun looked at Huo Junhan with a satisfied gaze, as if he was sized up a perfect object. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, 1 should give you the position of young master.¡± After Huo Junhan heard that, deep disgust appeared in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Dugu Ming¡¯s position.¡± ¡°That uncle of yours is just trash. Back then, your mother inherited a portion of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline and her strength wasn¡¯t bad. This position of young master should have been given to her, but who knew that she was so disappointing and insisted on staying with a human man for the rest of her life? 1 thought that 1 had no choice but to give the position of young master to your uncle, that trash. Otherwise, with his little strength, he wasn¡¯t worthy of staying beside me at all. Now that you¡¯ve returned, the position of young master and the position of evil master should belong to you. From now on, you can be free in this palace. You can do whatever you want.¡± When Huo Junhan heard this, monstrous killing intent shot out of his eyes. He stared at Dugu Aoyun and asked word by word, ¡°Then what if I want to kill you?¡± Without thinking, Dugu Aoyun said with a meaningful tone, ¡°If you can lull me and become the king of the ghost race, it will prove that our ghost race is becoming stronger and stronger day by day. That¡¯s a good thing. When that day comes, 1 will definitely be very happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the king of the ghost race or the entire ghost race!¡± Huo Junhan looked at Dugu Aoyun with strong mockery. He felt that this person had already gone completely crazy. Dugu Aoyun snorted and arrived beside Huo Junhan in a flash. His handsome face suddenly went in front of him. ¡°You originally had the noble bloodline of the ghost race. You completely inherited the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. You should belong here.¡± Huo Junhan was expressionless as he kicked Dugu Aoyun fiercely. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s body turned into a ball of smoke. He let Huo Junhan¡¯s foot sweep across his body, and his body froze into a human form again. ¡°Could it be that you still plan to return to the human race?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he condensed a ball of spiritual power and punched Dugu Aoyun¡¯s heart heavily. This attack used all its strength, but it was as if it had hit cotton. It was light and didn¡¯t cause any damage to Dugu Aoyun. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s figure floated like a piece of paper and flew backward. There were no injuries on his body. ¡°Back then, your mother was stupid and committed a mistake. She was reluctant to leave the world. In order to prevent you from repeating the same mistake, I specially placed you in the world to grow up because 1 wanted you to see the ugliness of the human race with your own eyes. After so many years, you actually haven¡¯t seen through it?¡± ¡°Ugly people are everywhere. The ghost race might not necessarily be nobler than humans.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he looked around carefully and thought of all ways to escape. However, before Huo Junhan could move, Dugu Aoyun saw through his intention. A boundless killing intent spread from his body. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Humans are dirty.. How can they compare to our ghost race!¡± Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Forgetting Love Water Chapter 536: Forgetting Love Water Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan looked at Dugu Aoyun¡¯s furious appearance. With a thought, a charm swept out and headed straight for Dugu Aoyun! However, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s figure flashed, and the charm went along his side. It was instantly swallowed by the black mist that rolled out. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s body gently flipped twice in the air. He came in front of Huo Junhan and said with a serious expression, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re just like your mother. You¡¯re too indecisive and will always be tied down by so-called love. Huo Junhan, you only offended me like this because of that human woman named Shen Yaowei. In that case, as long as Shen Yaowei isn¡¯t around¡­¡± ¡°If you dare to touch a single finger of hers, I¡¯ll destroy the entire ghost race!¡± A cold murderous aura suddenly rushed out of Huo Junhan¡¯s body, turning into a sharp edge that headed straight for Dugu Aoyun¡¯s glabella. Dugu Aoyun dodged sideways. The murderous aura grazed his cheek, and blood spread wantonly. He raised his hand and touched the blood seeping out of his cheek. The anger in his eyes disappeared. ¡°Your bloodline is indeed better than your mother¡¯s. Forget it, it¡¯s purely normal for there to be some small interludes in front of a great cause. Fortunately, you¡¯re not like your mother. You still have a chance to save it.¡± A bloody killing intent appeared in Huo Junhan¡¯s light eyes. He rushed forward and pinched Dugu Aoyun¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± The skin on Dugu Aoyun¡¯s neck had already been squeezed and deformed, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. He didn¡¯t even show a painful expression. ¡°Since you¡¯re deeply in love, even if you kill that woman, you¡¯ll still fall into it. Huo Junhan, Shen Yaowei can live, but you have to be obedient.¡± As he spoke, Dugu Aoyun suddenly stretched out his hand and placed his overly fair hand on Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder. He gradually exerted strength. ¡°I have a cup of Forgetting Love Water here. After drinking it, you can forget all love¡­¡± Resistance appeared in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. He wanted to dodge, but he was shocked to discover that his body seemed to have been frozen. He was frozen on the spot and unable to move. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s body turned into a ball of smoke. He broke free from Huo Junhan¡¯s palm and approached him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. When you master the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in the future, you¡¯ll become stronger than me.¡± As he spoke, Dugu Aoyun raised his hand. A medicine bottle appeared in his hand. The medicinal liquid swayed. It was the Forgetting Love Water. Huo Junhan¡¯s light eyes quickly turned red. Just as he was about to struggle, he heard a zither sound flying over from afar. The zither sound turned into a wind blade that swept over. With a whoosh, the Forgetting Love Water in Dugu Aoyun¡¯s hand shattered. Dugu Aoyun narrowed his eyes in surprise. Before he could flare up, Huo Junhan had already raised his hand and slapped his shoulder fiercely. The palm that was mixed with the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline contained an extremely strong murderous aura, making Dugu Aoyun unable to resist and forcefully take a few steps back. Every time Dugu Aoyun took a step back, he would leave a visible mark on the ground, step by step. At this moment, Huo Junhan looked in the direction of the zither music and happened to see Shen Yaowei, who had shattered the roof and descended from the sky. He opened his arms and caught her running over. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you not to follow?¡± Huo Junhan looked deeply at the girl in his arms, his tone very complicated. Shen Yaowei looked up and met Huo Junhan¡¯s worried eyes.. Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: The King of the Ghost Race is Too Strong Chapter 537: The King of the Ghost Race is Too Strong Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but think of how Huo Junhan didn¡¯t waver when facing a powerful expert like Dugu Aoyun just now. Dugu Aoyun told him how to control his life step by step and even mocked his bloodline. From the beginning to the end, Junhan never revealed a trace of dissatisfaction or anxiety. But at this moment, she only came to his side. All his strength turned into bubbles and disappeared completely. Shen Yaowei clenched Huo Junhan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out of here!¡± ¡°How dare you!!¡± Dugu Aoyun covered the place where he was hit by Huo Junhan and felt the terrifying aura rolling continuously in his body. As he resisted extremely, he looked up at Huo Junhan with shock and excitement in his eyes. ¡°Your bloodline power is actually even stronger than mine! Huo Junhan, you were born to be the king of the ghost race. You have to stay today!¡± ¡°Se Se!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She controlled Se Se to go straight for Dugu Aoyun. But before Se Se could fly over, she was stopped by Huo Junhan. ¡°No, you can¡¯t fight him head-on!¡± Shen Yaowei had never seen Huo Junhan with such a serious expression. She subconsciously took a step back. Then, she saw Dugu Aoyun¡¯s aura sweep over and hit them heavily. Shen Yaowei was immediately protected in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. She clearly felt an almost suffocating aura hit her, making her feel as if her neck was being strangled. Her entire body was stiff, and she couldn¡¯t move. With a whoosh, the figure blocking the two of them was instantly shattered, turning into invisible air and disappearing. The artifact spirit was heavily injured. Shen Yaowei¡¯s body trembled, and she opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, a weak voice sounded in her mind. ¡°Sorry, Master. The strength of the king of the ghost race is too strong. I can¡¯t resist it. If I forcefully hold on, I¡¯ll turn into ashes. At that time, you¡¯ll be heavily injured by the backlash. I can only retreat for the time being.¡± Se Se¡¯s voice was filled with guilt. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Shen Yaowei agreed, but her heart trembled. Ever since she had Se Se, no matter what enemy she encountered, she could use Se Se to turn the situation around. Many enemies even immediately lost the ability to attack her after encountering Se Se. This was the first time she had seen Se Se admit defeat. From this, it could be seen how strong Dugu Aoyun was. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei held Huo Junhan¡¯s hand. ¡°Junhan, his target is you. You leave first. I¡¯ll cover you!¡± Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei looked at each other. Everything was communicated without words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Seeing that Huo Junhan actually turned and left, Dugu Aoyun completely didn¡¯t expect the two of them to do this. His figure flashed, and he ran out of the spot, chasing after Huo Junhan. Unexpectedly, Huo Junhan, who was originally running out, suddenly stopped and turned around to return. With a raise of his hand, an aura swept out with a bang. The murderous aura condensed from the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline turned into a spike that covered the sky and earth as it headed straight for Dugu Aoyun. In the face of the bloodline suppression, even Dugu Aoyun didn¡¯t dare to fight head-on. He raised his hand and swept across the void, pointing in the air! A huge barrier appeared in front of him, blocking countless spikes. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huo Junhan grabbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s wrist. The two of them rushed out of the room and ran forward. ¡°Huo Junhan, Shen Yaowei, how dare you barge into the palace!¡± Dugu Ming, who was in the garden, rushed over after hearing the commotion. He stepped in the air and blocked in front of the two of them. ¡°Since you¡¯re here today, let¡¯s settle our new and old grudges together.. 1¡¯11 definitely kill you and share my father¡¯s worries!¡± Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: With Me Around Today, The Two of You Can Give Up On Leaving This Place Chapter 538: With Me Around Today, The Two of You Can Give Up On Leaving This Place Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Get lost,¡± Shen Yaowei said coldly in a low voice without any patience. Dugu Ming was just a stumbling block. It was small for them to fight this man, but the key was that Dugu Aoyun was chasing after them. If they lost the chance to escape from Dugu Aoyun because they were dealing with Dugu Ming, the gains wouldn¡¯t make up for the losses! Dugu Ming clearly misunderstood Shen Yaowei¡¯s meaning. Seeing her resistance, he thought that she was afraid. ¡°Even if you kneel down and beg for mercy today, 1 definitely won¡¯t let you off¡­¡± ¡°Since you won¡¯t get lost, you¡¯ll die here.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t give Dugu Ming a chance to continue talking nonsense. He raised his hand, and a baleful aura condensed from the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline fell from the top like a sharp blade and slashed at Dugu Ming¡¯s body diagonally. Dugu Ming¡¯s left arm was directly severed, and his upper body was almost cut off at a slant. Blood spewed out of his injuries and mouth. He looked at Huo Junhan in disbelief. ¡°This is impossible. How can you use the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline? You, you are¡­!¡± Huo Junhan ignored Dugu Ming. Sensing the gradually approaching pressure behind him, he hugged Shen Yaowei tightly in his arms. With a tap of his toes on the ground, he rushed out like a flash. Boom! Dugu Aoyun chased after him. Cracks appeared in the surrounding space wherever he passed. A terrifying aura spread between the sky and earth, pressing down on people until they almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Under the terrifying power pressure, Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan couldn¡¯t escape easily. They turned around and looked at Dugu Aoyun coldly. ¡°With me around today, the two of you can forget about leaving this place half-step¡­¡± Dugu Aoyun smiled, bloodthirsty. ¡°Father, cough, cough, cough!¡± At this moment, the dying Dugu Ming dragged out a bloody path and crawled in front of Dugu Aoyun with difficulty. His trembling palm grabbed his trouser leg and begged with difficulty, ¡°Father, my injuries are very serious. If this continues, I will¡­ Cough, cough, cough, I will die. I beg Father to be merciful and save me!¡± Dugu Aoyun lowered his head and glanced at Dugu Ming in disgust. ¡°Noisy.¡± Then, under the gazes of Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan, Dugu Aoyun raised his arm and casually released a cold aura. The aura was like a blade, easily cutting Dugu Ming¡¯s head. Dugu Ming¡¯s hand was even holding Dugu Aoyun¡¯s trouser leg. A large amount of blood flowed out of his headless body and he fell weakly. Dugu Aoyun chuckled and raised his leg to casually kick Dugu Ming¡¯s corpse away. Then, he looked at Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei with a smile. ¡°Alright, no one will come and stop us anymore¡­¡± ¡°Yaoyao.¡± At this moment, Huo Junhan lowered his voice and said in a voice that only he and Shen Yaowei could hear, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to stop him in a while. Take the opportunity to leave first.¡± Shen Yaowei was slightly stunned and immediately frowned to refuse. ¡°No, if we want to leave, we¡¯ll leave together. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather die with you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really touching, but the human bloodline is too low. Huo Junhan, the women of our ghost race have always been beautiful. As long as you¡¯re willing, I can let all the beautiful women in the ghost race stay by your side to serve you. It¡¯s easy for you to have a harem of 3,000 beauties. Why are you obsessed with a lowly human woman?¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s tone was always gentle. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t learn from your disappointing mother.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, the murderous aura in his body rolled out, creating ripples in the air. When Dugu Aoyun saw this scene, he sighed helplessly.. Then, the murderous aura in his body swept out! Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: You Want to Forget Me? Chapter 539: You Want to Forget Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two powers collided crazily, creating layers of aftermath around them. Shen Yaowei stood behind Huo Junhan and sensed the power rolling out of their bodies. A deep fear appeared in the depths of her eyes. Junhan was powerful, but the king of the ghost race had already lived for a thousand years. Even if the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in his body couldn¡¯t compare to Junhan, his own strength far exceeded the two of them. If this continued, both of them would die. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei slowly clenched her fists, and determination quickly appeared in her eyes. Just as she was about to escort Huo Junhan away, a bell suddenly sounded from the depths of the palace, not far away! A loud bang spread throughout the entire world. The bell turned into a silver light and headed straight for the sky. In an instant, a huge vortex appeared in the sky. Layers of clouds and mist surged violently inside, shocking everyone. Shen Yaowei looked at the energy fluctuations coming from the sky in surprise. Before she realized what had happened, she heard Dugu Aoyun¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Since someone is messing around with the era tomb!¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s calm face revealed endless anger. As he spoke, his figure had already flashed, and he headed straight for the direction of the bell. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huo Junhan seized this opportunity and left the palace with Shen Yaowei at the fastest speed. The two of them avoided attention along the way and returned to the inn as quickly as possible. The surroundings of the inn were calm. Only then did Huo Junhan reach out and pull open the door of the inn. He stepped into the hall and stood there without moving. Shen Yaowei followed Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze and saw Qi Yuan standing on the stairs. Qi Yuan was dressed in white and still looked as light as ever. At this moment, he stared at the two of them and sighed faintly. ¡°What the two of you did today was really too risky.¡± ¡°You were the one who touched the era tomb.¡± Huo Junhan wasn¡¯t asking Qi Yuan, but was certain that his guess was right. Qi Yuan didn¡¯t deny it. He only looked at the two intimate people, and a complicated expression appeared in his eyes. Lowering his eyes to hide the emotions in them, Qi Yuan turned around and went upstairs. ¡°A battle is about to break out. Be mentally prepared.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but frown. Huo Junhan¡¯s expression was also slightly serious. He pursed his lips tightly and brought Shen Yaowei upstairs to their room. Just as she closed the door, Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulders were pressed down by Huo Junhan. Anxiety shot out of Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes, and his voice was extremely low. ¡°Why are you following me? Do you know that the ghost race palace is filled with danger? You clearly know that Dugu Aoyun¡¯s strength is fierce, but you actually dare rush out and have a death wish. Do you really want to die?¡± Shen Yaowei saw the blood vessels in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt a little aggrieved. She looked at him eagerly. ¡°But he wants to force you to drink the Forgetting Love Water.¡± Huo Junhan was slightly stunned. Then, he let go of Shen Yaowei, his eyes filled with unfathomable emotions. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not a bad thing to forget.¡± ¡°You want to forget me?¡± Shen Yaowei saw that Huo Junhan avoided answering her. She reached out to pull his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping. Huo Junhan, make yourself clear!¡± Huo Junhan walked all the way to the bed and sat down. He didn¡¯t answer Shen Yaowei¡¯s question. His face was cold, without a trace of expression. ¡°This is for your own good. The ghost race and humans are incompatible, and the clansmen hate each other. As for me, I¡¯m half human, half ghost. Logically speaking, be it the ghost race or the human race, there¡¯s no place for me to stay. It¡¯s also a disgrace to the ghost race that I¡¯m rejected by the human race. I¡¯m even a burden to the person 1 love. Instead of that, it¡¯s better to forget.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan in disbelief. She had never expected him to say such belittling words.. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Junhan, You Cant Say That About Yourself Chapter 540: Junhan, You Can¡¯t Say That About Yourself Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, Huo Junhan rejected her coldly and shook off her hand. ¡°Every word 1 say is the truth. Shen Yaowei, don¡¯t love me. My bloodline is dirty. I¡¯m not worthy of everything beautiful in this world.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Shen Yaowei reached out and cupped Huo Junhan¡¯s face. She said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to say that about yourself. Junhan, in my opinion, even if you become the king of the ghost race and everyone in the world hates you, 1¡¯11 still feel that you have your reasons. I¡¯ll still stand beside you.¡± With every word Shen Yaowei said, the coldness in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes disappeared a little. He reached out, as if he wanted to touch Shen Yaowei¡¯s cheek. But his hand stopped at the slightest distance from her, as if he had some misgivings. He stared into Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Yaoyao, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± He was a half-human, half-ghost monster. Ever since he was young, even his mother felt ashamed of him. He was dirty, and his existence was hated and rejected by others. Ever since he was young, he no longer cared about what others thought. He was only unwilling to see Yaoyao resist him. Fortunately, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t resist. Shen Yaowei reached out and grabbed his wrist, placing his palm on her cheek. ¡°Junhan, 1 love you. Whether you¡¯re human, a ghost, or half-human, none of this matters. As long as it¡¯s you.¡± In her previous life, she died tragically. Seeing that he had deep feelings for her, she understood that no matter what, his feelings for her wouldn¡¯t change. In this life, she felt that it was worth living if she could be in love with him. She didn¡¯t care whether he was a human or a ghost. Shen Yaowei looked into Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes and could clearly see that the inferiority complex hidden in the depths of his eyes was like an iceberg melting and disappearing completely. She liked her figure reflected in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes very much. Shen Yaowei smiled and lowered her head to kiss Huo Junhan¡¯s lips. The kiss made Huo Junhan¡¯s body tremble. Shen Yaowei¡¯s movements were jerky and clumsy. She slowly deepened the kiss. Just as she was a little tired but didn¡¯t receive any response, she looked up and was about to complain when her gaze suddenly met Huo Junhan¡¯s burning eyes. Their gazes instantly fused. Huo Junhan, who had been motionless, suddenly hugged Shen Yaowei¡¯s waist and turned around to press her on the bed. The feelings that had been suppressed for a long time spewed out at this moment. The two of them kissed until it was difficult to part, and they randomly pulled at each other¡¯s clothes. Shen Yaowei watched as Huo Junhan took off his clothes, revealing his strong upper body. She couldn¡¯t help but blush, and her heart skipped a beat. Then, she stretched out her soft little hand and touched Huo Junhan¡¯s back, moving her hands up and down. Shen Yaowei¡¯s movements made Huo Junhan¡¯s back itch. He reached out and pinched her wrist. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Little thing, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Looking at the injuries on your back. You¡¯ve been moving around just now. Don¡¯t let the wounds open up again.¡± The more Shen Yaowei spoke, the more worried she became. Then, she simply wanted to sit up and take a look at Huo Junhan¡¯s back. In this situation, why would Huo Junhan let Shen Yaowei move around? He reached out and pinched her wrist, looking at the suppressed flames hidden in her eyes. ¡°At this point, you¡¯re only worried about my wound? Yaoyao, you should be afraid of something else..¡± Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: As Long As Its You, Im Not Afraid Chapter 541: As Long As It¡¯s You, I¡¯m Not Afraid Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei instantly understood what Huo Junhan meant. She blushed and said softly, ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± In her previous life, although she had never done such a thing, she still knew the general process. It was impossible to say that she wasn¡¯t nervous at all, but as long as the other party was Junhan, she wasn¡¯t afraid. Shen Yaowei had no idea how tempting her movements and expression looked at this moment, causing flames to appear in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. Seeing Huo Junhan stick to her, Shen Yaowei¡¯s face was already so red that it looked like she was about to bleed. ¡°Junhan, are you really alright? You mustn¡¯t force yourself¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice was hoarse as he hugged the little person under him tightly. Soon, Shen Yaowei, who was tormented by Huo Junhan¡¯s vigorous energy for the entire night, finally understood the meaning of his words. Time passed. The next morning. The sky outside the window turned white. Huo Junhan looked satisfied and looked down at Shen Yaowei, who was sleeping soundly in his arms. Seeing the corners of the girl¡¯s red eyes, Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes filled with heartache. He stretched out his hand and touched it gently. Unexpectedly, Shen Yaowei, who was sleeping, seemed to have been alarmed. She shrank back and snorted. ¡°No, Junhan, I¡¯m so tired. Please spare me¡­¡± Seeing the little cat-like girl in his arms wheedling and rubbing against him as she spoke, Huo Junhan was easily aroused. He raised his hand and gently raised her chin to kiss her. Satisfied, he kissed the little person in his arms until she was panting. Seeing her fall asleep with a hint of a whimper, Huo Junhan could only give up on the thoughts that had just arisen. Just as Shen Yaowei fell asleep, an orderly knock came from outside the door. Huo Junhan looked up and out the door. A man¡¯s figure could be seen through the door and window. Then, Yao Qingyi¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Miss Shen, we¡¯re back from our mission. On the way, 1 bought some buns and soy milk. Do you want to come out and eat together?¡± Listening to Yao Qingyi¡¯s smiling voice, Huo Junhan recalled his previous actions. A cold light appeared in his light-colored eyes as Huo Junhan got up. After covering Shen Yaowei with the blanket, he put on his shoes and socks and walked straight to the door. At the same time, Yao Qingyi stood outside the door and looked at the tightly shut door in front of her in confusion. The door of the room was locked from the inside. It could be seen that Shen Yaowei was indeed resting in the room. Could it be that his voice was too soft, so Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t hear him? At the thought of this, Yao Qingyi raised her hand again. Just as she was about to knock on the door again, the tightly shut door in front of her was pulled open from the room. With a creak, a bright smile appeared on Yao Qingyi¡¯s face again. ¡°Miss Shen¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he saw Huo Junhan, who was shirtless and only wearing pants and short boots, appear in front of him. Huo Junhan¡¯s door was only half open. His arm pressed against the door frame. He lowered his eyes and sized up Yao Qingyi. ¡°Yaoyao worked hard the whole night and only just fell asleep. If you have anything to say, tell me.¡± Yao Qingyi¡¯s mind instantly went blank. He looked at Huo Junhan in front of him in disbelief, and his words that Shen Yaowei had worked hard all night kept echoing in his ears. Thinking of their engagement and looking at Huo Junhan¡¯s appearance, although Yao Qingyi was still insensible, he could guess what had happened! For a moment, Yao Qingyi¡¯s face turned green and white. She spat out with difficulty, ¡°My apologies, Your Highness, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Bang! Huo Junhan didn¡¯t say a word. He closed the door with a muffled bang and turned around to return to the bed. Seeing the sleeping Shen Yaowei enter his arms, Huo Junhan closed his eyes in satisfaction.. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Are You Tired? Chapter 542: Are You Tired? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At noon the next day, Shen Yaowei slowly woke up on the bed. When she opened her eyes and met Huo J unhan¡¯s handsome face, Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind swayed. The fiery memories from last night swept out like a tide, making her face quickly blush. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Huo Junhan reached out and gently brushed Shen Yaowei¡¯s cheek. ¡°Are you tired?¡± She knew very well what Huo Junhan was asking. An even more tempting pink appeared on Shen Yaowei¡¯s cheeks as she hid in his arms. ¡°Can you not ask such an embarrassing question?¡¯1 The girl¡¯s shy appearance and the way she took the initiative to throw herself into his arms were especially delicate. Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and his strong arms slowly hugged her tightly. Shen Yaowei acutely discovered rhe changes in Huo Junhan¡¯s body and glanced at him reproachfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t I busy myself the whole of last night?¡± Although she was considered happy last night, she no longer had any strength at this moment. The bones in her body seemed to be about to be torn apart. Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei, and the flames in his eyes burned brighter and brighter. He lowered his head and gently kissed the corners of her lips. ¡°Men who have just woken up are often a little impulsive¡­¡± After hearing Huo Junhan¡¯s words, Shen Yaowei¡¯s mouth was completely sealed by him before she could say anything. After the heat passed, all the strength in Shen Yaowei¡¯s body was extracted. She leaned against Huo Junhan and kept humming softly. ¡°1 can¡¯t take it anymore, 1 can¡¯t take it anymore. Junhan, spare me¡­¡± She was worried that if this continued, her small body would fall apart. She really couldn¡¯t continue. Listening to Shen Yaowei¡¯s soft, wheedling voice, Huo Junhan¡¯s heart surged with urges again. However, he still endured it. He lowered his head and planted a gentle kiss on Shen Yaowei¡¯s forehead. Huo Junhan¡¯s voice was very soft, but there was unquestionable determination hidden. ¡°Yaoyao, after 1 leave the ghost race, we ll get married when we go back. 1 want to marry you gloriously.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She met Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes and gently looked away. ¡°Who said 1 wanted to marry you? 1 haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I have to consider it. You hid such an important thing as your identity from me. What if you still bully me like this after we get married in the future?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yaoyao. 1 hate my identity the most. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t like it,¡± Huo Junhan said softly. When Shen Yaowei heard this, her heart trembled slightly. She hugged Huo Junhan tightly. ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I can accept whatever you are. Junhan, 1 don¡¯t care about others. In any case, 1 definitely won¡¯t despise you.¡± A hot light appeared in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. He grunted softly, then raised Shen Yaowei¡¯s chin and lowered his head to kiss her. It seemed that only through such a strong kiss could they relieve the feelings in their hearts. Just as Shen Yaowei gradually felt that something was wrong and realized that she was about to be eaten up again, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Shen, it¡¯s already noon. The Imperial Preceptor asked me to inform you to go down for lunch.¡± Outside the door, Yue Xiaoyao¡¯s careful voice sounded. ¡®I understand. Step back,¡± Huo Junhan said, bur his hands had no intention of letting Shen Yaowei go. He imprisoned her in his arms.. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Dont Care About Him Chapter 543: Don¡¯t Care About Him Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei was dizzy from the kiss. She raised her hand to block him. ¡°Lord Imperial Preceptor called us down.¡± Huo Junhan was unmoved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Shen Yaowei was caught between laughter and tears. Then, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. ¡°Wait a minute, why did Yue Xiaoyao call you Your Highness just now?¡± They had been together since they escaped from the palace. Logically speaking, Junhan didn¡¯t have a chance to see Yue Xiaoyao and the others. Moreover, no matter how she thought about it, she didn¡¯t think that the Imperial Preceptor would be such a big mouth. Huo Junhan¡¯s interest was disturbed. His long and jade-like fingers slowly intermediately passed through Shen Yaowei¡¯s long hair. He said casually, ¡°She should have heard it from your fellow disciple, Yao Qingyi.¡± Shen Yaowei tilted her head in confusion. ¡°What does this have to do with Senior Brother Yao?¡± ¡°The sky just lit up when Yao Qingyi came to look for you. He originally wanted to curry favor with you, so 1 sent him away.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s tone was filled with calmness. Obviously, he didn¡¯t take Yao Qingyi to heart from the start. When Shen Yaowei heard Huo Junhan¡¯s words, she looked calm. A bad feeling suddenly appeared in her heart. ¡°How did you send him away?¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s face didn¡¯t move, and his tone was matter-of-fact. ¡°To be honest, 1 said that you worked hard the whole of last night and are sleeping soundly, so no one is allowed to disturb you.¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She had an incredulous expression. ¡°You said it directly?!¡± Huo Junhan still looked calm. ¡°Yes. Fortunately, the effect was pretty good. He also left tactfully.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s entire body was about to be messed up by the wind. ¡°If you say that, Senior Brother Yao will definitely think too much!¡± Anyone with a brain knew about her relationship with Junhan. In addition, Junhan appeared in her room early in the morning and even said that she had worked hard last night. Anyone would think of what they had done last night! She didn¡¯t want everyone to know about such a private matter! ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about letting others know, especially Yao Qingyi. That man doesn¡¯t have good intentions and has designs towards you.¡± When Huo Junhan mentioned Yao Qingyi, the coldness in his eyes rolled. Shen Yaowei was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°I¡¯ve already rejected Senior Brother Yao in various ways. He knows the relationship between us, so he definitely won¡¯t dare to be presumptuous.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and a faint hostility appeared in his eyes. ¡°This kind of thing should still be killed in the cradle from the start. Yaoyao, you don¡¯t understand men¡¯s thoughts. Once they like a woman, they will use unscrupulous methods to get her. Therefore, we can¡¯t give them any opportunities.¡± Seeing how serious Huo Junhan was, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Why do you look so experienced?¡± A dangerous light rolled in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Because it¡¯s the same for me. Yaoyao, do you want to see my methods?¡± Shen Yaowei, who was originally teasing Huo Junhan, blushed, and her heart skipped a beat. She raised her hand and pushed the man in front of her away. ¡°Stop bullying me here. Hurry up and change and go downstairs. Don¡¯t let the Imperial Preceptor wait for us all the time.¡± She still remembered that it was all thanks to the commotion caused by the Imperial Preceptor yesterday that they could successfully escape. It was indeed not good to keep the Imperial Preceptor waiting today. Fortunately, Huo Junhan didn¡¯t pester her this time. After the two of them changed, they went downstairs to the inn hall together.. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Its Also Very Difficult for Us to Leave the Land of the Ghost Race Chapter 544: It¡¯s Also Very Difficult for Us to Leave the Land of the Ghost Race Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The entire inn was booked. Apart from the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, no other staff in the entire hall came to disturb them. However, Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan slowly went down the stairs and could see everyone sitting at the table with serious expressions. Qi Yuan sat at the table without moving his chopsticks. He heard the footsteps of the two of them and looked up at them. ¡°The two of you came at the right time. After what happened last night, you¡¯re already wanted.¡± ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s even specially marked on the wanted order. Master, they want to catch you alive no matter what, and they have ordered not to hurt you at all.¡± The Ghost General was also sitting at the table. He could recognize Huo Junhan¡¯s identity through his aura and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Could it be that Master is targeted by the people in the palace because you¡¯re too handsome?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the other disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence present also looked at Huo Junhan in unison, without exception. Looking at his peerless appearance, they actually felt that the Ghost General¡¯s blind guess made sense. At the same time, Huo Junhan glanced over. The aura around him was so cold that it could almost freeze people. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± The Ghost General was as afraid as the Eight Trigrams just now. He shrank his neck like a huge quail and closed his mouth, not daring to say a word. ¡°No matter what, the fact that we¡¯re wanted is already a sure bet, a shoo-in. If we continue to stay here, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that we won¡¯t be discovered. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to let you all end the mission in advance and leave the Ghost Capital immediately.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s expression was solemn. As he spoke, his gaze slowly swept across everyone. Shen Yaowei acutely sensed that something was wrong. ¡°May I ask Imperial Preceptor, what do you mean by ¡®you all¡¯? Could it be that the situation is so serious that Imperial Preceptor still plans to stay in the Ghost Capital?¡± Everyone¡¯s worried gaze landed on Qi Yuan. ¡°You guys leave first. I still have something very important to deal with,¡± Qi Yuan said slowly. Huo Junhan brought Shen Yaowei to sit opposite Qi Yuan. He stared at him and asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me clearly.¡± There was a hint of pressure between the words. Qi Yuan met Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze and didn¡¯t answer immediately. Seeing that the atmosphere between the two was at a stalemate, Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze swept between the two of them. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had encountered this situation. Just as Shen Yaowei had expected, Qi Yuan had never fought Huo Junhan head-on. As expected, after a slight stalemate between the two of them, Qi Yuan looked away first and answered Huo Junhan¡¯s question honestly. ¡°After entering the palace yesterday, in order to attract Dugu Aoyun¡¯s attention, 1 had no choice but to attack the Era Tomb. It was also at that time that 1 discovered a large number of troops in the palace. They had already gathered a large number of troops and planned to attack the human world. This isn¡¯t a small matter. I have to stay behind to stop them and cut off all connections between the ghost race and the human race.¡± Yao Qingyi was slightly stunned. ¡°Master, if the connection is severed, the ghost race will be in a completely sealed state. At that time, the ghost race will indeed not be able to go to the human world, but it will be very difficult for us to leave the ghost race¡¯s territory again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s precisely because of this that 1 want you to leave this place in advance. At that time, I¡¯ll be in charge of cutting off all connections here,¡± Qi Yuan said slowly.. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Your Highness, You Cant Joke With Your Life Chapter 545: Your Highness, You Can¡¯t Joke With Your Life Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as Qi Yuan said this, everyone present fell silent without exception. ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree. Master, this is too risky!¡± Yao Qingyi looked at Qi Yuan worriedly. Qi Yuan returned to her usual calm appearance and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Before completely cutting off the connection between humans and the ghost race, I¡¯ll think of a way to leave myself an escape path. If it goes smoothly, I can also leave the ghost race at the last moment and return to the mortal world.¡± ¡°But if you fail, even if you block the connection, you will still be locked here and won¡¯t be able to leave for the rest of your life. If that¡¯s the case, do you think Dugu Aoyun and the entire ghost race will let you off easily?¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze swept over, and he stared at Qi Yuan as he questioned. Shen Yaowei only thought about not being able to successfully escape after Qi Yuan blocked the connection and felt her heart skip a beat. If Qi Yuan was really unlucky at that time, he would have to face the entire ghost race. Even a mouthful of saliva from each of them was enough to drown him alive! In a sense, the plan Qi Yuan mentioned was no different from suicide. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Qi Yuan looked straight at Huo Junhan in front of her, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile. ¡°This is the only way for us now. If we want to completely close the connection, we need the support of the two great divine weapons. The spiritual power needed to activate the divine weapons is extremely huge. Only I can do it here. Therefore, it¡¯s inevitable that I stay. As the Imperial Preceptor, it¡¯s my responsibility to care about the common people. I need to complete my mission, and protecting your safety and letting you leave this place successfully is also one of my missions. I can¡¯t let any disciples sacrifice themselves for nothing.¡± ¡°Master¡­!¡± Yao Qingyi¡¯s face was pale. She looked at Qi Yuan with a wavering gaze. Shen Yaowei looked at Qi Yuan with more admiration. In fact, Qi Yuan knew very well what Junhan said. However, once the ghost race army went to the human world, the people would definitely be plunged into misery and suffering. For the stability of the human world, even if he had to sacrifice himself in the end, he would do it without hesitation. In Qi Yuan¡¯s opinion, the righteousness of the world had long been more important than his own life. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze swept across Qi Yuan and Huo Junhan¡¯s faces. Seeing that the two of them had the same light-colored eyes, what Dugu Aoyuun and Huo Junhan said last night appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind. At that time, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust as he mentioned Junhan¡¯s mother. He said that the daughter he originally had high hopes for was actually disappointing and coveted a human man. Obviously, Dugu Aoyun regarded his daughter¡¯s actions as a disgrace, so he had to let Junhan consume the Forgetting Love Water to avoid the same thing from happening. As for who the human man who was coveted by Junhan¡¯s mother was, it was self-evident. Not knowing how much love and hate were involved, Shen Yaowei fell into deep thought. The air was filled with seriousness. Huo Junhan, who had been silent, suddenly chuckled. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not your disciple, let alone someone from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, and there¡¯s no need for me to listen to your commands.¡± The determination in Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes instantly wavered. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t joke with your life.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t think much of it. He narrowed his eyes and locked his gaze on Qi Yuan.. ¡°Then if I insist on it today, what can Imperial Preceptor do to me?¡± Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Senior Brother Yao, Are You Alright? Chapter 546: Senior Brother Yao, Are You Alright? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In an instant, the atmosphere was extremely cold. Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to say anything. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t stop Huo Junhan either. However, Qi Yuan looked at her with a hint in his gaze. ¡°Miss Shen, this isn¡¯t a small matter. His Highness is a pillar of the country. He can¡¯t take the risk easily.¡± ¡°Imperial Preceptor, you¡¯re wrong. The grudge between the ghost race and the human race has been accumulated for a thousand years. Now that the battle is imminent, everyone has a responsibility. If we don¡¯t deal with the ghost race, the army will descend into the world, and the country will fall. Even as a pillar of the country, we can¡¯t reverse the situation.¡± Shen Yaowei lowered her eyes and quietly held Huo Junhan¡¯s hand under the table. Huo Junhan¡¯s face didn¡¯t move, but he immediately held Shen Yaowei¡¯s palm under the table. A smile flashed in her eyes. Shen Yaowei raised her head and stared intently into Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes. She said word by word, ¡°1 agree with what His Highness said. If as a person of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence, I have to listen to the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s orders and leave without doing anything, then I¡¯ll leave the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence at this moment.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, the matter is still being discussed. Don¡¯t be so agitated first. You still have to act cautiously.¡± Yao Qingyi¡¯s expression instantly stiffened when he heard this. He looked at Shen Yaowei anxiously. However, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t even look at him. She only approached Huo Junhan a little more. Seeing the intimate looks of the two of them, Yao Qingyi¡¯s heart ached. Even if Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t say anything explicitly, he could tell that as long as Huo Junhan stayed, she would definitely stay¡­ No, it should be said that even without Huo Junhan, she definitely wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing about this! It was just a coincidence that she was with Huo Junhan, so the two of them faced this matter together. Seeing that the two of them were telepathic, Yao Qingyi¡¯s heart was about to be crushed. It was so painful that his face was pale, and even his shoulders were trembling slightly. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, are you alright?¡± Yue Xiaoyao had been paying attention to Yao Qingyi¡¯s situation. At this moment, she stretched out her hand and gently pressed on his shoulder. However, Yao Qingyi didn¡¯t even look at her. He moved his shoulder to dodge Yue Xiaoyao¡¯s touch and said with a cold expression, ¡°Yue Xiaoyao, bring the other disciples of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence back. I want to stay too and assist Master together.¡± ¡°Qingyi, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s gaze turned cold as he berated with a serious expression. Unexpectedly, Yao Qingyi was already prepared. He reached out and pulled out the sharp dagger at his waist. After kneeling, he firmly pressed the dagger to his neck. Even Shen Yaowei was shocked by Yao Qingyi¡¯s sudden action. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve made up my mind. Please fulfill my wish, Master! If I can¡¯t get what I want, I¡¯d rather die here now!¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, the dagger in his hand pressed against his neck again. The sharp blade cut through the flesh, and blood flowed out of Yao Qingyi¡¯s neck, but he didn¡¯t move at all as if he couldn¡¯t see it. When Qi Yuan saw this scene, he could only sigh heavily and turn to avoid Yao Qingyi. ¡°Forget it, since you insist, so be it. However, the others have to leave. No one can say anything else!¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and swung it. An invisible aura swept out like a wave, making everyone present have no choice but to suppress their restless hearts. Shen Yaowei had been sitting beside Huo Junhan. She looked at Qi Yuan and continued to remind him. ¡°Yue Xiaoyao, you can go upstairs and prepare to bow now. In an hour, I¡¯ll immediately build a teleportation array and send you out first.¡± Qi Yuan waved his hand and urged Yue Xiaoyao and the others to go upstairs. Yue Xiaoyao and the others couldn¡¯t win against him. In the end, they could only listen and walk upstairs one by one.. Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Ghost Annihilation Abyss Chapter 547: Ghost Annihilation Abyss Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Soon, only Qi Yuan, Huo Junhan, Shen Yaowei, and Yao Qingyi were left in the hall. Qi Yuan looked at the three people in front of her, and a helpless expression quickly flashed in his light-colored eyes. ¡°Are the three of you really not leaving? This isn¡¯t a small matter. One mistake and you might die in the hands of the ghost race.¡± Huo Junhan raised his eyes and looked at Qi Yuan calmly. ¡°When you talk, do you always like to waste time like this?¡± Yao Qingyi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She sighed and said, ¡°Your Highness, Master is only concerned about our safety.¡± ¡°Only the weak need to be taken special care of. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Qi Yuan¡¯s slightly pale face and pinched Huo Junhan¡¯s palm. ¡°Imperial Preceptor, you don¡¯t have to mind. However, I just heard Imperial Preceptor mention two divine weapons. I wonder what they are?¡± ¡°To completely sever the connection, we need to start with the Era Tomb. It contains a vast amount of power, and the gateway between the human and ghost realms is inside the Era Tomb. If we want to block it permanently, we need to seal the Era Tomb forever. However, the power within the Era Tomb is immense, and we require the assistance of divine artifacts to achieve our goal. By the way, these two divine artifacts are known as the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron and the Divine Void Sword,¡± he concluded, and a profound look crossed Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I remember that these two divine weapons are with the ghost race. However, they¡¯re in the forbidden area of the ghost race,¡± Huo Junhan said slowly. A light flashed in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could the forbidden area you¡¯re talking about be the Ghost Annihilation Abyss?¡± Seeing Qi Yuan nod, Shen Yaowei finally understood why Qi Yuan wanted to settle this matter personally this time. The Ghost Annihilation Abyss was the most terrifying place in the ghost race. That place was called the forbidden area of the ghost race, not for any other reason, but because that place was really too terrifying. No matter how strong the ghost clansmen were, as long as they went to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss, they would definitely die. At least, according to her understanding, no one who had stepped into the Ghost Annihilation Abyss had come out alive. Even the powerful ghost race felt like a nightmare when they mentioned the Ghost Annihilation Abyss! Shen Yaowei had heard how terrifying this place was before, but she had never known that there were actually two divine weapons hidden there. Not only that, but it was clearly the first time she had heard the names of these two divine weapons, and she had an extremely strange feeling. She kept feeling that she had heard the names of these two divine weapons somewhere, making her feel a sense of familiarity. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t know that when she was in deep thought, Qi Yuan glanced at her meaningfully. Qi Yuan lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t let anyone discover the wavering in his eyes. ¡°Since you insist on going, follow me all the way. Rest well tonight. Well set off tomorrow morning before dawn.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huo Junhan stood up and pulled Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand to bring him upstairs. When this scene fell into Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyes, it was like a thorn stabbing in, making his face turn green and white. Qi Yuan saw through Yao Qingyi¡¯s thoughts at a glance. His eyes were filled with helplessness as he advised softly, ¡°Qingyi, you¡¯re good at everything, but you should change your stubbornness. You have to know that everyone has their own fate. What shouldn¡¯t have belonged to you will never be yours.. Do you know why 1 clearly saw through your feelings for Miss Shen, but I never let you come into contact with Cang Ye and Miss Shen previously?¡± Chapter 548 - Chapter 548:I Want to Be By Your Side, Always With You Chapter 548:I Want to Be By Your Side, Always With You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing this, Yao Qingyi lowered his head guiltily. That¡¯s right, this wasn¡¯t the first time Master had reminded him in private. However, he had never listened to his Master and even took the initiative to approach Shen Yaowei step by step. ¡°Because some things are destined by the heavens. Things that shouldn¡¯t belong to you can¡¯t become yours in your lifetime. You shouldn¡¯t be obsessed. Why can¡¯t you understand¡­¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, his gaze shot into the distance. His words seemed to be talking to Yao Qingyi, but they didn¡¯t sound like it. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t believe in fate. I only believe in perseverance. 1 can always get what 1 want!¡± Yao Qingyi clenched his fists and said unwillingly. Qi Yuan smiled slowly. He put away the complicated emotions in his eyes and stared at Yao Qingyi. ¡°Then, have you obtained it now?¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Yao Qingyi instantly understood what Qi Yuan meant. He clenched his fists, and his eyes turned red. ¡°But Master, I¡¯m indignant. I keep feeling that I might still have a chance!¡± Qi Yuan shook his head and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s all 1 have to say. You do as you deem fit.¡± Seeing Qi Yuan get up and go upstairs after saying this, a deep conflict appeared in Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyes. In the end, he also got up and went upstairs to his room. On the other side, just as Shen Yaowei returned to her room, she saw Huo J unhan hurriedly packing her luggage. Shen Yaowei acutely sensed that something was wrong. She looked at Huo Junhan and asked, ¡°Junhan, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to chase me away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sending you out of this dangerous place. You¡¯ll go back with the other people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence later¡­¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, his hands didn¡¯t stop moving. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Shen Yaowei guessed that Huo Junhan would say this. She directly raised her hand, grabbed his half-packed bag, and threw it on the ground. ¡°Yaoyao, this is all for your own good,¡± Huo Junhan said with a straight face. Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, Shen Yaowei blinked aggrievedly. Her tears fell like beads that had been cut off and kept rolling down. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes and nose immediately turned red, but she gritted her teeth and closed her mouth, not letting herself make a sound. Her aggrieved and pitiful appearance made one¡¯s heart ache. Huo Junhan couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue packing. He hugged Shen Yaowei tightly and sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright, 1 won¡¯t send you back. Be good, don¡¯t hold it in. If you want to cry, just cry.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s crying? I¡¯m clearly angry. We¡¯ve only taken a step forward, and you want to chase me home. You were lying when you said you wanted to marry me.¡± The more Shen Yaowei spoke, the more her tears proficiently flowed. Huo Junhan was amused by Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. He let go of her and helped her wipe her tears. ¡°You can¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Seeing that Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness, Shen Yaowei simply opened her arms and hugged him hard. ¡°1 know it¡¯s very dangerous this time, but it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s dangerous that 1 have to accompany you. Otherwise, even if I¡¯m safe, 1 won¡¯t be able to sleep and eat in peace. Junhan, I don¡¯t want you to face everything yourself. I¡¯m not a weakling. 1 can protect myself. 1 want to be by your side and always accompany you.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s belittlement of him last night often echoed in her ears. She had never known that a powerful person like Junhan would feel so inferior. She had always been thinking that if she had known everything about Junhan earlier, would Junhan not have hated his own bloodline so much? Would he not have felt so inferior and wouldn¡¯t have been so worried about personal gains and losses, always worried that he would be abandoned by her? Previously, she had never understood. Now, she knew very well that stopping the ghost race army and Dugu Aoyun this time must have an even more special meaning to Junhan. Moreover, this matter concerned everyone in the world, so she wouldn¡¯t ignore it. Moreover, this concerned Junhan. She had to face it with him no matter what.. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Today, Ill Make It Impossible For You to Return! Chapter 549: Today, I¡¯ll Make It Impossible For You to Return! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright, alright, i won¡¯t stop you anymore.¡± Huo Junhan carried Shen Yaowei to the bed. After putting her down, he sat by the bed. Shen Yaowei felt Huo Junhan¡¯s palm gently caressing her head. His movements were extremely gentle, as if he was treating a precious and fragile item. ¡°Sleep.¡± As Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyelids became heavier and heavier, Huo Junhan¡¯s words sounded in her ears like a curse, making her unable to hold on anymore. She gradually lost consciousness and fell into deep sleep. She slept until late at night. Shen Yaowei woke up in a daze and clearly felt that Huo Junhan was beside her, hugging her tightly. Listening to the steady and strong breathing coming from Huo Junhan, joy quickly flashed in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Just as she was about to continue resting, she suddenly felt a cold killing intent attack. Boom¡ª! The blood-red energy ball attacked and instantly exploded the window. Then, the energy ball turned into charms that filled the sky and spread out, wrapping the entire inn. ¡°You little thieves have hidden yourselves so deeply! Unfortunately, today, I¡¯ll definitely make you unable to return!¡± When the dust dissipated, Shen Yaowei looked at the wall with a huge hole. Through the huge hole, she could see a figure floating in the night sky not far away. Sensing the murderous aura released by the other party, Shen Yaowei hid in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s that useless evil master from the palace?¡± She had yet to forget what Dugu Aoyun said. This Evil Lord was just an imposter with an impure bloodline. It was purely a useless snack. Shen Yaowei¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. In addition to the silence around them, it directly spread from the room. Wan Xuesha was wearing a dark red robe and his feet were in the air. He was originally aggressive, but he never expected to hear Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. He was stunned on the spot. Wan Xuesha roared and raised his hand to tear open the flesh of his right arm, blood gushing out. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw this bloody scene. She retreated a little. Then, to her surprise, she discovered that the blood flowing out of this Evil Lord¡¯s wound didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Instead, as if it was alive, it slowly wrapped around the Evil Lord¡¯s arm, forming a sharp blood blade visible to the naked eye. ¡°Damn girl! No one has ever insulted me like this. Today, I¡¯ll tear open your mouth and let you know my power!¡± As Wan Xuesha spoke, his figure suddenly rushed out and headed straight for the room. Shen Yaowei was just about to move when Huo Junhan pressed her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, he raised his hand and twisted in the air. An invisible force swept out like a tide, compressing the air into a spirit talisman that headed straight for Wan Xuesha. ¡°Little trick!¡± Wan Xuesha sneered. He raised the blood blade in his hand and slashed at the talisman heavily. With a muffled bang, the charm shattered. Wan Xuesha was just about to be smug, but he didn¡¯t expect the talisman that had already shattered to suddenly turn into afterimages that filled the sky. It howled and swept out, heading straight for him, instantly wrapping around his entire body. The charms were like short yellow bandages. After wrapping around Wan Xuesha¡¯s body, they gradually tightened and tightened his limbs forcefully. ¡°All!¡± Sensing a terrifying burning sensation sweeping through his entire body, Wan Xuesha twisted his body in pain. He was stunned to discover that the power of this charm was actually stronger than he imagined. It wrapped around his body and actually made him unable to resist. When Shen Yaowei saw this scene, she looked at Huo Junhan with more admiration. At this moment, footsteps approached. Qi Yuan and Yao Qingyi also appeared outside the door. ¡°The Ghost Race discovered our whereabouts in advance. The others have already left, leaving only us. Let¡¯s leave here as soon as possible!¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, he raised his hand and waved, instantly shattering the door between the two of them. He looked at the two people in the room and urged, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Once we¡¯re tied down, it¡¯ll be difficult to escape..¡± Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: None of You Can Leave! Chapter 550: None of You Can Leave! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei nodded and ran to Qi Yuan with Huo Junhan. On the other side, Wan Xuesha was still struggling bitterly. The flesh on his entire body was burned until thick smoke rose. He looked at the four people who ignored him and said with a ferocious expression, ¡°Stop right there. As long as I, the Evil Lord, am around today, none of you can leave!¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but stop. She glanced at Wan Xuesha, the disdain in her eyes obvious. Wan Xuesha also sensed Shen Yaowei¡¯s disdain and opened his mouth wide in anger to roar. Only then did Shen Yaowei see from afar that there was actually a talisman visible to the naked eye on Wan Xuesha¡¯s tongue. As he spoke, a ball of power condensed from Wan Xuesha swept out, and with a boom, the blood-red energy headed straight for Shen Yaowei. She was very surprised that Wan Xuesha still had the power to reverse the situation at this time. Shen Yaowei was just about to attack, but she was instantly pulled into someone¡¯s arms. Shen Yaowei looked up and happened to bump into Huo Junhan¡¯s serious handsome face. At this moment, killing intent shot out of Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. He looked forward coldly and locked onto Wan Xuesha. Then, he raised his hand and clenched it from afar. Before Wan Xuesha could react to the meaning of Huo Junhan¡¯s action, it clearly felt a wave of fluctuations from Wan Xuesha¡¯s body. It seemed to be boiling as it barged around in his body crazily. ¡°Ah!¡± Wan Xuesha moaned in pain. The bones in his body seemed to be about to be crushed. His skin and flesh twisted and gradually opened his body. In the end, his entire body was like an explosive balloon that instantly exploded with a loud bang! A blood mist swept over. Shen Yaowei listened to Yao Qingyi¡¯s tone, laced with more fear. ¡°So strong.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but show a proud expression. Her Junhan was naturally the most powerful! ¡°Let¡¯s go. The ghost race has discovered us. Dugu Aoyun might also make a move. Let¡¯s increase our speed. When we enter the Ghost Annihilation Land, we can completely shake them off.¡± As he spoke, Qi Yuan clearly heard ear-piercing booms coming from outside the door. For a moment, Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan raised their heads in unison and looked ahead. Boom, boom, boom! A large number of footsteps came. Shen Yaowei came to the window and looked in the direction of the palace outside the window. A large number of armored ghost race soldiers surged out of the palace, not far away. According to initial estimations, there were at least ten thousand people! ¡°Looks like Dugu Aoyun has invested a lot this time,¡± Huo Junhan said slowly. There was no fear in his words. He came forward and hugged Shen Yaowei¡¯s waist. Then, he leaped out of the broken window. Everything happened extremely quickly. Qi Yuan and Yao Qingyi followed closely behind and headed straight for the Ghost Destruction Land. ¡°Kill¡ª!¡± A terrifying air wave swept out, and the ghost race soldiers let out a murderous cry. They raised their hands and waved the sharp blades in their hands, roaring continuously. Shen Yaowei was intermediate in Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. She turned around and looked behind her, her eyes turning cold. If this continued, these ghost race soldiers wouldn¡¯t seem to be able to catch up to them. Looking at Huo Junhan, who was running forward with her in his arms, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer. ¡°Junhan, let me walk by myself.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t refuse and let go of Shen Yaowei¡¯s arm. Only then did the two of them separate. A sharp aura suddenly attacked and headed straight for Huo Junhan. Everything happened in a short instant, leaving no room for resistance! Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Huo Junhan, Dont Tell Me You Really Think I Love You? Chapter 551: Huo Junhan, Don¡¯t Tell Me You Really Think I Love You? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°No!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart tightened. Before she could think, her body had already reacted and reached out to grab the aura. The moment Shen Yaowei grabbed the aura, the aura seemed to have eyes. It wrapped around her wrist and pulled hard, flying straight ahead with her. ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Huo Junhan was shocked. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Shen Yaowei. However, Shen Yaowei¡¯s speed was really too fast. Huo Junhan¡¯s fingertip brushed past her skirt, but he couldn¡¯t catch her. He could only watch helplessly as her figure turned into an afterimage and flew forward. A cold killing intent appeared in his eyes. Huo Junhan tapped his toes and rushed out like an arrow leaving the bow. ¡°This is Dugu Aoyun¡¯s aura!¡± Qi Yuan didn¡¯t have a chance to stop Huo Junhan at all. He knew very well that he couldn¡¯t stop him at all, so he grabbed Yao Qingyi beside him and chased after him at a terrifying speed! On the other side, the moment Shen Yaowei was wrapped in the aura, her entire body seemed to have been frozen by this power. Even the spiritual power flowing in her body froze in her meridians. She couldn¡¯t resist at all! After realizing this, Shen Yaowei looked up at Huo Junhan, who was chasing after her, and was anxious. This aura was heading straight for Junhan from the start. If Junhan caught up, he might encounter some danger. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t watch Huo Junhan court danger. A little coldness rolled in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes as she looked up at the aura that wrapped around her wrist. Shen Yaowei pulled out the sharp dagger at her waist and stabbed it fiercely towards the aura. However, to Shen Yaowei¡¯s surprise, this seemingly extremely powerful energy actually easily broke as she raised her hand and swept it. ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Huo Junhan ran over quickly and stretched out his hand, steadily catching Shen Yaowei, who had separated from her aura. Shen Yaowei looked up at Huo Junhan. Before she could say anything, her palm suddenly lost control, and a dagger stabbed towards Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder! Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze trembled. He dodged the sharp blade in Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and raised his head to look at her in disbelief. Shen Yaowei was also shocked! She wanted to say something, but she was shocked to discover that she couldn¡¯t control her body. She couldn¡¯t even make a sound! ¡°Miss Shen, you injured the wrong person. This is His Highness Li.¡± Yao Qingyi rushed over with Qi Yuan and saw the injury on Huo Junhan¡¯s shoulder at a glance. However, Huo Junhan himself didn¡¯t say a word. He only looked at Shen Yaowei quietly. ¡°Huo Junhan, don¡¯t tell me you really think 1 love you? To be honest with you, I just want to vomit when 1 think of the dirty bloodline in your body. Every minute and second I¡¯m with you makes me feel extremely tortured.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s mouth was out of her control as she gradually spat out hurtful words. After being forced to say this, she saw that Huo Junhan¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. She was anxious to tell Huo Junhan that none of this was her sincere intention, but no matter how hard Shen Yaowei tried, she couldn¡¯t recover control of her body. ¡°Master, the owner of that aura just now controlled your body! When you came into contact with the aura just now, the aura had already entered your body and is now lurking in your body. You have to find it to return to normal!¡± At this moment, Se Se¡¯s anxious voice sounded in Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind.. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Miss Shen, Whats Going On? Chapter 552: Miss Shen, What¡¯s Going On? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety. She communicated with Se Se with her consciousness. ¡°Se Se, can you appear first and tell Junhan that I¡¯m controlled and I didn¡¯t deliberately say these hurtful words?¡± At this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less about herself at all. She only wanted to make it clear to Huo Junhan that she didn¡¯t mean what she said just now. Se Se¡¯s apologetic voice sounded in Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind. ¡°Master, you¡¯re being controlled, and I¡¯m also being controlled. Once I struggle forcefully, it¡¯s very easy for your body to suffer uncontrollable damage, Master. Fortunately, this control won¡¯t last long. Master, you can bear with it a little.¡± ¡°No.¡± Shen Yaowei rejected Se Se without thinking. ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate it. 1 order you to resist at all costs. You have to break the current control as soon as possible!¡± Even if she died, she definitely couldn¡¯t let Junhan misunderstand her feelings for him. Huo Junhan¡¯s calm gaze landed on Shen Yaowei. His eyes were like deep pools, and his voice was extremely cold. ¡°Yaoyao, are what you said from the bottom of your heart?¡± Shen Yaowei denied it crazily in her heart, but her body went against her thoughts. She looked at Huo Junhan and let out a heartless sneer. ¡°Otherwise, do you really think I¡¯m kidding? I¡¯ve only been enduring it previously, but you keep sticking to me. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± When Huo Junhan heard this, a self-deprecating smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Alright, I understand. In the future, regardless of life and death, 1 won¡¯t appear in front of you again.¡± Shen Yaowei watched as Huo Junhan turned around in disappointment. At this moment, she was filled with anxiety, and her eyes were about to split! She was extremely anxious and kept shouting in her heart, wanting to tell Huo Junhan that she didn¡¯t say those words just now. But she couldn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s departing figure and felt her heart hurt! She clearly knew his pain and how difficult it was for him. Why would she say so many hurtful words to make him suffer! Seeing Huo Junhan¡¯s figure disappear into the vast night, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes cracked. The anxiety and heartache in her heart almost made her go crazy. She borrowed Se Se¡¯s power and instantly broke through the restraints. Boom¡ª! The terrifying energy turned into waves of aftermath that quickly spread throughout Shen Yaowei¡¯s body, shaking her entire body. She opened her mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood! ¡°Pfft! Cough, cough¡­ No, Junhan, Junhan!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s vision darkened from the pain. She knelt on the ground weakly and hurriedly searched for Huo Junhan. However, as far as the eye could see, Huo Junhan couldn¡¯t be seen. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She couldn¡¯t care less about her entire body being weak. She struggled to stand up and wanted to chase after him. But just as she stood up, she fell to the ground because her stamina was exhausted. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve forcefully escaped control. Your body is very weak now, so you can¡¯t act recklessly. Otherwise, you might fall ill in the future.¡± Se Se¡¯s figure flashed, and it appeared beside Shen Yaowei, supporting her. However, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t listen to a word. She looked around anxiously for Huo Junhan. ¡°He¡¯s already left. Miss Shen, what exactly is going on? Were you controlled just now?¡± Qi Yuan quickly stepped forward and raised his hand to press on Shen Yaowei¡¯s shoulder, continuously injecting gentle spiritual power into Shen Yaowei¡¯s body. Shen Yaowei quickly felt the weak meridians in her body become stronger. She almost fainted from the pain. She forced herself to swallow a few pills, and her mouth was filled with the thick taste of blood. ¡°The aura that restrained me just now forcefully barged into my body. 1 couldn¡¯t resist. Those words weren¡¯t my real feelings.. Cough, cough, cough¡­!¡± Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: So Everything Was Done By You! Chapter 553: So Everything Was Done By You! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°No wonder. Unfortunately, Junhan has already left. Not only is the ghost race army about to arrive, but you¡¯re also heavily injured and can¡¯t walk around casually. You have to follow me. Let¡¯s go to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss to find Junhan together.¡± Qi Yuan checked Shen Yaowei¡¯s pulse. ¡°1 know you¡¯re anxious, but at this point, we have to leave here first.¡± Shen Yaowei was burning with anxiety. Just as she was about to continue discussing it with Qi Yuan, she saw a spatial wormhole suddenly tear open in front of them. In the pitch-black wormhole, with a sneer, Dugu Aoyun slowly walked out. ¡°Unfortunately, with me here today, the three of you can forget about leaving.¡± Shen Yaowei understood everything the moment she saw Dugu Aoyun. She looked at this man with monstrous killing intent. ¡°You did it. So everything was done by you!¡± A faint smile curled up on Dugu Aoyun¡¯s lips. He looked at Shen Yaowei with a smile hidden in his eyes. ¡°In that case, you¡¯re not too stupid. Shen Yaowei, you do have some ability. You¡¯re indeed the first person to escape the restraints so quickly after being controlled by me. Unfortunately, a woman like you is actually a human. Then you¡¯re destined to not be worthy of being with Junhan.¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m worthy or not isn¡¯t up to you. Dugu Aoyun, once Junhan knows the truth, do you think he¡¯ll let you off easily?¡± Shen Yaowei endured the intense pain in her heart and glared at Dugu Aoyun. Dugu Aoyun smiled slowly. He thought seriously for a moment and said, ¡°According to Junhan¡¯s personality, he will probably go berserk on the spot and directly kill me. 1 know very well how he will react. However, it¡¯s also because I know that I have to kill you no matter what. After all, the dead don¡¯t talk.¡± As Dugu Aoyun spoke, a terrifying killing intent erupted from his body. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze was solemn as she watched Qi Yuan¡¯s figure flash and block in front of her and Yao Qingyi. Qi Yuan¡¯s calm eyes were cold as he slowly said, ¡°Qingyi, Miss Shen is heavily injured. Bring Miss Shen away first and wait for me to find you.¡± ¡°None of you can leave today¡­ Wait, I seem to have seen you before.¡± Dugu Aoyun acutely sensed the abnormality and a thick killing intent shot out of the eyes of Qi Yuan, who was looking at him. ¡°So it¡¯s you. It¡¯s my fault for not being able to kill you back then. Today, let¡¯s settle our new and old grudges together. 1 want all of you to die here!¡± With Dugu Aoyun¡¯s furious roar, in an instant, a shocking energy wave swept across the entire place! Sensing Dugu Aoyun¡¯s aura, fear appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Putting everything else aside, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s strength was indeed strong. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to easily control her with just his aura! Just as Shen Yaowei was about to fight to the death, she surprisingly saw a figure quietly appear behind Dugu Aoyun. Huo Junhan¡¯s face was cold, and his body released a condensed killing intent. Apart from the invisibility charm, he used the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline to produce a blood-red longsword that entered Dugu Aoyun¡¯s back with a puff. Dugu Aoyun, who was originally aggressive, stiffened. His expression was completely distorted by pain. He turned around and looked at Huo Junhan angrily.. ¡°Huo Junhan, how dare you!¡± Chapter 554 - Chapter 554:I Cant Let You Be Aggrieved Chapter 554:I Can¡¯t Let You Be Aggrieved Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Get lost.¡± Huo Junhan kicked Dugu Aoyun fiercely. Without even looking at Dugu Aoyun, who flew out with a scream, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t even care about the pain in her body. She pounced over and directly jumped into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me just now!¡± ¡°I know, 1 know all of it.¡± The coldness in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared. His eyes were filled with heartache as he gently touched Shen Yaowei¡¯s cheek in his arms. ¡°1 realized that something was wrong, so 1 wanted to lie in ambush first and wait for the other party to take the initiative to reveal his true form. In the end, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid as to forcefully break free from his control.¡± Shen Yaowei leaned into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms in peace. Her breath was filled with his aura. ¡°I can¡¯t let you be aggrieved.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t say anything when he heard this. He only hugged Shen Yaowei even harder. Just as the two of them were looking at each other affectionately, Dugu Aoyun struggled to get up from the ground. His entire heart was penetrated, but the powerful vitality of the ghost race still made him struggle to stand up from the spot. He looked at Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei and roared loudly, ¡°Absurd, it¡¯s simply absurd! You humans are all lowly and dirty, all those vows of eternal love, all those claims of love being stronger than gold, they¡¯re all lies! With me here today, you¡¯ll never set foot in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss!¡± As he spoke, the energy in his body swept in all directions like a tide. A terrifying power directly swept up a few waves in the air. The terrifying spatial power tore open the air and turned into pitch-black spatial power, shaking layers of waves in the air. In an instant, the world changed color. A large amount of suction power was constantly released into the space, wanting to suck everyone in. ¡°Be careful not to be hit. This is a spatial wormhole that sends us out of ghost race territory. Once we¡¯re swept in, we won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Qi Yuan acutely sensed the abnormality. As he spoke, he also tore through space and built a spatial wormhole visible to the naked eye. ¡°Quick, quickly enter this spatial wormhole. This can bring us to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss!¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Qi Yuan¡¯s serious expression and didn¡¯t dare waste time. She quickly walked towards Qi Yuan with Huo Junhan. Previously, Qi Yuan had reminded them that if they wanted to go to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss, they could also build a spatial wormhole. However, because the magnetic field of the Ghost Annihilation Abyss was different from other places, the space was very weak. If they weren¡¯t careful, upon entering the abyss, they could easily scatter. Worse still, there was a risk of being pulled into spatial rifts, potentially resulting in them being torn apart by the spatial forces. At the thought of this, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but hold Huo Junhan¡¯s hand and step into the spatial wormhole with him. Choosing to transmigrate into a spatial wormhole and enter the Ghost Annihilation Abyss was originally an extremely risky method. They also chose to travel there for safety¡¯s sake. But now, it was obvious that they weren¡¯t allowed to fuss so much anymore. The moment the two of them stepped into the spatial wormhole, Dugu Aoyun roared angrily. An aura directly swept across and attacked the spatial wormhole they were in. ¡°Hurry up and go in!¡± Qi Yuan couldn¡¯t care less and pushed the two of them with all his might. Yao Qingyi was the first to enter the spatial wormhole. With Qi Yuan¡¯s push, Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan also entered. For a moment, Shen Yaowei felt a strong tearing feeling all over her body. It was so painful that she instantly lost consciousness and fell into the darkness. After an unknown period of time, Shen Yaowei heard voices calling out to her. ¡°Miss Shen, Miss Shen, wake up quickly!¡± Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Unconscious For A Day and A Night Chapter 555: Unconscious For A Day and A Night Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei was instantly awakened. She opened her eyes and met Yao Qingyi¡¯s worried eyes. Yao Qingyi was very happy to see her wake up. ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for a day and a night. How do you feel now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t care less about the tearing pain coming from her body. Thin sweat seeped out of her forehead. She looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Qi Yuan and Huo Junhan. ¡°You said I was unconscious for a day and a night? What about Junhan and the Imperial Preceptor?¡± At the mention of the two of them, Yao Qingyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Apart from talcing care of you, I¡¯ve been searching the surroundings for the past day and night, but I haven¡¯t seen any traces of the two of them. I don¡¯t know if they came successfully or not¡­¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this, she carefully observed her surroundings and realized that they were in a deep canyon. On both sides were black cliffs that towered into the clouds. They were steep and nonchalant, and there was no end in sight. Be it the sky or the ground, they were all pitch-black. Only by relying on some shining crystals growing on the mountain wall could she barely see the surrounding environment clearly. Not only that, but there was also a strong miasma and death aura drifting in the air. At a glance, the surroundings were lifeless, making one feel uncomfortable all over. Shen Yaowei gritted her teeth and rejected Yao Qingyi¡¯s support. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Yao. I can do it myself.¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s serious expression, Yao Qingyi retracted her hand awkwardly. ¡°Miss Shen, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Master and His Highness are very strong. Compared to you and me, they¡¯re more proficient in dealing with the danger here.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡± Although Shen Yaowei said that, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. However, she didn¡¯t know their whereabouts now, so she could only suppress the uneasiness in her heart. Shen Yaowei took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes again, there was only a cold expression in them. ¡°Senior Brother Yao, although we¡¯ve scattered, we can¡¯t keep waiting for Junhan and the others to come to us. We have to do our best to find the divine weapon. 1 remember that before the Imperial Preceptor handed the charm to Senior Brother to investigate the divine weapon, right?¡± Yao Qingyi originally wanted to persuade Shen Yaowei to rest for a while before leaving, but when he saw her determined expression, he had no choice but to swallow the words that were stuck in his throat again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll activate the charm now. Let¡¯s find the divine weapon together.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei¡¯s every word was so cold and hard, an unnatural smile appeared on Yao Qingyi¡¯s face. He said softly, ¡°Miss Shen, actually, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. Why don¡¯t you call me by my name?¡± ¡°Senior Brother entered the Imperial Residence earlier than me. It¡¯s only right to call you Senior Brother. Senior Brother Yao, let¡¯s quickly find a divine weapon and think of a way to leave this place.¡± Shen Yaowei clearly saw Yao Qingyi lower his head with a lonely expression, but she didn¡¯t say anything when she saw this scene. In fact, she knew very well what Yao Qingyi was thinking, but she only had Junhan in her heart. Whether it was for herself or for Junhan, she couldn¡¯t give Yao Qingyi any false hope. Although Yao Qingyi looked lonely, her hand was very fast. She raised her hand and formed a talisman. Then, with a flick of her finger, the talisman swept out. Buzz! The charm turned into an eye. After opening it, it floated in the air and looked around. Then, as if it had been summoned, it slowly walked forward. Shen Yaowei raised her foot and tapped gently on the ground. Her figure rushed out like a bolt of lightning and quickly followed the charm forward. The power of the charm was extremely shocking. It brought them along as they ran until they arrived in front of a cave.. Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Which is the Divine Artifact? Chapter 556: Which is the Divine Artifact? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With a crisp sound, the eye that was originally floating in the air swayed gently and disappeared into the air. Shen Yaowei raised her eyes and looked at the pitch-black and bottomless cave in front of her. At a glance, the cave was empty, as if there was nothing inside. However, when one took a closer look, one could see waves of spiritual power rising in the cave, and a faint hostility kept echoing in the air. ¡°There must be something inside. Senior Brother, I¡¯ll walk in front. Follow me. 1 can use the artifact spirit to open the way for us.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she sat down at the entrance of the cave. Yao Qingyi originally wanted to say something, but when he heard Shen Yaowei say that she would use the artifact spirit to open the way, he had no choice but to swallow the words that were already in his throat and nod silently in agreement. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t notice that much and directly summoned Se Se. ¡°Se Se, lead the way and send us in.¡± Se Se floated in front of the two of them. After responding, it directly entered the cave. The moment Shen Yaowei stepped into the cave, she clearly felt the surrounding aura twist even more violently. The spiritual aura formed fluctuations in the air. This power descended from the sky, giving people a strong pressure. ¡°Master, there should really be a divine weapon inside¡­¡± Just as Se Se finished speaking, it saw a longsword suddenly on the road in front of it. The longsword stabbed into the ground, and more than half of it sank into the ground. At this moment, waves appeared on the surface, and an invisible aura slowly spread around. ¡°This aura doesn¡¯t seem to be a divine weapon¡­¡± Shen Yaowei quickly made a hand seal and released a cold Spirit Fire Art. The flames flew out with a whoosh and instantly lit up the entire cave. For a moment, the cave was filled with large numbers of longswords. Be it the ground, the roof, or the surrounding walls, they were all densely inserted. At a glance, there were at least thousands of them, making everyone shocked! ¡°This, this is too shocking¡­ Among so many longswords, which one is the divine weapon?¡± Yao Qingyi was completely stunned by the scene in front of him. ¡°This should be where the Divine Sword is. The Divine Sword can split open the Blue Sky, so its power is definitely extraordinary. It¡¯s definitely not that easy to successfully find the Divine Sword. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t act rashly,¡± Shen Yaowei said warily. She looked around more cautiously. At the same time, a familiar feeling arose, making her feel a little strange. In the beginning, Shen Yaowei thought that it was her imagination, but when she focused, she realized that that wasn¡¯t the case. The large group of swords in front of her all gave her a very familiar feeling. However, this was the first time she had come to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss. She was certain that she had never seen these things before. In that case, why did this familiar feeling come about? Shen Yaowei fell into deep thought, and Yao Qingyi, who was behind her, didn¡¯t dare act rashly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait until Master comes before deciding?¡± Shen Yaowei thought for a moment and felt that what Yao Qingyi said made sense. Their understanding of divine artifacts was far inferior to that of Qi Yuan. Instead of staying here, it was better to leave first. In any case, they had already confirmed that the divine weapon was here. When everyone gathered together to tame the divine weapon later, it would be even safer. Just as Shen Yaowei took a step back, a longsword suddenly rose from the ground beside her. With a whoosh, it turned into an afterimage that brushed past her cheek, leaving a visible scar on her cheek.. Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: What Did You Do? Chapter 557: What Did You Do? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but grunt. She raised her finger and gently wiped the wound on her cheek. At this moment, all the longswords in the cave let out a long cry without exception and were pulled out together. A terrifying sword aura surged over, making Shen Yaowei¡¯s back involuntarily break out in a cold sweat. A terrifying air wave instantly swept out. Shen Yaowei resisted the uncontrollable fear in her heart and raised her hand to block the longsword flying over. ¡°Get lost!¡± At this moment, a familiar, berating voice came from behind. Shen Yaowei¡¯s body and mind trembled. When she turned around, she met the gaze of none other than the imposing figure of Huo Junhan! Her originally high heart instantly relaxed. Shen Yaowei cooperated with Huo Junhan and was about to attack when she saw the aura around the originally murderous longswords change. They actually all stopped attacking and maintained a certain distance from them. They looked like they were observing them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did you do?¡± Qi Yuan originally came with a nervous expression, but he didn¡¯t expect the longswords that originally wanted to attack them to stop at the same time. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Shen Yaowei in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. These longswords were originally going to attack us, but for some reason, they suddenly stopped attacking because Junhan came,¡± Shen Yaowei said and looked at Huo Junhan beside her. Puzzlement appeared in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything yet. I just told them to get lost.¡± He said again, ¡°Get lost.¡± This was very useful for these longswords. As expected, they retreated a little more. One of them was trembling with fear, as if it was very afraid of Huo Junhan. ¡°These longswords really listen to His Highness Li. Master, what¡¯s the reason?¡± Yao Qingyi looked at Qi Yuan in confusion. Qi Yuan thought for a moment. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯re a fated person, Junhan. Whether a divine weapon chooses a master depends on fate. Perhaps you have a connection with these longswords. They really like you and want you to be their master. They will naturally listen to what you say obediently.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing¡­?¡± Shen Yaowei had an incredulous expression. She kept feeling that the good impression these longswords had of Huo Junhan was sudden, and it even made people feel confused. ¡°You can give it a try and see if you can subdue these longswords and become the owner of the Divine Sword,¡± Qi Yuan said after thinking for a moment. Huo Junhan didn¡¯t refuse. He reached out and waved at the swords. ¡°Come here.¡± The longswords were instantly excited. They turned into afterimages and headed straight for Huo Junhan, but they didn¡¯t hurt him. Looking at the dazzling, strong light released by the longsword, Huo Junhan clearly felt a majestic power flowing around his body. Every longsword seemed to be surrounding him, and it couldn¡¯t wait to let out waves of sword cries. Even if these longswords couldn¡¯t express the feelings in their hearts like humans, Huo Junhan could still feel their love through their movements. An indescribable feeling made Huo Junhan feel as if he had been guided. He raised his hand and clenched it in the air. After moving his lips, he slowly spat out a word. ¡°Condense.¡± As Huo Junhan finished speaking, a large number of longswords emitted an even more dazzling light, turning into sword shadows that condensed into one at a visible speed. The dark blue light was like the Milky Way in the sky. The longswords finally turned into a dark blue longsword that floated in front of Huo Junhan, constantly releasing energy fluctuations around them. Shen Yaowei took in this scene in surprise.. ¡°This is the Divine Sword?¡± Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: This Divine Sword Really Likes Junhan Very Much Chapter 558: This Divine Sword Really Likes Junhan Very Much Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s right. Legend has it that the Divine Sword is a divine weapon even more arrogant than the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. It has existed for more than a thousand years and has intelligence. It will choose a suitable master for them on its own.¡± Qi Yuan watched as Huo Junhan raised his hand and held the Divine Sword with a wave. He didn¡¯t expect this legendary, most difficult divine weapon to actually become so obedient in front of Huo Junhan. ¡°From the looks of it, this Divine Sword really likes Junhan very much.¡± Yao Qingyi sighed as he looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s back. His eyes were filled with envy. ¡°If the people of the ghost race know that the Divine Sword, which they find difficult to subdue, actually took the initiative to find His Highness Li, many people from the ghost race will probably vomit blood from anger.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded in agreement. The reason why the Ghost Race didn¡¯t dare to approach the Ghost Destruction Abyss was because there were two divine weapons here. If they accidentally touched the weapons, they would definitely die at the hands of the divine weapons. Therefore, for the ghost race, subduing a divine weapon could be said to be as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Many people didn¡¯t even dare imagine it. Under the gazes of the three, Huo Junhan raised his hand and clenched his longsword. Soon, the sword sheath automatically appeared and wrapped around the sharp sword body. Seeing that Huo Junhan easily wore the longsword at his waist, Shen Yaowei quickly walked over and held his hand. ¡°You subdued it just like that? Is there anything uncomfortable?¡± Huo Junhan shook his head and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already established a contract with the Divine Sword. It already belongs to me. I definitely won¡¯t dare to do anything to hurt me.¡± ¡°This is too smooth¡­ The Divine Sword was clearly still so ferocious when it saw Senior Brother Yao and me just now.¡± Shen Yaowei looked down at Huo Junhan¡¯s waist and couldn¡¯t help but be a little puzzled. Could it be that it was really as the Imperial Preceptor had said, that divine weapons could also choose masters? ¡°I keep feeling that this Divine Sword seems to have belonged to me from the start. Even if I subdue it now, I don¡¯t feel that there¡¯s anything wrong.¡± Huo Junhan saw that Shen Yaowei had a worried expression the whole time and held her palm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. As long as we find the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron next, we can leave here.¡± ¡°Divine weapons often resonate with each other. You can get the Divine Sword to help and bring us to the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. Coincidentally, we can also try to see if the Divine Sword really listens to its new master,¡± Qi Yuan said. Huo Junhan grunted and raised his hand to press his waist. The Divine Sword shot out of his waist as if it had a life of its own. ¡°Bring us to the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron.¡± As Huo Junhan gave the order, a dazzling light erupted around the Divine Sword. Then, with a whoosh, it turned into an afterimage and flew out of the cave. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry, hurry up and chase after it.¡± Huo Junhan picked up the pale Shen Yaowei and quickened his pace to rush out. When Yao Qingyi saw this scene, grief quickly flashed in his eyes. Qi Yuan raised his hand and gently patted Yao Qingyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yao Qingyi nodded and followed Qi Yuan. The Divine Sword was invincible. Wherever it passed, no evil creature dared to approach. It forcefully opened a wide path towards the depths of the Ghost Annihilation Abyss. In the beginning, Shen Yaowei could still feel the cold wind cutting across their cheeks like a blade as they ran all the way. There was a sharp pain. Soon, as they walked deeper and deeper, the surrounding coldness gradually disappeared. Not only that, but the surrounding temperature even had a tendency to gradually increase. In just half an hour, Shen Yaowei felt that the cold and trembling feeling at the start had disappeared, replaced by a strong heat. A thin layer of sweat uncontrollably appeared on their bodies, and a fiery aura surged towards them. Light swept through the world, burning the mountain walls under their feet and around them to a shallow red.. Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Junhan, Im Alright Chapter 559: Junhan, I¡¯m Alright Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The air was dry without any water vapor. The high temperature distorted the surrounding space. Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and used a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from Huo Junhan¡¯s forehead. ¡°Junhan, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s too hot here. Put me down.¡± Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s face that was no longer that pale. After his heart skipped a beat, he gently put her down from his arms. ¡°It¡¯s so hot here. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s going to roast someone.¡± Yao Qingyi raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead. ¡°This is the power of the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. The Heavenly Transformation Cauldron was originally a huge, burning meteorite that fell from the sky. Legend has it that it was born with an extraterrestrial fire, and this kind of fire can even melt the world. However, the hotter we feel, the more it proves that we¡¯re getting closer and closer to the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron.¡± As Qi Yuan spoke, he walked in front of Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan and looked into the depths. ¡°The Heavenly Transformation Cauldron is clearly not that friendly to us. Follow behind me. No matter what problem appears, leave it to me to deal with.¡± When Shen Yaowei saw that Huo Junhan had agreed calmly, she obediently followed behind him. The four of them continued forward. The four of them gradually went deeper. As they went deeper and deeper, spots of magma had already vaguely appeared on the ground, and scorching heat hit their faces. ¡°We¡¯re here. That¡¯s the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron.¡± Shen Yaowei wiped the sweat seeping out of her forehead and looked ahead. A snow-white medicinal cauldron sat in the magma intermediate all over the ground. The surrounding rolling speech was so red that it turned black. Bubbles kept rolling out, and hot fire poison seeped out from it, roasting the surrounding rocks until they almost melted. Shen Yaowei looked at the distorted air in the distance. The pure white medicinal cauldron looked like it was moving slightly under the distorted air, like a living creature. There was no pattern on the medicinal cauldron, but a wave of hot air came out. The moment Shen Yaowei saw it, her eyes seemed to have been burned, and a strange feeling arose spontaneously. She had seen this cauldron before. Just as this thought formed in her mind, Shen Yaowei suddenly felt a fiery red heat wave sweep over. Boom! The terrifying power released by the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron shattered the air. Wherever it passed, even rocks melted as it attacked the four of them. ¡°Retreat!¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s expression was solemn. As he spoke, he raised his palm and pressed it hard on the incoming heat wave. The ice talisman emitted a dazzling, strong light. The moment it pressed on the heat wave, a large amount of water vapor appeared due to the huge difference in temperature. Seeing Qi Yuan crush the heat wave with one hand, Shen Yaowei watched as the magma on the ground suddenly twisted, actually forming human figures. ¡°That¡¯s a figure formed by magma?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at this scene in disbelief. She saw that the magma seemed to have a life of its own as it slowly attacked in their direction. ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± The magma people only had the appearance of humans. Their hands and feet were very long and they had no facial features. The magma on their faces rolled, and a large number of bubbles appeared. With a raise of their hands, a stream of magma attacked the four of them. Shen Yaowei took a step back, and right on the heels of that, she was protected behind Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan only moved his mind, and the Divine Sword flew over. As it spun quickly, it formed a wave of air that shattered the flying magma into nothingness.. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: It Wants to Run Chapter 560: It Wants to Run Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei watched as the Divine Sword perfectly blocked the magma flying everywhere, then focused and looked at Qi Yuan. Qi Yuan pressed his palms together and stepped on the ground, shattering it. The boundless spiritual power in his body rippled in the air with the charm he chanted. Array formations appeared under the feet of the magma people. The moment the talisman appeared, the magma people, who were still baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, were immediately frozen on the spot. No matter how they struggled, large golden hands appeared on the ground at a visible speed. Every pair of golden hands was taller than the magma people. At this moment, their open hands closed with Qi Yuan¡¯s command. The shattered magma splattered everywhere, and all the magma people shattered on the ground in an instant. Ignoring the miserable cry of the magma man in his ears, Qi Yuan was expressionless. His figure flashed, and he headed straight for the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. Just as Shen Yaowei thought that the dust had settled, violent fluctuations suddenly emitted around the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. ¡°Buzz¡ª!¡± A fiery red heat wave swept over, shattering the ground. The magma under the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron shot in all directions, and in the blink of an eye, it flew into the sky and quickly condensed a huge net that reached the sky. The huge net enveloped the top of everyone¡¯s heads, about to fall and burn them to ashes. Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes focused slightly. His toes touched the ground, and his figure rose into the air as he raised his arms. From Shen Yaowei¡¯s angle, she could see layers of complicated curse marks on Qi Yuan¡¯s arm, as if they had grown out of the depths of his flesh. The moment they were exposed to the air, they emitted a dazzling golden light. ¡°Infinite Heavenly Fire, come from the east and come from the west. Condense my body as a weapon, condense!¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s fingers flew up and quickly formed a few hand seals. In an instant, a huge vortex with Qi Yuan¡¯s arm as the center continuously sucked the power gathered around it over, tearing at the hot fire net in the sky, completely integrating the power on it into the intermediate in his arm. The golden curse seal turned into blood color. Qi Yuan¡¯s arm couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying high temperature, and the blood all over his body almost boiled. With an explosive body, the skin on his arm was blown away, revealing bloody flesh. Shen Yaowei was still a distance away from Qi Yuan, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess how painful he was. However, Shen Yaowei quickly discovered that the power of the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron was gradually condensing in Qi Yuan¡¯s body. Although it was only a little, he still successfully fused with the power of the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. Seeing this scene, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes lit up. Shen Yaowei sighed in admiration and said, ¡°Imperial Preceptor wants to subdue the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron after fusing power.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s arm was heavily injured and had indeed temporarily lost a certain amount of battle power. But as long as he could successfully fuse the power of the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron, all his hard work would be worth it! Qi Yuan raised his bloody palm and condensed all the energy hidden in the fire net just now. His arm landed, and a flame shot out of his fingertip and landed on the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. Boom! A terrifying energy shattered the mountain wall around the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron into dregs. A large amount of magma appeared from the shattered underground and immediately swallowed the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. ¡°It wants to run!¡± Shen Yaowei saw through the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron¡¯s intention at a glance. Seeing the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron fall into the magma, its figure actually flashed and disappeared on the spot. It was also at this moment that a cold aura came from under her feet.. Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Junhan, Im fine Chapter 561: Junhan, I¡¯m fine Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Crack¡ª The ground under her feet instantly shattered. Shen Yaowei lowered her head in shock and looked down, only to be surprised to see the disappearing Heavenly Transformation Cauldron suddenly appear under her feet, devouring her entire body into the hot Heavenly Transformation Cauldron in a short instant. The hot fire wave instantly wrapped around Shen Yaowei¡¯s entire body. A ball of fire burned away her rationality, making her black out. ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Just as she heard Huo Junhan¡¯s panicked shout, she lost consciousness. Shen Yaowei was quickly woken up by the intense pain. She clearly felt that the skin, muscles, and bones all over her body had been roasted and melted. The terrifyingly high temperature almost made her body curl up into a ball. The terrifyingly high temperature could almost burn her into nothingness. The remaining willpower supported Shen Yaowei with difficulty. She tried her best to open her eyes and saw that it wasn¡¯t flames, but a white light. Everything around her had already turned into fire. Only the white light stayed on the spot without moving, as if it was guiding her. A familiar and strange feeling appeared in her heart. Shen Yaowei suddenly felt her melted hands and feet recover. Under the roasting of the flames, her entire body glowed like jade. Shen Yaowei stood up and took something one step at a time, slowly walking towards the white light. As she approached to take a look, Shen Yaowei realized that the white light was actually a small Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. Although the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron was only the size of a palm, luxurious light was released around it. Boundless power vibrated in the air, producing aftershocks. She instantly realized that the medicinal cauldron in front of her was the true body of the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. Shen Yaowei stretched out her hand and grabbed at the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. Shen Yaowei¡¯s actions angered the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. The fire wave attacked and tore open her palm. The blood boiled from the heat, and bubbles popped on the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. Shen Yaowei looked at her palm, which could almost be seen with white bones, and realized that after being calcined, she actually couldn¡¯t feel the heat wave and pain. Not only that, but her palm also glowed like a gem. Her flesh healed, and her fair skin looked even more tender than before. Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows in surprise. Shen Yaowei looked at the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron and could actually sense its emotions. The Heavenly Transformation Cauldron was sad and angry, but it was unwilling to hurt her. She didn¡¯t understand why the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron would have such a big change in emotions towards her. Shen Yaowei looked at it, and her emotions were also affected. An invisible connection appeared. Everything was so natural. Shen Yaowei sensed that the connection between her heart and the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron was getting deeper and deeper. In the end, she opened her hands and grabbed the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. The Heavenly Transformation Cauldron seemed to have nowhere to run. It resisted and ran left and right, unable to dodge Shen Yaowei¡¯s palm no matter what. ¡°Buzz.¡± The Heavenly Transformation Cauldron was very unhappy and let out a buzzing cry. However, in Shen Yaowei¡¯s opinion, the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron was more like a little baby throwing a tantrum. No matter how angry it appeared, its resistance couldn¡¯t hurt her at all. Therefore, Shen Yaowei hugged the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron with both hands. When it still tried to struggle, her face turned cold, and she said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t move around.¡± To her surprise, after the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron heard this, it actually trembled in fear twice. Then, it obediently stopped struggling and stayed motionless in her palm. With both hands holding the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron, Shen Yaowei slowly accommodated it into her body. Then, she heard an extremely anxious call. ¡°Yaoyao!¡± ¡°Junhan!¡± Shen Yaowei replied. The world immediately changed color, and the surrounding scenery suddenly disappeared completely. She appeared in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss again. She raised her hand and rushed out of the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron immediately, meeting Huo Junhan¡¯s panicked face. ¡°Junhan, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve successfully recovered the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron.¡± Just as Shen Yaowei finished speaking, she suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness sweep over her entire body. Her feet went soft, and she fell to the ground.. Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: This is a Curse Chapter 562: This is a Curse Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Be careful!¡± The voices of Huo Junhan and Yao Qingyi sounded in her ears at the same time. Shen Yaowei fell into a familiar and warm embrace right on her heels. Her entire body relaxed, like a cat that had been wheedling. She hugged Huo Junhan¡¯s neck and rubbed against his neck. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my body was tempered when I subdued the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron just now. I¡¯m still not used to it.¡± Huo Junhan was about to pull Shen Yaowei into his arms and hug her slowly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Shen Yaowei listened to Huo Junhan¡¯s voice coming from her ear and also felt extremely at ease. She relaxed completely and leaned into his arms. ¡°Great, the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron has also been subdued. We can leave here.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s right arm was still charred. He had also consumed a lot of energy, and his face was a little pale. At this moment, Shen Yaowei had recovered her strength. She left Huo Junhan¡¯s arms in embarrassment and looked at Qi Yuan. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Preceptor. It¡¯s all thanks to Imperial Preceptor consuming a lot of the power of the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron that I could subdue it so quickly.¡± Thinking that the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron was originally a divine weapon that Qi Yuan had taken a fancy to, Shen Yaowei was a little embarrassed. She originally didn¡¯t want to subdue the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron either, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would become like this due to a freak combination of factors. Qi Yuan shook his head calmly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not you who subdued the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron, but the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron chose you. 1 just said that divine artifacts have intelligence. They will choose their master according to their own treatment. Even without me today, the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron will still choose you. This is all decided.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that the outcome is good. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for us to leave here¡­¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he put away the Divine Sword. ¡°1¡¯11 go put away the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron too.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she turned around and looked at the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron behind her. Her heart stirred. With a flick of her finger, she shrunk the tripod. The Heavenly Transformation Cauldron shrank to a stream of light in the end, turning into a necklace the size of a baby¡¯s palm. It flew over and hung on Shen Yaowei¡¯s neck. When Shen Yaowei saw this scene, she suddenly felt a sharp killing intent attack. A suffocating, terrifying aura swept over. Shen Yaowei raised her head and saw a stream of light shatter the sky as it approached. A red and black arrow headed straight for her. In the blink of an eye, the arrow was only an inch away from Shen Yaowei, not giving her any chance to dodge. Pfft! Listening to the muffled sound, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t feel the pain she imagined. Her gaze trembled as she looked at Yao Qingyi, who flashed in front of her to block. The arrow pierced deeply into Yao Qingyi¡¯s chest. He widened his eyes and looked down at the arrow. The arrow fused into his wound and actually left a large area of ferocious and distorted incantations on his skin. ¡°This is a curse!¡± Shen Yaowei hurriedly supported Yao Qingyi¡¯s body and helped him lie down. Yao Qingyi¡¯s muscles twitched in pain. Blood flowed out of the corners of his mouth, and his painful voice kept trembling. ¡°Master, Master!¡± Qi Yuan squatted down to check on Yao Qingyi¡¯s situation. His expression was unprecedentedly serious. ¡°It¡¯s the Evil Ghost Curse.¡± Despair appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. The Evil Ghost Curse was the strongest curse of the ghost race. The power of this curse was enough to completely grind a person¡¯s body and soul into nothingness. During this period, the person who was intermediate could even clearly feel how his body slowly turned into powder and disappeared. Moreover, the Evil Ghost Curse required a hundred ghost race members to curse together. Unless they found these hundred people at the same time and killed them all, there was a one in ten chance of breaking the curse! However, the curse only lasted for half an hour. No matter what, it was too late to save Yao Qingyi! Shen Yaowei looked at the trembling Yao Qingyi in pain. The guilt in her heart almost swallowed her. She raised her head and looked indignantly at the figure who was sending the curse in the sky not far away.. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Ill Self-Explode to Help You Open the Way (1) Chapter 563: I¡¯ll Self-Explode to Help You Open the Way (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Dugu Aoyun, it¡¯s you again!¡± Shen Yaowei gritted her teeth, and killing intent shot out of her eyes. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s red clothes floated in midair not far away. He lowered his eyes, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°A good Evil Ghost Curse was actually wasted by a trash. What a pity¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re not allowed to insult Senior Brother anymore.¡± Shen Yaowei was extremely angry. With a thought, a white light appeared behind Dugu Aoyun. A fiery wave attacked from behind. Dugu Aoyun turned around and happened to meet the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron that was opened at the mouth of the tripod. Boom! The Heavenly Transformation Cauldron suddenly closed, but Dugu Aoyun¡¯s figure quickly flashed and disappeared on the spot. Everything happened in a short instant. Dugu Aoyun descended from the sky and stood not far from everyone. He looked up at the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron and said, ¡°Such a good divine weapon was actually taken by a human woman.¡± As Dugu Aoyun spoke, he raised his hand and aimed at the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron from afar. He clenched his fist tightly. An invisible force pinched the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron. As Dugu Aoyun exerted strength with his palm, with a crack, a layer of rippies actually appeared on the surface of the tripod. Then, a crack appeared from it and forcefully barged into everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Cough, cough¡­!¡± Shen Yaowei seemed to have her neck instantly pinched. She opened her mouth and spat out a stream of blood. She raised her head trembling and looked at the sky, hurriedly turning the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron into nothingness. A casual smile appeared on Dugu Aoyun¡¯s face. He raised his hand again and a cold light swept across. Swoosh! The dark blue longsword instantly arrived in front of Dugu Aoyun and severed his extended right hand. His right hand fell to the ground and turned into smoke. Dugu Aoyun looked at his pitch-black broken wrist and was very surprised that his severed body didn¡¯t regenerate. ¡°This is the power of a divine weapon¡­¡± As Dugu Aoyun spoke, desire appeared in his eyes as he looked at the Divine Sword. Before he could reach out to grab the Divine Sword, Huo Junhan had already retracted it with a thought. ¡°Dugu Aoyun, the divine weapon is already ours. I advise you to leave quickly,¡± Qi Yuan berated loudly. Then, he lowered his voice and said in a voice that only Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei could hear, ¡°1¡¯11 cover the retreat. You guys leave quickly. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s strength is extremely strong. Even the three of us might not necessarily be able to retreat unscathed from him.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart trembled. She looked down at Qi Yuan¡¯s charred arm and her gaze turned cold. If the Imperial Preceptor wasn¡¯t injured just now and was at his peak, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have to be so afraid of Dugu Aoyun. But at this moment, she and Junhan had just subdued the divine weapon. They had also consumed a lot of energy and couldn¡¯t control the divine weapon proficiently in a short period of time. Under such circumstances, leaving was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Just as Shen Yaowei was about to speak, she saw Yao Qingyi, who was lying on the ground, stagger up. ¡°1¡¯11 self-destruct to help you open the way. Hurry up and find a quiet place to build an array formation to seal the connection between the ghost race and the human race!¡± As Yao Qingyi spoke, large amounts of blood kept flowing out of the corners of his mouth. The curse mark on his body was still growing. At this moment, it had already spread from his chest to his neck and attacked his limbs. Seeing the ugly charm climb onto Yao Qingyi¡¯s pale face, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s go!¡± Huo Junhan picked up Shen Yaowei and left with Qi Yuan. Yao Qingyi listened to the three of them leave quickly, and a gratified smile appeared in his eyes. Under the influence of the Evil Ghost Curse, he had no way to survive. But he didn¡¯t regret it. At least in the end, he used his life to protect the woman he loved the most and his most beloved Master. When Yao Qingyi thought of this, he slowly closed his eyes. Behind him, Shen Yaowei opened her eyes and watched as Yao Qingyi charged towards Dugu Aoyun.. Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Willing to Die for a Human Woman? Chapter 564: Willing to Die for a Human Woman? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t move. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t make any sound. She could only grit her teeth. Even if she used so much strength that blood flowed from the corners of her mouth, she didn¡¯t stop. She knew that Junhan had seen the despair and prayer in her eyes. But he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he forcefully fused the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron into his body. The moment he absorbed the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron, two powers appeared in Huo J unhan¡¯s body. The Divine Sword and the Heavenly Transformation Cauldron rejected each other, and the power shattered his meridians and seeped out of his cracked skin. Shen Yaowei clearly saw that Huo Junhan¡¯s body was turning into powder at a visible speed under the destruction of the two divine weapons. ¡°I¡¯ve never begged you for anything in my life. Qi Yuan, this time, 1 beg you to protect her well and bring her back to the human race.¡± Huo Junhan took a deep look at Shen Yaowei, whose face was covered in tears. Then, he retracted his gaze filled with love and obsession and turned to walk towards Dugu Aoyun step by step. No, no! Shen Yaowei¡¯s vision was blurred by tears. Blood tears flowed out of her eyes as she crazily wanted to rush out and stop him! But she couldn¡¯t. The pain of forcefully stripping it away from the divine weapon almost made her lose consciousness. Qi Yuan struggled to get up and also looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s departing figure. Her eyes were filled with tears and heavy grief. ¡°Miss Shen, we should go.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s voice was very soft and trembled slightly. Shen Yaowei looked at Qi Yuan pleadingly and kept gesturing with her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to leave! If she wanted to leave this place and lose him, she would rather die with him! Shen Yaowei was very sure that Qi Yuan could see her determination. However, Qi Yuan didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she turned around and avoided her gaze. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were bleeding. She tried her best to open her mouth. Her roar blocked her chest and she was knocked out by Qi Yuan¡¯s palm. Carrying the thin Shen Yaowei on his back, Qi Yuan stood up shakily, not daring to look at Huo Junhan¡¯s gradually disappearing figure. He used the last bit of spiritual power to activate the charm. ¡°No, stop!¡± Dugu Aoyun looked at the two people who had turned into light and escaped. His eyes finally revealed a little fear as he grabbed at the backs of the two people as if he had gone crazy. The last trace of nostalgia in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes disappeared. He looked at Dugu Aoyun and flicked his finger. Boom! A terrifying power compressed the air and directly exploded a huge hole in Dugu Aoyun¡¯s chest. ¡°Cough!¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s knees went weak as he kneeled on the ground. His eyes were filled with unwillingness as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Huo Junhan, you sealed the ghost race, and you¡¯ll also die! The power of the divine weapon will make your soul dissipate! You¡¯re actually willing to die for a human woman?!¡± Huo Junhan smiled slowly, his light-colored eyes rolling with apathy. ¡°So what if my soul dissipates for her?¡± Dugu Aoyun looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s expression and heard his calm words. His body trembled as if it was spasming. The ruthlessness just now was replaced by fear. Dugu Aoyun roared and watched as Huo Junhan stretched out his hand to him. His body had already slowly turned into dust and disappeared. Huo Junhan stared at Dugu Aoyun and exerted strength with his hand. With a puff, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s body fell into a pool of blood. Huo Junhan¡¯s expression was calm. He lowered his head to look at his invisible body and said slowly, ¡°Breakthrough all forms and come out¡­!¡± Buzz! A huge golden seal descended from the sky and instantly enveloped the entire land of the ghost race, sealing all the space related to the ghost race and humans. Sensing that the dust had settled, Huo Junhan was finally relieved. He only had one eye left, and strong love flashed in his eyes. Yaoyao, if there¡¯s a next life, I hope we don¡¯t have to be separated again. At the thought of this, Huo Junhan slowly closed his eyes and turned invisible, completely disappearing into the air. A breeze blew, and the dust settled.. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Yaoyao, Youre Finally Awake Chapter 565: Yaoyao, You¡¯re Finally Awake Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Time passed quietly. Seven days later. In Shen Yaowei¡¯s room in the General Manor. Everything that she had experienced in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss kept happening in front of her. Shen Yaowei¡¯s vision was red as she saw Huo Junhan¡¯s determined departing figure. ¡°No¡­!¡± Shen Yaowei suddenly woke up. Shen Yaowei was panting as she stared at the familiar ceiling. The pain all over her body attacked her nerves, making her unable to react for a moment. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re finally awake. You¡¯ve been unconscious for seven days and seven nights. You¡¯ve been worried sick.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s anxious voice sounded. He came to the bed and sat down. He looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s pale face worriedly and turned to Shen Yifeng, Shen Yuyan, and Shen Yuqing. ¡°Hurry up and get Yaoyao some water.¡± Shen Yifeng, Shen Yuyan, and Shen Yuqing were flustered. They hurriedly poured water for Shen Yaowei, but the three brothers bumped into each other and made a mess. Shen Yaowei ignored Shen Liu¡¯an, who tried to stop her, and struggled to sit up from the bed. With just a move, her body felt a painful pain. Her bones seemed to be about to fall apart, and every muscle emitted an almost unbearable soreness. Cold sweat seeped out of her forehead, and her face was so pale that there was no color at all. ¡°Where is he?¡± Shen Yaowei moved her almost torn voice and spat out these words with difficulty. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei worriedly. His lips moved twice, and his voice was bitter. ¡°Yaoyao, seven days ago, Lord Imperial Preceptor only brought you back alone¡­ Now that all the connections between the ghost race and the human race have been severed, no one else can return.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t say anything. She only clenched her fist with all her might. She used so much strength that her joints turned white, and blood vessels appeared in her eyes. Her dry lips kept trembling. ¡°No, impossible. Junhan won¡¯t die¡­¡± Seeing the stubborn light flickering in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes, Shen Yuyan¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Yaoyao, at this point, why don¡¯t you let it go¡­¡± In the end, Shen Yuyan¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller. In the end, he simply shut his mouth and fell silent. It wasn¡¯t just Shen Yuyan. Shen Yifeng and Shen Yuqing also fell into deep silence, not knowing how to comfort their most beloved sister. Any words were pale at this moment. Huo Junhan had already sacrificed himself for the sake of the human commoners. Their Yaoyao loved Huo Junhan so much that she didn¡¯t even hesitate to stay and die with him. How could she let go? Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei, who was gritting her teeth and trembling, and reached out to stabilize her shoulder. ¡°Yaoyao, listen to Daddy. If you¡¯re really sad, cry, alright? Daddy and your brothers are here to accompany you. Cry, don¡¯t hold it in.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s nose felt sour. She took a deep breath and appeared especially calm. She didn¡¯t even show a sad expression. ¡°Father, I know he¡¯s still alive. 1¡¯11 find him. If I don¡¯t see his corpse with my own eyes, I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll abandon me.¡± ¡°You¡­ Sigh.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an wanted to persuade him, but he swallowed his words after they reached his throat. He could only sigh and shake his head. He had also lost his loved one. He understood the heart-wrenching pain. People couldn¡¯t cry when they were too sad. Only when they were relieved could they cry. At this moment, Shen Yaowei clearly couldn¡¯t do this. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei worriedly, not knowing if this was good or bad. ¡°Liu¡¯an, since Yaoyao has said so, let¡¯s respect her choice.¡± At this moment, a gentle voice came from Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s sleeve. Then, a stream of light flew out, and Song Lanyue¡¯s figure appeared in front of the bed.. Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Cant Take the Risk Chapter 566: Can¡¯t Take the Risk Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei was slightly stunned. Looking at the translucent figure in front of her, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but warm up. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Song Lanyue stared at Shen Yaowei gently, her heart aching as she took in her weak appearance. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, Yaoyao, right? Ever since I woke up, I¡¯ve heard your father talk a lot about what happened before. I know that it¡¯s all thanks to you and His Highness that my soul could fuse. Yaoyao, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Mother, do you mean that you don¡¯t remember what happened when you were alive?¡± Shen Yaowei saw Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s happy expression and guessed that he probably didn¡¯t know what Huo Yuntian had done. She looked at Shen Yifeng tentatively. As expected, Shen Yaowei saw him shake his head gently. Her guess was confirmed. Shen Yaowei lowered her head to hide the killing intent that flashed in her eyes. It was also a good thing that her father didn¡¯t know about Huo Yuntian¡¯s stupid actions for the time being. However, it was also time to settle scores with Huo Yuntian. ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember anything, 1 can tell at a glance that you must be my daughter. Yaoyao, tell me what you¡¯re thinking now. Don¡¯t let me, your father, and your brothers worry too much about you, alright?¡± Song Lanyue sat by the bed and looked at Shen Yaowei gently. Sensing the gentle aura spreading from Song Lanyue¡¯s body, Shen Yaowei said with a firm gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Junhan died just like that. Even if he¡¯s dead, I have to see his corpse with my own eyes and confirm it personally. As long as 1 don¡¯t see it, he¡¯s still alive. He¡¯ll definitely return. I want to go to the ghost race¡¯s Ghost Annihilation Abyss again. I want to find him.¡± Recalling the scene she saw when she was taken away previously, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart felt like it was being sliced apart. It was as if a blunt knife was cutting her heart, one after another, almost tearing her apart. No matter what others said, she didn¡¯t believe that Junhan would abandon him like this. She had to see it with her own eyes. Only then could she convince herself! Shen Yaowei¡¯s determined gaze attracted everyone¡¯s silence. In the end, Shen Yuqing was the first to sigh and break the silence. ¡°Yaoyao, 1 understand your thoughts, but at this point, all the connections between the human race and the ghost race have been sealed. We don¡¯t know the situation on the ghost race¡¯s side. Even if you want to go, you can¡¯t break the seal and go to the ghost race.¡± Shen Yuqing¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s agreement. ¡°I understand, but no matter what, I have to go back and find him. As long as I¡¯m strong enough to freely control the space of the ghost race and the human race, I can come and go as 1 wish.¡± A persistent light rolled in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes, and her gaze was extremely firm. ¡°Controlling space on your own¡­ This kind of thing has only happened in legends. Can ordinary people really do it?¡± Shen Yifeng only thought about it and felt that Shen Yaowei was talking about a fantasy. ¡°I don¡¯t think even the Imperial Preceptor has such powerful strength.¡± In order to seal the connection between the ghost race and the human race, Qi Yuan was originally prepared to sacrifice herself. From this, it could be seen how difficult it was to control space independently. It was almost impossible. ¡°I can do it as long as 1 grow stronger than the Imperial Preceptor. I know a place very suitable for the current me to train. After I¡¯ve arranged everything, I¡¯ll go there to train.¡± As Shen Yaowei spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but cough heavily. ¡°Even if you want to go, you have to wait until your body completely recovers. The Imperial Preceptor also said that you were heavily injured this time. The meridians in your body were almost broken. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to survive. You can¡¯t take the risk immediately,¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said with a straight face. He looked at Shen Yaowei with worry in his eyes.. Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Looking for Huo Yuntian Chapter 567: Looking for Huo Yuntian Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I know Father cares about me, but 1 don¡¯t have that much time. Every second I delay here, Junhan might encounter fatal danger.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze was clear as she looked at Song Lanyue in anticipation. Even if Song Lanyue didn¡¯t have memories, when she came into contact with Shen Yaowei¡¯s relying gaze, she still trembled and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Alright, Mother agrees to let you go.¡± ¡°Yue¡¯er?!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Song Lanyue in disbelief. ¡°Enough. If the child wants to go, let her go. Her legs belong to her. Can you stop her? Moreover, our Yaoyao is so strong. It¡¯s already very good that she didn¡¯t court death. What else are you dissatisfied with?¡± Song Lanyue¡¯s attitude was indisputable, and she even pulled a long face. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m going to be angry.¡± ¡°Alright then¡­ I can agree, but Yaoyao, you have to guarantee that no matter what, your life is the most important. You can¡¯t take any risks.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an could only nod helplessly. Shen Yaowei agreed immediately. Then, she took a cup of warm water from Shen Yifeng and drank it. A cold wave surged in her black eyes. ¡°Since Father and the others know that something happened to Junhan, does His Majesty also know about this?¡± Huo Yuntian had always been afraid of Junhan. When he learned that something had happened to Junhan, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest. He might have already taken the opportunity to kick someone when they were down and started to attack Prince Li¡¯s Manor. ¡°At the moment, His Majesty hasn¡¯t made any especially big moves. However, 1 heard that His Majesty wants to reorganize Prince Li¡¯s Manor and has been testing it. If His Highness doesn¡¯t return in the long term, I¡¯m afraid Prince Li¡¯s Manor will be in danger.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s dark expression and felt uneasy. ¡°Yaoyao, what do you want to do?¡± He knew his daughter too well. Ever since she was no longer stupid, she had become meticulous, especially when it came to His Highness. Now that His Highness Li was in trouble, she definitely wouldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°Father, I know what to do. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll go out for a while and be back soon.¡± Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and endured her discomfort to get out of bed. She walked towards the wardrobe not far away. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Shen Yaowei uneasily, not knowing if it was better to leave or to continue staying here. ¡°Father, let¡¯s go out and wait first. I¡¯ll accompany Yaoyao wherever she goes later.¡± Shen Yifeng took a deep look at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back and said to Shen Liu¡¯an. Shen Liu¡¯an sighed helplessly and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave your sister to you.¡± ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll accompany you too,¡± Shen Yuyan immediately stood up and said hurriedly. ¡°Me too, Big Brother. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Shen Yuqing stood out. Shen Yifeng sized up his two brothers, raised his arms, wrapped them around their necks, and forcefully pulled them out. Shen Liu¡¯an got up and left with Song Lanyue. Nuan Ying followed closely behind. She looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s pale face and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She hurriedly went forward to help. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Let me help you.¡± ¡°Find me a clean shirt. 1 want to enter the palace.¡± Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and said weakly. Nuan Tang nodded and quickly went forward to help. A moment later, in the palace, at the Moon Prayer Hall. In the center of the palace stood a beautiful dancer, twisting her body with the music. ¡°Alright, hahaha, that¡¯s great!¡± Huo Yuntian sat at the low table in a yellow inner shirt. He looked at the stunning dance moves of the dancers and hugged the two beauties on his left and right. He drank the wine handed by the beauties. ¡°You danced well. Reward all of them.¡± The new Beauty Lian in Huo Yuntian¡¯s arms leaned tenderly in his arms. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve been accompanying us sisters these few days. We¡¯re very happy. We all hope to serve Your Majesty well and make you happy.¡± At this moment, the tightly shut palace door was suddenly kicked open.. A wave of spiritual power swept out, cutting through the ground like a sharp blade, immediately tearing a chasm in the hard floor tiles! Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Waiting for Yaoyao to Come Home Chapter 568: Waiting for Yaoyao to Come Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Are we really going to let her go to the Huolan Ruins? I only have one daughter. I can¡¯t watch her take the risk!¡± Before Shen Liu¡¯an could put on his shoes, Song Lanyue pulled him onto the bed again. ¡°Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t stop me. If 1 don¡¯t chase after her now, it¡¯ll be too late!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late for you to chase after her now. If 1 wanted you to chase after her, 1 would have told you as soon as I discovered that Yaoyao had left last night. Yaoyao has already made up her mind. It¡¯s useless for you to chase after her. Moreover, our strength is inferior to Yaoyao. We¡¯ll only drag Yaoyao down if we go.¡± Song Lanyue saw Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s frown and raised her hand to touch the space between his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s said that children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Just let Yaoyao go.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried about her safety. Ever since something happened to His Highness Li, this child has changed a lot. She doesn¡¯t cherish her body too much. If anything happens to her¡­¡± Shen Liu¡¯an became more and more uneasy. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s precisely because of His Highness Li that Yaoyao won¡¯t take the risk. Just like how you want me to come back, we¡¯ve both been through this before. How can we stop our daughter from pursuing her happiness?¡± Song Lanyue pulled Shen Liu¡¯an and advised earnestly, ¡°When her three brothers know that she left early later, they¡¯ll definitely be in a mess. As parents, we have to act as an example and persuade them to understand Yaoyao and wait for her to come home.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an saw that Song Lanyue looked tired and knew very well that she was more worried than them. Otherwise, Song Lanyue wouldn¡¯t have sat there for the whole night. But while she was worried, she hoped that Yaoyao would be happy, so she didn¡¯t stop her. Thinking of his wife¡¯s good intentions, as her husband, how could he not cooperate? ¡°Alright. In a while, I¡¯ll remind Feng¡¯er and the other two to help His Highness manage the big and small matters of Prince Li¡¯s Manor together. Even if His Highness can¡¯t return in the future, it can comfort Yaoyao.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an sighed helplessly. As he spoke, he stood up and walked out of the room with his wife. Time passed. Half a month later. Ten miles away from the Huolan Ruins, at Huolan Town. Around Huolan Town was an endless desert. At noon, the dazzling hot sun released scorching heat in the sky, roasting the golden desert. Heat waves surged into the sky, and a snow-white figure was especially obvious in the golden desert. Shen Yaowei wrapped her skin in a white robe. A strong wind blew with fine sand. She wiped her eyes and looked up at the dazzling hot sun. This was already the eighth day she had walked in the desert. Shen Yaowei was exhausted both physically and mentally. She took out the water bag at her waist and drank the last mouthful of water. A mouthful of water was only enough to wet her mouth. Shen Yaowei¡¯s throat was so dry that it was about to smoke. She looked at Huolan Town not far away. Huolan Town stood in the yellow sand intermediate. At a glance, it was extremely dilapidated. There was no one around, as if it had long been abandoned. Swallowing her dry throat and continuing forward, Shen Yaowei walked to the intermediate of Huolan Town. She looked at the messy street and picked up a notice from the ground. The notice marked various things about the Huolan Ruins. It clearly recorded that only citizens who had once lived in the Huolan Nation were qualified to enter the Huolan Ruins. Other outsiders couldn¡¯t even enter the door without the guidance of their bloodlines. ¡°Miss, you also want to participate in the exploration of the ruins tomorrow? Then you¡¯re a little late, Miss. Today, the orphans of the Huolan Nation gathered a lot of people in an inn not far away and formed a powerful team, preparing to go to the ruins together tomorrow.¡± At this moment, a drunk-looking beggar in tattered clothes walked forward and stretched out his hand to Shen Yaowei. ¡°However, those hot-blooded men still need some female pets to lead them on their way. If Miss can give me some money, 1 can point you in the right direction and tell you the location of the inn.¡± Shen Yaowei took out a golden leaf and handed it to the beggar. ¡°Speak..¡± Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Cant Wait to Kneel and Beg for Forgiveness Chapter 569: Can¡¯t Wait to Kneel and Beg for Forgiveness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the beggar saw the golden leaf, his eyes turned red with excitement. He pointed at the corner in front and said, ¡°There¡¯s a house after the corner in front. Go in and open the cellar. It¡¯s an inn. It¡¯s too hot here during the day, so the people in town have dug a cellar and hid in it during the day. They only come out at night to move around.¡± Shen Yaowei walked forward according to the direction the beggar mentioned. Following the entrance of the cellar into a huge underground cave, Shen Yaowei discovered that the underground buildings were winding and the space was very wide. It was obvious that the people here should have long been used to such a life, creating a huge underground activity space. There were good and bad people in the cellar inn. Just as Shen Yaowei appeared, she heard a commotion not far away. Looking ahead, a few teams that looked to be wearing different clothes were gathered here. Everyone looked in Shen Yaowei¡¯s direction the moment she appeared. Shen Yaowei was wearing a white robe and a veil on her face. Even if one couldn¡¯t see her appearance, they could tell from her black and white eyes that she was a rare beauty. Among the people present, eight to ten were men. Occasionally, a few women would also dress very coolly, making Shen Yaowei look out of place. ¡°Where did this little lady come from? She¡¯s even covering her face and not letting me see. Could it be that she¡¯s afraid that she¡¯s not good-looking enough and the brothers will despise her?¡± At this moment, a shirtless man teased. He looked at Shen Yaowei as if he had targeted delicious prey. ¡°Little lady, don¡¯t be shy. Hurry up and lift your veil, and let Ma Liu see if you¡¯re good-looking or not!¡± Shen Yaowei glanced at the man called Ma Liu, her eyes calm as she strode towards him. Ma Liu had seen countless women and could tell at a glance that the little beauty in front of him must be a rare supreme-grade. Greed appeared in his eyes. He opened his rough palm and grabbed at Shen Yaowei. Ma Liu was very fast, and his movements turned into an afterimage, leaving Shen Yaowei no time to dodge. Just as everyone thought that Ma Liu was about to succeed, a cold light quickly flashed in Shen Yaowei¡¯s white palm. Tap. Half of Ma Liu¡¯s palm was directly cut off by Shen Yaowei. His palm fell to the ground heavily, emitting a muffled sound. Instantly, the entire place was silent. Only Ma Liu covered his broken palm and let out a world-shaking scream. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ma Liu¡¯s eyes were red from anger. His figure turned into an afterimage as he pounced at Shen Yaowei. A golden light flashed on Shen Yaowei¡¯s fingertip and instantly entered Ma Liu¡¯s body. With a muffled bang, Ma Liu¡¯s knees went weak as he kneeled on the ground and kowtowed. This scene attracted the surrounding people to roar with laughter. A familiar face of Ma Liu looked at him and teased, ¡°Ma Liu, aren¡¯t you too useless? You actually can¡¯t wait to kneel and beg for mercy for a little girl. Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself if word gets out?¡± Ma Liu knelt on the ground and couldn¡¯t even raise his head. Facing everyone¡¯s mockery, he panted and said, ¡°Stop gloating here. I definitely won¡¯t lose to a little girl¡­¡± Shen Yaowei seemed to not have heard Ma Liu¡¯s words and let him look up suddenly. Ma Liu¡¯s movements were too fast. His neck was raised, but his forehead was still pressed against the ground. The bones of his neck broke with a crack as he moved. He actually broke his neck in an extremely distorted manner and stopped breathing. In an instant, the entire place was silent. Everyone looked at Ma Liu¡¯s strange and distorted corpse. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t think much of it. She strode to a bald man with a full beard in front of the table and stood still. ¡°You¡¯re Full Beard, right? My name is Shen Yaowei. I request you to bring me to the Huolan Ruins together. I can promise that after 1 enter the ruins, I¡¯ll give you all the treasures I obtain.¡± The person who posted the notice she was looking at just now was called Full Beard. She looked around and saw that only this man matched this nickname the most.. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Its Just a Male Pet Chapter 570: It¡¯s Just a Male Pet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei was pretty lucky. The man in front of her was Full Beard. Full Beard raised his eyes and laughed heretically at the sight of Shen Yaowei. ¡°We naturally welcome a beauty like you. However, the team that entered the ruins is already full.¡± ¡°I can give you what you want as a reward for joining your team,¡± Shen Yaowei said, throwing a thick stack of banknotes on the table. The moment Full Beard saw the banknotes, a burning light appeared in his eyes. He reached out and accepted them. ¡°Let¡¯s set off tomorrow morning. You can stay in any room in the inn.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded and left the cellar. She chose the quietest room in the courtyard and stayed there. As Shen Yaowei left, everyone present exploded. The other factions that cooperated with Full Beard were a little dissatisfied. Among them, an older-looking old man shook the walking stick in his hand and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Young Master Luo, we¡¯ve already arranged for people at the start. If you suddenly add a weak woman in, can you bear the responsibility if it ruins our original plan?¡± ¡°In any case, 1 can guarantee that you can successfully enter the Huolan Ruins. You can¡¯t interfere with anything else. It¡¯s getting late. Everyone, please rest early. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning.¡± Just as Full Beard was about to stand up, he saw a woman rushing over from the room beside him. ¡°Ma Liu!¡± Luo Shenghua looked at Ma Liu¡¯s corpse, and a strong killing intent appeared in her eyes. She stared at Full Beard and asked, ¡°Big Brother, how can you watch Ma Liu be killed? He¡¯s my favorite male pet! I want to avenge him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a male pet. How can it compare to so much money?¡± Full Beard looked at Luo Shenghua and lowered his voice. ¡°That woman is beautiful. When I¡¯m tired of playing with her, I¡¯ll give her to you. At that time, you can vent your anger however you want, but you can¡¯t mess around now.¡± Seeing fanaticism and obsession appear in Full Beard¡¯s eyes when he mentioned Shen Yaowei, an extremely bad feeling appeared in Luo Shenghua¡¯s heart. ¡°Miss, Eldest Young Master is a man of his word. Let¡¯s bear with it,¡± Luo Shenghua¡¯s maid, Cui¡¯er, walked forward considerately and said. Luo Shenghua refused to let go. She glared at Cui¡¯er and said, ¡°Big Brother always makes a nice promise every time. In the end, when he saw a beauty, he was immediately charmed. He didn¡¯t help me take revenge at all. Instead of waiting for others to help me uphold justice, 1 might as well do it myself.¡± ¡°Miss, don¡¯t mess around. Previously, you angered Eldest Young Master because you wanted Lou Yu to be your male pet. If you kill the woman Eldest Young Master likes this time, Eldest Young Master definitely won¡¯t let you off,¡± Cui¡¯er reminded. Luo Shenghua directly slapped Cui¡¯er. ¡°Then 1 can¡¯t swallow this anger either! Hurry up and help me prepare. After killing that little b*tch tonight, 1 still have to find Lou Yu, lest 1 don¡¯t have a chance after entering the Huolan Ruins tomorrow¡­¡± Cui¡¯er covered her face and weakly followed Luo Shenghua. The master and servant didn¡¯t realize that a small paper person with blood marks was stuck to the leg of the table beside them. Rays of light flashed on the little paper figurine, recording what everyone present said. ¡°Could the Lou Yu Miss Luo mentioned be that orphan with the bloodline of Huo Lan?¡± ¡°Of course. Back then, the Huolan Nation was overturned overnight. Only people with the bloodline of the Huolan Nation were qualified to enter the ruins. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he relied on Lou Yu, Luo Dashan wouldn¡¯t have been able to rope others in to the Huolan Ruins. 1 heard that he relied on Lou Yu¡¯s bloodline to earn money every year and almost bled Lou Yu dry.¡± ¡°This Lou Yu is also unlucky. Not only was he tortured by Luo Dashan, but Luo Shenghua also liked his face. The brother and sister have fought several times because of Lou Yu. 1 reckon Lou Yu can¡¯t escape Luo Shenghua¡¯s palm¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this brute, Luo Dashan, is too strong. We¡¯re not his match. Otherwise, 1 really want to snatch Lou Yu over!¡± The little paper person heard everyone¡¯s conversation clearly and transmitted it to Shen Yaowei in the room.. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Miss, Please Have Some Self-Respect Chapter 571: Miss, Please Have Some Self-Respect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the room, Shen Yaowei was sitting at the table. There was also a small piece of paper standing on the table. Everyone¡¯s discussion kept coming from the small piece of paper. Shen Yaowei understood the relationship between these people. Full Beard¡¯s original name was Luo Dashan. He wasn¡¯t of the bloodline of the Huolan Nation, but had captured the orphan of the Huolan Nation. Only then could he use this orphan named Lou Yu to open the Huolan Ruins and win huge benefits. As for Luo Dashan¡¯s sister, Luo Shenghua, not only was she thinking about Lou Yu, but she also wanted to attack Shen Yaowei because she had killed Ma Liu. Apart from Luo Shenghua, Shen Yaowei knew very well that Luo Dashan had ill intentions towards her. Shen Yaowei straightened out their relationship and raised her hand to pinch the paper figurine. With a thought, the paper figurine quickly turned invisible and disappeared in the air. ¡°Since Lou Yu is the key, it doesn¡¯t matter if Luo Dashan and Luo Shenghua are alive or dead.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and lay on the bed. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. That night, the moon was dark and the sky was advanced. With the information obtained by the little paper person during the day, Shen Yaowei headed straight for the woodshed. Luo Dashan valued Lou Yu very much, so he locked Lou Yu in the woodshed day and night. A barrier was set up around him, preventing anyone from approaching Lou Yu. Soon, she arrived outside the woodshed. Shen Yaowei was already prepared to forcefully break through the barrier and leave with Lou Yu. However, when she arrived outside the woodshed, she was surprised to discover that a gap had actually been opened in the barrier that enveloped the woodshed. Not only that, but there was also a weak light in the woodshed. Two figures were pulling back and forth. The man¡¯s weak voice was mixed with a cough. It came through the window of the woodshed. ¡°Miss, please have some self-respect.¡± Shen Yaowei quietly came to the window and reached out to poke through the window paper to look in. She saw an extremely painful scene. Luo Shenghua was only wearing a small undergarment and pants, like a hungry wolf pouncing on the delicate young man in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what self-respect is. 1 only know that you¡¯re handsome, and I like you just by looking at you! Lou Yu, as long as you¡¯re willing to be my male pet obediently, I can beg my brother to show mercy to you this time. You can still live!¡± ¡°A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Instead of struggling at death¡¯s door, I¡¯d rather commit suicide! In this way, not only you, but also the lady outside the window can¡¯t enter the ruins!¡± Lou Yu was pressed under Luo Shenghua and looked at the window where Shen Yaowei was with a worried expression. ¡°Miss, as long as you come and help me, I¡¯m willing to be used by you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one else here at all. 1 think you¡¯re a drowning man clutching at a straw. If you want to use this method to force me to stop, you¡¯re too naive.¡± Luo Shenghua laughed out loud. As she spoke, she had already forcefully torn open the clothes on Lou Yu¡¯s body. Shen Yaowei was certain that Lou Yu was definitely not guessing blindly. Instead, he was certain that she was outside the window. In a flash, she turned into an afterimage and broke through the window of the woodshed to enter the room. Shen Yaowei flicked her finger, and a spiritual power hit Luo Shenghua. When Luo Shenghua heard the commotion and turned around, she was already a step too late. After being hit by the spiritual power, she fell to the ground and lost consciousness. Shen Yaowei stood in front of Lou Yu and asked, ¡°How did you discover me?¡± Lou Yu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer Shen Yaowei¡¯s question. He looked at Luo Shenghua, who had fallen to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. He bent down, picked up the wooden stick on the ground, and smashed it fiercely on Luo Shenghua¡¯s head. With a muffled sound, blood spread. Seeing Luo Shenghua covered in blood, Shen Yaowei was a little surprised that the other party was actually so ruthless and heartless. However, she didn¡¯t stop Lou Yu. Instead, she let Lou Yu use a wooden stick to beat Luo Shenghua until she was badly mangled. After Luo Shenghua stopped breathing, Lou Yu finally heaved a sigh of relief. He sat on the ground and retched from the smell of blood.. Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Sure, I’ll Help You Chapter 572: Sure, I¡¯ll Help You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that Lou Yu was retching and coughing as if he was about to faint from the torturej Shen Yaowei frowned. She took out a pill and handed it to Lou Yu. ¡°Eat it if you don¡¯t want to die.11 To Shen Yaowei¡¯s surprise, Lou Yu was actually very cooperative with her. He opened his mouth and swallowed the pill, not even forgetting to thank her. ¡°Thank you, Miss¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, answer my question first. How did you know 1 was outside the door?¡± Shen Yaowei stared at Lou Yu and asked again. Lou Yu lowered his head and didn¡¯t look into Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. ¡°My senses are naturally sharp and I can sense other people s auras. Just now, I was also desperate, so 1 looked for Miss to ask for help. Thank you for being willing to help¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, you actually didn¡¯t plan to bring me to the ruins. You just deliberately said these words to lure me to save you.¡± At the end of Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, there was only unsolvable killing intent left in her words. She couldn¡¯t tolerate Lou Yu playing with her. ¡°Of course not. Cough, cough, cough. Although I did it in a hurry, I¡¯m sincere. Miss, if you want the ruins to open and let people in, you need a very strong bloodline power, and my bloodline power isn¡¯t enough for so many people to enter the ruins. At most, I can only bring one person in and out of the ruins a year,¡± Lou Yu said seriously. Shen Yaowei said, ¡°But 1 heard that you used to bring the people Luo Dashan recruited into the ruins together every year. However, those people were unlucky and encountered danger after entering the ruins. They all died there.¡± Lou Yu shook his head, his eyes cold. ¡°Those are just Luo Dashan¡¯s excuses. In fact, Luo Dashan has always known that with the power of my bloodline, I can only bring him in and out alone. Every year, after he collected the silver and let me open the spatial wormhole, he was the only one who led me into the ruins. As for the others, the moment they stepped into the spatial wormhole, they had already been torn into pieces by the distorted space. Even if some lucky people can successfully enter the ruins, they can¡¯t come out again. Without exception, they were all killed by Luo Dashan.¡± Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°So from the start, the deal between Luo Dashan and those people was for nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Cough, cough, cough. Luo Dashan has been using poison to control me for so many years. I can only live for another three months at most. Before I die, 1 don¡¯t have any other wishes. I only hope to kill Luo Dashan and take revenge for myself!¡± Lou Yu knelt in front of Shen Yaowei, his eyes turning red. ¡°1 can tell that Miss wants to go to the ruins. I¡¯m willing to help Miss. Please help me get rid of Luo Dashan.¡¯1 Shen Yaowei nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Lou Yu seemed to have choked. He raised his head and stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Miss agreed just like that?¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you don¡¯t want me to agree?¡± Shen Yaowei stared at Lou Yu and asked. Lou Yu hurriedly shook his head and stammered, ¡°That¡¯s nor the case. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little surprised that Miss believed me so quickly.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know spiritual power or martial arts. Even if you¡¯re unwilling to help me, I have many ways to make you obedient. Naturally, I¡¯m not worried that you¡¯ll betray me,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly. She wasn¡¯t worried that Lou Yu would betray her. It was purely because this man was too weak and not enough to make her wary. Sensing that what Shen Yaowei said made sense, Lou Yu hurriedly reminded her, ¡°It s a good thing that Miss is confident, but Luo Dashan is powerful. We still have to be careful when dealing with him.. I wonder if Miss has any ideas?¡± Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: What Evidence Do You Have? Chapter 573: What Evidence Do You Have? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°There¡¯s no need for a way. Let¡¯s fight directly.¡± Shen Yaowei walked out of the woodshed and pointed at the room on the third floor of the inn. ¡°Is Luo Dashan staying there?¡± Lou Yu nodded like a chicken pecking rice. ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be that hot when night falls. Luo Dashan won¡¯t even stay underground¡­ Wait a minute, Miss, what are you doing?¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei raise her hand and condense a huge spiritual power ball, Lou Yu had a bad feeling. With a whoosh, the spiritual ball flew straight toward Luo Dashan¡¯s room. Boom¡ª! An ear-piercing boom kept echoing in the air, and Luo Dashan¡¯s wail came from the room. The walls of the entire room were shattered into pieces, and thick smoke and dust rolled. Luo Dashan, who was wearing an inner shirt and had been blown up, was awakened from his sleep and fell from the third floor into the courtyard. Under the moonlight, Luo Dashan¡¯s entire body was pitch-black. His explosive hair and already fluffy beard were connected. Only his eyes burned with monstrous anger on his charred face. ¡°Good evening.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded and stretched out her hand to Luo Dashan. ¡°Return all the banknotes I gave you previously. Lou Yu has already told me the truth. You can¡¯t bring so many people to the ruins at all. You want to set up these people who gave you money and let them die in the ruins.¡± The explosion just now attracted everyone¡¯s attention. For a moment, everyone discussed and looked at Luo Dashan. Luo Dashan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He stared at Shen Yaowei with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Stop talking nonsense here. What evidence do you have?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the evidence! From the moment you bought me, you knew that you could only send one person into the ruins a year, so you used those people¡¯s hearts to enter the ruins and let them all die in the spatial wormhole to earn huge profits!¡± Lou Yu looked at the surrounding onlookers and said even louder, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be deceived by Luo Dashan. He just wants to use your lives. Actually, before you successfully enter the ruins, you will all die!¡± ¡°Luo Dashan, is what Lou Yu said true?¡± At this moment, everyone around stared at Luo Dashan intently, their eyes filled with probing. Being stared at by everyone, Luo Dashan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this bastard¡¯s nonsense!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s true or not. The important thing is that Lou Yu is mine now. In order to let him bring me to the ruins, I can only kill you.¡± Shen Yaowei pulled out the soft sword at her waist and arrived in front of Luo Dashan as she spoke. He was shocked by Shen Yaowei¡¯s speed. Luo Dashan raised his hand to block, and his palm, mixed with spiritual power, pinched the longsword in her hand and broke it ruthlessly. A sorrowful cry came from the longsword, attracting the discussion of the surrounding people. ¡°Luo Dashan has always been ruthless in battle. He destroys people¡¯s weapons and hurts their foundations. This little woman indeed has a few guts, but in terms of ruthlessness, she¡¯s far from Luo Dashan¡¯s match.¡± Lou Yu listened to the discussions around him and looked at Shen Yaowei with more anxiety. Only Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t afraid in the face of danger. She calmly turned sideways and flicked the almost broken longsword in her hand, cutting open Luo Dashan¡¯s palm. Blood swept out, and the corners of Luo Dashan¡¯s mouth twitched in pain. He almost wanted to pounce on Shen Yaowei and burn her bones to ashes. ¡°B*tch!¡± With a raise of Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand, a large number of small paper figures swept out, turning into a white shadow that covered the sky and the earth as it headed towards Luo Dashan. Luo Dashan was pulled by the little paper people.. He twisted his body and said angrily, ¡°Damn it, get lost!¡± Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Unscrupulous Chapter 574: Unscrupulous Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, those little paper people seemed to have eyes. A group of them swept over and wrapped around Luo Dashan¡¯s hands and feet, binding him and making him unable to move. Shen Yaowei took advantage of the moment when Luo Dashan was controlled to quickly rush in front of him in a flash. The sharp sword in her hand stabbed straight at his heart. With a muffled sound, the longsword in Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand only stopped at the heart meridian of Luo Dashan. The sharp tip of the sword pierced his skin, but it couldn¡¯t press down an inch more. Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows and looked at Luo Dashan in surprise. Luo Dashan laughed out loud. ¡°My Golden Bell Shield Iron Skin Technique has already been cultivated to its peak. Don¡¯t even think about killing me. Hahahaha.J¡± Looking at Luo Dashan¡¯s smug appearance coldly, Shen Yaowei looked at him as if she was looking at a fool. She hadn¡¯t used her spiritual power since just now. Why did this man feel that she had already used her full strength? Just as Shen Yaowei was about to take another step forward, a woodcutter suddenly swept across the sky and hit Luo Dashan¡¯s thigh. Luo Dashan¡¯s laughter stopped. He looked at the approaching woodcutter and had an extremely bad feeling. He hurriedly wanted to stop it. ¡°No¡­!¡± Shen Yaowei saw Lou Yu holding a woodcutter and shouting as he slashed upwards! ¡°Hiss¡ª!¡± The men present sucked in a cold breath when they saw Luo Dashan¡¯s blood splatter on the spot. Blood flowed between Luo Dashan¡¯s legs, making the surrounding men tense up. Shen Yaowei saw the opportunity, and the longsword in her hand tore through the air, piercing Luo Dashan¡¯s chest. Blood splattered, and a bright bloodstain flowed out of the corners of Luo Dashan¡¯s mouth. He quickly stopped breathing. Shen Yaowei pulled out her longsword, shook off the blood on it, and glanced at Lou Yu. ¡°This attack was straightforward. Very good.¡± Lou Yu was extremely panicked. He looked at Shen Yaowei and smiled bitterly. ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t joke with me. 1 was also anxious. Once Luo Dashan dies, no other innocent people will be killed by him.¡± ¡°So, we were all deceived by Luo Dashan?¡± At this moment, an old woman in a dark, long dress asked. Lou Yu nodded and patiently explained to the others present, ¡°Luo Dashan has been lying to you. Everyone, you can take the money you gave Luo Dashan and leave¡­¡± The corners of the old woman¡¯s mouth curled up into a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°Why should we leave? Aren¡¯t you still able to bring someone into the ruins? That¡¯s good. Bring me into the ruins.¡± ¡°Are you planning to kick someone to the curb when they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness?¡± Shen Yaowei clearly felt that after the old woman said this, the others present were staring at them covetously. The old woman sneered. ¡°There¡¯s only one spot to enter the ruins. Everyone definitely wants it. Miss, in order to thank you for telling us the truth, we can spare your life, but Miss, don¡¯t even think about the rest.¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s greedy gazes had stopped on him, Lou Yu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Everyone, the chances of survival in the Huolan Ruins are slim. It¡¯s better not to barge in without permission. Moreover, I¡¯ve already agreed to this lady to bring her to the ruins. I hope everyone can forgive me.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see who has the ability!¡± The spiritual power in the old woman¡¯s body spread in all directions like a tide, approaching Shen Yaowei. Before the aura could fly in front of her, Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure flashed, and she turned into an afterimage and rushed out. No one captured Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure. When they returned to their senses, she had already arrived in front of the old woman.. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Don’t Get in the Way Here Chapter 575: Don¡¯t Get in the Way Here Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The longsword swept across and pierced the old woman1 s throat. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t even blink. Her beautiful face was filled with killing intent. ¡°I originally wanted to let you leave, but since you want to have a death wish, Uli kill all of you together before going to the ruins/¡¯ Everyone was disdainful, but when they met Shen Yaowei¡¯s black and white eyes, without exception, they were suppressed by the terrifying aura around her and didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t want to be enemies with you either, but everyone wants this spot to go to the ruins. Even if Miss isn¡¯t willing to give it to us, at least give us a fair competition. At that time, even if we lose, we can be convinced.¡¯1 At this moment, a feminine ¡°looking man stood out and suggested. These words immediately attracted the agreement of the surrounding people, so everyone started discussing it at once. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If this lady can still win this spot fairly, we guarantee that we won¡¯t have any objections.¡± Seeing that everyone agreed one after another, Shen Yaowei suddenly smiled. Her laughter was filled with disdain. Shen Yaowei stood on the spot in a black dress. Even though her appearance was covered by a veil, her weak figure and thin waist still made the hearts of the men present sway uncontrollably. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re sincerely suggesting. I hope you can consider it,¡± the man who spoke at the start said. He looked at Shen Yaowei with a wretched gaze, ¡°The right to go to the ruins is mine in the first place. Why should I compete fairly with you?¡±¡® Shen Yaowei curled her finger disdainfully. ¡°If you want this spot, come and snatch it openly.¡± Seeing Shen Yaowei so arrogant, the man¡¯s heart felt like it had been scratched by a cat¡¯s claws. He couldn¡¯t wait to conquer this rare beauty in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m Pan Chuan, here to ask for Miss¡¯s guidance!¡± Pan Chuan pulled out the sharp sword at his waist and pounced at Shen Yaowei. A cold light appeared. Lou Yu stood in front of Shen Yaowei with an anxious expression. He opened his arms, wanting to help her block this attack. ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± However, before Lou Yu could wait for Pan Chuan to come, his back collar was grabbed by Shen Yaowei and pulled behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way here.¡± Shen Yaowei let go of Lou Yu. With a flip of her wrist, her longsword quickly drew a sword flower, easily cutting off a layer of Pan Chuan¡¯s skin. Pain attacked Pan Chuan, making him raise his hand and touch his cheek. The pain was so intense that he was about to lose his mind. ¡°You poisonous woman, what a ruthless method!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious about how thick your skin is. 1 didn¡¯t expect your skin to be similar to that of a normal person. In that case, how did you say such shameless words? Could it be that your heart is black? Come, let me open it and take a look.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and smiled. Coldness appeared in her dark eyes. Pan Chuan sensed the killing intent spreading from Shen Yaowei s body and shouted at the others around him in anger, ¡°What are you still waiting for? After killing this woman, Lou Yu can become one of us. At that time, we can discuss who will go to the ruins!¡± As Pan Chuan finished speaking, greed appeared in the eyes of the others present. They were all tempted. Lou Yu was still trying to persuade these people. ¡°If you fight, blood will flow like a river. Pan Chuan only used you to deal with Miss Shen.. Even if Miss Shen dies, you might not necessarily have a chance to go to the ruins!¡± Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Why Are You So Weak? Chapter 576: Why Are You So Weak? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Then we at least have some hope. Brothers, let¡¯s attack together!¡± After a tall and sturdy man said this, his figure turned into an afterimage as he pounced at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei took in the faces of the surrounding people. She turned around and pounced at Lou Yu. ¡°Be careful, this woman wants to catch Lou Yu and threaten us!¡± Listening to the ridiculous guesses of the surrounding people, Shen Yaowei was originally worried that Lou Yu would resist, but she never expected that Lou Yu would actually take the initiative to raise his neck and hit the longsword in her hand. She hurriedly dodged and dodged Lou Yu. ¡°Miss, kill me. As long as 1 die, Miss can escape!¡± Lou Yu said with a bitter smile. Shen Yaowei frowned and raised her palm to slap Lou Yu¡¯s face. ¡°You want to die before you finish what you promised me? Let me tell you, no way!¡± Lou Yu looked at Shen Yaowei in a daze. Seeing her strong attitude, he was momentarily at a loss. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t have the time to care about Lou Yu¡¯s reaction. With a thought, she took out a charm from her pocket. ¡°Heaven and earth change, go!¡± Shen Yaowei gave the order. The charm flew out, and a huge halo swallowed her and Lou Yu, instantly taking the two of them away. It was already too late for the surrounding people to stop them. They could only watch helplessly as Shen Yaowei and Lou Yu¡¯s figures disappeared. ¡°Where is he? Why is he gone!¡± ¡°Looks like they used a charm to escape! That woman has some skills. She must have brought Lou Yu to the ruins.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let the two of them off just like that. Let¡¯s go to the ruins too. We have to catch the two of them no matter what!¡± The roars of everyone came from the surroundings. Then, a group of people walked towards the ruins. At the same time, Shen Yaowei used the charm to successfully arrive at the desert intermediate not far from the Huolan Ruins. Shen Yaowei¡¯s feet landed on the ground. After looking around, she was very satisfied. ¡°Not bad, I ran out at least¡­¡± Just as she finished speaking, Lou Yu, who was following beside her, suddenly trembled. Then, he fell to the ground and vomited in big mouthfuls. ¡°Ugh!¡± Lou Yu¡¯s vision darkened and he vomited until the sky darkened. Shen Yaowei¡¯s laughter also came into his ears. Under the moonlight, the veil on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face slid down with her movements, revealing her devastating face. Her eyebrows were like a painting, and Lou Yu¡¯s stunned appearance was reflected in her black and white eyes. Her red lips curled into a perfect smile, and her voice was clear and agile like a silver bell. ¡°Lou Yu, why are you so weak?¡± Lou Yu was stunned by the beauty in front of him for a moment. He lowered his head with a red face, not daring to look at Shen Yaowei¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m too useless. Please forgive me, Miss Shen.¡± ¡°I can protect you. If that group of people catch up next, don¡¯t court death for no reason.¡± Shen Yaowei was angry when she recalled Lou Yu¡¯s suicidal appearance just now. If this man died, wouldn¡¯t she have worked for nothing! Lou Yu had no idea what Shen Yaowei was thinking. When he saw Shen Yaowei frown, he felt as if a big hand was holding his chest and causing him to feel a sharp pain. He subconsciously said, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t do it next time. Please don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You said that Luo Dashan brought you to the ruins previously. Then you should know the exact location of the ruins, right?¡± Lou Yu stood up and pointed not far away. ¡°I can sense the location of the ruins. As long as we follow this path forward, we can find the ruins.¡± ¡°Then you lead the way,¡± Shen Yaowei said and put on the veil on her face again.. Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Miss Shen, What Do You Mean? Chapter 577: Miss Shen, What Do You Mean? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lou Yu kept staring at Shen Yaowei. He couldn¡¯t figure out how there could be such a beautiful person in this world. Whether she was wearing a veil or not, she was devastatingly beautiful. As they traveled with Lou Yu, Shen Yaowei¡¯s speed slowed down a lot. The two of them waited until dawn before finally rushing to the ruins. In front of the ruins was a forest that stretched as far as the eye could see. A faint layer of smoke enveloped the lush forest, adding some mystery to the entire forest, making it impossible to ignore. Shen Yaowei stood not far from the oasis and saw Pan Chuan and the others in front of the forest from afar. The disdain in her eyes almost overflowed. ¡°These people seem to be plasters. They can¡¯t be shaken off after they¡¯re stuck.¡± ¡°Miss, as long as we enter the oasis, I¡¯m confident of shaking off Pan Chuan and the others. Miss only needs to break through the siege and bring me into the oasis.¡± Lou Yu stared at the few figures and lowered his voice. Seeing that Lou Yu was so confident, Shen Yaowei also wanted to save some energy, so she grabbed Lou Yu¡¯s shoulder. Lou Yu:¡±??? Miss Shen, what do you mean?¡± ¡°According to what you said, I¡¯ll bring you into the oasis,¡± Shen Yaowei said seriously. Lou Yu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t react to what Shen Yaowei meant. He wanted to stop her, but it was too late. His shoulder was pinched and he was pulled out of the spot. ¡°All¡ª!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s speed increased to the extreme. Accompanied by Lou Yu¡¯s scream, she successfully attracted the gazes of everyone present. Pan Chuan and the others were originally worried that they couldn¡¯t find Shen Yaowei and Lou Yu, but the two of them rushed over just like that, successfully shocking everyone. In the end, Pan Chuan was the first to recover and reminded the others beside him loudly, ¡°What are you waiting for! They¡¯re here. Hurry, catch up to them!¡± Shen Yaowei took advantage of these people¡¯s daze and rushed into the oasis. Her figure was covered in fog and she disappeared. ¡°There are still four hours until the opening of the ruins. It¡¯s very difficult for them to hide after entering the oasis. Hurry up and pull them out!¡± Pan Chuan gave the order. He looked around and was wary of all the movements around him. When Pan Chuan and the others entered the oasis, Shen Yaowei and Lou Yu were already hiding in the short forest. Seeing that Pan Chuan had started a detailed carpet search with the others, Shen Yaowei looked at Lou Yu beside her and said, ¡°According to the current situation, we won¡¯t be able to leave here so easily.¡± ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do what 1 say.¡± Lou Yu pulled out a dagger from his waist and cut his finger to squeeze out blood. ¡°Miss, please bear with it a little. Sorry.¡± When Shen Yaowei was confused, Lou Yu had already drawn a few long blood marks on her sleeve with his bloodstained finger. Lou Yu explained, ¡°After entering the oasis, I officially stepped into the Huolan Nation. There¡¯s a curse on this land that rejects all other bloodlines, so only people with the bloodline of the Huolan Nation can successfully pass through the oasis and find the ruins. In the past few years, I¡¯ve always helped the people Luo Dashan brought through the oasis in this way, so ordinary people don¡¯t know that there¡¯s actually danger in the oasis.¡± After Shen Yaowei clearly sensed the smell of blood coming from Lou Yu, the fog that had originally enveloped them dispersed a lot. The mist slowly moved and wrapped around Pan Chuan and the others. As they breathed, it entered their bodies. Shen Yaowei watched as Pan Chuan and the others¡¯ gazes gradually became dazed and couldn¡¯t help but secretly pay attention. Pan Chuan, who was originally trying his best to find the two of them, suddenly stopped. Madness appeared in his eyes as he chuckled and said, ¡°I found you.. Hehehe, 1 finally found you!¡± Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: My Life Will Be Miss Shens in the Future Chapter 578: My Life Will Be Miss Shen¡¯s in the Future Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under Lou Yu¡¯s gaze, Shen Yaowei casually plucked a spacial fruit, rinsed it with the water in the water bag at her waist, and brought it to her mouth. Shen Yaowei took the fruit and took a bite. The dark spatial power twisted and entered Shen Yaowei¡¯s mouth, cutting her delicate lips and the tender flesh in her mouth. ¡°Miss Shen, stop eating. You¡¯re bleeding!¡± Lou Yu said worriedly. However, Shen Yaowei seemed to not have heard him. She held the spacial fruit in her hand and swallowed the entire fruit mixed with blood resolutely like swallowing a blade. ¡°Miss Shen, why are you doing this!¡± Lou Yu sighed heavily. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t answer Lou Yu¡¯s question. Instead, she carefully sensed traces of spatial power wandering in her body. An unprecedented feeling swept over. After the spatial power entered her body, it began to wreak havoc, as if it wanted to open up a territory in her body, forcing Shen Yaowei to use a large amount of spiritual power to devour the spatial power and slowly control it. At the start, the spatial power was still rolling, but after her hard work, the spatial power that was moving crazily at the start actually quietened down and fused into her body, becoming a power she could control. ¡°It¡¯s actually true that you can obtain spatial power by devouring the spacial fruit.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes hid unconcealed excitement. As she spoke, blood flowed out of her mouth. Lou Yu hurriedly took out a handkerchief and wanted to help Shen Yaowei wipe the blood. Shen Yaowei saw through Lou Yu¡¯s intention and raised her hand to stop him. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei had been keeping a distance from him, the emotions in Lou Yu¡¯s eyes disappeared slightly. Soon, they disappeared completely. ¡°Miss Shen, no one can guarantee the consequences of you devouring too many spacial fruits. I advise you not to act rashly.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder. You¡¯ve worked hard to bring me in all the way. How do I leave this place?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Lou Yu and asked. Lou Yu took out the jade bottle he carried with him and handed it to Shen Yaowei. ¡°This is the bottle that stores my blood. As long as Miss Shen is stained with blood in the area between the brows, you can leave at any time if you want to. I¡¯m not strong enough. 1 can¡¯t stay in the ruins and wait for Miss Shen all the time. Please forgive me, Miss Shen. However, I¡¯ll live in the oasis for a while. If Miss Shen wants to find me, you can call my name in the oasis. I¡¯ll rush over at any time to help Miss Shen.¡± Shen Yaowei held the bottle in her hand and could feel Lou Yu¡¯s aura coming out of the bottle. With a thought, the spatial wormhole that left slowly appeared in front of her. Shen Yaowei quickly put away her thoughts. Seeing that the wormhole had disappeared, she nodded and said to Lou Yu, ¡°Thank you. In addition, Young Master Lou, this is a token of my appreciation for helping me.¡± Shen Yaowei took out a bottle of detoxification pills and handed it to Lou Yu. She explained, ¡°The chronic poison in your body isn¡¯t incurable. You can take one detoxification pill a day. Although it can¡¯t completely detoxify the poison in your body, it can at least extend your lifespan by a few years. Perhaps during this period, you can find a way to detoxify.¡± Lou Yu¡¯s gaze trembled. He stretched out his hands and took the medicine bottle. ¡°Thank you, Miss Shen¡­ 1 really don¡¯t know how to repay Miss Shen¡¯s kindness. It was you who saved me and gave me hope of survival. My life will belong to Miss Shen in the future. I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water for Miss Shen!¡± Shen Yaowei was amused by Lou Yu¡¯s serious expression. ¡°1 have no use for your life. You should leave here quickly..¡± Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Whats the Purpose? Chapter 579: What¡¯s the Purpose? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ignoring Lou Yu¡¯s attempt to stop her, Shen Yaowei bent down, plucked a few spatial fruits from the ground, and stuffed them into her arms. She took one out and put it in her mouth. The spatial power contained in the spatial fruit cut her mouth again, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel it and continued to eat seriously as she barged into the ancient city intermediate. Around the ancient city was a large primitive forest. The cries of wild beasts could be heard, echoing in the air. The moment Shen Yaowei barged into the forest, she felt a cold aura coming at her. Two to three pitch-black monkeys on the tree waved their sharp claws and pounced at her. She raised her hand and pressed it on her waist. Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure turned into an afterimage and rushed out, pouncing in the direction of the monkeys. With a sweep of her longsword, Shen Yaowei slashed the monkeys¡¯ necks forcefully. She was shocked to discover that the skin and flesh of these damn things were actually thicker than she imagined. Her sword only cut off some fur. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze swayed. She looked down at the longsword in her hand and looked at the monkeys in disappointment. ¡°Your skin is so thick, your meat must not be delicious.¡± These monkeys were all spirit beasts and had a certain amount of intelligence to understand human language. They immediately heard Shen Yaowei¡¯s offense to them and kept shouting in anger. Then, they pounced on Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei tightened her grip on her longsword and swept out an attack mixed with spiritual power, easily knocking the monkeys in front of her to the ground. After doing all of this, Shen Yaowei quickly circulated the spiritual power in her body. After absorbing the spatial power in the spatial fruit, she tapped the ground with her toes and quickly rushed into the depths of the forest. The corpses of the monkeys lay on the ground with their heads separated. Soon, the smell of blood from the corpses attracted other wild beasts. The wild beasts swallowed and tore at the corpses of the monkeys until a long whistle attacked. Then, a vine attacked from the depths of the forest. A woman in animal skin raised her leg and swung, the blade hidden in her foot sweeping out and stabbing the neck of one of the wild beasts. Blood splattered. The lion-like wild beast let out a miserable wail. Then, it twisted its body in pain and fell heavily to the ground. Soon, it stopped breathing. Everything happened in a short instant, so fast that the other wild beasts were extremely frightened. They hurriedly ran away with their tails between their legs. The girl took off the ancient mask on her face. She was dressed very coolly. Her tanned skin and the totems drawn on her face added some vitality to her entire body. Her wild beauty made her shine like a black pearl. ¡°Princess!¡± Other people who were dressed the same way as the girl rushed over. They looked at the wild beast that fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up, their eyes filled with worry. ¡°Princess, how many times have we told you? Leave this dangerous hunting work to us. You have the only royal bloodline in our Huolan Nation. You can¡¯t mess around!¡± Lou Baihua didn¡¯t think much of it. After nodding slightly, she said, ¡°Look at the monkeys on the ground. They were killed by sharp weapons. Could it be that a living person entered the ruins?¡± The other Huolan clansmen also followed Lou Baihua¡¯s gaze and looked at the monkeys on the ground. The wounds on the monkeys¡¯ necks were also cut by sharp weapons, and those injuries weren¡¯t caused by their clansmen. It was obvious that someone else had really entered the ruins! At this moment, the eyes of the Huolan clansmen became burning. The oldest old man touched his beard. ¡°We¡¯ve waited here for so many years. We¡¯ve finally waited for an outsider to enter. Once we can come into contact with the other party, we might be able to let the other party help us complete our great undertaking.¡± Hot light rolled out of the old man¡¯s eyes. ¡°No matter who it is, as long as they enter our ruins, they¡¯re our people. Of course, the other party has to help us. Otherwise, they have to stay and stay with us forever.¡± Lou Baihua tilted her head and smiled. ¡°I guess the person who entered the ruins this time must be a handsome Young Master. I love men outside the ruins the most. High priest, quickly send our people. No matter how much time and energy it takes, we have to bring the men of the foreign races to me as soon as possible.¡± Time passed. Three months later. Night fell, and moonlight enveloped the entire forest. Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure quickly flashed through the forest. She turned around and looked warily at the few barbarians who had been chasing after her. These barbarians were very fast, and their fast figures were like black panthers, making Shen Yaowei unable to ignore them. About three days ago, when she was cultivating, she accidentally discovered that there were others in the ruins. No, it should be said that these barbarians weren¡¯t ordinary humans. They looked no different from ordinary people, but there was no aura of a living person on their bodies. Even the Yin Yang Eye couldn¡¯t see the Yang flames on their shoulders and heads. It could be seen that these barbarians were just walking corpses. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with these barbarians. Shen Yaowei had been trying her best to dodge along the way, but these barbarians seemed to have targeted her and didn¡¯t let go. Shen Yaowei ran all the way to the cliff. After stopping, she turned around and looked behind her. The wild people were also dressed very wildly. They were all men with animal skin around their waists. They stood on the ground with their bare feet, and totems could be seen everywhere on their bodies. Even if she was forced to the edge of the cliff, there was no fear in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Instead, she stared at these barbarians and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your goal in pestering me along the way?¡± The wild people were all wearing masks. When they heard Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, their legs went weak, and they actually kneeled in front of her together. ¡°Please go back with us, Miss. Our princess and high priest invite Miss.¡± Surprisingly, these barbarians¡¯ movements. Shen Yaowei pondered for a moment and instantly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m still busy cultivating and don¡¯t have time to care about you.¡± For so many days, she had been eating the spatial fruit every day. Some spatial power had already accumulated in her body. After this spatial power entered her body, she could freely control this spatial power through spiritual power, but she couldn¡¯t release this power, let alone casually control the space outside. For the next few days, she didn¡¯t make any progress. She was extremely anxious and didn¡¯t have the time to argue with a group of barbarians. After the wild people heard Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, the few of them looked at each other, but they still insisted on standing in front of Shen Yaowei, unwilling to leave half-step. Seeing that these people were stubborn, a cold glint appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. She pulled out the longsword at her waist. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to move aside, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± ¡°Miss, show mercy!¡± At this moment, Lou Baihua rushed over with a large number of people. She came to the front of the barbarians and stood still. She squeezed out a smile very politely at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re from the Huolan Nation. We came this time to be friendly. Please give us a chance..¡± Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Princess, Tell Miss the Truth Chapter 580: Princess, Tell Miss the Truth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Huolan Nation was already overturned hundreds of years ago. There are very few people with bloodlines now. How can you be from Huolan?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s tone was a little doubtful. Lou Baihua fell silent. In the end, she sighed and said, ¡°Miss is definitely not an ordinary person. We can¡¯t lie to you. We¡¯re actually all living dead and have long lost our lives. Now, we need someone to help us revive, and Miss, you¡¯re the key.¡± Shen Yaowei looked into Lou Baihua¡¯s eyes and saw calculation in this woman¡¯s eyes. Shen Yaowei immediately realized that the other party had ill intentions. Her gaze became even colder. Just as she was about to refuse, she actually felt waves of spatial power in her body. For a few days, there were no fluctuations in the spatial power. Shen Yaowei looked at Lou Baihua tentatively and asked, ¡°If you¡¯re the living dead of the Huolan Nation, you should know how to control the spatial power, right?¡± The people of Huolan Nation had always been able to control the power of space. Since the people in front of her were the orphans of Huolan, they might be able to help her control the spiritual power in her body. ¡°Although we¡¯re not proficient in controlling the power of space, we have ancient books that introduce the method to control the power of space in detail. If Miss is interested, you can go back with us. We¡¯re willing to hand the cultivation manual to Miss.¡± Lou Baihua was unwilling to miss the opportunity. She looked at Shen Yaowei and said excitedly. Seeing that Lou Baihua was definitely not a kind person, Shen Yaowei sensed the fluctuations of the spatial power in her body, and her eyes burned. Even if she knew that these people in front of her weren¡¯t good people, in order to learn to control the power of space, she had to take the risk. ¡°Sure, if you can teach me how to use spatial power, I can also help you,¡± Shen Yaowei said. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Hurry, invite Miss back.¡± Lou Baihua and the high priest stood side by side. As she watched Shen Yaowei leave, her expression immediately darkened. The high priest touched his white beard. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s been hard on you to tolerate the humiliation and bewitch this woman.¡± ¡°I originally thought that it was a man with tender skin who entered the ruins, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a woman. High priest, could it be that she¡¯s the destined person?¡± When Lou Baihua mentioned the destined person, fear appeared in her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll only know after this woman goes to the forbidden area. Whether she is or not, we have to keep her first. If this woman can help us complete our great undertaking, it¡¯s fine for us to accommodate this woman for the time being.¡± The high priest looked at Lou Baihua worriedly and reminded her. ¡°That thing should have also sensed that someone had entered the ruins. We have to attack before it comes looking for us.¡± Lou Baihua smiled gently, her light voice echoing in the air. ¡°High priest, don¡¯t worry, 1 know the severity. Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t let our guests wait too long¡­¡± Halfway through, Lou Baihua stepped on something. She lowered her head and saw that it was a small paper person. She bent down and picked up the little paper person. Lou Baihua didn¡¯t see any clues. She casually threw the little paper person to the side and strode in the direction where Shen Yaowei left. At the same time, Shen Yaowei heard the conversation between Lou Baihua and the high priest word for word through the little paper person. The corners of her mouth curled up into a cold smile. Shen Yaowei remained calm and followed Lou Baihua and the others back to their residence. The entire Huolan Race was overjoyed by Shen Yaowei¡¯s arrival. A group of people prepared a grand banquet, and everyone had respectful expressions when they saw her. At the banquet, Shen Yaowei was arranged to be beside Lou Baihua. Her position was high and mighty. Her gaze swept across and she could see everyone¡¯s expressions. Shen Yaowei had always been good at prying into people¡¯s hearts. With just a glance, she could tell that these clansmen seemed to be extremely respectful to her, but in fact, their eyes were filled with calculations, as if they were treating her as a lamb waiting to be lolled. Shen Yaowei raised her wine glass and drank a glass of wine. Seeing that Lou Baihua was sticking to her with a smile, she poured her another glass of wine. ¡°Miss, please,¡± Lou Baihua said gently with a harmless smile. Shen Yaowei shook her head and rejected Lou Baihua. ¡°There¡¯s no need. According to the agreement, you should tell me how to control the spatial power.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent. ¡°Miss, why are you in such a hurry? You¡¯re an honored guest to us, so we should treat you well. Why don¡¯t you enjoy it first? We¡¯ll talk about everything tomorrow¡­¡± Before Lou Baihua could finish speaking, she saw Shen Yaowei stand up without hesitation. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to explain, there¡¯s no need for me to waste time with you.¡± Shen Yaowei was just about to leave when she was stopped by the high priest. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t want to trouble Miss, but Miss is anxious. Your Highness, tell Miss the truth.¡± As the high priest spoke, he didn¡¯t forget to give Lou Baihua a look. Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes acutely and looked at Lou Baihua. ¡°High priest, what do you mean?¡± Lou Baihua sighed and lowered her eyes to hide the rolling light in them. ¡°Please forgive us, Miss. Actually, the method to control the spatial power isn¡¯t with us. If we want to control the spatial power, we need to activate the ancient Space Exploding Array formation. But now, this array formation is guarded by an extremely cruel, ferocious beast, and according to rumors, only people who have stepped into the ruins can activate the array formation. That¡¯s why I invited Miss over, wanting to slowly tell you about this¡­¡± ¡°In other words, you want to use me to open this empty array formation,¡± Shen Yaowei said simply. When Lou Baihua heard this, she widened her eyes and hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯re thinking too much. I definitely don¡¯t have such an idea! However, we hope that when Miss activates the array formation, you can send us away.¡± Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes. ¡°What do you mean? Make it clearer.¡± Lou Baihua had a pained expression. ¡°To be honest, Miss, we¡¯re actually not living people, but undead who have died once. We shouldn¡¯t have stayed in this world. We¡¯re barely alive, but we¡¯re actually not happy. Our lives are connected to the Space Exploding Array formation. Only when we activate the Space Exploding Array formation will our souls be swallowed and really die. Back then, someone thoughtful used a forbidden technique to trap our souls in this world and let us stay in it for hundreds of years. We¡¯re already tired of eternal life and only want to be buried in peace.¡± Lou Baihua kneeled down in front of Shen Yaowei. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, Miss. We just hope that you can give us a way out. For this, we¡¯re willing to provide a map to the array formation. Please kill the Beast King and activate the array formation to obtain the inheritance!¡± ¡°Miss, please kill the Beast King and activate the array formation!¡± As the voices of the surrounding people sounded, the crowd became a level shorter and knelt down in front of Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei was among the crowd. She lowered her eyes and took in this scene without any ripples in her eyes. Seeing that Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t say anything, the high priest and Lou Baihua couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. ¡°If Miss wants to control the power of space, obtaining the inheritance is the only way!¡± The high priest maintained her kneeling posture and moved her knees two steps closer to Shen Yaowei. ¡°Miss Shen, please help us. As long as Miss agrees, we¡¯re willing to hand all our treasures to Miss..¡± Chapter 581 - Chapter 581:I Only Hope Everything Goes smoothly for Chapter 581:I Only Hope Everything Goes smoothly for Miss Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright, 1 agree,¡± Shen Yaowei looked at everyone and said calmly. Seeing that everyone was looking at her with burning eyes, Shen Yaowei continued, ¡°Give me the map immediately. I¡¯ll set off now.¡± ¡°Yes, the map was prepared long ago.¡± Lou Baihua took out the map from her pocket without hesitation and handed it to Shen Yaowei. After Shen Yaowei opened it, she took a closer look. ¡°What¡¯s the identity of that Beast King, and how strong is it?¡± ¡°The Beast King was originally the guardian beast of our Huolan Nation. It was originally kind-hearted by nature, but later on, it was used by a traitor to build a forbidden technique. Later on, it was affected by the evil aura and has always protected the Space Exploding Array formation without letting anyone approach. It has long lost its rationality. Speaking of which, it¡¯s very pitiful. If Miss Shen is kind, please get rid of the guardian beast too and don¡¯t let it do evil again.¡± When the high priest mentioned the guardian beast, dots of light appeared in his eyes as he spoke in a choked-up voice. Shen Yaowei nodded and really ran towards the array formation according to the direction displayed on the map. As soon as Shen Yaowei left, everyone who was originally kneeling on the ground slowly got up and looked in her direction. ¡°I just hope that everything goes smoothly for this lady. Don¡¯t disappoint us like the people who entered the ruins in the past¡­¡± The sneer on the corners of Lou Baihua¡¯s mouth became even stronger as she watched Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure disappear in front of her. Shen Yaowei followed the direction indicated on the map and arrived at the deepest part of the forest. A huge canyon appeared in front of him. On both sides of the narrow road were two cliffs that towered into the clouds. The dazzling sunlight shone through the gaps in the cliffs, making it difficult to go deep into the canyon. Shen Yaowei followed the dark path and saw many bones on the way. These white bones died at different times. They should have come and gone at different times before being killed. Because of the curse, the people of the Huolan Race couldn¡¯t step into this place. It could be seen that these corpses must be other outsiders who had entered the ruins in hundreds of years. Seeing the corpses of these people appear here, a bold idea suddenly appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart. After stopping, Shen Yaowei gathered the skulls of some corpses and piled them up like a small mountain. Then, she closed her eyes and carefully sensed the aura released from the center of the skull. Then, Shen Yaowei took out a brush, cinnabar, and talisman. She stuck the talisman to the top skull and used the brush to draw a curse seal with cinnabar. Immediately, a strong light flashed, and souls with only heads crawled out of these white bones. Because the time in the dead area was different, the transparency of their souls was different. At this moment, they had pained expressions, twisting their bodies and letting out miserable cries, their expressions crazy. After summoning these remnant souls, Shen Yaowei looked around and realized that the souls of these remnant souls were actually all shattered, their three souls and seven souls incomplete. It was also because of this that, even if she successfully summoned her soul, it was very difficult to obtain any useful clues from these people. Seeing that the charm was still releasing energy and continuing to summon, Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart sank. Just as she was about to retract her spiritual power, she suddenly heard the roars of wild beasts coming from the depths of the valley. With a flick of her finger, she shattered all the remnant souls summoned. Shen Yaowei was just about to put away the charm when she saw a black shadow flash past. Then, the charm was snatched away. Looking at the black shadow, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned when she saw the other party clearly. ¡°Why is there a cat here?¡± The cat stood calmly, not far away. It was completely black. Its long ears and two tails were a little longer than ordinary cats. A few hairs were blowing at the tips of its ears. Its overly long hair was dragged to the ground. Coupled with a pair of emerald eyes, its entire body emitted a mysterious aura. With just a glance, Shen Yaowei knew that this cat in front of her was definitely not ordinary. ¡°Little kitty, return the talisman to me.¡± Shen Yaowei stretched out her hand tentatively and stared at the cat. However, the cat only shook its tail behind it and let more wild beast roars come from behind. The voices of the wild beasts rose and fell. Then, the souls of spiritual beasts slowly walked out of the depths of the valley. At a glance, it was dark. Their expressions were ferocious as they gritted their teeth and glared at Shen Yaowei. More beast souls appeared around her. Shen Yaowei knew very well that the souls of these beasts were also summoned by the charm. Logically speaking, this charm shouldn¡¯t be nearly as powerful. Just as Shen Yaowei thought this, she felt a shocked aura attack. The little kitty actually released an extremely domineering power from its body and injected it into the talisman! Strong light bloomed wantonly, and flames appeared on the cinnabar on the surface of the charm! An extremely bad feeling immediately rose in her heart. Shen Yaowei watched as strong fluctuations rolled around the charm because it had absorbed too much power. Then, with a loud bang, it exploded. A terrifying power wave swept out and heavily hit Shen Yaowei¡¯s body, actually sending her soul flying from her body. Then, she was swept into a huge vortex. Shen Yaowei felt a heart-wrenching pain around her soul. She tried her best to maintain her rationality to prevent herself from fainting. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t move at all and kept chanting the Heart Cleansing Incantation, but she still couldn¡¯t resist the invasion of her soul! At this moment, the spatial power in her body swept out and appeared in front of her. Looking at the spatial power that kept twisting and changing in front of her, Shen Yaowei reached out and wanted to retract it. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect the spatial power to twist in the air and charge in her direction. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t control this power at all. She watched as the spatial power turned into an afterimage that directly penetrated her heart, causing aftershocks to appear in the air. ¡°Cough, cough¡ª!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s soul was shattered. The intense pain attacked, making her almost lose consciousness. However, she knew very well that if she fainted at this critical moment, it would be difficult for her to wake up again. Her remaining rationality forced her to maintain consciousness. However, the intense pain that was almost tearing her apart attacked. She couldn¡¯t resist and could only keep taking deep breaths. Then, she tried her best to ignore this torment. Huo Junhan¡¯s figure appeared in her mind, and her gaze became firm. Invisible energy swept out, and Shen Yaowei¡¯s soul was crushed. In the end, it shattered under the burden. Sensing the waves in the air, when Shen Yaowei was discouraged, she was shocked to discover that her consciousness had yet to disappear. Such a strange feeling shocked Shen Yaowei. She looked at her shattered soul below and slowly condensed it into one. Every time she moved her shattered soul, her consciousness was heavily injured, as if she had pieced her already torn body together again. Just a slight movement could cause intense pain that almost made her faint. But even so, Shen Yaowei still endured the torment and pieced her soul back together.. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: The Woman Who Came This Time is Also Trash Chapter 582: The Woman Who Came This Time is Also Trash Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The moment the soul fragment came into contact with it again, Shen Yaowei¡¯s soul actually healed at a visible speed. Not only that, but the surface of her soul also emitted waves of light, becoming even stronger than before. Shen Yaowei never expected that the soul could actually become stronger through this method. Shen Yaowei was overjoyed. Before she could continue to be happy, another sharp pain attacked. The soul she had painstakingly pieced together shattered again. This time, an even more painful pain than before swept over. Shen Yaowei¡¯s face was completely distorted from the pain. She almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out. She relied on her willpower to resist this torment. After calming down, Shen Yaowei looked at her shattered soul again. As if sensing the pattern, Shen Yaowei endured the pain and pieced her soul together again. The soul fused again and became even stronger than the last time. However, it only lasted for an instant before shattering again. The intense pain attacked. After Shen Yaowei endured it, she looked around and kept feeling that this space seemed to be deliberately training her to strengthen her soul through standing after breaking through. Shen Yaowei endured the pain and kept piecing together her shattered soul. After an unknown period of time, when she was almost numb from the pain, her consciousness finally returned to her soul. Before Shen Yaowei could heave a sigh of relief, her body suddenly appeared in front of her. Recalling what she had done in this space just now, Shen Yaowei had an extremely bad feeling. Then, she watched as her body shattered. Moreover, as a soul, she could actually clearly feel the intense pain from her body shattering. It was simply several times more painful than her soul shattering. It was even so painful that she lost consciousness for a few seconds before waking up. Enduring the torment, Shen Yaowei pieced her body back together bit by bit. After her body was pieced together, the injuries all over her body healed. A trace of spatial power fused into her body, and the power of her entire body became even stronger than before. Shen Yaowei was overjoyed. Then, she heard another loud bang, and her body exploded again. This time, Shen Yaowei was already prepared. The moment her body shattered, she endured the intense pain that rolled over and started to piece it together again. Time and time again, they pieced it together, and in exchange, their bodies exploded again and again. The torturous pain almost made them go crazy. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t know how long had passed. Her body wouldn¡¯t become stronger in the end. She watched helplessly as traces of spatial power fused into her body again. A persistent and hot light appeared in her eyes, and she let more spatial power flow into her body. More, more. She still needed more spatial power. A persistent light appeared in her black and white eyes. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t know how long had passed until she was completely numb. After mechanically filling her body with the power of space, a cry sounded behind her. Shen Yaowei¡¯s consciousness followed the soul and fused into her body. She turned around and looked behind her, meeting the black cat. The black cat looked much weaker. It appeared in front of Shen Yaowei and actually released the same aura as the space in front of it. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she walked towards the black cat. ¡°You¡¯ve been helping me temper my body and help me control the power of space?¡± The black cat let out a weak cry and fell to the ground weakly, as if it had lost all its strength. Shen Yaowei quickly stepped forward and supported the black cat. The moment she came into contact with the black cat, memories that belonged to the black cat swept over, making Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind move. A few hundred years ago, Lou Baihua, the high priest, and the current undead had built a huge array formation without caring about the other innocent citizens of the Huolan Nation. Unfortunately, their forbidden technique failed. Not only did it cause the entire Huolan Nation to be overturned, but even they suffered a curse and became living dead who could never reincarnate. And if they opened the empty array formation again, they could reverse the situation and revive them. The black cat in front of him wasn¡¯t an inhumane rationality, but a Beast King that had been fighting those undead! If it weren¡¯t for the Beast King¡¯s insistence on resisting, these undead in Huolan would have long revived and swept the entire continent. She didn¡¯t expect a black cat to actually shoulder so much. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she gently touched its head. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Don¡¯t worry, you helped me master the power of space. I¡¯ll definitely help you stop those undead. I definitely won¡¯t give them any chance to leave the ruins.¡± ¡°Roar¡­¡± The little meow let out a gratified cry. Then, its body glowed and it transformed into a palm-sized little black cat. Looking at the weak little black cat that had just been born, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic. She reached out and stuffed the little cat into her arms before leaving the space with it. The moment she left the space, Shen Yaowei looked around and could clearly feel the fluctuations brought by the spatial aura in the air. This wave was difficult to ignore, and it also made Shen Yaowei feel an unprecedented feeling in her heart. At this moment, a wave came from the space where the undead of the Huolan Race were. Then, Lou Baihua¡¯s voice came along the space and directly entered Shen Yaowei¡¯s ears. ¡°The woman who came this time is also trash. She went to the Beast King¡¯s side for so long. She must be dead!¡± When Shen Yaowei heard Lou Baihua¡¯s malicious words, she tore through space with a thought and headed straight for the undead. In the camp of the undead, Lou Baihua and the high priest sat in the main seat and looked at the other undead below. Lou Baihua sighed, disdain written all over her face. ¡°1 originally thought that woman still had some skills, but in the end, she didn¡¯t even touch a hair of the Beast King. To think that I even curried favor with her in every way previously. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really a waste of my feelings.¡± ¡°Princess, there¡¯s no need to be angry. The strength of this outsider is always fluctuating between advanced and low. Our bad luck this time provoked such a jinx. I believe we will definitely encounter a powerful outsider next time and revive us¡­¡± Just as the high priest finished speaking, she turned around and looked at the spatial wormhole that suddenly appeared behind her with a shocked expression. Under the gazes of all the other undead, Shen Yaowei slowly walked out of the spatial wormhole. She stood behind the high priest and smiled with curved eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the high priest? Long time no see.¡± ¡°You, how are you still alive?!¡± The high priest¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as she said in shock. The intermediate smile in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes deepened a little. She raised her hand and swept it. A terrifying spatial power was seen cutting the high priest¡¯s body at the waist. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re all a group of cursed undead. I¡¯m curious if you really can¡¯t kill them, so I specially came over to try.¡± The high priest cried out and fell to the ground. She struggled intermediately in a pool of blood. In the end, because her injuries were too serious, she lost her breath.. Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Ill Seek Justice for Second Brother Chapter 583: I¡¯ll Seek Justice for Second Brother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei frowned with some regret. After looking at the high priest, she said seriously, ¡°1 originally thought that the living dead were so impressive, but from the looks of it, it¡¯s not completely impossible to kill.¡± ¡°Monster, you monster, you actually really mastered the power of space? This is impossible!¡± Lou Baihua looked at the pitch-black spatial power tearing open cracks in the air. She stood up in shock and looked at Shen Yaowei as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Someone protect me. Kill this damn monster for me.¡± Shen Yaowei flicked her finger. An invisible force swept out like a tide and headed straight for Lou Baihua, shattering her body. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s you people who use forbidden skills, not me.¡± The energy in Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand kept sweeping around. Wherever it passed, no member of the Huolan Race could escape the spatial power that shot out of her hand. Soon, all the undead of the Huolan Race fell into a pool of blood. ¡°Meow¡ª!¡± At this moment, the little black kitten crawled its little head out of Shen Yaowei¡¯s arms and stared at the scene in front of it with its big emerald eyes. Seeing the little black kitten¡¯s curious expression, Shen Yaowei stretched out her hand and gently scratched the cat¡¯s chin. ¡°Little thing, don¡¯t look at these things that hurt your eyes. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you out of here.¡± The little cat meowed happily and obediently returned to Shen Yaowei¡¯s arms. This time, when Shen Yaowei left, she didn¡¯t even need to use Lou Yu¡¯s blood to tear through space. She left the Huolan Ruins and returned to the backyard of the Shen family. Standing in the backyard of the Shen family, Shen Yaowei felt the world spin. The spiritual power in her body was almost drained dry. She didn¡¯t expect to consume so much energy to transmigrate. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t wait to walk towards the front hall and tell her family the good news that she had successfully cultivated it. ¡°Father, Mother, Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, I¡¯m back!¡± Shen Yaowei shouted eagerly. Just as she was about to walk towards the front courtyard, she was surprised to hear movement from Second Brother¡¯s courtyard. Shen Yaowei looked towards her second brother¡¯s courtyard and actually saw a family walking out of Shen Wu¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Father, Mother, is Second Brother back?¡± Shen Yaowei walked toward everyone. Her Second Brother traveled around to practice medicine and save people. She hadn¡¯t seen her Second Brother for a long time and missed him very much. ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back safely. Your Second Brother¡­ is injured and is recuperating now. Why don¡¯t you wait until tomorrow to see him?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an walked forward. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was safe and sound, he heaved a sigh of relief and said carefully. Shen Yaowei¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°How did Second Brother get injured? Father, don¡¯t hide anything from me.¡± ¡°Just as something happened to Second Brother, Yaoyao returned. It¡¯s obvious that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from the start. Yaoyao, don¡¯t worry. Your Second Brother¡¯s life isn¡¯t in danger anymore. Come, Mother will take you to see your Second Brother.¡± Song Lanyue looked at Shen Liu¡¯an helplessly, then gently pulled Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and led her into the room. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t dare delay and quickly followed. Just as she entered Shen Wu¡¯s room, she smelled a strong smell of blood. Just as Shen Liu¡¯an had said, Shen Wu¡¯s life was out of danger. The doctor was still bandaging his wound. Blood-stained bandages could be seen everywhere on the ground. The hot water in the hot water basin beside him was dyed bright red. It was obvious how serious Shen Wu¡¯s injuries were! Shen Yaowei was so angry that her entire body trembled. She clenched her fists and asked Dao Seeking, ¡°Second Brother has always roamed the martial world to save people. He¡¯s the living Bodhisattva mentioned by many people. The people of the martial world respect Second Brother so much. Why would someone hurt Second Brother!¡± ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Shen Wu looked like a Gossamer. He looked at his sister and coughed weakly twice. ¡°Cough, cough, 1 can only blame myself for being kind and saving the wrong person.¡± Shen Yaowei sat by the bed and looked at Shen Wu¡¯s injuries. Her heart ached as she frowned. ¡°Second Brother, what exactly is going on?¡± ¡°When I passed by the city under the Qingxin Sect, their City Lord, who was also the younger brother of the Qingxin Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s wife, treated me warmly and invited me to help treat the sect master¡¯s concubine. That woman was beyond cure. Even if she was delayed for an additional half a day, there was no cure. The situation was very serious. Cough, cough, cough. Therefore, I reminded them that before 1 said that I would completely recover, they definitely couldn¡¯t have any intimate behavior. In the end, who knew that the City Lord couldn¡¯t help but stay in the concubine¡¯s courtyard? The situation was out of my control¡­¡± ¡°How ridiculous! It¡¯s his own fault that a lecherous person killed his concubine. Why does it involve Second Brother? It¡¯s simply unreasonable,¡± Shen Yaowei said angrily. ¡°They didn¡¯t follow the doctor¡¯s orders, causing the concubine¡¯s condition to quickly worsen after a night. She directly died. This wasn¡¯t my mistake, but the people from the City Lord Manor didn¡¯t let go and even injured me. If they didn¡¯t know that 1 was from the Shen family midway, they would probably directly take my life,¡± Shen Wu said weakly. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry and recuperate. I¡¯ll seek justice for Second Brother,¡± Shen Yaowei said word for word with a cold expression. Shen Wu grabbed Shen Yaowei¡¯s arm worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t show off. That City Lord, Mo Yushan, is the brother-in-law of the sect master of the Qingxin Sect. The Qingxin Sect is the number one sect in the martial world. Even our Shen family shouldn¡¯t fight them head-on.¡± ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re heavily injured. How can I ignore it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m different from before today. I¡¯ll definitely kill them all. Coincidentally, 1 also plan to go to the Qingxin Sect,¡± Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes and said coldly. ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. Why don¡¯t you bring your brothers along?¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was so angry, Shen Liu¡¯an knew very well that he couldn¡¯t stop her, his precious daughter. Helpless, he could only agree to let her go to the Qingxin Sect. ¡°With my current strength, 1 can only transmigrate with one person. Big Brother, accompany me.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t give everyone a chance to be surprised. With a thought, she opened the spatial wormhole and left with Shen Yifeng. At the same time, in the room of the sect master¡¯s wife in the Qingxin Sect. Mo Yushan was wearing a dark purple robe. He looked at Madam Mo and said, ¡°Sister, you have to help me this time.¡± ¡°The Shen family isn¡¯t to be trifled with. Why do you have to hit their family member? For a concubine, you¡¯re also worth causing such a big trouble?¡± Madam Mo looked at this good-for-nothing brother in dissatisfaction, so angry that her eyes almost spewed fire. ¡°I think you¡¯re really deliberately trying to anger me to death. How can 1 protect you like this?¡± ¡°Sister dotes on me the most, so she naturally has a way to protect me. Moreover, Brother-in-law loves Sister so much. As long as Sister puts on a show with me, 1 guarantee that Brother-in-law will use the power of the Qingxin Sect to help me deal with the Shen family. Moreover, if something happens to His Highness Li, the Shen family won¡¯t have His Highness¡¯s protection anymore. The king¡¯s protection aren¡¯t actually as difficult to deal with as before. Our Qingxin Sect doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of them,¡± Mo Yushan said with a smile. Madam Mo glared at Mo Yushan. ¡°You make it sound better than singing. When your brother-in-law comes later, you¡¯ll act with me. Come here first.¡± Mo Yushan leaned forward and received a slap from Madam Mo on the face. Half of her face was crooked to the side, and she was stunned. ¡°Sister, what do you mean!¡± ¡°Silly, haven¡¯t you heard of the ruse of self-injury?¡± Madam Mo looked at Mo Yushan in anticipation from someone. ¡°Bear with it for a while. When 1 injure you, I¡¯ll talk bad about the Shen family in front of your brother-in-law and help you take revenge.¡± Mo Yushan was slapped a few more times by Madam Mo, and his face immediately swelled into a pig¡¯s head.. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: The Jinx Who Killed His Highness Li, Shen Yaowei Chapter 584: The Jinx Who Killed His Highness Li, Shen Yaowei Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Sister, this should be enough to muddle through, right?¡¯¡¯ Mo Yushan covered her face and gritted her teeth. It was so painful that almost half of her face was numb. When Madam Mo saw this scene, she hurriedly leaned forward and held Mo Yushan¡¯s cheek. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°It s really been hard on you this time. This injury isn¡¯t serious enough. After I beat you up more seriously, we can go to your brother-in-law to complain. At that time, in your brother-in-law s anger, he might help you flatten the Shen family.¡± Mo Yushan¡¯s face swelled into a pig¡¯s head, and joy appeared in his eyes. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to be polite. That Shen family¡¯s second son, Shen Wu, killed my most favored concubine. I want all the Shen family members to die in front of him. 1¡¯11 cripple him when he¡¯s in despair and make him wish he were dead!11 ¡°Alright.¡± Madam Mo raised her hand and was about to continue when she suddenly heard a hum in the air. The siblings turned their heads in the direction of the door and saw a pitch-black spatial wormhole appear not far away. The moment the spatial door opened, Shen Yaowei and Shen Yifeng walked out. Shen Yaowei looked around and judged the current situation. Beside her, Shen Yifeng¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He looked around and finally looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, you really did it!¡± Shen Yifeng told the truth. He had previously heard from Shen Yaowei that she wanted to learn how to use spatial power, but he didn¡¯t expect her to succeed. At that time, he only felt his heart ache. He thought that Yaoyao had said such unbelievable words because she had suffered too much damage because of His Highness Li. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect Yaoyao to really do it after returning from this trip. He couldn¡¯t imagine how much training Yaoyao had endured to have such achievements during this trip. The heartache in Shen Yifeng¡¯s eyes became stronger. ¡°Big Brother, for me to have this day, Big Brother should be happy for me.¡± Shen Yaowei lowered her voice and said in a voice that only rhe two of them could hear, ¡°Big Brother, now¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Take revenge for Second Brother first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry and do it. No matter what happens, Big Brother will help you,¡± Shen Yifeng said with a firm gaze. Shen Yaowei nodded. Then, she heard Madam Mo¡¯s probing voice. ¡°I wonder who the two of you are. Why did you barge into our Qingxin Sect? If you¡¯re honored guests, why don¡¯t you tell us your names? Only then can our Qingxin Sect treat you well.¡± Madam Mo watched rhe spatial wormhole behind Shen Yaowei slowly close. She thought that they were descendants of aristocratic families with spatial stones. Their identities shouldn¡¯t be ordinary. Madam Mo never expected that Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t need to use the power of the spatial stone to open the space at all. ¡°You¡¯re not the one I¡¯m looking for. Who¡¯s Mo Yushan?¡± Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t interested in Madam Mo at all. After looking around, her gaze locked onto Mo Yushan. ¡°Are you Mo Yushan?¡± Mo Yushan didn¡¯t expect him to be chosen without saying a word. He subconsciously asked, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°I looked at your physiognomy. It¡¯s really rare to see someone like you who deserves a beating.¡± Shen Yaowei curled her red lips and said angrily. ¡°Who gave you the guts to talk to me with such an attitude! My brother-in-law is the sect master of the Qingxin Sect. This is the Qingxin Sect. If you obediently admit your mistake to me and are willing to come to my residence with me to apologize, it¡¯s not like 1 can¡¯t let you off.¡± Mo Yushan¡±s eyes were filled with greed as he looked at Shen Yaowei. To be honest, this was the first time Mo Yushan had encountered such a beautiful woman. He kept feeling that Shen Yaowei had a special charm. Mo Yushan, who had always liked women, drooled at her and kept winking at Madam Mo. Madam Mo knew her brother like the back of her hand. After sighing helplessly, she looked at Shen Yaowei indulgently and said, ¡°Miss, since you¡¯re looking for my brother, why don¡¯t you explain everything to my brother? I can prepare a room for the two of you to talk slowly. In this way, 1 can forgive you for trespassing into our Qingxin Sect.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I didn¡¯t come to find him to talk to him.¡± The moment Shen Yaowei finished speaking, an invisible force turned into a wave of air that swept out. After sweeping Mo Yushan up, it sent him flying from the spot. With a whoosh, Mo Yushan flew far away and hit the ground with a muffled bang. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Little Brother! ¡± Madam Mo rushed in front of Mo Yushan and hurriedly helped him up from the ground. Mo Yushan¡¯s entire body twitched in pain. He opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of broken teeth stained with blood. He pointed at Shen Yaowei and cursed at her ¡°You b*tch, you actually dare to hit me. I¡¯m the brother-in-law of the Qingxin Sect Master. This is our Qingxin Sect¡¯s territory!¡± ¡°As the number one sect in the world, the Qingxin Sect actually has a scum like you. It¡¯s really defaming the Qingxin Sect,¡± Shen Yaowei said coldly. Mo Yushan¡¯s eyes were spitting fire from Shen Yaowei¡±s anger. I don¡¯t care who you are. Today, 1¡¯11 definitely pull out all of you and hang you in front of my residence. With you as an example, I want to see who still dares to offend me in the future!¡± Shen Yifeng¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. ¡°How dare you insult my sister?¡± ¡°Big Brother.¡± Shen Yaowei stopped Shen Yifeng. ¡°We re here this time to take revenge. It¡¯s the words of a dying person. Big Brother, why are you angry and bickering with him?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s words were so frivolous that they successfully stunned the siblings. If it were normal days, when Madam Mo heard that someone dared to talk nonsense in the Qingxin Sect, she would have long taught Shen Yaowei a lesson and used her husband to teach the other party a lesson. However, looking at Shen Yaowei¡¯s beautiful face and sensing the extraordinary aura emanating from her body, Madam Mo kept feeling that the woman in front of her was definitely not a kind person. Madam Mo thought that her husband would be coming over in a while. Instead of fighting head-on with this woman, it was better to use a stalling strategy. ¡°Since you say that, it looks like you don¡¯t take our Qingxin Sect seriously. We¡¯re the number one sect here. My husband has always doted on me. If you¡¯re so arrogant, my husband definitely won¡¯t let you off when he finds out. As long as you apologize to me and my brother now, we can talk nicely.¡± ¡°You injured my Second Brother first, what else do you expect me to say? Hand over Mo Yushan, and 1 can leave rhe Qingxin Sect uninvolved in this matter,¡± Shen Yaowei said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re from the Shen family. You¡¯re Shen Yaowei?¡± Madam Mo¡¯s heart sank as she looked at Shen Yaowei and said. Before Shen Yaowei could say anything, Mo Yushan looked enlightened. ¡°Ohl So you¡¯re Shen Wu¡¯s little sister.. That jinx who jinxed His Highness Li, Shen Yaowei!¡± Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: You Burdened His Highness Li into a Tragic Death. How Dare You Live? Chapter 585: You Burdened His Highness Li into a Tragic Death. How Dare You Live? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Mo Yushan, shut your damn mouth, or I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± Shen Yifeng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and scolded him with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Everyone knows that Shen Yaowei was just betrothed to His Highness Li, but His Highness Li died in the ghost race¡¯s terrtory. If she didn¡¯t jinx him to death, what else could it be? Shen Yaowei, you dragged His Highness Li down and burdened him into a tragic death. How dare you live? If I were you, 1 might as well kill myself.¡± Mo Yushan sneered arrogantly. He sized up Shen Yaowei and continued to smile. ¡°However, it¡¯s useless for you to follow His Highness Li. After all, no one in the world will like a jinx like you.¡± ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ll definitely tear open his damn mouth today!¡± Shen Yifeng gritted his teeth and forced these words out of his mouth. He looked at Shen Yaowei, who was stopping him, in disbelief. ¡°Yaoyao, you can even tolerate this?¡± ¡°Tolerate it?¡± Shen Yaowei was so angry that she laughed. A ferocious killing intent erupted from her body. She gritted her teeth and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m not. I want to personally make his life a living hell.¡± Looking at the anger rolling in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes, Shen Yifeng felt a wave of fear. Shen Yaowei pulled out the sword at her waist and walked towards Mo Yushan, step by step. Mo Yushan had never felt such a cold killing intent. For a moment, he regretted it and hurriedly looked for Madam Mo for help. ¡°Sister, quickly think of a way to help me!¡± Madam Mo was at a loss. She braced herself and leaned forward. ¡°Miss Shen¡­¡± Swoosh! The longsword in Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand danced in the air, leaving an afterimage. A cold light swept past, immediately leaving a deep wound on Madam Mo¡¯s cheek. Madam Mo felt the intense pain and let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°Sister!¡± Mo Yushan looked at the bloody wound on Madam Mo¡¯s face, and the fear of death in his heart increased. ¡°Shen Yaowei, my brother-in-law is coming over soon. If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡­¡± Shen Yaowei was expressionless. The longsword in her hand sliced off half of Mo Yushan¡¯s raised palm. Mo Yushan was caught off guard. He let out a heart-wrenching scream, grabbed his remaining palm, and knelt on the ground in pain. ¡°Shen Yaowei, kill me if you have the ability.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my Second Brother is from the Shen family and you didn¡¯t dare kill him, my Second Brother would have died in your hands, right?¡± Shen Yaowei chuckled in anger. She gently shook off the blood on her longsword. ¡°The most serious injuries on my Second Brother¡¯s body are on his chest. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you missed a little, my Second Brother would have been stabbed in the heart and died. Mo Yushan, do you know how miserable a death it is to be stabbed in the heart?¡± Mo Yushan was extremely afraid. The way he looked at Shen Yaowei was no different from seeing a ghost. ¡°Don¡¯t come over. I know 1 was wrong. Please let me go! I can give you everything 1 have, but please spare my life!¡± Madam Mo looked at Shen Yaowei in fear, not understanding where the rumors in the martial world came from. There were rumors everywhere in the martial world that Shen Yaowei relied on His Highness Li to protect her. She didn¡¯t have strength herself, but she could take advantage of the situation under the big tree. But from the looks of it, the rumors couldn¡¯t be trusted at all. Shen Yaowei was far more terrifying than they imagined! ¡°Miss Shen, we were in the wrong this time. We¡¯re willing to apologize to you. Please don¡¯t take offense! If you¡¯re willing to spare my brother, you¡¯ll be our Qingxin Sect¡¯s eternal friend,¡± Madam Mo ignored the intense pain on her face and hurriedly said. ¡°Killing him won¡¯t affect my relationship with the Qingxin Sect,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly and pierced her sword through Mo Yushan¡¯s chest. Blood flowed out of the wound, dyeing Mo Yushan¡¯s clothes red. He tried to cover his chest, but blood gushed out of his fingers as if it was free. ¡°Help, save me. I don¡¯t want to yet. I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Mo Yushan struggled to say these words. He wanted to scream in pain. All the strength in his body seemed to have been pulled away by an invisible hand, flowing out of his body with blood. ¡°Quick, eat the life-saving pill!¡± Madam Mo was shocked and hurriedly rushed towards her brother. Shen Yifeng had long targeted Madam Mo. Seeing that she wanted to go over, he stepped on her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, stay here obediently and watch.¡± Madam Mo trembled in fear from the intense killing intent. Her entire body seemed to have been frozen, and she didn¡¯t dare move. Mo Yushan wouldn¡¯t die immediately after his heart was pierced. He crawled on the ground with difficulty with both hands and headed for the door. Shen Yaowei looked at this scene calmly and didn¡¯t stop him. The blood in Mo Yushan¡¯s body surged into his chest and placed pressure on the other organs in his body. Under the intense pain, he would slowly lose his breath and finally stop breathing. Shen Yaowei knew very well that this man had brought this upon himself. If he hadn¡¯t touched her Second Brother at the start, she wouldn¡¯t have killed him. Mo Yushan crawled all the way to the door of the room and heard footsteps approaching. Then, a middle-aged man appeared in front of him. Looking at the anticipation in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes, Mo Yushan moved his mouth. ¡°Brother-in-law, save me.¡± Cheng Xiangkun didn¡¯t expect to see such a bloody scene as soon as he came over. He bent down and wanted to grab Mo Yushan¡¯s hand. Whoosh! A spiritual power in Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand turned into a sharp blade and swept out, cutting off Mo Yushan¡¯s neck. Mo Yushan¡¯s head flew out of his neck, and blood splattered in all directions. His head also rolled far away, like a rubber ball. ¡°Ahhh¡ª!¡± Madam Mo¡¯s miserable wail echoed in the air. She saw the frowning Cheng Xiangkun, and, as if she had someone to back her up now, she pushed Shen Yifeng away. Shen Yaowei shook her head at Shen Yifeng and let Madam Mo do whatever she wanted. Madam Mo cried and pounced in front of Cheng Xiangkun. The first thing she did was let him see the wound on her face. ¡°Husband, save me!¡± Cheng Xiangkun looked at the deep wound on Madam Mo¡¯s face and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It was Shen Yaowei of the Shen family who barged in indiscriminately and killed my poor brother! It was clearly the second son of the Shen family, Shen Wu, who killed my brother¡¯s concubine. How can the Shen family still be so domineering and kill my brother in such a cruel way?¡± Madam Mo covered her face. Blood and tears mixed on the ground and dripped to the ground along her chin. ¡°Our Qingxin Sect is the number one sect. We were humiliated by someone like this. Please give me justice. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather kill myself!¡± Madam Mo¡¯s teary accusation made Cheng Xiangkun¡¯s expression darken. She could clearly feel rolling anger from this man, but Shen Yaowei quickly realized that Cheng Xiangkun had only glanced at her since he entered and learned her identity. His emotions changed from calmness to anger. His eyes never stopped on Shen Yaowei from the beginning to the end. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t here for her and his brother. In this way, it was interesting.. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586:I Cant tolerate a Person Like You Chapter 586:I Can¡¯t tolerate a Person Like You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Waving at her brother, Shen Yaowei watched the show calmly. ¡°Therefore, the rumors I heard today are true. So Mo Yushan really injured Divine Doctor Shen Wu. Madam, I thought it was just a rumor when everyone said that you protected Mo Yushan and relied on the name of the Qingxin Sect to commit evil. But from the looks of it today, these are actually all true.¡± Cheng Xiangkun¡¯s gaze was so cold that it was about to freeze. He suddenly shook off Madam Mo¡¯s hand. ¡°Husband?¡± Madam Mo had never seen Cheng Xiangkun look at her like this. She suddenly felt a bone-piercing coldness attack her. ¡°Husband, I didn¡¯t¡­ You don¡¯t have any evidence. How can you frame me like this?¡± Cheng Xiangkun didn¡¯t look at Madam Mo¡¯s pitiful appearance. ¡°You don¡¯t have to continue quibbling. I¡¯ve already gotten my subordinates to collect evidence. 1 think there will be a result soon. You clearly know how difficult it has been for the Qingxin Sect to come this far. How many generations of our Cheng family¡¯s hard work have been invested in this sect, but you ruined our Qingxin Sect¡¯s reputation like this. I can¡¯t tolerate someone like you beside me.¡± Seeing Cheng Xiangkun like this, Madam Mo was certain that he definitely didn¡¯t have any evidence. In that case, it was just rumors. What was there to be afraid of? ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve never been disloyal to you all these years. If you have to wrong me like this, I¡¯d rather die to prove my innocence!¡± Madam Mo looked at Shen Yaowei and pulled out the dagger at her waist to press it against her throat. ¡°Shen Yaowei, you killed my brother today and forced me to death. You¡¯ll definitely pay the price!¡± ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin, Madam.¡± Shen Yaowei flicked her finger, and a spiritual power sent the sharp blade in Madam Mo¡¯s hand flying. Right on the heels of that, she took out a few pieces of paper filled with words from her pocket and scattered them. ¡°If you want evidence, I¡¯ll give you evidence. These are all the shameful things about the Qingxin Sect that I¡¯ve sent my subordinates to collect recently. Among the ten ugly things, nine of them are related to you and your good brother.¡± Cheng Xiangkun casually grabbed the flying piece of paper. After taking a look, his face turned pale. He scolded the servants behind him, ¡°Stop standing there. Hurry up and drag this wretched woman away.¡± Shen Yaowei calmly watched as Madam Mo was still dragged away forcefully amidst her miserable cries. According to Shen Yaowei¡¯s investigation, although Madam Mo and Mo Yushan seemed to be coaxing Xiangkun on the surface, they had actually done many bad things behind his back with the name of the Qingxin Sect. No wonder Cheng Xiangkun was angry. Shen Yifeng was completely stunned by the scene in front of him. He lowered his voice and whispered in Shen Yaowei¡¯s ear, ¡°Yaoyao, when did you investigate this? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°This is also a question I want to ask. Our Qingxin Sect has no grudge against Miss Shen. Why is Miss Shen investigating so many things about our Qingxin Sect?¡± Cheng Xiangkun looked at Shen Yaowei with a complicated gaze. Shen Yaowei smiled sweetly without any panic in her eyes. ¡°Because I¡¯m very interested in the Qingxin Sect and want to cooperate with your Qingxin Sect. Because of this, I want to understand the Qingxin Sect more.¡± Cheng Xiangkun was amused and said bluntly, ¡°Miss Shen, you really know how to talk. I think you clearly want to investigate the mistakes of our Qingxin Sect and use this to threaten us.¡± ¡°If the Qingxin Sect was upright, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find out even if 1 wanted to, let alone threaten the sect master. Unfortunately, the sect master has always been clear-headed, but he doesn¡¯t know people well, causing the Qingxin Sect to cause so much trouble. The people of the martial world have always been watching the Qingxin Sect. If 1 publicize these things I¡¯ve investigated, the Qingxin Sect probably won¡¯t be the number one sect in the world, right?¡± Shen Yaowei tilted her head and asked with a smile. Cheng Xiangkun¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Shen Yaowei, what¡¯s your goal?¡± Shen Yaowei had always liked to talk to smart people like Cheng Xiangkun. She put away the sharp sword in her hand and the murderous aura that had spread around her just now disappeared completely. ¡°Sect Master, I don¡¯t think this is the place to talk. Why don¡¯t we change places and talk slowly?¡± Looking at the corpse and blood on the ground, Cheng Xiangkun took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then the two of you, follow me.¡± Following Cheng Xiangkun, Shen Yaowei and Shen Yifeng followed him all the way to the reception hall. The beautiful maid sent hot tea. Shen Yaowei took it and took a sip of air. The corners of her mouth were always curled up casually, and she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak. Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but Cheng Xiangkun couldn¡¯t wait. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue drinking tea. He casually put down the teacup and said, ¡°Miss Shen, we¡¯re honest people, so let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Why don¡¯t you tell me your goal?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Cheng Xiangkun and asked, ¡°Sect Master Cheng, how long do you think the name of the ¡®number one sect in the world¡¯ can be maintained?¡± ¡°Since our Qingxin Sect has sat in this position, we won¡¯t give this position away easily. For today¡¯s status, our Qingxin Sect has paid a lot. If Miss Shen wants to insult our Qingxin Sect, please take your leave!¡± Cheng Xiangkun said with a cold expression and a hard tone. Shen Yaowei smiled. ¡°Sect Master Cheng, I know you don¡¯t like to hear this, but you have to know that it wasn¡¯t easy for your Qingxin Sect to climb to this position. There can only be one sect as the number one sect. The other sects are greedy for this position. If your sect can¡¯t take out anything other than cultivating strength, your position as the number one sect will have to be given to others sooner or later.¡± When Shen Yifeng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Shen Yaowei. Although he was an outsider, he also knew that what Yaoyao said made sense. Which sect the title of the number one sect in the world landed on was chosen through the martial arts competition in the martial world. The Qingxin Sect had already taken the title three times. However, this year, it was very difficult for them to win. Some of the more outstanding disciples either died or were injured. Although they didn¡¯t decline, the competition was between individuals. The overall strength of the Qingxin Sect didn¡¯t change. There were no especially outstanding disciples. There was a high chance that they couldn¡¯t win next year. Shen Yaowei¡¯s words were sharp, and they were like a sharp knife that ruthlessly stabbed into Cheng Xiangkun¡¯s chest. Cheng Xiangkun took a sip of tea to suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°Miss Shen didn¡¯t come all the way here to attack me, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. 1 want to tell you that 1 have a way to help your Qingxin Sect leave its reputation in the martial world forever.¡± Shen Yaowei paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Back then, when the Imperial Preceptor and 1 left the ghost race, it was His Highness Li who used his life to forcefully close all the connections between the human race and the ghost race. This was why the ghost race army didn¡¯t step into human territory. He saved the world. Even if he¡¯s missing now, anyone in the martial arts world will still be extremely respectful to him when they mention him. However, the ghost race hasn¡¯t been eliminated and still exists. As long as the ghost race isn¡¯t completely eliminated, it will always be a huge hidden danger..¡± Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Junhan is Still Waiting for Her to Go Over Chapter 587: Junhan is Still Waiting for Her to Go Over Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cheng Xiangkun seemed to understand what Shen Yaowei meant. ¡°So, Miss Shen wants our Qingxin Sect to cooperate with you to destroy the ghost race?¡± ¡°As long as that¡¯s the case, the Qingxin Sect will become a heroic sect that destroys the ghost race. From now on, everyone in the world will remember your efforts. Even if you¡¯re not the number one sect in the world next year, you won¡¯t be underestimated by anyone,¡± Shen Yaowei said. ¡°What Miss Shen said is indeed very tempting, but once our Qingxin Sect cooperates with you, we will definitely come out in full strength. Even the hidden elders have to help. The ghost race has always been sinister and cunning. If anything goes wrong, our Qingxin Sect will no longer exist. This price for us is really too high,¡± Cheng Xiangkun said with a serious tone. ¡°Sect Master Cheng, you¡¯re wrong. If you want your name to go down in history, you naturally have to pay the price. If you don¡¯t succeed, you¡¯ll die for it. If you don¡¯t have the awareness to abandon everything and even your life, just treat it as me looking down on your sect¡¯s title as the number one sect in the world. At most, I¡¯ll find others to cooperate with,¡± Shen Yaowei said and pretended to stand up. ¡°Wait!¡± Cheng Xiangkun stood up too. He looked at Shen Yaowei with a very serious expression. ¡°I can¡¯t make this decision alone. 1 have to ask the elders of the Elder Pavilion to make a decision. If we go to the ghost race this time, the elders will definitely become the main force, so we need their agreement.¡± ¡°Sect Master Cheng, you¡¯re wholeheartedly thinking for the sake of the Qingxin Sect, so you definitely know the benefits. My brother and I will wait for you here, Sect Master Cheng. Please come back quickly.¡± Shen Yaowei sat down again. Cheng Xiangkun sighed and nodded before walking out. ¡°When the elders agree, we can prepare to set off for the ghost race.¡± At the mention of the ghost race, a strange light appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s originally calm eyes. Junhan was still waiting for her to go over. ¡°Yaoyao, how do you know that the elders will definitely agree? What if they¡¯re unwilling? In the Qingxin Sect, the strongest are the elders in the Elder Pavilion. With them, we can have a higher chance of winning. But according to the rumors, these elders are all very calculative. Without enough confidence and benefits, they definitely won¡¯t agree,¡± Shen Yifeng looked at Shen Yaowei worriedly and said. Of course, he hoped that everything would go smoothly. However, seeing that his sister was very confident, he kept worrying that something would happen. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he disappointed Yaoyao. ¡°It¡¯s enough to make them tempted. As for the confidence and chances of winning they want, they¡¯re all in my hands. I¡¯ll make them agree to it.¡± Shen Yaowei was full of confidence and called a maid over to pour a cup of tea. After waiting for an hour, Shen Yaowei heard Cheng Xiangkun¡¯s voice coming from outside the door. ¡°First Elder, please.¡± Shen Yaowei stood up and looked at the door. She saw Cheng Xiangkun walking in behind an old man. The old man was wearing a white robe. At a glance, he looked like an immortal. There was no turbid color in his old eyes. His clear gaze swept over and stopped on Shen Yaowei. After sized her up for a while, he retracted his gaze. The First Elder chuckled and said, ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort Li and Young Master Shen.¡± ¡°First Elder is too polite. First Elder, you¡¯ve come personally. Have you decided to cooperate with us?¡± Shen Yaowei went straight to the point. ¡°We¡¯re indeed very satisfied with the conditions raised by you, Princess Consort Li. Even if it¡¯s not for the reputation of the Qingxin Sect, it¡¯s also a good thing to be able to solve the hidden danger of the ghost race for all the people in the world. However, all the connections between the ghost race and the human race have been closed. The two can¡¯t be communicated. How can we go to the ghost race?¡± asked the First Elder worriedly. ¡°If we want to tear through space, we need extremely strong power. Our Qingxin Sect don¡¯t have this ability. I wonder if Miss Shen wants to look for the Imperial Preceptor for help?¡± In the eyes of the First Elder and the others, only the Imperial Preceptor could have the strength to reopen the connection between the ghost race and the human race. Shen Yaowei shook her head and raised her hand to snap her fingers. A ball of pitch-black spatial power condensed on her fingertip. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to trouble the Imperial Preceptor for this matter. I can use the spatial power. 1¡¯11 open the door of the ghost race and send everyone over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really the spatial power¡­ Miss Shen, you can actually control the spatial power?¡± Cheng Xiangkun¡¯s eyes were burning, and his tone was filled with admiration for Shen Yaowei. ¡°I know the situation very well. Without the support of spatial power, we can¡¯t go to the ghost race, so I cultivated hard. In the end, 1 didn¡¯t expect that I would really be so lucky to master the spatial power,¡± Shen Yaowei said in a relaxed tone. ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡± Shen Yifeng saw that Shen Yaowei said it so easily, but he knew very well that things were definitely not as easy as she said. In order to obtain this spatial power, Yaoyao must have spent unimaginable effort. And all of this was to go to the ghost race again to take revenge for Huo Junhan and find his whereabouts. Shen Yifeng looked at Shen Yaowei, the heartache in his eyes almost overflowing. He didn¡¯t dare think about it. If Yaoyao went to the ghost race and didn¡¯t find Huo Junhan after taking revenge, would she be able to withstand this blow? ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯re too humble. Not to mention that you¡¯re still so young, even our old bones can¡¯t control such a fierce spatial power. From this, we can tell how strong Miss Shen is.¡± Excitement appeared in the First Elder¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Shen¡¯s behavior also makes us more confident. Then, what we have to solve next is Miss Shen¡¯s insufficient strength.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t misunderstand. We don¡¯t think that you¡¯re weak, Miss Shen, but it¡¯s for your own safety. We don¡¯t recommend you rely on your own strength to open the door of the ghost race. Miss Shen can control the spatial power, so it¡¯s not difficult to open the door of the ghost race. The difficulty is that we¡¯re not going to the ghost race in two or three people, but hundreds or even thousands of people in a sect. When each of us pass through the spatial door, we¡¯ll bring a burden to Miss Shen. Therefore, we feel that we should think of a way to borrow strength,¡± Cheng Xiangkun explained. Shen Yaowei felt that it made sense and nodded slightly. ¡°Since the two of you mentioned this, have you thought of a good idea?¡± ¡°According to what we know, only divine weapons can bear the spatial power, but divine weapons are rare. We chose the most suitable divine weapon, called the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror. This divine weapon belongs to the hidden sect, the Hanlin Sect. If you want to borrow the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror, you have to discuss it with their sect,¡± the First Elder said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the Hanlin Sect to discuss with them.¡± Shen Yifeng stood up. ¡°If the people of the Hanlin Sect would lend us the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror so easily, we wouldn¡¯t have to tell the two of you about this. We would directly look for the people of the Hanlin Sect. Back then, something happened in the martial world. The ancestors of the Hanlin Sect were extremely disappointed in the others in the martial world, so they took the initiative to hide. From then on, they refused to come into contact with any other faction and cultivated wholeheartedly to nurture the strength of their sect. Over time, the number of experts in their sect has long exceeded that of other sects. It can be said that the Hanlin Sect has never walked in the world. Otherwise, with their strength, they would be the number one in the world.¡± The First Elder rubbed the space between his eyebrows worriedly. ¡°It can be said that it¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens for us to negotiate with them..¡± Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Definitely a Fierce Battle This Time Chapter 588: Definitely a Fierce Battle This Time Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Since their sect respects the strong, doesn¡¯t that mean that as long as we¡¯re stronger than them, they will be obedient?¡± Shen Yaowei thought for a moment and stared at the two people in front of her as she asked. The two of them were surprised by Shen Yaowei¡¯s logic, but on careful thought, what she said seemed to be right. ¡°This¡­ should be the case. But they¡¯re really very powerful, especially their sect master, who¡¯s an old monster who has lived for more than a hundred years. His strength is probably comparable to the Imperial Preceptor.¡± At this point, the First Elder paused. ¡°Miss Shen, we can actually think of another way. There¡¯s no need to fight them head-on.¡± ¡°If we think of another way, won¡¯t we be wasting time again? It¡¯s all thanks to His Highness Li that the ghost race was heavily injured previously. Even if their Ghost King didn¡¯t die, it was already heavily injured. If we wait any longer, once the Ghost King recovers or someone else inherits the throne, there¡¯s a high chance that it will make a comeback. At that time, we¡¯ll be the ones who were killed and lost the initiative.¡± Shen Yaowei stood up and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Hanlin Sect to borrow the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror now.¡± ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be rash first. Big Brother will accompany you!¡± Taking advantage of the fact that Shen Yaowei had opened the spatial wormhole, Shen Yifeng saw an opportunity and hurriedly chased after her. Cheng Xiangkun waited until the spatial wormhole in front of him disappeared before raising his hand to wipe his cold sweat. ¡°First Elder, why do I feel that they don¡¯t look like they¡¯re borrowing the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror? They look more like they¡¯re snatching it?¡± The corners of the First Elder¡¯s mouth twitched speechlessly. He sighed and said, ¡°I think so too. Forget it, inform the others in the sect to start preparing. It will definitely be a fierce battle this time.¡± Cheng Xiangkun¡¯s expression darkened. Then, he went to prepare with the First Elder. At the same time, Shen Yaowei had already transmigrated into space and arrived at the foot of Ye Chuan Mountain where Hanlin Sect was. At this moment, the sun was setting in the west. The orange-red burning clouds dyed the entire sky red, dyeing the entire mountain peak in a strong color. Shen Yaowei stood at the foot of the mountain and faced the gatekeeper disciple guarding the foot of the mountain with Shen Yifeng. The disciple in green clothes was aggressive. He pointed at Shen Yaowei¡¯s nose and shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you? This is the Ye Chuan Mountain, the forbidden area where the Hanlin Sect is. No one is allowed to enter.¡± ¡°What if I have to go in?¡± Shen Yaowei tilted her head and looked at this disciple. The disciple¡¯s gaze swept across Shen Yaowei. Seeing that the other party was just a delicate and weak-looking little girl, he snorted in disdain. ¡°Unless you defeat me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded. Her figure had already rushed out of the spot. She raised a palm and imprinted it on the male disciple¡¯s face, sending him flying. The male disciple didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream. His body hit a tree trunk not far away, his eyes rolled backward, and he fainted. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Yaowei curled her lips and smiled. She ran all the way up. After only walking more than ten steps, another pair of sisters in the same color clothes tore through the air. ¡°Stop!¡± The sisters looked 70% similar. The older sister pointed at Shen Yaowei and shouted, ¡°How dare you, demoness! You don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth! Today, us two Arhats will let you know how powerful¡­¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense. She took out two charms and threw them out. The charms stuck to the sisters¡¯ foreheads, and their bodies instantly couldn¡¯t move. They cursed angrily, ¡°Damn girl, if you have the ability, don¡¯t use these strange moves. We¡¯ll fight head-on!¡± ¡°Sure, but you have to tell me what the ¡®two Arhats¡¯ you mentioned just now means?¡± Shen Yaowei thought of this title and felt a little nervous for some reason. ¡°You came to our Hanlin Sect to challenge us, but you actually don¡¯t even know our sect¡¯s 108 Arhats? There are a total of 108 gatekeepers on our mountain path, and they¡¯re all called Arhats. Unless you defeat all 108 of us, you can forget about stepping into our Han Lin Sect!¡± The corners of Shen Yaowei¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely twice, and her heart trembled. There were a total of 108 people. Even if they fought alone, it would take her a lot of time. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t expect to experience this tribulation when she came to the Hanlin Sect. She rubbed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°No, I won¡¯t fight anymore.¡± ¡°Yaoyao?¡± Shen Yifeng looked surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Shen Yaowei to give up. The sisters were also stunned. Then, they laughed and said, ¡°1 knew it. No one dares to challenge the authority of our Hanlin Sect¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fight 108 people. I want to challenge your sect master. If I win, your Hanlin Sect will lend me the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror to use. If your sect master wins, 1, Shen Yaowei, will be at your disposal.¡± Shen Yaowei magnified her voice with spiritual power several times, and her agile voice spread over the entire Ye Chuan Mountain. As soon as these words were spoken, the entire Ye Chuan Mountain fell silent. The sisters were shocked by Shen Yaowei¡¯s words. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Facing the shocked gazes of the two, Shen Yaowei placed her hands behind her back. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. I don¡¯t have time to take my time with you.¡± ¡°What a hurry? You¡¯re just a little girl, but you actually dare to be so presumptuous and challenge the entire Hanlin Sect. You must pay the price for your arrogance!¡± At this moment, an old voice exploded in the sky like a thunderclap. Accompanied by a dazzling, strong light, it shot out from the top of the mountain and headed straight for the sky. As the strong light stopped, a figure stood in the world. An old man put his hands behind his back and looked down at Shen Yaowei below. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t dodge at all. The moment she met the old man¡¯s eyes, invisible sparks surged. ¡°Sect Master!¡± The sisters spoke at the same time. Then, they thought of their miserable appearance and lowered their heads in shame. Qian Zhongshan snorted and waved his hand. He expected better from them and said in disappointment, ¡°As a disciple of the Hanlin Sect, how can you be so useless? Both of you, retreat!¡± The charms that were originally restricting the two sisters were torn apart by the strong wind. The two sisters hurriedly retreated. Shen Yaowei¡¯s glabella twitched between the brows. She lowered her voice and reminded Shen Yifeng, ¡°Big Brother, the strength of the sect master of the Hanlin Sect is extraordinary. You should stay away first¡­¡± ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s a little too late to realize my strength now. Our Hanlin Sect has never been soft-hearted to the enemy. If you dare to challenge today, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± Qian Zhongshan descended from the sky and stood steadily in front of Shen Yaowei. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I let my brother dodge because I don¡¯t want to affect him when I attack later.¡± Shen Yaowei sized up Qian Zhongshan.. ¡°Since Senior came out to fight today, you should have agreed to what I said just now, right?¡± Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Hurry Up and Kill This Damn Girl! Chapter 589: Hurry Up and Kill This Damn Girl! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you agree or not, because you will definitely lose to my sect.¡± Qian Zhongshan raised his hands, and the spiritual power in his body turned into waves that surged out. The pressure swept over, and Shen Yifeng¡¯s breathing stopped. It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on his shoulder, making him almost unable to breathe. His worried gaze shot onto Shen Yaowei. ¡°Yaoyao, 1 think the situation isn¡¯t good. The strength of the Haniin Sect is even stronger than 1 imagined. Why don¡¯t we think of another way?¡± ¡°At this point, there¡¯s definitely no turning back.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair palm swept across, and spiritual power wrapped around Shen Yifeng. She pushed him back and sent him down the mountain. ¡°I challenged the Haniin Sect alone. It has nothing to do with my Big Brother. I don¡¯t think Senior will involve the innocent.¡± ¡°Little girl, what are your plans?¡± Qian Zhongshan saw that Shen Yaowei¡¯s attitude was gentle, but he didn¡¯t dare underestimate her at all. Although what this little girl did seemed to be avoiding him, when his aura swept out just now, there was no fear on this little girl¡¯s face at all. It was as if she didn¡¯t even feel any pressure. Not only did her emotions not fluctuate, but even the power in her body was impossible to see through. It was like a bottomless deep pool. Qian Zhongshan thought that he had seen countless people. There were many talents in his Haniin Sect, but no genius could maintain their calm under his aura. From this, it could be seen that this woman was definitely not an ordinary person. Just as Qian Zhongshan was thinking about whether he should ask again, messy footsteps came from behind. Shen Yaowei followed the sound of the footsteps and looked at the forest in front of her. She saw green and blue figures appear from the forest and surround the place where the two of them were. Shen Yaowei recognized from their clothes that these people were all disciples of the Haniin Sect. She could also sense that these people were looking at her with hostility. ¡°Look, we came at the right time. Sect Master is about to show his might and kill this damn girl!¡± ¡°This girl deserves to die. She actually dared to challenge the entire Haniin Sect. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s a brainless girl with only beauty!¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t it starting yet? All the best, Sect Master, quickly kill this damn girl!¡± ¡°What a joke. Sect Master can crush this girl with a finger. He doesn¡¯t need to use his full strength at all!¡± ¡°Wow¡ª! Sect Master is mighty!¡± Qian Zhongshan¡¯s expression was very dark. He looked at the smiling Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°Little girl, do you have anything else to say?¡± Although he couldn¡¯t show weakness, he could give this little girl a chance to relieve the atmosphere! Shen Yaowei nodded. ¡°Sorry to trouble you to use your full strength from the start, Senior. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll underestimate me too much and won¡¯t be able to withstand my attack. At that time, it won¡¯t be good if you lose too badly and lose your life.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re really unreasonable!¡± Qian Zhongshan stomped his feet in anger. He sincerely felt that Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Even if this girl was really not an ordinary person, wasn¡¯t it enough for her to be a little afraid with so many of them gathered here? In the end, she actually dared to provoke him, forcing him to make a move. ¡°Senior, are you done? I¡¯m really in a hurry.¡± Shen Yaowei frowned impatiently. It seemed to be telling everyone that the person who had been dawdling and not daring to fight wasn¡¯t her, but Qian Zhongshan. The surrounding Haniin Sect disciples realized this. Their discussions were even louder, and they couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Sect Master dare to attack? Are we going to lose without a fight?¡± ¡°Stop saying such depressing words. Our Haniin Sect won¡¯t lose no matter what!¡± Qian Zhongshan berated the Haniin Sect disciple who said depressing words. He held his breath and focused. When he opened his palm, a longsword condensed from spiritual power appeared in his hand. A few fire curses were enveloped around the longsword, flickering with a bright red light. The moment it appeared, a scorching aura surged over, raising the surrounding temperature a few degrees. Shen Yaowei had never seen such a move and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks. On the way here, she heard her brother mention that the reason why the people in the Haniin Sect were so strong was because they rarely cultivated spells and studied their unique cultivation techniques. This cultivation technique could condense the spiritual power in their bodies into weapons of various shapes. Then, they would apply curse seals of various elements to the weapons, which was equivalent to displaying the charm in another form. This way, they could avoid the time needed to build the curse seals, increase their attack power to a greater extent, and save more time to fight. After all, on the battlefield, the advantage of a minute and a second would become the key to the battle. ¡°Hahaha, look at this damn girl who hasn¡¯t seen the world. She must be stunned by our special cultivation skills!¡± An older male disciple raised his chin and said to Shen Yaowei disdainfully, ¡°What you¡¯re seeing is our Haniin Sect¡¯s special cultivation skills. Sect Master has two curse seals, Fire Curse and Ice Curse. One Fire Curse is enough to deal with you!¡± ¡°Idiot! Who would expose their trump cards and strength in advance before the battle?¡± Qian Zhongshan was furious. He raised his hand and slapped the male disciple. The spiritual power on the palm flew out and landed on the male disciple¡¯s cheek with a slap. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed never seen such a cultivation technique before. Today, I can coincidentally ask Senior for guidance.¡± Shen Yaowei fought bare-handed. After taking a deep breath, she muttered something. Her fingers changed, and she quickly formed seals. ¡°All Things in Heaven and Earth, Fire Talisman, out!¡± The aura of flames shot out of his hands, and monstrous orange flames spread in the air with the curse seal. It was like a huge tent that enveloped the sky. Fire waves descended one after another, and the overly hot aura made the surrounding trees burn without fire. Some even landed on the disciples of the Haniin Sect. The disciples shouted from the pain of the heat and hurriedly fled. ¡°It¡¯s taboo to underestimate the enemy and come to join in the fun. Everyone, leave quickly!¡± With a thought from Qian Zhongshan, the longsword in his hand flipped, and the fiery aura just now disappeared completely. Following that, there was a cold aura. Cold air swept across, extinguishing the flames in the forest and the disciples. After letting the disciples leave in a hurry, Shen Yaowei looked at Qian Zhongshan with a burning gaze. ¡°Senior is so strong. Back then, the Haniin Sect was framed for colluding with the ghost race, so they had no choice but to hide. It¡¯s really a pity. If there¡¯s an opportunity to prove that the Haniin Sect isn¡¯t related to the ghost race, with the strength of the Haniin Sect, once it reappears, it will definitely shock the world and become the number one sect in the martial world.¡± ¡°Back then, our Haniin Sect was suspected of being related to the ghost race and was boycotted by the entire martial world. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we couldn¡¯t prove our innocence, we wouldn¡¯t have hidden ourselves. Little girl, if you want to fight, fight. Why do you have to mention these trivial things to make people dislike you?¡± Qian Zhongshan said angrily.. Chapter 590 - Chapter 590:I, Shen Yaowei, Never Need Anyone to Show Mercy Chapter 590:I, Shen Yaowei, Never Need Anyone to Show Mercy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Because I have a way to help the Hanlin Sect. Since you¡¯ve been framed for having a connection with the ghost race, you can personally exterminate the ghost race. The previous rumors will naturally be proven to be false,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a smile. When Qian Zhongshan heard this, he thought that there was something wrong with his ears. After being stunned for a moment, he laughed out loud. ¡°Little girl, 1 originally thought that you weren¡¯t an ordinary person, but 1 didn¡¯t expect your thoughts to be so naive! That¡¯s the ghost race. Even if our Hanlin Sect goes all out, we¡¯re not their match! You don¡¯t have to say this anymore. With your strength, you¡¯re not qualified to talk to me about this now!¡± Seeing that Qian Zhongshan was stubborn, Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t continue. Qian Zhongshan clearly didn¡¯t believe her. In that case, she would wait until she defeated Qian Zhongshan before speaking with strength. Shen Yaowei pulled out the sword at her waist and headed straight for Qian Zhongshan. Qian Zhongshan didn¡¯t dare be careless. He also tried his best to fight Shen Yaowei. With a muffled bang, the moment the two parties collided, the terrifying spiritual power turned into a sharp blade that spread in all directions in a circular arc, cutting off the surrounding towering forest. ¡°Fire Curse!¡± Qian Zhongshan roared. His eyes that looked at Shen Yaowei were filled with unconcealed heat. ¡°Little girl, your strength is indeed strong. If you stop and join our Hanlin Sect now, I can spare your life!¡± ¡°Senior, you must be kidding. 1, Shen Yaowei, never need anyone to show mercy.¡± Dark waves surged in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. Immediately, huge flames descended from the sky. When Qian Zhongshan heard Shen Yaowei¡¯s name, he revealed an incredulous expression. ¡°You¡¯re actually Shen Yaowei? Wait a minute¡­¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t know why Qian Zhongshan was so agitated when he heard her name. Before she could stop, the flames in the sky had already landed on the two of them. The flames spread in all directions, igniting the grass and trees on the ground. The birds and beasts in the forest fled, and the entire Ye Chuan Mountain was in chaos. The disciples who were originally a distance away from the two of them were completely stunned by the flames that swept over them when they saw this scene. Seeing a fire wave attack, the disciples fled. In a hurry, a girl fell to the ground. ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister, save me!¡± The junior sister, Huang Xi¡¯er, had a panicked expression. She looked around for help, but to no avail. She turned around and looked behind her, meeting the rolling flames. ¡°Little Junior Sister¡­!¡± When the other disciples returned to their senses, only Huang Xi¡¯er was still sitting on the ground. The flames covered the sky and earth, about to devour her. Huang Xi¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale as she closed her eyes in resignation. ¡°Be careful!¡± Shen Yifeng¡¯s voice sounded. He rushed over at the critical moment and blocked Huang Xi¡¯er and the flames. In an instant, he built a huge spiritual power protective shield and helped Huang Xi¡¯er block the first wave of flames. Huang Xi¡¯er opened her eyes and looked at Shen Yifeng in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re the man who came to challenge us this time¡­ You¡¯re clearly our enemy, why are you helping me?¡± ¡°My sister chose to use this method to provoke you because she heard that your people from the Hanlin Sect aren¡¯t easy to talk to. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need for us to fight with you. As long as we defeat your Sect Master and obtain the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror, we¡¯ll naturally leave,¡± Shen Yifeng said. Seeing the fire wave retreat, his gaze became serious. ¡°The fire wave will attack again. Hurry up and leave!¡± Huang Xi¡¯er hurriedly stood up from the ground and ran towards the other disciples of the Hanlin Sect. Shen Yifeng didn¡¯t even have the chance to look back when a second wave of fire swept over. After injecting spiritual power into the protective shield, Shen Yifeng received the second fire wave. Crack¡ª The crisp sound of the protective shield shattering stunned Shen Yifeng. When he focused, he realized that a crack had already appeared on the protective shield in front of him. A trace of fiery aura crawled through the crack and landed on his face, causing his cheek to feel a sharp pain. Not only that, under the attack of power, the crack was still spreading further at a visible speed. The protective shield was about to collapse. Sweat seeped out of Shen Yifeng¡¯s forehead. Just as he was about to leave, a beautiful figure flashed beside him. It was actually Huang Xi¡¯er. ¡°Young Master¡¯s actions are to protect Ye Chuan Mountain. As disciples of the Hanlin Sect, we naturally can¡¯t embarrass the Hanlin Sect. Let¡¯s come over and help Young Master!¡± Huang Xi¡¯er mobilized all the spiritual power in her body and built a protective shield. Shen Yifeng was a little surprised. Then, he realized that he was surrounded by other disciples of the Hanlin Sect. Everyone built a protective shield to resist the terrifying flames at the same time. ¡°I heard that Miss Shen is powerful and outstanding among the younger generation. I wonder who will win this time?¡± At the mention of Shen Yaowei, Huang Xi¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°But from the looks of it, I don¡¯t know who will win.¡± Shen Yifeng looked at the sea of fire that filled the sky and could feel the fluctuations of spiritual power inside, but he couldn¡¯t see the specific situation clearly. He couldn¡¯t help but feel even more anxious. At this moment, the spiritual power in the flames collided again. The aftermath spread and hit everyone¡¯s protective shield. The protective shield could withstand the power of the flames, but it couldn¡¯t block the terrifying spiritual power. For a moment, cracks appeared. ¡°No, I can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± When Shen Yifeng saw this scene, he shouted at Shen Yaowei in the flames, ¡°Yaoyao, stop quickly. If this continues, the entire Ye Chuan Mountain will be burned into charcoal by the two of you!¡± Seeing that there was no response from the flames, Shen Yifeng¡¯s gaze gradually darkened. He said to the others beside him, ¡°All of you move aside first. Leave this to me to carry!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, none of the disciples of the Hanlin Sect moved. Looking at the Hanlin Sect disciples with more surprise in his eyes, Shen Yifeng took a deep breath, held his breath, and focused, continuing to resist. But as the flames attacked in waves, the protective shield couldn¡¯t withstand it and shattered. The suppressed flames surged out and swept toward Shen Yifeng. ¡°Retreat¡­!¡± At this moment, a huge talisman suddenly flew out from the direction of the Hanlin Sect and flew in front of everyone, blocking the layers of flames like a barrier. Shen Yifeng led everyone back and looked at the huge shining talisman in front of him. ¡°What strong power.¡± The power on this charm came from one person. This person actually resisted the ferocious flames alone. It was enough to show that the strength of the person who attacked was extraordinary. ¡°This is the aura of our ancestor! Our ancestor has come out of seclusion!¡± Huang Xi¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as she explained to Shen Yifeng, ¡°Back then, it was our ancestor who brought our Hanlin Sect into seclusion. Our ancestor has been in seclusion for many years and is the strongest in our sect!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Huang Wuliang.¡± Shen Yifeng sighed. Back then, when Huang Wuliang was the sect master of the Hanlin Sect, the Hanlin Sect was misunderstood to be related to the ghost race, causing Huang Wuliang to have no choice but to hide with the Hanlin Sect.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Senior Can Actually See Through My Strength? Chapter 591: Senior Can Actually See Through My Strength? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Huang Wuliang, who was wearing a dark yellow robe and had silver hair, came in front of Shen Yifeng and the others. The wrinkled old man bent down with a walking stick. He looked thin and weak, but the moment he appeared, the boundless pressure around him weakened the flames spreading in the mountain intermediate. ¡°After causing trouble for so long, it¡¯s time to decide the winner.¡± Huang Wuliang looked at the rolling flames in front of him coldly and said. As expected, as soon as Huang Wuliang finished speaking, the flames that were originally spreading instantly disappeared. Then, a charred black figure flew out. After shattering a few charred trees, it fell to the ground. ¡°Zhongshan, you¡¯re too heavy-handed! Putting aside how you treat the challenger, how can you ignore the safety of the entire sect when you attack? Xi¡¯er, quickly bring someone to see Miss Shen¡¯s situation.¡± Huang Wuliang had a straight face. He leaned on his walking stick and cursed as he walked towards the standing figure in the dust. ¡°Moreover, Miss Shen is a great hero who went to the ghost race previously. How dare you hit her? 1¡¯11 beat you to death!¡± When he walked in front of the figure, Huang Wuliang raised the walking stick in his hand angrily. Just as he was about to hit it, he was stopped by the other party¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Senior, but I¡¯m fine. On the other hand, the sect master¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good. She needs to be treated as soon as possible.¡± Shen Yaowei stopped the walking stick in Huang Wuliang¡¯s hand with one hand and raised her hand to wave away the surrounding dust, revealing her slightly miserable figure. The robe on her body was charred black. There was still some black dust on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face as she smiled at Huang Wuliang in embarrassment. Huang Wuliang froze on the spot as if he had been frozen. ¡°You¡¯re actually fine? Then who was the one sent flying?¡± Shen Yaowei blinked innocently and heard Huang Xi¡¯er¡¯s panicked cry. ¡°Sect Master! Sect Master, are you alright! Quick, quickly give Sect Master a pill!¡± Huang Wuliang turned around and discovered Qian Zhongshan, who was burned black in Huang Xi¡¯er¡¯s arms. Qian Zhongshan had already lost consciousness, and only his hand was still holding the sword tightly. ¡°Yaoyao, you really won?¡± Shen Yifeng walked over and wiped Shen Yaowei¡¯s face with a handkerchief. Shen Yaowei took the handkerchief. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m determined to win the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror. Of course I¡¯ll win, but winning is a little harder than 1 thought.¡± If it were anyone else who dared to say this, with Huang Wuliang¡¯s violent temper, he would definitely beat them up and throw them down the mountain to let them fend for themselves. However, Shen Yaowei was surprised. Her tone was matter-of-fact, without any provocation or showing off. Huang Wuliang could tell that Shen Yaowei was only telling the truth. Most importantly, she had also proven her strength with facts! ¡°Ancestor, Sect Master isn¡¯t doing well. Come and take a look!¡± Huang Xi¡¯er¡¯s teary voice sounded. Only then did Huang Wuliang return to his senses and rush over. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look too. Don¡¯t really kill someone.¡± Shen Yifeng looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s fair face and lowered his voice to scold her. ¡°Yaoyao, you went too far this time. You hit the Sect Master and still want to destroy the sect? Just now, the two of you almost burned Ye Chuan Mountain!¡± Shen Yaowei touched the tip of her fair nose in embarrassment. ¡°Ever since my bitter cultivation ended, I¡¯ve never encountered an opponent. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to meet one today, and I couldn¡¯t control myself. Big Brother, I know 1 was wrong.¡± How could Shen Yifeng really be angry with Shen Yaowei? When he saw his sister lower her head in guilt, his heart ached so much that he forgot everything. ¡°Forget it, remember to give the sect master a way out later. He¡¯s a senior after all. Moreover, we have something to ask of him. We can¡¯t go overboard.¡± Shen Yaowei looked around at the charred surroundings and nodded weakly. She followed Shen Yifeng towards Qian Zhongshan. Qian Zhongshan was shocked. After Huang Wuliang infused spiritual power into his body, he finally woke up. ¡°I¡¯m not done fighting. I can still continue!¡± Huang Wuliang hit Qian Zhongshan¡¯s head with a walking stick. ¡°Continue my ass! As the sect master, it¡¯s fine if you lost, but you almost burned the mountain! 1 handed the sect to you to manage before 1 went into seclusion. Is this how you help me do things?¡± Qian Zhongshan¡¯s painful expression was distorted. ¡°Master, I know 1 was wrong.¡± ¡°Sect Master, there¡¯s no need to apologize. We came here rashly today and almost set the mountain on fire. My sister knows that she did something wrong, so she specially came to apologize to you.¡± Shen Yifeng reached out and pulled Shen Yaowei beside him. ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology! I didn¡¯t lose! I just took a break midway. Shen Yaowei, you¡¯ve been to the ghost race. I¡¯ve always wanted to compete with you. Let¡¯s continue fighting!¡± Qian Zhongshan endured the pain in his body and staggered to stand up. ¡°Fight my ass! If it weren¡¯t for Miss Shen showing mercy, you would have been killed immediately. Stop jumping around here.¡± Huang Wuliang was so angry that he gave Qian Zhongshan another walking stick. Shen Yaowei looked at Huang Wuliang in surprise. ¡°Senior can actually see through my strength?¡± Huang Wuliang smiled. ¡°I just saw some clues when 1 was watching your battle just now. Miss Shen can use spatial power at such a young age and indeed has the strength to destroy the ghost race. I¡¯ve considered what Miss Shen said just now, but this isn¡¯t the place to talk. Please enter the sect and talk slowly.¡± ¡°Master! Our sect has been hidden for many years and has been accumulating strength to deal with the ghost race. Won¡¯t you break the rules of many years by inviting someone into the sect today?¡± Qian Zhongshan looked at Huang Wuliang worriedly. ¡°We¡¯ve been in seclusion for many years just to wash away the false accusations of the ghost race against our Hanlin Sect back then and exterminate the ghost race! And now, the time is ripe. It¡¯s time for us to go out and do something.¡± The dark tide in Huang Wuliang¡¯s old eyes surged. ¡°Xi¡¯er, patrol with your seniors to ensure that there are no wildfires before going back to rest. When you go back, tell the others in the sect that our Hanlin Sect is about to go back to the world. Tell everyone to be prepared. There can¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± ¡°Yes, farewell, Ancestor.¡± Huang Xi¡¯er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After lowering her head, she sent Shen Yaowei and the others off respectfully with the other disciples present. Following Huang Wuliang and Qian Zhongshan, they arrived at the Hanlin Sect. Shen Yaowei took a shower and changed her clothes. After changing into a black dress, she arrived at the hall where everyone was under the lead of the maid. Huang Wuliang, Qian Zhongshan, and Shen Yifeng were all there. After seeing her, Shen Yifeng waved his hand. ¡°Yaoyao, come and try the cold tea unique to the Hanlin Sect. The taste is indeed extraordinary.¡± Shen Yaowei sat down and reached out to take the teacup. She sat beside Shen Yifeng and took a sip. ¡°This tea is indeed not bad. It reminds me of the Fire Curse just now. It¡¯s indeed extraordinary.¡± Qian Zhongshan lowered his head in embarrassment. ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯ll be ashamed to show my face like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. A special cultivation method like the Hanlin Sect can greatly increase your attack power. You can even compete with the ghost race,¡± Shen Yaowei said meaningfully.. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Yaoyao, Youre Back Chapter 592: Yaoyao, You¡¯re Back Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, Huang Wuliang was the first to sense that something was wrong. ¡°Miss Shen said that we have the ability to compete with the ghost race. You mean that we can¡¯t defeat the ghost race with our Strength?¡± ¡°The ghost race doesn¡¯t have a physical body. Even if their physical bodies are destroyed, their soul bodies can help them revive again. This means that your elemental attacks can¡¯t completely kill the ghost race,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly. ¡°In that case, won¡¯t our years of hard work be in vain?11 Qian Zhongshan¡¯s face turned pale, and cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. ¡°As long as we cultivate, it won t be in vain. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have strength, but the method to deal with the ghost race isn¡¯t mature enough.¡± Huang Wuliang looked at Shen Yaowei, his eyes filled with a deep light. ¡°Miss Shen has sharp eyes. To be able to see the difference between us and the ghost race at a glance, does that mean that Miss Shen also has a way to help us solve this problem?¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t deny it. She put down the tea bowl in her hand and said, ¡°Senior Huang is indeed comprehensive. I¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she saw Huang Wulian stand up and kneel in front of her with weak knees. Qian Zhongshan was also shocked by this scene. He also stood up and kneeled in front of Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei hurriedly stood up and went forward with Shen Yifeng to help the two of them up from the ground. ¡°Senior, my brother and I are both juniors. Please don¡¯t kneel down in front of us!¡± Huang Wuliangs gaze was motionless as he knelt on the ground persistently. ¡°Miss Shen, please listen to us.¡± Seeing that Huang Wuliang was so persistent, Shen Yaowei hesitated for a moment but still didn¡¯t stop Huang Wuliang. ¡°Alright, Senior, please explain clearly.¡± ¡°Back then, our Hanlin Sect unintentionally provoked the ghost race. In order to not collude with the ghost race, I led the way and killed 12 people in the ghost race. Just as Miss Shen said, the ghost race¡¯s physical body was destroyed, and their souls still wouldn¡¯t be affected at all. Therefore, the souls of the escaped ghost race started to think of ways to plot against us. In the end, the Hanlin Sect was caught off guard and was plotted against by the ghost race, making others think that our Hanlin Sect was the lackey of the ghost race!¡± When Huang Wulian said this, his eyes were red and filled with hatred. Only they themselves knew what their Hanlin Sect had carried all these years. ¡°Master¡­¡± Qian Zhongshan¡¯s eyes were red, and he looked extremely aggrieved. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve been wronged to this extent. It s indeed not easy to come this far.¡± Shen Yifeng recalled the methods of the ghost race. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine how desperate the Hanlin Sect was at that time. ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated painstakingly so that 1 can avenge my previous humiliation every day and let everyone know that our Hanlin Sect isn¡¯t a lackey of the ghost race! As long as 1 can fulfill this wish, not to mention hand over the divine weapon, our Hanlin Sect can even pay a greater price. I know that Miss Shen and the ghost race have many grudges. We re willing to assist Miss Shen in dealing with the ghost race together. We won¡¯t hesitate to give up our lives!¡± I luang Wuliang said loudly. ¡°Please help us, Miss Shen!¡± Qian Zhongshan lowered his head and said to Shen Yaowei. Shen Yifeng was moved. He looked at Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°Yaoyao, if you have a way, why don¡¯t you say it and help?¡± Shen Yaowei held her forehead and sighed. ¡°Big Brother, I originally planned to help the Hanlin Sect, but you and the seniors didn¡¯t give me a chance to speak.¡± Huang Wuliang¡¯s old eyes lit up. With the help of Qian Zhongshan, he stood up. ¡°Miss Shen, do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°I have an ancient talisman here to deal with the ghost race. As long as you integrate the energy in the talisman into the longsword condensed by your spiritual power, you should be able to successfully use the power inside. However, this requires time to prepare. At that time, my people and the people from the Qingxin Sect could help. In at most five days, I¡¯ll open the spatial door and bring you to massacre the ghost race.¡± When Shen Yaowei mentioned the ghost race, an unconcealable killing intent erupted in her eyes. ¡°In that case, 1¡¯11 bring the divine weapon to the Qingxin Sect with the two of you. Miss Shen, if you want to successfully use the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror, you also need to practice. It¡¯s best if we take action now.¡± Huang Wuliang looked at the expectant Qian Zhongshan at the side and said calmly, ¡°Stay in the sect first and don¡¯t run around. We¡¯ll talk when everything is ready.¡± Qian Zhongshan, who was originally looking forward to it, immediately shut his mouth. He lowered his head and stopped talking. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t delay any longer. She brought Shen Yifeng and Huang Wuliang to transmigrate to the Qingxin Sect at the fastest speed. Ignoring the fact that it was already late at night, Shen Yaowei quickly taught the people of the Qingxin Sect how to build charms before going to rest. The preparations were done in an orderly manner. Shen Yaowei spent three days learning how to use the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror. When she mastered the use of the Ye Chuan Divine Mirror, the disciples of the Qingxin Sect also drew the charms they needed. Huang Wuliang brought the charms back to the Hanlin Sect. Shen Yaowei and Shen Yifeng handed the remaining preparations to the Qingxin Sect, opened the space, and successfully returned to the Shen family. A spatial wormhole appeared in the courtyard, and Shen Yaowei and Shen Yifeng walked out of the space. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re back.¡± Shen Wu was sitting in the pavilion in the courtyard, reading. When he saw the two of them walk out of the space, he stood up with the help of a servant and looked at the two of them with a smile. ¡°Second Brother.¡± Shen Yaowei quickly walked forward, worried. She reached out to support Shen Wu and looked at his pale face. ¡°Second Brother, your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. Why did you come out?¡± ¡°I know you went to the Qingxin Sect to take revenge, so I¡¯m naturally worried. Fortunately, you returned safely, so I can rest assured. However, why did you go for so many days? Are the people from the Qingxin Sect too difficult to deal with?¡± Shen Wu observed the two of them with concern, afraid that they were injured somewhere. ¡°We re fine. The Qingxin Sect is now in the same boat as us. Next, we re going to the ghost race with the Qingxin Sect and the Hanlin Sect to exterminate the ghost race.¡± At the mention of this, a strong killing intent flashed in Shen Yaowei¡¯s beautiful eyes. Shen Wu was stunned by these words. He looked at Shen Yifeng tentatively, wanting to ask for an explanation. Shen Yifeng raised his hand and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In short, I plan to accompany Yaoyao to the ghost race to take revenge.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. This isn¡¯t a small matter. We still have to discuss it with Father and Mother first. We can¡¯t make our own decisions,¡± Shen Wu reminded. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, let¡¯s talk about going to the ghost race tomorrow. Our family hasn¡¯t sat together for a meal in a long time. Why don¡¯t we wait until tonight? I¡¯ll talk to Father and Mother tomorrow,¡± Shen Yaowei said softly as she lowered her head to hide the fleeting light in her eyes.. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593:I Plan to Set Off Immediately Chapter 593:I Plan to Set Off Immediately Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yaoyao, accompany your Second Brother first. Big Brother will go to Father and Mother to talk about the Qingxin Sect,¡± Shen Yifeng said. Shen Yaowei nodded. After watching Shen Yifeng leave, she turned around and realized that Shen Wu was staring at her with a faint gaze. ¡°Why is Second Brother looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t returned for so long. The last time I saw you, you were still delirious and silly. Seeing you today, I keep feeling that you¡¯ve grown up. It¡¯s all my fault. 1 only cared about seeking medical treatment outside and didn¡¯t come back to see you earlier.¡± Towards the end, Shen Wu couldn¡¯t help but show an extremely guilty expression. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t say that. I know that you went out to travel for so many years and practiced medicine to save people all for the sake of finding a cure for my illness. Second Brother, I¡¯m no longer stupid. You should be happy for me.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and sat beside Shen Wu. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯ve seen many people and many things outside. I¡¯ve discovered that sometimes, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being a little silly. You were innocent and carefree in the past. I think you were very happy that way.¡± Shen Wu¡¯s gaze shot ahead, and his eyes were filled with indelible sadness. ¡°Now that your head is clear, you have to face many things, but your brothers can¡¯t protect you anymore.¡± ¡°Second Brother, I prefer me like this now. In the past, I¡¯ve always been protected, but I also have people I want to protect.¡± When Shen Yaowei mentioned this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her previous life. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t understand anything. In the end, everyone in the Shen family died tragically. Even Junhan paid everything for her. She used the blood and tears of her loved ones to understand that only if she was strong enough could she protect someone important to her. She never regretted it and only hoped that she could have enough strength. ¡°Looks like Yaoyao has really grown up. Although 1 don¡¯t stay at home often, 1 understand you and know what you¡¯re thinking. Unlike Big Brother, I¡¯m more willing to let you take a gamble. I only hope that you remember that even without His Highness Li, you still have us. For Father, Mother, and us brothers, you just have to think about your own safety first before doing anything.¡± Shen Wu stood up and coughed twice. Then, he smiled and looked at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Go back to your room to rest. I¡¯ll go back to my room to drink medicine first.¡± Shen Yaowei watched her Second Brother leave in silence. There were thousands of words stuck in her mouth. Although Second Brother wasn¡¯t at home all year round, he was the most meticulous person in the family. Even if she deliberately didn¡¯t mention going to the ghost race just now, Second Brother still saw through her thoughts at a glance. Shen Yaowei had no intention of mentioning it for the time being. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to delay her plan to go to the ghost race, but that she didn¡¯t want to involve her family.! Thinking of how her Second Brother supported her unconditionally, Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze became even more complicated. She got up and walked towards her room. That night, the family ate dinner happily. It had been many years since the Shen family had gathered them like this. Song Lanyue couldn¡¯t eat at the dining table, but her existence still made everyone in the Shen family feel very gratified. Shen Liu¡¯an and his four sons couldn¡¯t help but drink two more glasses of wine. Shen Yaowei sent her brothers back to their rooms one by one, then returned to her room and packed her luggage. After putting away her luggage in the storage space, Shen Yaowei heard the commotion in the courtyard outside the door. She got up, pushed open the door, and walked out. What entered his eyes were Yan Bei and the secret guards of His Highness Li¡¯s manor behind him. As soon as Shen Yaowei appeared, the secret guards¡¯ figures became shorter uniformly. Yan Bei led the way and knelt down. He lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Junhan hasn¡¯t been around these few days. I know that you must have worked hard to protect His Highness Li¡¯s manor. Next, I¡¯m going to leave for a period of time. During this period of time, you have to do your best to protect the manor,¡± Shen Yaowei said, but she didn¡¯t receive any response. Her eyes revealed indifference. ¡°Why, are you unwilling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re unwilling, but we don¡¯t want to wait for death. We know that Your Highness wants to go to the ghost race to find His Highness¡¯s whereabouts and kill the ghost race to avenge His Highness. We hope to follow Your Highness and help Your Highness!¡± Yan Bei lowered his head and said with a serious expression. ¡°You guys are pretty well-informed.¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Yan Bei and the others quietly and said slowly, ¡°I almost died when I went to the ghost race this time. I can¡¯t guarantee that 1 can return alive. You¡¯re Junhan¡¯s subordinates, but you call me Princess Consort respectfully. As your mistress, I can¡¯t let you die. The situation is special now. If you want to leave the manor, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to take the risk with me.¡± ¡°Your Highness, we came voluntarily! As long as there¡¯s a glimmer of hope, we won¡¯t give up on following His Highness Li. We were originally some desperate people. His Highness Li gave us a chance to be loyal to him. It was His Highness Li who nurtured us to have what we have today! We know very well that it¡¯s very dangerous to go to the ghost race, but we would rather die than abandon our master. Please fulfill our wish, Your Highness!¡± Yan Bei kneeled on the ground and kowtowed heavily. ¡°Your Highness, please fulfill my wish!¡± The secret guards behind Yan Bei said in unison and kowtowed. Seeing that everyone¡¯s gazes were firm, the smile in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes disappeared. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been difficult for you to be so loyal. I plan to set off for the ghost race immediately. Wait here. I¡¯ll tell you what to do next after 1 see my parents.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Goodbye, Your Highness!¡± Yan Bei cupped his hands at Shen Yaowei and watched her leave. Shen Yaowei walked all the way to the courtyard, where Shen Liu¡¯an and Song Lanyue lived. Along the way, there was no obstruction. When Shen Yaowei entered, she happened to see the drunk Shen Liu¡¯an lying on Song Lanyue¡¯s lap. The two of them were very intimate. ¡°Cough, cough, Father, Mother, I don¡¯t think 1 came at the right time?¡± Shen Yaowei coughed twice, trying to relieve the awkwardness. Song Lanyue looked calm, but Shen Liu¡¯an, who was a father, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He hurriedly sat up. ¡°Yaoyao, why aren¡¯t you resting at this time of night?¡± ¡°Since Yaoyao is here, she must have something to say.¡± Song Lanyue waved at Shen Yaowei. ¡°Come, Yaoyao, come to Mother.¡± ¡°Mother, you should have guessed that I¡¯m here about the ghost race, right?¡± Seeing that Song Lanyue smiled and agreed, Shen Yaowei held her translucent palm. ¡°Mother, I plan to set off for the ghost race immediately. I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you this time.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your brother say that you weren¡¯t leaving for the time being and wanted to consider it for two more days?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an asked in shock. ¡°I came up with a trade-off because 1 was worried that Big Brother would accompany me to the ghost race. This time, I don¡¯t plan to involve our Shen family in this matter. I want to go to the ghost race myself,¡± Shen Yaowei said with a firm gaze.. Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Dugu Aoyun Isnt Dead Chapter 594: Dugu Aoyun Isn¡¯t Dead Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°No, I definitely won¡¯t agree.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an was so angry that he sobered up. ¡°You¡¯ve been to the ghost race once and escaped death before coming back. Do you know that when you went to the ghost race previously, 1 was so worried that I couldn¡¯t sleep? This time, you still want to go alone. Do you want to anger me to death? If you really want to go, bring your brothers with you. Otherwise, let me follow you, and let me accompany you.¡± ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. Listen to Yaoyao first.¡± Seeing that Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s face had turned red from anger, Song Lanyue slowly said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°Yaoyao, do you have your own thoughts?¡± ¡°Mother, 1 know you all care about me, but it¡¯s already a difficult thing to go to the ghost race. With my brothers, I¡¯ll be even more restrained. This time, I must destroy the ghost race, so I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s worried. Don¡¯t worry and wait for me to return at home.¡± Shen Yaowei let go of Song Lanyue and approached Shen Liu¡¯an. Like before, she pulled his sleeve and wheedled. ¡°Father, just agree to it, alright? Tell me that you believe in my strength, and that I can do it!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s serious expression gradually collapsed. He sighed heavily. ¡°I believe you have the strength. I¡¯m worried that once you take revenge for His Highness Li, you¡¯ll lose your target. Yaoyao, I want you to promise that, no matter the outcome of this trip to the ghost race, you have to live well when you return.¡± Shen Yaowei trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t expect her father to be afraid that she would kill herself after taking revenge and losing her living target¡­ She didn¡¯t dare say that she wouldn¡¯t have thoughts of living after she couldn¡¯t find Huo Junhan. Shen Yaowei fell silent. ¡°You girl, you actually have such a ridiculous idea?!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s face darkened again when he saw that Shen Yaowei was silent. ¡°Father, 1 promise you.¡± Shen Yaowei stopped Shen Liu¡¯an from finishing his sentence. ¡°Father, can I set off now?¡± ¡°Go. Be careful and come back as soon as possible,¡± Song Lanyue agreed. Shen Yaowei turned around to hide the bitterness in her eyes. If Junhan really couldn¡¯t return, she could live, but this also destined her to become a walking corpse. Song Lanyue knew this very well. She pulled Shen Liu¡¯an back and shook her head. ¡°Stop forcing her. She¡¯s our daughter. We should respect her no matter what she wants to do.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an was stunned. Then, his eyes turned red as he lowered his head silently. On this side, after Shen Yaowei returned to the courtyard she lived in, she realized that the aura in the courtyard was especially cold. The secret guards had serious expressions. She could clearly feel a strange aura spreading in the air. When Shen Yaowei saw Yan Bei walk out of her room with a straight face, she couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes and ask, ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Bei¡¯s expression was extremely dark. He lowered his voice and said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°Your Highness, the Imperial Preceptor is in your room. Just now, we wanted to stop the Imperial Preceptor, but his strength is way above ours¡­¡± Even if Yan Bei didn¡¯t finish speaking, Shen Yaowei could guess. ¡°I understand. You guys guard outside the door.¡± After Shen Yaowei entered the room, she immediately saw Qi Yuan sitting at the table. In less than a month, Shen Yaowei was very surprised that Qi Yuan would actually become thin and haggard. The aura emanating from Qi Yuan¡¯s body was as indifferent as an immortal. A cold light rolled in his eyes. Not only had he lost weight, but there was also a heavy layer of dark circles under his eyes. The moment he saw Shen Yaowei, the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Miss Shen, long time no see. I¡¯ve been busy handling many trivial things previously and couldn¡¯t come to visit, but I heard that Miss Shen¡¯s health is much better.¡± Shen Yaowei nodded, and there were no ripples in her voice. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Lord Imperial Preceptor. Lord Imperial Preceptor, 1 still have something to do outside. Since you see that I¡¯m fine, please leave.¡± ¡°I heard that Miss Shen was going to the ghost race this time, so 1 especially came,¡± Qi Yuan said slowly. Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze turned a little cold. ¡°The last time, you stopped me in the ghost race¡¯s territory. You didn¡¯t come to stop me this time, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. What happened last time has already been unforgettable in my life. I won¡¯t do the same thing a second time. This time, I came to discuss destroying the ghost race. I¡­¡± Shen Yaowei raised her hand to stop Qi Yuan from finishing his sentence. ¡°After what happened last time, I¡¯ve already clearly realized that I can¡¯t cooperate with the Imperial Preceptor. 1 don¡¯t care how the Imperial Preceptor wants to target the ghost race, but I won¡¯t act with you.¡± She knew very well that Qi Yuan was a person who would prioritize the big picture, but she had already planned to risk everything this time. There was no need for Qi Yuan to worry about her safety behind her back. ¡°Miss Shen still blames me for not being able to save Junhan.¡± Qi Yuan seemed to have long expected this outcome, and the smile on his lips was a little bitter. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. 1 know that you can sacrifice everything for the sake of the world. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree with Junhan¡¯s choice, but I¡¯m just unwilling to abandon him.¡± The scene of Huo Junhan deciding to sacrifice everything couldn¡¯t help but appear in Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind. She understood Junhan. She respected his choice, but she couldn¡¯t accept being separated from him! Qi Yuan was slightly stunned. He looked at Shen Yaowei with a different admiration. ¡°In that case, Junhan is more blessed than me.¡± ¡°Imperial Preceptor, the blessing between a man and a woman is reciprocal,¡± Shen Yaowei said calmly as she looked at Qi Yuan. Qi Yuan pursed her lips and lowered her eyes to hide the regret that flashed in them. Then, she recovered her usual expression. ¡°I can provide the latest news about the ghost race, and if you want to receive the news, you have to bring me to the ghost race¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°That depends on whether the information given by you is worth this.¡± Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get up and leave. Instead, she sat opposite Qi Yuan. Killing intent appeared in Qi Yuan¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Dugu Aoyun isn¡¯t dead yet.¡± ¡°How could this be¡­?¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart trembled. She knew very well that Qi Yuan wouldn¡¯t joke about such a thing. ¡°Back then, 1 planted a spiritual mark on Dugu Aoyun¡¯s body. Originally, after Junhan¡¯s aura disappeared, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s aura disappeared for a period of time. But yesterday, his aura that had originally disappeared condensed again, but his aura was very dispirited. 1 think he should have been heavily injured by Junhan and lost his body and most of his soul, leaving only a remnant soul lingering at death¡¯s door. However, he has the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. It¡¯s just a matter of time for him to revive. In at most half a year, he can have a new body,¡± Qi Yuan said solemnly. ¡°The people of the ghost race are indeed troublesome. We can¡¯t kill them no matter what.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s red lips curled into a sharp arc. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill my way into the palace and personally destroy his remnant soul.¡± ¡°The most troublesome thing now isn¡¯t to kill Dugu Aoyun but to think of a way to stop him from obtaining a new body. Just as I said, he has the possibility of reviving because he has the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, and if he wants to recover as soon as possible, he also needs other Ten Thousand Evil Bloodlines to help him.¡± Qi Yuan paused for a moment and continued, ¡°As long as someone with the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline helps, he can cultivate a new body faster. At the moment, apart from him, the purest Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in the ghost race is his goddaughter, Dugu Yao..¡± Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: These People Are Even More Ugly Than I Thought Chapter 595: These People Are Even More Ugly Than I Thought Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei tapped her fingertips on the table and said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this name before.¡± ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t heard of it. Dugu Yao is Dugu Aoyun¡¯s last trump card. She¡¯s the best heir he can find in the bloodline of the Dugu royal family. For so many years, he has been secretly nurturing Dugu Yao. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he accidentally discovered Junhan, Dugu Yao would be the future heir to the throne of the ghost race. Now that Dugu Aoyun¡¯s soul hasn¡¯t completely recovered, if he recovers with Dugu Yao¡¯s help, he might very well be completely revived in a month.¡± Qi Yuan looked at Shen Yaowei and said seriously, ¡°Dugu Aoyun is powerful. We have to get rid of Dugu Yao to stop him from getting revived so quickly.¡± ¡°Not only that, but Dugu Aoyun has finally cultivated such a good daughter. If he¡¯s killed by us, he¡¯ll probably be furious to death, right?¡± Shen Yaowei smiled evilly and stood up. ¡°Imperial Preceptor, this information is very useful to me. Please start preparing. In an hour, you, Yan Bei, and 1 will set off for the ghost race first.¡± They had already left the ghost race¡¯s territory for so long. Now that the specific situation of the ghost race was unknown, she originally planned to open the spatial door first and test the ghost race before coming to a conclusion. When she went to the ghost race¡¯s territory to obtain most of the information, she would try her best to open the array formation and let the army attack, catching the ghost race off guard. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was so anxious, Qi Yuan nodded and agreed, quickly preparing. An hour later, when the sky lit up, Shen Yaowei, Qi Yuan, and Yan Bei were ready. The three of them stood side by side in the courtyard. The other secret guards guarded the surroundings of the courtyard and didn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb them. Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and closed her eyes to sense the spatial power around her. ¡°The place where the ghost race is located is extremely dangerous. You need to find the aura fluctuations in the space first, then use your power to infinitely magnify the fluctuations before forcefully charging in.¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s faint voice echoed in her ears. Shen Yaowei tried according to what he said and slowly tore open the tightly shut space. With a loud bang, space slowly opened. The evil death aura that whistled over hit her face. The terrifying aura unique to the ghost race space instantly awakened Shen Yaowei¡¯s vigilance. She opened her eyes, and her dark eyes revealed a murderous aura. ¡°The door of the ghost race is open. Let¡¯s go.¡± As Shen Yaowei gave the order, Qi Yuan and Yan Bei followed her into the ghost race. The pitch-black space spread into the air. As the spatial vortex appeared, it instantly turned invisible and disappeared completely. After entering the spatial crack, Shen Yaowei closed her eyes and endured the discomfort brought by the bumps along the way. When her mind stirred, she opened her eyes. In the dark alley, Shen Yaowei opened her eyes and looked at the entrance of the alley. She could see the bustling streets of the ghost race. There were strange ghost clansmen everywhere on the street. Their appearances were extremely ferocious, shocking Yan Bei, who had just come here. ¡°These people are even uglier than I thought.¡± ¡°This is a pill that can disguise our aura. After taking it, we can hide our human aura first to avoid being discovered. I know Dugu Yao¡¯s residence. We can directly go to her residence to wait and ask for information along the way.¡± Qi Yuan and Yan Bei consumed the pill together, then Qi Yuan handed the pill to Shen Yaowei. Seeing that she was silent, he couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°Miss Shen.¡± Only then did Shen Yaowei return to her senses. She reached out and took the pill from Qi Yuan¡¯s hand, then lowered her head and tried to hide the sadness in her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no aura that belongs to Junhan in this Ghost Capital.¡± She admitted that she came to the ghost race¡¯s territory because she had a strong premonition in her heart. She kept feeling that Junhan was still alive and was in a corner of the ghost race¡¯s territory, waiting for her to find him. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect that there wasn¡¯t Junhan¡¯s aura around, making her a little disappointed. Yan Bei wanted to comfort her, but he didn¡¯t know how to. Qi Yuan shook his head at Yan Bei and said to Shen Yaowei, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush to a conclusion. There¡¯s also a portion of the ghost race¡¯s bloodline in Junhan¡¯s body. Perhaps he still has a chance to live. Moreover, Dugu Aoyun wants him so much. Even if he has a chance to survive, he won¡¯t expose his aura. We still have to find him slowly.¡± Anticipation appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s dimmed eyes again. When Qi Yuan saw this scene, he wanted to say something but hesitated. He only comforted Shen Yaowei. In fact, he knew very well that Junhan¡¯s chances of survival were very slim. Even he didn¡¯t have much hope. A rational person like Shen Yaowei had always had a trace of fantasy, making him unable to bear to say cruel words. ¡°Where does Dugu Yao live?¡± Shen Yaowei took a deep breath and suppressed the restlessness in her eyes. Qi Yuan said, ¡°On the first Ronghua Street beside the palace. She¡¯s the orphan of the former prince and was conferred the title of princess. She looks like she¡¯s staying in the princess residence and doing nothing, but she¡¯s actually been undergoing secret training. There are also many experts hidden around the residence to protect her. We need to hide from the public and secretly infiltrate¡­¡± ¡°Secretly? There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. We came to the ghost race this time to take revenge. In that case, we should take revenge. This time, 1 want to kill Dugu Yao as a big gift to Dugu Aoyun.¡± The smile on Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips disappeared slightly as she headed straight for Ronghua Street. At the same time, in the palace. In the quiet, cold pool, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s translucent figure was soaking in the frozen pool water. His soul seemed to be about to be frozen, and layers of ice crystals condensed on his body. The turbid air he spat out during breathing and expiration turned into a white mist. A bone-piercing cold attacked, but Dugu Aoyun didn¡¯t move. The eunuch at the side was worried and carefully reminded, ¡°Your Majesty, the cold air in the cold pool is too heavy. Your body can¡¯t withstand it. It¡¯s better to rest for a while before continuing.¡± Dugu Aoyun didn¡¯t seem to hear it. He sat in the pool without moving. The eunuch mustered his courage and moved closer. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Noisy, get lost.¡± Dugu Aoyun raised his hand and waved. A ball of cold water swept out and landed on the eunuch. The eunuch¡¯s entire body was frozen into an ice sculpture. Accompanied by the aura released by Dugu Aoyun, the eunuch¡¯s body instantly shattered and turned into ice on the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, calm down¡­!¡± The other eunuchs and palace maids present knelt down together. No one dared touch the aura emitted by Dugu Aoyun. At this critical moment, a girl¡¯s bell-like laughter suddenly came from outside the door of the cold pond. ¡°Imperial Uncle, I¡¯m here to look for you. 1 have good news to tell you. Come out and meet Yao¡¯er!¡± The coldness emanating from Dugu Aoyun¡¯s body instantly disappeared. The smile in his eyes even had a hint of pampering. ¡°Bai Yin, bring Yao¡¯er in. Don¡¯t let her wait at the door.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a wave suddenly appeared in the air behind him. Then, a white-haired woman in a long white dress and a veil appeared behind him and bowed respectfully to Dugu Aoyun. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± In the hall outside the cold pond, Dugu Yao was sitting on an exquisite golden chair. Her flower-like delicate face was filled with anxiety as she kept sticking her head out to look in the direction of the cold pond.. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Its Because Huo Junhan is a Useless Trash... Chapter 596: It¡¯s Because Huo Junhan is a Useless Trash¡­ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Bai Yin, why isn¡¯t Imperial Uncle out yet? I¡¯m waiting to tell him the good news.¡± Dugu Yao was wearing a scarlet long dress. She was as beautiful as a blooming pomegranate flower, and she had an unusually bright aura. Bai Yin was businesslike as she lowered her head and replied, ¡°Your Highness, please wait a moment.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too boring for me to wait like this. I want you to play with me like usual. Come and accompany me to relieve my boredom, alright?¡± Dugu Yao was like a clingy little demon. She got up and walked towards Bai Yin. She stretched out her arms and wheedled as she wrapped them around Bai Yin¡¯s arm. ¡°The silver needles 1 brought this time are thicker than the last time. It will definitely be more interesting.¡± Bai Yin watched as Dugu Yao took out a small box of silver needles from her pocket as if she was presenting a treasure. Just as she was about to speak, she was slapped in the face. Half of Bai Yin¡¯s face was crooked from Dugu Yao¡¯s slap, and blood dripped from the corners of her mouth. ¡°Bai Yin, if you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll tell Imperial Uncle.¡± Dugu Yao took out a silver needle three to four times thicker than an ordinary embroidery needle and handed it to Bai Yin. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± Bai Yin fell silent. After taking the silver needle, she stabbed it into her left thumb. Her nails and flesh were pried open by the silver needles, and blood flowed out from under her nails. A sharp pain attacked, and thin, cold sweat seeped out of Bai Yin¡¯s forehead. Instead of resisting, Bai Yin picked up another silver needle and inserted it between her fingers into her index finger. Blood flowed out, and Bai Yin¡¯s movements appeared to be even more difficult. She stabbed another silver needle into her middle finger. ¡°Hehe, looks like an expressionless, sacrificial soldier like you can also feel pain. But every time it¡¯s this way of playing, I¡¯m a little tired of it.¡± Dugu Yao stood in front of Bai Yin and grabbed the silver needle that pierced between her thumb¡¯s fingers. She exerted a little strength. ¡°They say that the pain of pulling your fingernail out forcefully is the most unbearable. I wonder if it will hurt more if I use the silver needle inserted between my fingers to pry your fingernail off?¡± Bai Yin¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably, but she didn¡¯t dare retract her hand and could only let Dugu Yao move. Dugu Yao revealed an innocent smile and exerted strength. The tearing sound of the nail and the nail bed being forcefully separated was extremely clear. Blood flowed out of the wound, and Bai Yin¡¯s body trembled in pain. Dugu Yao didn¡¯t stop and forcefully pried off Bai Yin¡¯s index fingernail. Then, it was the middle finger, ring finger, little finger, and the thumb of her other hand. Dugu Yao¡¯s movements were very focused. She pried off Bai Yin¡¯s ten fingernails and looked at her fingers, which had become ten blood sticks. Then, she looked down at the bloodstains on the hem of her dress. ¡°Useless slave, you actually dare to dirty my dress.¡± The smile on Dugu Yao¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She flew up and kicked Bai Yin away fiercely. Bai Yin flew out and hit the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Dugu Aoyun walked out in a black robe and looked at Bai Yin, who had fallen in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yao¡¯er, don¡¯t you usually like to play with Bai Yin the most?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of constantly torturing her? Little Uncle, I¡¯m tired of playing with the people around you. When are you going to get me some new toys? I still like humans. They¡¯re weak and timid. They scream desperately after a little torment. It¡¯s especially interesting,¡± Dugu Yao said with a pout. ¡°You can choose any human slave in the Ghost Capital. You can bring anyone you want back.¡± Dugu Aoyun sat down on a soft couch not far away. Dugu Yao¡¯s eyes lit up. She leaned forward, leaned her head on Dugu Aoyun¡¯s leg, and sat at his feet. ¡°1 don¡¯t want those spineless humans. Imperial Uncle, the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in my body have already been cultivated to the seventh level. I want Imperial Uncle to give me a special reward.¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s palm slowly stroked Dugu Yao¡¯s smooth hair, as if he was talking to an obedient dog. ¡°As long as you want it, no matter what it is, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± As Dugu Aoyun raised his hand, all the palace maids and eunuchs who served him left. Seeing that there was no one else around, Dugu Yao no longer hid her relationship with Dugu Aoyun. She changed her words and smiled. ¡°Father, I want the girl Huo Junhan likes.¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s palm, which was originally gently caressing Dugu Yao, stopped. He stared at Dugu Yao coldly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Dugu Yao beamed with joy and didn¡¯t notice the dangerous aura emitted by Dugu Aoyun at all. ¡°I said I wanted the girl who escaped from our ghost race! I want that woman named Shen Yaowei to be my slave. I¡¯ll prove to you that there¡¯s nothing special about Shen Yaowei. Huo Junhan was bewitched by her because Huo Junhan is a useless trash¡­!¡± Smack! Before Dugu Yao could finish speaking, she was ruthlessly slapped on the cheek. She opened her mouth and spat out a few broken teeth stained with blood. She looked at Dugu Aoyun in disbelief. ¡°Father?¡± ¡°You dare to compare yourself to Huo Junhan?¡± Dugu Aoyun looked at Dugu Yao as if he was looking at something unbearable. ¡°Do you know how pure his Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline is? He¡¯s a genius that only appears once in a thousand years. If he was willing to rule the ghost race, how would our ghost race end up in such a state?¡± At the mention of Huo Junhan, Dugu Aoyun wasn¡¯t only angry but also felt that it was a pity! For nearly a thousand years, he had been searching for the ghost race with the purest Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. However, even though he had cultivated the most talented Dugu Yao for hundreds of years, it had only helped her practice the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline to the seventh level. In comparison, Huo Junhan had already reached the ninth level without cultivating much. In the future, if he focused on cultivating, with his talent, he would definitely be able to cultivate his bloodline to greater mastery and become the king of the ghost race! At that time, what was there to be afraid of about a mere human? However, Huo Junhan chose to oppose the ghost race and even heavily injured Dugu Aoyun after messing around. Dugu Aoyun was extremely angry, but he yearned for such a talent in his heart. He even felt that it was a pity for Huo Junhan¡¯s death. ¡°Father¡­¡± Dugu Yao had never received such treatment. She was filled with unwillingness. ¡°Father, Huo Junhan is already dead. Shen Yaowei is just a plaything to us!¡± ¡°After 1 recover, I naturally have to open the spatial door between me and the human race again and kill that bitch personally. Shen Yaowei is my prey. Even you can¡¯t touch her!¡± A bloodthirsty light rolled in Dugu Aoyun¡¯s eyes as he looked down at Dugu Yao. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re not qualified to kill Shen Yaowei. If it weren¡¯t for that woman, Huo Junhan wouldn¡¯t have such deep feelings for the human race. Once he inherits the throne of the ghost race, you¡¯ll become an abandoned child. You should be grateful to Shen Yaowei.¡± Dugu Yao¡¯s entire body trembled, as if she had suffered a great humiliation. ¡°Father, how can you say that to me?! I¡¯m your favorite daughter!¡± Sensing the impure aura of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline spreading from Dugu Yao¡¯s body, Dugu Aoyun was even more annoyed. He raised his hand and waved, sending Dugu Yao out with a spatial sweep. Dugu Yao was originally shouting, but only after being sent to her residence did she realize what had happened. Dugu Yao looked shocked and sat on the ground in a daze, unable to recover. ¡°Father is actually so angry over a bastard born of a human and a ghost.. Father isn¡¯t even willing to give me the woman that bastard likes¡­¡± Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Who Dares Touch My People? Chapter 597: Who Dares Touch My People? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Dugu Yao thought of this, she was so jealous that she was about to go crazy! She knew her father too well. Her father was a heartless person. It wasn¡¯t easy for ordinary people to anger him, let alone arouse his interest. In comparison, her father valued her more and treated her indifferently in the past. This was the first time she had seen her father value the two of them so much. The jealousy in her heart almost burned away all her rationality. Dugu Yao nibbled her fingernail, her eyes filled with madness. If I kill Shen Yaowei, will Father be very angry? At the thought that her father would flare up at her, excitement appeared in Dugu Yao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Someone! Someone, come quickly. I want to go to the human race and kill that b*tch, Shen Yaowei! 1 want to skin her alive and let everyone in the ghost race know that Huo Junhan¡¯s woman died in my hands. Hahaha, as long as 1 kill Shen Yaowei, it¡¯s enough to prove that I¡¯m stronger than that bastard, Huo Junhan. 1 won¡¯t be bewitched by the human race, and I won¡¯t lose to the trash of the human race!¡± Dugu Yao laughed, but she didn¡¯t wait for a maid to enter. The entire residence was eerily silent. Dugu Yao couldn¡¯t share her current happy mood with the others and waved her hand in dissatisfaction. ¡°A bunch of lazy trash, hurry up and get out!¡± Dugu Yao¡¯s aura shattered the door not far away. In an instant, a strong smell of blood hit her, making Dugu Yao¡¯s stomach overturn and almost vomit. Looking into the courtyard in disbelief, Dugu Yao realized that there were three thick layers of corpses piled on the ground. From the butler of the residence to the maids who served her, they all fell into a pool of blood without exception. Not only were their bodies killed, but their souls were also destroyed. There was no possibility of revival. Dugu Yao walked towards the corpses step by step. She picked up the head of her favorite male pet on the ground, and the muscles at the corners of her mouth twitched. She broke down and shouted, ¡°Who is it? How dare you touch my people?¡± At this moment, a hostile aura swept over from the dark corridor at the side. Shen Yaowei came over with a longsword in hand. Spiritual power rolled around her body as she raised her hand and slit Dugu Yao¡¯s throat. Blood splattered everywhere. Shen Yaowei lowered her eyes and looked at Dugu Yao as she asked, ¡°I heard you want to go to the human race to kill me?¡± Shock flashed in Dugu Yao¡¯s eyes. She pressed her palm on the wound on her neck and controlled the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline to immediately heal the wound. The shock in Dugu Yao¡¯s eyes was replaced by excitement. Dugu Yao reached out and pinched the sharp sword in Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand, letting out a chuckle. ¡°No wonder my father is so interested in you. Shen Yaowei, the spatial door between the ghost race and the human race has long been closed. How exactly did you come to the ghost race¡¯s territory?¡± Shen Yaowei raised her hand and cut off half of Dugu Yao¡¯s hand with her sharp sword. ¡°You should ask the King of Hell yourself after you go to hell.¡± Dugu Yao¡¯s fingers fell to the ground one by one, leaving only half a bloody palm. However, she didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Father even said today that he wanted to go to the human race to kill you. If 1 kill you and bring your head to Father, Father will definitely praise me for being a good daughter!¡± Seeing Dugu Yao pounce on her, strong disgust appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really a complete ghost race clansman. As expected of someone personally raised by Dugu Aoyun.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes rolled with strong disgust. The longsword in her hand turned again, and it headed straight for Dugu Yao. Dugu Yao didn¡¯t hear the mockery in Shen Yaowei¡¯s words at all. Not only that, but joy even shot out of her eyes. She ruthlessly bumped into Shen Yaowei, and her body hit the longsword. The sharp longsword pierced through Dugu Yao¡¯s shoulder, and blood splattered on the ground. However, Dugu Yao didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain and laughed foolishly. ¡°Hahahaha, I like it when others praise me like this the most. 1 finally understand why Huo Junhan likes you so much. It¡¯s because you really know how to make people happy! I¡¯ve decided. 1 won¡¯t kill you for the time being. I¡¯ll keep you by my side and raise you like a little pet. 1¡¯11 torture you day and night!¡± In the face of Dugu Yao¡¯s attack, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were indifferent. Only the surging spiritual power in her body was even more ferocious. After pulling out her longsword, she headed towards Dugu Yao again. Dugu Yao pounced forward again. The moment her shoulder hit the sword, a huge hole exploded in her shoulder from spiritual power. Flesh and blood splattered. Dugu Yao took the opportunity to pounce on Shen Yaowei¡¯s arms, her sharp nails sweeping towards Shen Yaowei¡¯s face. With a thought, the fire talisman hidden in Shen Yaowei¡¯s sleeve swept out and floated in front of her, instantly releasing hot flames. Dugu Yao used her face to receive the flames. A hot aura swept over her, and it was so painful that she covered her face and let out an ear-piercing scream. ¡°So hot, so painful! I hate fire the most. Do you know that the injuries on my face are very difficult to recover from!¡± Dugu Yao¡¯s shattered shoulder quickly healed, and her charred face only recovered halfway. Shen Yaowei raised her eyebrows and raised her hand to sweep away the blood on the longsword. ¡°Thank you for your reminder. Now I know where to attack. Moreover, your recovery is so slow. Isn¡¯t it because the Ten Thousand Evil bloodline in your body isn¡¯t pure enough?¡± ¡°I hate you, I hate you, 1 hate you! As expected, I still hate you very much. 1 don¡¯t want to keep you, this damn b*tch. It¡¯s better if 1 kill you!¡± With a thought, Dugu Yao¡¯s broken palm recovered. Then, with a flash, she pounced in front of Shen Yaowei like a ferocious, hungry wolf. Shen Yaowei swept the longsword in her hand across. Spiritual power accompanied the charm and attacked Dugu Yao¡¯s body and soul from different angles. Dugu Yao was exasperated. Her movements were similarly ferocious. Her sharp claws swept across, leaving clear scratches on Shen Yaowei¡¯s body. ¡°Her Highness is injured!¡± Yan Bei and Qi Yuan rushed over at this moment. Yan Bei looked at Shen Yaowei¡¯s back with anxious eyes and subconsciously wanted to rush forward to help. Qi Yuan pressed Yan Bei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Miss Shen hates the ghost race. Killing Dugu Yao is revenge for her. This matter is very important. Let¡¯s not disturb her.¡± After understanding the meaning of Qi Yuan¡¯s words, a complicated expression appeared in Yan Bei¡¯s eyes. He maintained a certain distance from Shen Yaowei and continued to watch quietly. Shen Yaowei kept dodging. Later on, she slowly lowered her guard and let Dugu Yao¡¯s attacks on her become crazier and crazier. ¡°Hahaha, Shen Yaowei, aren¡¯t you very powerful? 1 think you¡¯re just pretending. You used up your strength so quickly. You¡¯re really weak!¡± Dugu Yao repelled Shen Yaowei with a sharp claw. With a raise of her hand, the rich Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline turned into a blood-red murderous aura that rolled out of her body in all directions.. ¡°Shen Yaowei, I¡¯ll let you see the power of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline that has been cultivated to the seventh level today!¡± Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: This is Impossible, I Don’t Believe It! Chapter 598: This is Impossible, I Don¡¯t Believe It! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t panic at all. She even wanted to laugh. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t defeat Dugu Yao. She had been testing Dugu Yao¡¯s strength since just now because she wanted to wait for this woman to use the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. She had never fought with someone with a very strong Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, so it was important to her how Dugu Yao¡¯s strength was or even what moves Dugu Yao would use. Otherwise, there was no need for her to drag it out with Dugu Yao until now. Dugu Yao had no idea what Shen Yaowei was thinking. With a raise of her hand, the blood-colored bail tore through the air and turned into an afterimage with her shout. It instantly arrived in front of Shen Yaowei. Wherever the blood-colored ball passed, space shattered, leaving spatial cracks that looked like spiderwebs in the air. Shen Yaowei took in this scene indifferently and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed impressive.¡± Before Dugu Yao could continue to be smug, Shen Yaowei turned her palm in the air and clenched her five fingers. After controlling the shattered spatial power to restrain the blood-colored ball, she said calmly, ¡°However, no matter how powerful the attack is, as long as it can¡¯t hit me, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°This is impossible¡­ Why isn¡¯t my attack moving anymore?¡± Dugu Yao tried to control the blood-colored ball to continue heading towards Shen Yaowei. She activated her power from afar and pushed the blood-colored ball forward. ¡°Go, go forward!¡± However, waves appeared on the surface of the blood-colored ball, but it didn¡¯t move forward at all. Dugu Yaos face was filled with shock, and her legs couldn¡¯t help but soften. ¡°This is impossible. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Dugu Yao, it looks like your Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline isn¡¯t a match for my spatial power.¡± Shen Yaowei snapped her fingers, and a pitch-black spatial wormhole appeared. A terrifying spatial power that was like smoke rolled into the black hole and swallowed the blood-colored ball in one bite. As the spatial wormhole closed, the blood-colored ball was instantly swallowed. There seemed to be an explosion, producing a loud bang in space. A spatial crack appeared in the air, like a violent wave on the water surface hit by a stone, but it didn¡¯t hurt Shen Yaowei at all. Dugu Yao widened her eyes with an incredulous expression. ¡°This is impossible¡­ You can actually control the power of space? Even my father can¡¯t control this power so easily. How did you do it?¡± ¡°You should ask the King of Hell about this after you go to hell.¡± Shen Yaowei flicked her finger, but the spatial power the size of a dragon¡¯s eye was like a pitch-black pearl. It spun out and pierced through the space between Dugu Yao¡¯s eyebrows. Wherever the spatial power passed, it left a circular hole between Dugu Yao¡¯s eyebrows. It quickly disappeared completely. Everything happened in an instant. Dugu Yao¡¯s body trembled. Her soul was shattered by the spatial power that swept over her and disappeared completely. ¡°This is impossible. I, I won¡¯t lose¡­¡± Dugu Yao¡¯s entire body trembled. Then, her legs went weak, and she fell to the ground, losing her breath. Shen Yaowei retracted all the aura spreading from her body and swept out with the longsword in her hand. A few cold lights flashed in the air and cut off Dugu Yao¡¯s body. Blood filled the air, and the bloody aura in the courtyard became even stronger. At this moment, a strong light suddenly erupted from Dugu Yao¡¯s body. There were special charms on it that headed straight for Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei was just about to dodge when Qi Yuan rushed forward and grabbed the shining talisman. Qi Yuan mobilized the spiritual power in his body and easily crushed the ball of light. ¡°What¡¯s this? I sensed the aura of Dugu Aoyun on it,¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Qi Yuan and asked. ¡°It¡¯s a curse seal left behind by Dugu Aoyun in Dugu Yao s body. Once Dugu Yao encounters a calamity, this curse seal will fly out of her body and hit the person closest to her. Once you¡¯re hit, this curse seal will turn into a curse. Even if it doesn¡¯t kill you, it will make you wish you were dead. Moreover, Dugu Aoyun can also follow this aura and come looking for you.¡± Qi Yuan crushed the curse seal and shook his hand. ¡°Although the curse seal didn¡¯t successfully possess you, you killed Dugu Yao. Dugu Aoyun will still sense it. It¡¯s best if we leave here quickly.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled coldly, and a bloodthirsty light rolled in her eyes. ¡°If 1 had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let you attack. With the curse on me, even if 1 didn¡¯t look for Dugu Aoyun, Dugu Aoyun would still come knocking on my door.¡± Qi Yuan was slightly stunned and sighed. ¡°Have you forgotten our original plan? We have to take it slow, step by step. Now, the ghost race still has many neutral clansmen. No matter how many of us there are, we re not a match for the entire ghost race, let alone cause meaningless killing. If we want to successfully solve the huge problem of the ghost race, the only way is to establish our faction here first. When our existence is enough to threaten Dugu Aoyuns throne, that¡¯s the best time for us to attack.¡¯1 ¡°Indeed. We still need to take our time now.¡± The smile in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes disappeared slightly. She looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Speaking of nurturing factions, I know a good place. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei had recovered her calm, Qi Yuan and Yan Bel secretly heaved a sigh of relief and left with Shen Yaowei. Almost as soon as the three of them successfully escaped, a light came from the palace. Dugu Aoyun rushed over in his soul state. As he floated in the air, a few figures in white robes appeared behind him. The leader of the white-robed people was Bai Yin. He lowered his head and pointed at Dugu Yao¡¯s corpse on the ground in disbelief. ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s Her Highness¡¯s corpse! ¡± Dugu Aoyun also discovered Dugu Yao s corpse. His soul descended from the sky and stood in the bloody courtyard. He came straight in front of Dugu Yao and tried to pull out Dugu Yao¡¯s soul, but her body was empty. Her soul actually completely disappeared, not even leaving any residue. ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± Dugu Aoxue¡¯s expression was as dark as water as he spat out these three words with difficulty. Dugu Yao¡¯s soul shattered and disappeared without a trace. She didn¡¯t even have any possibility of reviving. She was completely dead. Seeing Dugu Aoyun¡¯s stiff expression, Bai Yin lowered her head in fear and advised, ¡°Your Majesty, my condolences¡­¡± Before Bai Yin could finish speaking, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s eyes shot out a dark expression. He raised his hand and punched Dugu Yao¡¯s head. ¡°What a piece of trash!¡± Bai Yin¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. She looked at Dugu Aoyun in disbelief. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The killing intent in Dugu Aoyun s eyes increased, and his voice was so cold that it could freeze people. ¡°Even the remnant soul isn¡¯t left behind. It¡¯s already dead.. It doesn¡¯t know that it has become nutrients for me to use! ¡° Chapter 599 - Chapter 599:I Want to Go to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss to Find Junhan First Chapter 599:I Want to Go to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss to Find Junhan First Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Without exception, the white-robed people lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare say anything, afraid that they would become punching bags if they weren¡¯t careful. The quiet air spread in all directions. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s face was cold as he slowly shattered Dugu Yao¡¯s body. Strong anger swept out, and endless killing intent shot out of his eyes. It was only when Dugu Yao¡¯s corpse on the ground completely turned into a paste that Dugu Aoyun finally calmed down a little. He thought of how his long, hard work had been wasted. The strong hatred and anger almost shattered his rationality. ¡°Dugu Yao has the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in her body. Ordinary ghost race members won¡¯t be her match unless she dies at the hands of humans. If nothing goes wrong, there must be a very powerful human in the Ghost Capital now.¡± Dugu Aoyun took a deep breath of the thick blood smell and forced himself to calm down. Only then did Bai Yin dare to say, ¡°But the connection between the ghost race and humans has already been completely severed. Logically speaking, no one can barge into our ghost race¡¯s territory¡­¡± ¡°There are exceptions to everything. Perhaps there were powerful humans lurking in the Ghost Capital previously. In short, take advantage of the time when the door of the ghost race is closed to seal the Ghost Capital for me. No one is allowed to enter or leave casually. 1 have to catch the culprit no matter what!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Yin didn¡¯t dare be careless. After responding, she quickly left with the other black-robed men to do things according to the order. At the same time, in the Hundred Flowers Building. In Yue Hu¡¯s room. The maid carefully served Yue Hu, who was sitting in front of the mirror, and said in a fawning voice, ¡°Top courtesan, you¡¯re still as graceful as ever today. Let me dress you up well.¡± The long hair behind Yue Hu seemed to have the touch of silk. She looked at her face in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but sigh faintly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of still being graceful? The thing 1 want and the person I want to see have become bubbles in the end. In the future, no one can fulfill our wishes.¡± When the maid heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Top courtesan, who exactly is the person you mentioned?¡± Yue Hu frowned and glanced at the maid. The maid realized that she had said something wrong and lowered her head, not daring to look at Yue Hu¡¯s face anymore. Yue Hu couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with the maid. She raised her hand and waved at her. ¡°Forget it, stop annoying me. Hurry up and leave.¡± The maid hurriedly nodded, then obeyed the order and obediently left the room. The frustration in Yue Hu¡¯s eyes did not disappear at all. Yue Hu looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly wanted to cry. ¡°Master, why haven¡¯t you appeared since the last turmoil in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss? Could it be that you really returned to the human race?¡± Yue Hu thought of their great undertaking and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Without a master, they were like headless flies with no one to rely on! An even more sorrowful expression spread in its eyes. After sighing, Yue Hu had no intention of dressing up. She got up and walked towards the bed. ¡°From the looks of it, you really miss Junhan very much.¡± After pushing open the window and entering the room, Shen Yaowei looked at Yue Hu. After she left the ghost race previously, she analyzed for a while before remembering that Yue Hu¡¯s attitude towards Junhan was very unusual. She felt that these two people should have some special relationship, so she thought of coming over to try and see if she could cooperate with Yue Hu. Looking at Yue Hu in this state, she wouldn¡¯t have made this trip for nothing. The vigilance in Yue Hu¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared when she saw Shen Yaowei. Her originally ashen eyes lit up again. Her knees went weak, and she kneeled in front of Shen Yaowei. ¡°Greetings, Mistress!¡± Shen Yaowei, who originally thought that Yue Hu was her love rival, was shocked by her actions. ¡°Why do you call me mistress? Don¡¯t you like Junhan?¡± Although she knew very well that Junhan wouldn¡¯t be interested in any woman other than her, Junhan was so outstanding. It was reasonable for people to like him. Yue Hu was shocked and shook her head like a rattledrum. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Yue Hu worships Master, but it¡¯s just a slave¡¯s worship of Master. Master has the purest Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, and he¡¯s not someone an ordinary person like myself can match. I¡¯ve never dared think like this! You are the only Mistress acknowledged by Master, so I naturally call you Mistress.¡± She admitted that before she learned that her Master had the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, she indeed had some improper thoughts about her Master. However, after she learned how noble her Master¡¯s identity was, she knew very well that with her strength and boldness, she was already very lucky to be able to assist her Master. She definitely didn¡¯t dare ask for anything else that didn¡¯t belong to her. ¡°To the ghost race, the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline is a supreme existence. When Yue Hu encounters Junhan, she will definitely subconsciously revere him. This won¡¯t be fake, so she didn¡¯t lie.¡± Qi Yuan flipped through the window and entered the room. Yue Hu¡¯s expectant gaze swept over. She looked behind Qi Yuan and saw that Yan Bei had closed the window after entering. The disappointment in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°May 1 ask, Mistress, didn¡¯t Master come back with you this time?¡± ¡°Back then, when we fought Dugu Aoyun in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss, Junhan used two divine weapons alone and closed all the connections between the ghost race and the human race. From then on, his whereabouts were unknown. However, I have a strong premonition that Junhan must be safe and sound. After entering the palace tomorrow and obtaining what 1 want, I want to go to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss to find Junhan first.¡± At the mention of Huo Junhan, a faint light appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mistress is right. Master has the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. Even if there¡¯s a little fragment or remnant soul left, he can be revived. I believe in Master!¡± Yue Hu clenched her fists and said confidently. ¡°Alright, now¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Miss Shen killed Dugu Yao, so Dugu Aoyun definitely knows about this. According to that person¡¯s habit, he will definitely think of all the ways to deal with us. We definitely can¡¯t be careless.¡± Qi Yuan looked around the room, and a serious expression appeared in his eyes. ¡°Firstly, we need to confirm if it¡¯s safe to stay in the building.¡± ¡°With me in the Hundred Flowers Building, it¡¯s naturally very safe. Moreover, I have a way to deal with Dugu Aoyun.¡± Yue Hu hurriedly invited Shen Yaowei and the others to sit down. Her eyes were filled with urgency as she poured tea and said, ¡°Mistress, since you¡¯ve been to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss, do you know that there¡¯s a power in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss that can subvert the entire ghost race?¡± Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t there only two divine weapons intermediate in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not about the two divine weapons, but about the Ghost King Token and the Ghost Destruction Army.¡± When Yue Hu mentioned these two things, strong excitement appeared in her eyes. ¡°In the future, Master will definitely become the king of the ghost race. As long as Master returns, his Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline will make most of the ghost race submit. In fact, not all the ghost race members are filled with hostility towards the human race. Most of the clansmen still hope to coexist peacefully with the human race. It¡¯s just that the blood feud over the years can¡¯t be calmed, which led to today¡¯s situation..¡± Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: No Wonder Master Only Likes the Mistress Chapter 601: No Wonder Master Only Likes the Mistress Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After passing through the spatial door and entering the treasure vault, Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was really convenient to be proficient in spatial power. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t know the exact location of the treasure vault, she could even directly transmigrate into the treasure vault. The various treasures in the treasure vault emitted a dazzling light. At a glance, there were all kinds of rare treasures. Even Yan Bei and Yue Hu, who had seen the world, couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they saw the scene in front of them. ¡°There are so many things here. How can we find the Reincarnation Dagger we want?¡± Yue Hu looked at Shen Yaowei and asked. Shen Yaowei was amused by Yue Hu¡¯s words. ¡°Silly fox, why must you find the Reincarnation Dagger? If you have the time to find the dagger, why don¡¯t you take all the treasures here?¡± ¡°Your Highness is right! Since we¡¯ve already entered the treasure vault, why should we be stingy? When we empty the entire treasure vault, we can naturally find the Reincarnation Dagger.¡± Ecstasy appeared in Yan Bei¡¯s eyes. As he spoke, he had already taken a step forward and placed large amounts of treasure in his storage space. Only then did Yue Hu return to her senses. She was also not to be outdone and kept stuffing various treasures into the storage space. Shen Yaowei smiled at the two of them and reminded them softly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can also slowly choose. If there¡¯s anything you like, just take it away. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡± Yan Bei and Yue Hu hurriedly agreed. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the treasures in the treasure vault were stored. With a smile, Shen Yaowei retracted her gaze and walked deeper into the treasure vault. Even without seeing the Reincarnation Dagger, she could still clearly feel the aura released by the Reincarnation Dagger. Perhaps it was because she had used the Reincarnation Dagger to revive before, but there was an indescribable tacit understanding between her and the Reincarnation Dagger. This tacit understanding made her involuntarily quicken her pace and walk forward step by step. Soon, they entered the depths of the treasure vault. Shen Yaowei saw the Reincarnation Dagger on the stone platform at a glance. An extremely mysterious aura was released around the dagger, which seemed to be attracting Shen Yaowei¡¯s attention. Shen Yaowei walked in front of the dagger and saw a barrier around it. An aura that belonged to Dugu Aoyun was released from the barrier. It was obvious that this barrier should have been created by Dugu Aoyun. They had yet to be discovered by anyone. She completely had time to set up an array formation, unlock this barrier, and quietly take away the Reincarnation Dagger. But at this moment, she suddenly didn¡¯t want to keep a low profile anymore. Reaching out to touch the cloth cloth used to cover her face, Shen Yaowei turned around and looked behind her. ¡°Yan Bei, Yue Hu, are you done packing the treasures?¡± Yan Bei and Yue Hu were so busy that they were covered in sweat. Even their pockets were filled. The treasure vault had been emptied, and the voice emitted by Yue Hu surged in the air. ¡°Reporting to Mistress, they¡¯ve all been taken away. There¡¯s not even a copper coin left.¡± ¡°Very good, then wear your masks well and prepare to see Dugu Aoyun fly into a rage.¡± The corners of Shen Yaowei¡¯s mouth under the mask curled into a faint smile. Then, she calmly passed her hand through the barrier and took out the Reincarnation Dagger. The moment the barrier was touched, an invisible wave of air swept in all directions, and the aura spread out of the treasure vault. Soon, angered voices came from the direction of Dugu Aoyun¡¯s sleeping hall. ¡°Bold thief, you actually dare to steal the treasure vault. You simply have a death wish!¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s soul drew an afterimage in the air and instantly arrived above the treasure vault. He raised his hand and swept it, and the hard roof of the treasure vault was immediately sent flying. Shen Yaowei let the wind howl. She looked up at Dugu Aoyun and raised her eyebrows provocatively. ¡°Little thief, return the treasure!¡± Dugu Aoyun met Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes and saw that her eyes were filled with arrogance and madness. He ordered with killing intent. Shen Yaowei chuckled. Then, she raised her hand and hooked her finger at Dugu Aoyun. It was an extremely disdainful action, completely disregarding Dugu Aoyun. Dugu Aoyun was extremely angry. His soul flashed, and he rushed towards Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei waved her hand, and the surrounding space was instantly locked. Dugu Aoyun was powerful and wasn¡¯t controlled by the locked space. However, an invisible barrier still appeared in front of him, blocking his footsteps. His eyes were filled with shock. He tried to break through space, but he couldn¡¯t. This woman¡¯s control over spatial power was so ingenious. In terms of confidence in her spatial power, she even exceeded him! Shen Yaowei stared at Dugu Aoyun and revealed a mocking smile. Then, she built a spatial wormhole in front of him. Yan Bei and Yue Hu walked into the spatial wormhole first. Shen Yaowei stared at Dugu Aoyun and narrowed her eyes. She walked in in front of him. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s eyes were about to split. He tried his best to tear apart the locked space around him, trying to struggle free from the restraints. ¡°Little thief, stop right there!¡± Shen Yaowei listened to Dugu Aoyun¡¯s angry cry echoing in the air. She was in a good mood. Her figure completely walked into the spatial wormhole and left the palace with the space, returning to the Hundred Flowers Building. The moment Shen Yaowei stepped out of the spatial wormhole, she realized that Yan Bei and Yue Hu were looking at her with admiration. The coldness in her eyes disappeared because of the two of them. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just sincerely feel that you¡¯re too powerful, Mistress! No wonder Master only likes you, Mistress.¡± Staring at Shen Yaowei, Yue Hu finally understood why Master was willing to give up everything for Mistress. Because Mistress was worth it. Although she was a human, her strength and courage were definitely not ordinary. Even in the entire ghost race, no woman could be compared to Mistress. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Dugu Aoyun, His Highness¡¯s life and death wouldn¡¯t be unknown. It¡¯s all thanks to Your Highness today that we can give him a painful lesson. In addition, Dugu Yao also died in Your Highness¡¯s hands previously. The combination of the two things is enough to make Dugu Aoyun vomit vomit blood from anger.¡± Yan Bei couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, and his face flushed red. ¡°Now, we¡¯re just teaching Dugu Aoyun a lesson. When we return from the Ghost Annihilation Abyss, we¡¯ll definitely bring the Ghost Destruction Army to flatten the entire palace. At that time, I want to see how Dugu Aoyun¡¯s expression will be when he sees us.¡± The smile on Shen Yaowei¡¯s face disappeared slightly. She looked at the two of them and reminded them, ¡°Prepare yourself now. After meeting the Imperial Preceptor to discuss the specific plan next, we¡¯ll immediately set off for the Ghost Annihilation Abyss.¡± Yue Hu and Yan Bei¡¯s worship of Shen Yaowei was like a surging river. After hearing her words, they nodded at the same time and quickly retreated to prepare. Two hours later, Shen Yaowei built a spatial wormhole again and brought the two of them to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss at the fastest speed.. Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Wanting to See Clearly If That Light Was Huo Chapter 602: Wanting to See Clearly If That Light Was Huo Junhan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As Shen Yaowei stepped out of the spatial wormhole first, a terrifying and sinister aura surged over. The strange aura was terrifying. Heavy dark clouds covered the sky like ink and pressed down heavily. An invisible pressure enveloped his shoulder, bringing with it invisible pressure. ¡°Compared to the last time, the murderous aura in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss seems to be even stronger,¡± Shen Yaowei said slowly as she sensed the aura drifting around. ¡°In the past, the two divine weapons were intermediate in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss and could suppress the murderous aura here to a certain extent. Now that the divine weapons have disappeared, the murderous aura in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss is no longer suppressed. It will become more and more intense as time passes.¡± Yue Hu looked around and asked Shen Yaowei, ¡°Which direction do you want to go first?¡± ¡°Northwest. That¡¯s where I was forced to separate from Junhan back then.¡± Just mentioning Huo J unhan¡¯s name made Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes light up with longing. After so long, she had finally returned. Today, no matter what, she had to find Junhan! Yue Hu and Yan Bei didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them exchanged looks and didn¡¯t stop Shen Yaowei in the end. Instead, they silently followed Shen Yaowei. Along the way, Shen Yaowei finally arrived at the abyss of the battle. When they arrived at a familiar place, Shen Yaowei looked forward, her eyes filled with shock. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the aura of the two divine weapons was still lingering here, she would even think for a moment that she had come to the wrong place. At this moment, it had already changed a lot compared to the first time they came. The originally uneven ground had long been razed to the ground. The height of the ground had collapsed by half a meter, and the ground was covered in a thick layer of stone powder. The surrounding walls were filled with traces of battle. It was obvious that the aftermath of the battle had caused irreversible changes here. After a few months, she could even sense a trace of the aura of Jun Mohan and Dugu Aoyun here. The aura that filled the surroundings made Shen Yaowei feel more hopeful. ¡°Junhan¡¯s aura is still here. He must be nearby.¡± Yue Hu couldn¡¯t bear to dampen Shen Yaowei¡¯s spirit, so she could only remind her in a roundabout manner, ¡°Mistress, back then, in order to close all the spatial connections between the human and ghost races, Master spent a lot of strength. In this situation, it¡¯s very normal for the aura to remain for a few months, or even a few years or decades. We¡¯re not looking for Master¡¯s aura this time, but Master¡¯s remnant soul.¡± Initially, Yue Hu wanted to say that finding Master¡¯s remains was the same as finding a remnant soul. There was a high chance of reviving her Master. However, when she looked around and realized that the rocks on the ground had been shattered into powder, she knew very well that no matter how strong her body was, it couldn¡¯t be harder than rocks. She stopped talking. ¡°Even if there¡¯s a little hope, I won¡¯t give up. All of you, move aside. I want to use the Soul Summoning Technique to find Junhan¡¯s soul.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s tone was solemn. After taking a deep breath, she stood on the spot and took out cinnabar, gold foil, and a wolf hair pen from her pocket. She mixed her blood with the cinnabar and gold foil. Shen Yaowei¡¯s blood was mixed with spiritual power that was difficult to ignore. She dipped the wolf hair pen and drew a perfect Soul Summoning Array Formation on the ground. Yan Bei¡¯s face was pale, and his throat was stiff. He spat out a sentence with difficulty. ¡°From the moment I came here just now, I¡¯ve been trying to find His Highness¡¯s aura, but I found nothing¡­¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Yue Hu sighed. ¡°The bloodline in Master¡¯s body can allow us ghost race to acutely sense his existence. Unless Master deliberately hides himself, it¡¯s impossible for me not to sense it at all. But you should also know that when a soul is too weak, it doesn¡¯t hide its strength.¡± Yan Bei pursed his thin lips tightly, and a storm surged in his heart. Even if the king was alive, he could at most maintain a remnant soul state. It was very likely that he had lost all his strength or even consciousness. It was impossible for him to hide his strength. Therefore, the chances of the king still surviving could be said to be extremely small. Yan Bei¡¯s heart was like a mirror, but he didn¡¯t dare say it. The complicated feelings in his heart were indescribable. He could only look at Shen Yaowei along with Yue Hu. Shen Yaowei focused. After constructing the most perfect Soul Summoning Array Formation, she took out a Three Sun Bone, copper coin, iron bell, and red rope and tied them all together. Then, she stood in the middle of the array formation and held her breath. Huo Junhan¡¯s figure appeared in her mind. A strong longing was instilled into the red rope with spiritual power. The copper coin and iron bell quickly swayed, emitting a clear sound. The Soul Summoning Array Formation under her feet emitted a dazzling strong light. Shen Yaowei quickly searched the aura around her, but she couldn¡¯t find any aura related to Huo Junhan. Her Soul Summoning Technique was like a small stone thrown into the sea. The waves raised were too weak, and it didn¡¯t attract any response. However, she was indignant. She took a breath and sent her spiritual power further into the array formation. The array formation almost couldn¡¯t withstand this power. The strong light shone, and the surrounding air let out a sorrowful cry. Yue Hu and Yan Bei were shocked. Yue Hu wanted to go forward, but she was instantly bounced away from the spot by the spiritual power spreading around the array formation. ¡°Mistress, you can¡¯t spend so much strength! The Soul Summoning Array is unstable. At this rate, if you can¡¯t summon Master¡¯s soul, you¡¯ll suffer a backlash!¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t seem to hear Yue Hu¡¯s warning. Her strength was like a surging tide that hit the array formation. She didn¡¯t even care if the array formation could withstand her power and further expanded the range of the soul summoning. Even when she saw the Three Sun Bone on the red rope shatter because it couldn¡¯t withstand the power, she didn¡¯t stop. Yue Hu and Yan Bei¡¯s advice was thrown to the back of her mind. She didn¡¯t listen, let alone believe it. She didn¡¯t believe that Junhan had disappeared without a trace in this world. She didn¡¯t believe that Junhan would never return. She believed that she still had a chance to save him from the abyss. Junhan, Junhan, Huo Junhan! After chanting Huo Junhan¡¯s name crazily in her heart, Shen Yaowei stuffed all the spiritual power in her body into the array formation. Crack, crack. The shining array under its feet couldn¡¯t withstand such huge power, and cracks appeared on its surface. The red rope broke, the Three Sun Bone, the copper coin, and the iron bell were shattered by spiritual power at the same time, splattering everywhere. The backlash attacked, and Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, almost bleeding. But even if she gritted her teeth and felt intense pain all over her body from the backlash, she didn¡¯t stop! This kind of pain was nothing compared to the pain of losing Junhan! ¡°Your Highness, stop!¡± Yan Bei¡¯s worried cry sounded in her ears. Shen Yaowei¡¯s entire body stiffened, and she couldn¡¯t move. It was as if the blood in her body was flowing backward, making her eyes darken. Her consciousness was on the verge of disappearing. Before she fainted, she saw a bright light summoned from the array formation. Wanting to see clearly if the light was really Huo Junhan, Shen Yaowei stretched out her hand with difficulty. Only then did she see that the skin on her arm had cracked from the backlash, and blood flowed all over her body. She actually seemed to have been born from blood. The intense pain hit her brain and she was unable to resist. In the end, before she could see the light clearly, she closed her eyes and lost consciousness.. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Hugging Huo Junhan Hard Chapter 603: Hugging Huo Junhan Hard Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Her body fell to the ground and she couldn¡¯t move. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t know what had happened or how much time had passed. As she fainted, she recalled the times she had spent with Junhan in the past. Be it power or status, or the fact that she had superpower that could even override everything and use the power of space to become the master of the human ghost race¡­ None of this was important to her. If it weren¡¯t for Junhan, she would rather die! Sensing that her consciousness had returned to her body, Shen Yaowei ignored the weakness in her body and used her only strength to bite the tip of her tongue with her teeth. The intense pain spread in her mouth along with the taste of blood. Shen Yaowei opened her eyes. She looked at the sky. A clear moon was like a silver plate, filled with sad and beautiful moonlight. It collided with the translucent and handsome figure beside her. At this moment, Shen Yaowei¡¯s breathing became lighter. Huo Junhan¡¯s body was so transparent that it almost disappeared. He was wearing white clothes and was even colder than the moon in the sky. It was Junhan. Her scattered consciousness instantly recovered. Shen Yaowei got up and hugged Huo Junhan hard. Even if she needed to use spiritual power to touch his figure, even if his figure was transparent and he didn¡¯t have any real feeling or temperature, Shen Yaowei still felt extremely glad. Huo Junhan let Shen Yaowei do whatever she wanted and sighed in her ear. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re too silly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as silly as you. Why did you let the Imperial Preceptor take me away at that time? Do you know that if you died, 1 wouldn¡¯t have lived alone?¡± Shen Yaowei let go of Huo Junhan and her burning gaze stopped on him, as if she wanted to find an answer from him. Huo Junhan was slightly stunned. He held her hand tightly. ¡°Not next time.¡± Shen Yaowei was silent, but she knew very well that Junhan¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted at all. Even if he had to do it again, Junhan would still choose to sacrifice himself and send her away. However, she wouldn¡¯t give Junhan another chance this time. She already had the Reincarnation Dagger. She had to revive him, even if it meant paying any price. ¡°Mistress is awake!¡± Yue Hu heard the commotion and walked over. She looked at Shen Yaowei with shallow tears in her eyes. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯ve been unconscious for three to four hours. Fortunately, you¡¯re safe and sound. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know how to explain to Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Yaowei took out the medicinal pills she carried with her and swallowed two. She sighed and felt the faint medicinal power spreading in her body. ¡°Fortunately, you only consumed too much energy and suffered some superficial injuries. If there¡¯s a next time, 1 definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± Huo Junhan had a straight face, but he reached out and patted Shen Yaowei¡¯s lower back. The moment her extremely sensitive place was touched, Shen Yaowei blushed and suddenly stood up from the ground. ¡°Junhan, there are others here!¡± Although Junhan was only a soul body now, she still felt ashamed! ¡°I only have a remnant soul left. This time, 1 don¡¯t have any attack power to speak of,¡± Huo Junhan said matter-of-factly. Shen Yaowei still blushed and looked at Huo Junhan angrily. Even if what he said was indeed true, there were others here. How could he be so unscrupulous? ¡°Well¡­ Master, Mistress, Yan Bei and 1 made some broth with dried meat. After you¡¯re done in a while, you can come over at any time. We¡¯re in front of a fire not far away with our backs facing you. Do whatever you need to do. Don¡¯t worry about us seeing things we shouldn¡¯t see.¡± Yue Hu knew a lot about the relationship between men and women. She smiled and turned to slip away. Shen Yaowei threw herself into Junhan¡¯s arms and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Yue Hu must have misunderstood.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t misunderstand. You¡¯re mine to begin with.¡± Huo Junhan stared at Shen Yaowei and held her cheek. ¡°Yaoyao, listen to me. Leave the Ghost Annihilation Abyss immediately.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Yaowei asked. Huo Junhan¡¯s deep eyes condensed into a dark color as he said slowly, ¡°Because 1 can¡¯t leave this place at the moment, nor can 1 revive. I consumed all my Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in my body to finally protect my current remnant soul. But once 1 don¡¯t have the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, 1 can¡¯t revive. Once I leave the Ghost Annihilation Abyss and don¡¯t have the nourishment of the murderous aura here, my soul will dissipate in two hours at most.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She looked at Huo Junhan and said, ¡°There¡¯s not only one way to revive people in this world. Even without the help of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, there are other ways to revive you.¡± ¡°The Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline is a power 1 inherited. It¡¯s equivalent to a part of my body. Only by using this power can 1 revive without dragging anyone else down. Yaoyao, there are indeed many ways to revive in this world, but everything has a cause and effect. Once you revive me, it means sacrificing others.¡± Huo Junhan pulled Shen Yaowei to sit down. ¡°Give me a little more time, and maybe I can think of a way.¡± ¡°The Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline is so rare. How can it be so easy to find?¡± Shen Yaowei fell into deep thought. She looked at Huo Junhan and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth. How confident are you that you can obtain the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline again?¡± Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes met. After pondering for a long time, he slowly said, ¡°About io%.¡± The light in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. She understood Huo Junhan. As long as he was a little confident, he wouldn¡¯t just say 10%. Thinking that the 10% chance Huo Junhan mentioned was very likely a lie to coax her, Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand that was hidden in her sleeve moved and completely hid the Reincarnation Dagger in the sleeve cage. Since Junhan no longer had the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, it proved that it was time to use the Reincarnation Dagger. Thinking of what Junhan had just said, Shen Yaowei hid her inner thoughts and leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stay here and search with you. When we recover the Ten Thousand Evil bloodline in your body, we¡¯ll leave here together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Huo Junhan nodded. Shen Yaowei stood up and pulled Huo Junhan towards the fire. An hour later, Shen Yaowei drank a bowl of broth and reminded Yue Hu and Yan Bei to rest first. She would guard the night. After the two of them fell asleep, Shen Yaowei took out the golden brocade bag charm and hung it on Huo Junhan¡¯s neck. ¡°Before 1 left, the Imperial Preceptor specially made this for me. He said that it can largely help you recover your remaining soul. Use it in peace, hold your breath, and concentrate to nourish your soul.¡± When he heard that this brocade bag was made by Qi Yuan, Huo Junhan frowned, and there was a trace of resistance in his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t use it, I¡¯m going to use my spiritual power to nourish your soul.¡± Shen Yaowei pretended to attack.. Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Not So Easy to Revive Chapter 604: Not So Easy to Revive Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhaiij who was originally standing still, immediately sat down with the talisman on. He held his breath and focused on cultivating. Shen Yaowei sat behind Huo Junhan and looked at his appearance for the last time. Reluctantness surged in her dark eyes. Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t wait to imprint his handsome figure in the depths of her mind. After Huo Junhan devoted himself to cultivating, Shen Yaowei got up without hesitation and came in front of him. The Reincarnation Dagger in her hand stabbed into his heart. The blood-red energy turned into a chain that wrapped around Huo Junhan¡¯s entire body, forcing him to wake up from his cultivation. He looked at Shen Yaowei in disbelief. ¡°Yaoyao¡­ Why do you have the Reincarnation Dagger?¡± ¡°In order to revive you, I specially went to the treasure vault of the ghost race¡¯s palace and stole it. As long as you have it, you can revive.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled in relief and pulled out the Reincarnation Dagger from Huo Junhan¡¯s heart. Huo Junhan wasn¡¯t injured. A blood-colored thread spread from his wound and was connected to the Reincarnation Dagger. Blood-colored patterns rose on the surface of the entire dagger, as if it was a living creature. ¡°If I revive, you¡¯ll also pay the price with your life. Where exactly did you learn this method?¡± Huo Junhan resisted with all his might. The blood-colored chain wrapped around his body, preventing him from moving his body freely. He looked at Yue Hu and Yan Bei anxiously. ¡°The two of you, try your best to stop Yaoyao. Even if you hurt her, you can¡¯t let her tempt with fate!¡± When Yan Bei and Yue Hu heard this, they instantly realized the seriousness of the matter. They pounced at Shen Yaowei at the same time, but they were sent flying by the power released by Shen Yaowei. With a thought from Shen Yaowei, the boundless spatial power restricted Yue Hu and Yan Bei. No matter how they struggled, they couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Mistress, did you specially find the dagger to hurt yourself? If you do this, even if you revive Master in the end, Master won¡¯t be happy! ¡± Yue Hu struggled fruitlessly and said loudly to Shen Yaowei. Yan Bei hurriedly advised, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be rash. There are many ways to revive in this world. We can definitely find other ways to revive His Highness!¡± Shen Yaowei shook her head calmly. ¡°It s not that easy to revive from the dead. It¡¯s said that a life for a life. I¡¯ve already been prepared since I went to find the Reincarnation Dagger. Junhan, if we¡¯re destined to not be able to stay together, I¡¯d rather let you live.¡± ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s cry sounded in her ears. Shen Yaowei closed her eyes and stabbed the sharp dagger in her hand at her heart. As long as the dagger stabbed her heart, the revival ceremony would officially begin. But just as the dagger pierced her skin, it stopped steadily. Looking down in disbelief, Shen Yaowei saw Huo Junhan¡¯s palm holding the Reincarnation Dagger tightly. The Reincarnation Dagger was eager to devour life and start reincarnation. At this moment, it was suddenly stopped and kept emitting a buzzing roar. It had even started to release energy to attack Huo Junhan¡¯s soul. Huo Junhan¡¯s soul was already weak. At this moment, after the collision of the Reincarnation Dagger, he became even weaker. Seeing that Huo Junhan¡¯s soul was almost invisible, Shen Yaowei reached out and wanted to push him away. ¡°Junhan, move aside quickly! Your soul is already very weak. If you continue to mess around, your soul will really dissipate!¡± Huo Junhan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Coldness rolled in his eyes. ¡°Promise me to stop first and not use the Reincarnation Dagger or any other way to hurt yourself in order to revive me. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather be swallowed by the Reincarnation Dagger.¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze trembled. She never expected that Huo Junhan would actually go so far to stop her. As she was deeply shocked by Huo Junhan, Shen Yaowei had no choice but to stop. After throwing out the Reincarnation Dagger in her hand, Shen Yaowei hurriedly helped Huo Junhan¡¯s remnant soul up. Huo Junhan¡¯s already weak soul almost disappeared at this moment. Even so, he still couldn¡¯t care less about his own safety. His eyes were filled with blame. ¡°Shen Yaowei, you actually dared to mess around behind my back.¡± ¡°The two of us are messing around. Your soul is so weak, but you actually dare fight the Reincarnation Dagger head-on? Do you know that if I hadn¡¯t stopped just now, you would have been swallowed by the power of the Reincarnation Dagger?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Huo Junhan¡¯s dying appearance and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Why was this man so stupid? He didn¡¯t even care about his body! ¡°I¡¯d rather die than see you sacrifice your life to revive me. Yaoyao, remember this. You definitely can¡¯t do such a thing in the future. Otherwise, even if I can t stop you, after I revive, I¡¯ll do something a hundred times crueler than suicide to torture myself.¡± As Huo Junhan spoke, a crack appeared on the surface of his soul. A strong fear appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t feel the weight of Huo Junhan¡¯s soul. He was so weak, as if he would transform into smoke in rhe next moment and completely disappear. At this moment, nothing mattered. Shen Yaowei hugged Huo Junhan tightly and continuously injected the spiritual power in her body into his body. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± As Shen Yaowei¡¯s spiritual power was injected, the cracks on Huo Junhan¡¯s soul gradually healed. Although he still looked very weak, he was much better than before. The spatial power wrapped around Yue Hu and Yan Bei dissipated, and the two of them rushed over to help. As Shen Yaowei stabilized Huo Junhan¡¯s situation, Yue Hu also transmitted some baleful aura that belonged to the ghost race into Huo Junhan¡¯s body. This way, Huo Junhan¡¯s situation was completely stable. His hand kept holding Shen Yaowei rightly. ¡°Yaoyao, what I said just now was also true. As long as I can recover the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, 1 can rely on my own strength to revive. I guarantee that I won¡¯t drag anyone down.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve already lost the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. Do you want anything to recover ir? Moreover, your Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline is so pure. Unless Dugu Aoyun gives you his bloodline, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to obtain this power again.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t dare act recklessly now, afraid that Huo Junhan would resist with all his might. ¡°There¡¯s a way. There¡¯s a treasure called the Ghost King Token in rhe Ghost Destruction Abyss. The Ghost King Token has the aura left behind by the number one person, rhe Ghost King. Not only can ir lead the Ghost Destruction Army, but it can also give me the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline a second time. At that time, we can borrow the power of rhe Ghost King Token and use it with the Reincarnation Dagger. We can revive my body at the fastest speed. Although rhe consumption to you is huge, it won¡¯t threaten your life.¡± Huo Junhan looked at Shen Yaowei helplessly. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t tell you this because I knew that it wasn¡¯t simple to find the Ghost King Token.. Who knew that you would be so foolish?¡± Chapter 605 - Chapter 605:I Can Also Let You Live! Chapter 605:I Can Also Let You Live! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°The Ghost King Token actually has such an effect¡­¡± Only then did Shen Yaowei realize her impulsiveness. ¡°Our other goal on this trip is also to find the Ghost King Token and awaken the Ghost Destruction Army for us to use. This time, we can act together.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Master stopped you in time. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it have caused a huge disaster? Mistress, you mustn¡¯t be so reckless in the future!¡± Yue Hu was scared out of her wits. She had consumed a lot of strength and sat on the ground to wipe the sweat that seeped out of her forehead. ¡°You scared me to death. In the future, please communicate well. This kind of thing where you sacrifice yourself can¡¯t happen again no matter what.¡± Yan Bei sat on the ground with a pale face. He kept nodding in agreement with Yue Hu. Seeing that their souls were about to fly away from fright, Shen Yaowei nodded in embarrassment and agreed. ¡°Alright, then recuperate first. We¡¯ll look for the Ghost King Token tomorrow.¡± At the same time, outside the forbidden area of the palace. The relatives of the ghost race and their noble ministers guarded here with serious expressions. They looked into the forbidden area from time to time with anxious gazes. The forbidden area was filled with blood-colored smoke, and a strange and cold aura kept seeping out. The power that belonged to the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline fermented further, making everyone present curious, but no one dared to go forward to check the situation. ¡°It¡¯s been two days since His Majesty entered the forbidden area. His Majesty hasn¡¯t made any move until now. Could it be that something happened?¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s uncle, Dugu Xiao, sighed and asked uneasily. ¡°How could you say such unlucky words? His Majesty is the king of our ghost race. Nothing can shake His Majesty at all. The ancient forbidden techniques contained in the forbidden area are indeed terrifying, but His Majesty will definitely be able to deal with it,¡± Prime Minister Wu Tu said with a determined expression. ¡°It¡¯s a given that Lord Wu Tu believes in His Majesty, but everyone knows that His Majesty was heavily injured. Previously, when His Majesty was at his peak, he wanted to absorb the power from the ancient forbidden technique countless times, but he never succeeded. Instead, he was almost heavily injured and died several times from the torture of the forbidden technique. This time, His Majesty entered the forbidden area longer than usual. We still don¡¯t know what happened. In my opinion, we should seal the forbidden area lest something goes wrong later and we¡¯re implicated.¡± At this moment, a man in his early forties in blood-red armor sneered. ¡°Your Highness Zhan, you¡¯re His Majesty¡¯s younger brother. You should trust His Majesty and assist him in peace. You shouldn¡¯t be the first to come out and hit His Majesty when he¡¯s in danger. Aren¡¯t you afraid that His Majesty will be the first to use you to test the power contained in the intermediate forbidden technique after he returns from cultivating?¡± Wu Tu¡¯s expression was dark as he looked at Dugu Zhan and said coldly. When Dugu Zhan heard this, an unconcealable fear appeared in his eyes. At this critical moment, a world-shaking scream suddenly came from the silent forbidden area. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s miserable wail vibrated in the air. He seemed to have experienced great pain and roared, as if only this could relieve his pain. At the same time, the blood-colored smoke became more and more intense. A terrifying smoke enveloped everyone present. Just the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline emitted from it was enough to make the feet of the others soften and they knelt in the direction of the forbidden area. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s cry became more and more painful. He cried out in pain. ¡°His Majesty! Please, His Majesty, hold on!¡± Wu Tu raised his hands high and said loudly. At this moment, the cry that was originally rippling in the air stopped. The aura that belonged to Dugu Aoyun also disappeared. Wu Tu¡¯s legs went weak, and he almost collapsed to the ground. ¡°This is impossible. His Majesty¡¯s aura is gone?¡± At this moment, Dugu Zhan¡¯s laughter suddenly recalled. His expression was ferocious, as if he couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in his heart. After standing up, he raised his arms high. ¡°Hahaha, what else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s because Dugu Aoyun couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the ancient forbidden skill and was torn into pieces by the power of the forbidden skill! Dugu Aoyun is already dead. From now on, I¡¯m the person with the purest bloodline of the ghost race. If you don¡¯t want to die here, obediently listen to my command and be used by me!¡± As soon as Dugu Zhan said this, the expressions of Wu Tu and the others appeared extremely ugly. They stood up at the same time, but before they could attack, they were heavily pressed to the ground by the bloodline pressure released by Dugu Zhan. ¡°Give up. Although 1 don¡¯t have such a powerful bloodline, I¡¯m still a member of the royal family. The strength of you commoners is far from being my match. You can only wag your tails under my feet and beg for mercy. Wu Tu, weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you kneel down and apologize to me, 1 can still spare your cheap life!¡± Dugu Zhan smiled proudly. Wu Tu¡¯s eyes were firm as he glared at Dugu Zhan in dissatisfaction. ¡°Your Highness Zhan, if His Majesty is safe and sound, once he hears about how presumptuous you are, he¡¯ll definitely tear you into pieces.¡± Dugu Zhan walked forward and stepped fiercely on Wu Tu¡¯s head. His eyes were filled with smug arrogance that couldn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Prime Minister Wu Tu, you¡¯re really loyal to Dugu Aoyun. However, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s aura has already disappeared completely. He won¡¯t return. And there¡¯s no need for a person like you to continue living. Why don¡¯t you accompany Dugu Aoyun to hell¡­¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Dugu Zhan pulled out the sharp sword at his waist, raised it, and slashed at Wu Tu¡¯s neck. Wu Tu closed his eyes and listened to a loud bang in his ears. With a bang, a blood-colored blood mist swept over, splattering on Wu Tu¡¯s face with broken meat. Wu Tu had an incredulous expression. He didn¡¯t feel any pain, but the strong smell of blood attacked, making him open his eyes and look at Dugu Zhan in a daze. Dugu Zhan was still raising his arm, but his arm had already disappeared. The entire place was silent, and everyone had shocked expressions. ¡°This, this is impossible!¡± Before Dugu Zhan could react to what had happened, his right hand exploded again with a bang. His entire arm turned into a blood mist that rippled in the air. Dugu Zhan looked at this scene in disbelief and let out a desperate cry. ¡°This is the aura of His Majesty. It¡¯s the aura of His Majesty!¡± Wu Tu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked in the direction of the forbidden area. At this moment, the mist dissipated. Dugu Aoyun, who was naked, slowly walked out of the forbidden area in a long golden robe. His movements were extremely elegant. There were no injuries on his fair skin, as if the pain he suffered just now was all fake.. Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: In Your Opinion, Im Already So Weak? Chapter 606: In Your Opinion, I¡¯m Already So Weak? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Dugu Aoyun pinched his fair palm and sensed the abundant power in his body. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in satisfaction. ¡°The power in the forbidden area is indeed terrifying. I still can¡¯t control it for the time being. Otherwise, His Highness Zhan wouldn¡¯t have to suffer. He should have died just now.¡± Dugu Zhan knelt on the ground and looked at Dugu Aoyun with eyes filled with fear. ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. What I said just now wasn¡¯t true¡­!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or false is actually not important. What¡¯s important is that whoever I want to die has to die.¡± Dugu Aoyun raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Dugu Zhan didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream. His head suddenly began to expand like a rubber ball, and in the end, it exploded with a muffled bang. Blood splattered onto everyone¡¯s faces. The smell of blood was strong, but no one dared complain. Everyone lowered their heads, afraid that they would accidentally provoke Dugu Aoyun again. Only Wu Tu had an excited expression as he crawled in front of Dugu Aoyun on his knees. ¡°I knew that Your Majesty¡¯s strength is incomparable! Congratulations, Your Majesty, for successfully reviving! Your strength has increased greatly!¡± ¡°Congratulations, Your Majesty!¡± The others didn¡¯t dare make any other sound and kneeled down respectfully. ¡°I was lucky this time and finally absorbed the power contained in the forbidden technique. In this way, the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in my body is only one step away from completion.¡± Dugu Aoyun smiled, and his eyes revealed a bloodthirsty expression. ¡°As long as I increase my strength a little more, 1 can reach the same realm as the first Ghost King.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t Your Majesty quickly make a move?¡± Wu Tu asked in confusion. ¡°The bloodline power in the forbidden area has already been completely absorbed by me. If I want to increase my strength now, the only way is to find sacrifices. Unfortunately, Dugu Yao is already dead. Otherwise, the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in her body could be used by me¡­ Now, only Huo Junhan¡¯s power can be used by me.¡± At the mention of Huo Junhan, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. ¡°But Huo Junhan is already dead¡­¡± Wu Tu suddenly realized. He couldn¡¯t help but be excited. ¡°Your Majesty means that Huo Junhan is still alive?¡± ¡°After increasing my strength, I captured his aura. Huo Junhan still has a trace of his remnant soul left in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss. His bloodline is even purer than mine. As long as I absorb this trace of his remnant soul, I can be invincible. Wu Tu, pass the order. 1 want to go to the Ghost Annihilation Abyss immediately. There can¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± Dugu Aoyun strode forward and walked out of the forbidden area. A day later, in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss. At this moment, Shen Yaowei and the others were in the eternal pit of the Ghost Annihilation Abyss. They looked around. The surroundings were barren and charred. It was impossible to see the end. A strong murderous aura floated around. Apart from that, there was no other aura here. Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan stood on the spot and carefully sensed the surrounding aura. The spiritual power in her body spread, but Shen Yaowei still didn¡¯t feel any aura fluctuations. ¡°Yue Hu, are you sure this is the place?¡± Shen Yaowei looked in the direction of Yue Hu in confusion and asked. Yue Hu was the person who understood the Ghost King Token the most among them. It was Yue Hu who brought them here along the way and told them that the Ghost King Token and the Ghost Destruction Army were here. But after they arrived at this valley, they realized that there was actually nothing here. The aura was no different from the other places in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss. Yue Hu took out a very simple parchment map from her arms. After looking around, she gasped. ¡°Strange, according to the location displayed on the map, the Ghost Destruction Army and the Ghost King Token disappeared here in the end. Why aren¡¯t there any clues?¡± ¡°The Ghost King Token is the most mysterious power of the ghost race. It¡¯s definitely not that easy to find. Yaoyao, let¡¯s spread out and search around first to see if there are any clues nearby.¡± Huo Junhan turned to Yue Hu and Yan Bei not far away and ordered, ¡°The two of you, go all the way and search in the east and west. Yaoyao and I will go north and south.¡± The four of them set off in two directions. Shen Yaowei was very concerned about Huo Junhan¡¯s situation along the way and kept protecting him to prevent him from being injured. As she protected Huo Junhan, she didn¡¯t notice the situation on the ground. Shen Yaowei accidentally stepped on a protruding rock on the ground and fell forward with pain in her feet. She was already prepared to fall. A feeling of being pulled came from Shen Yaowei¡¯s waist. She looked up at Huo Junhan beside her and happened to see his arm wrap around her waist and support her body steadily. Before Huo Junhan could ask about Shen Yaowei¡¯s situation, Shen Yaowei seemed to have been burned. She quickly stood still. ¡°Your soul is so weak, why are you still moving around?¡± Huo Junhan was amused by Shen Yaowei¡¯s nervous appearance. He raised his hand and gently pinched her cheek. ¡°In your opinion, I¡¯m already so weak now?¡± Shen Yaowei looked away in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that your body can¡¯t withstand more. You¡¯re a soul body now, after all. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Huo Junhan raised his eyebrows high. Before Shen Yaowei could finish speaking, he suddenly picked her up from the ground. Surprise appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes after she soared into the sky. Shen Yaowei subconsciously struggled and turned around to look behind her. After confirming that Yan Bei and Yue Hu didn¡¯t notice them, she was relieved. ¡°Put me down quickly. It¡¯s not good to let others see.¡± They were here to do business this time. She didn¡¯t want to hear too much teasing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if someone sees it, they won¡¯t dare say anything.¡± Huo Junhan insisted on carrying Shen Yaowei forward. His footsteps were very stable, which showed that even if he was only a soul body now, it couldn¡¯t hide his strength. Shen Yaowei carefully sensed Huo Junhan¡¯s aura and quickly discovered some clues. ¡°Why do I feel that your soul is much more condensed than before?¡± At first, Shen Yaowei thought that she was overthinking, but she quickly felt that everything wasn¡¯t her imagination. Huo Junhan¡¯s soul body even looked much more solid than before. ¡°Ever since I came to this canyon, I¡¯ve felt my soul become much more solid. Although we don¡¯t feel any inappropriate aura, I feel that the murderous aura here is slowly nourishing my soul. This is enough to prove that this place is indeed extraordinary.¡± A smile flashed in Shen Yaowei¡¯s dark eyes. She struggled to the ground from Huo Junhan¡¯s arms. ¡°In that case, even if 1 have to dig three feet into the ground, I want to find the Ghost King Token!¡± ¡°Shen Yaowei, not only did you barge into the ghost race, but you also want to snatch our ghost race¡¯s holy weapon now. You really don¡¯t know shame.¡± A cold voice surged with ferocious killing intent in the air. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s aura descended from the sky like the pressure of a mountain, pressing heavily on Shen Yaowei and the others¡¯ shoulders.. Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Yaoyao, Believe Me, You Go First Chapter 607: Yaoyao, Believe Me, You Go First Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A suffocating feeling that was difficult to ignore attacked them. Shen Yaowei looked up at the sky and saw Dugu Aoyun in a dark yellow robe standing in the gray sky. At this moment, he was looking down at them. To Shen Yaowei¡¯s surprise, Dugu Aoyun actually had a physical body! Not only that, but the moment Dugu Aoyun appeared, the air that filled the surrounding world almost froze. An overly terrifying power rippled violently in the air. This man¡¯s strength was actually stronger than the first time she saw him! ¡°You actually revived.¡± Huo Junhan wasn¡¯t afraid when facing Dugu Aoyun. He narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Dugu Aoyun, what unspeakable method did you use to revive so quickly?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Huo Junhan? Are you very envious that 1 can revive so quickly? This is the privilege of the ghost race¡¯s Ghost King. Originally, this privilege should have belonged to you, but unfortunately, you didn¡¯t know to cherish it. It¡¯s too late, even if you want to regret it now,¡± Dugu Aoyun said proudly. ¡°Dugu Aoyun, long time no see. You still haven¡¯t improved at all.¡± Huo Junhan curled his lips in disdain, not taking Dugu Aoyun¡¯s words seriously at all. Huo Junhan not only despised Dugu Aoyun, but he also despised the entire ghost race¡¯s royal family. ¡°Huo Junhan, how dare you!¡± Dugu Aoyun raised his hand and waved. A terrifying, murderous aura pressed down, making the entire ground tremble. ¡°After this incident, I¡¯ve already realized that you¡¯ve wreaked havoc on the ghost race. A person like you isn¡¯t qualified to inherit the throne of the ghost race! In the future, I¡¯ll lead the entire ghost race to flatten the human world. And as my descendant, your only use is to help me complete my great undertaking.¡± ¡°After saying so much useless nonsense, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Shen Yaowei lost her patience and interrupted Dugu Aoyun. ¡°Shen Yaowei, were you the one who killed Dugu Yao and the real culprit behind the theft of the national treasury?¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei only smiled calmly and didn¡¯t deny it, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°1 can give you a chance today. As long as you hand your Huo Junhan¡¯s remnant soul to me, I can leave you a complete corpse.¡± Shen Yaowei couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense. She raised her hand and released a spatial power. The pitch-black power brought with it an afterimage in the air. It swept out and headed straight for Dugu Aoyun¡¯s face. Dugu Aoyun took a step back and watched as the spatial power swept past him. He dodged very quickly. The spatial power only cut off a strand of his hair and swallowed it. However, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to imagine that even if he had hesitated a little just now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have had a good outcome. ¡°Since you¡¯re here today, I¡¯ll settle new and old grudges with you!¡± Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes, and a large area of spatial power spread from her body. Her figure flashed, and she rushed towards Dugu Aoyun. Dugu Aoyun saw Shen Yaowei running over, and anger appeared in his eyes. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Huo Junhan wouldn¡¯t have rejected me!¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand, and a dark golden power appeared in his pale hand. The dark golden power turned into a longsword. As Dugu Aoyun clenched his palm, it shot out like a long rainbow, heading toward Shen Yaowei at lightning speed. Shen Yaowei watched helplessly as the aura surged towards her. Just as she was about to condense the spatial power in her palm, a figure quickly flashed past her. When she returned to her senses, the scenery in front of her flashed. Huo Junhan, who was still on the ground, had appeared beside her at some point in time and pulled her away. ¡°Junhan!¡± Shen Yaowei¡¯s gaze trembled. Her eyes were filled with confusion as she looked at Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan sensed Shen Yaowei¡¯s confusion and said slowly, ¡°At this moment, it¡¯s not beneficial for us to fight Dugu Aoyun head-on. 1 can feel that the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in his body is only one step away from greater mastery. It¡¯s even stronger than the last time we saw him. We have to think of other ways.¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°I have a guess in my heart. If everything is as I expected, we can even use this opportunity to successfully find the location of the Ghost King Token.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze swept across Dugu Aoyun¡¯s face and quickly went to Shen Yaowei¡¯s ear to tell her his plan. Shen Yaowei was just about to nod when she suddenly felt a majestic power rush out of the ground. Shen Yaowei pulled Huo Junhan and quickly dodged. Shen Yaowei retreated and widened the distance between her and Dugu Aoyun. The spatial power around her condensed into a spatial wormhole. The golden energy hidden underground broke through the air at this moment and shot out from under Shen Yaowei¡¯s feet. Fortunately, Shen Yaowei had already pulled Huo Junhan into the spatial wormhole. The power leveled the place they were standing to the ground and brushed past the entrance of the wormhole. After the spatial wormhole appeared, it flashed. Shen Yaowei appeared again with Huo Junhan. The two of them raised their heads and looked at Dugu Aoyun at the same time. Dugu Aoyu was in midair. He looked down at Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei in disdain. ¡°Huo Junhan, if you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t be a coward. If you have the ability, fight me openly.¡± In the face of Dugu Aoyun¡¯s obvious provocation, Huo Junhan nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Even Dugu Aoyun had an incredulous expression when he heard this. He was stunned for a moment before laughing out loud. ¡°Hahaha, this is really the most interesting joke I¡¯ve heard recently. Huo Junhan, how do you think you¡¯re my match with your current strength?¡± Huo Junhan stood with his hands behind his back. His figure still appeared in a translucent state, but even so, he was still not afraid at all. Instead, a trace of disdain appeared in his eyes. ¡°From the looks of it, the so-called king of the ghost race is only so-so. He¡¯s just a timid rat. He¡¯s not presentable at all.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Huo Junhan successfully angered Dugu Aoyun. ¡°Huo Junhan, because of what you said just now, I¡¯ve decided not to give you a quick death. I want to kill your woman and your subordinates in front of you. 1 also want you to watch my ghost race army crush the entire world!¡± Huo Junhan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You?¡± Dugu Aoyu was so angry that he laughed. With a raise of his hand, the golden longsword in his hand pointed at the sky. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let you see how powerful 1 am! My aura devours mountains and rivers, the power of my bloodline!¡± A dazzling golden light shot into the sky, and the ground under his feet trembled with Dugu Aoyun¡¯s movements. The originally hard ground cracked, and dense patterns that were like spiderwebs kept spreading in the surroundings. A dark golden Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline power overflowed from the ground and gradually surrounded everyone. Shen Yaowei¡¯s heart trembled. She subconsciously wanted to leave with Huo Junhan. ¡°Yaoyao, believe me, you go first.¡± Huo Junhan took a deep look at Shen Yaowei. Shen Yaowei immediately saw through the hint in Huo Junhan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright.¡± Reaching out to hold Huo Junhan¡¯s hand, Shen Yaowei handed him a trace of spatial power in her body before transmigrating and leaving. Dugu Aoyun, who was in the air, couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between the two of them. He saw Shen Yaowei leave and subconsciously thought that she had escaped. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh.. ¡°Hahahaha, Shen Yaowei, it¡¯s a little too late to escape now!¡± Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Its as Simple as Squashing an Ant to Kill You! Chapter 608: It¡¯s as Simple as Squashing an Ant to Kill You! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The power shooting out of Dugu Aoyun¡¯s body chased after Shen Yaowei. Just as the golden energy was about to catch up to Shen Yaowei, an invisible force stabbed in, like an invisible hand that grabbed Dugu Aoyun¡¯s Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, actually making him instantly unable to move. Shen Yaowei dodged under the protection of this aura and quickly left. Dugu Aoyun missed. The muscles at the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely in anger. He glared at Huo Junhan not far away indignantly. ¡°It¡¯s you again. As a soul body, you can still control the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. I have to admit that you¡¯re very outstanding. Unfortunately, the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline used by soul bodies is limited. You¡¯re not my match in the end¡­¡± ¡°Dugu Aoyun, you seem to have misunderstood something.¡± Huo Junhan pressed his palm on the ground and didn¡¯t even look at Dugu Aoyun. ¡°Although 1 can control very little of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline myself, the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in my body when 1 was alive has already reached greater mastery.¡± When Dugu Aoyun heard this, he felt like he had been struck by lightning. He looked at Huo Junhan with eyes filled with disbelief and a trace of envy that he himself didn¡¯t notice. The greater mastery of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline was something that many ghost clansmen spent their lives pursuing. Even if he was the king of the ghost race, after absorbing the forbidden skill in his rebirth, the bloodline in his body was still a step away from greater mastery. However, Huo Junhan had already reached greater mastery without any training. The Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline that had entered the greater mastery realm could make the entire ghost race listen to him, and the most important thing was that this power could override any other bloodline that had yet to reach the greater mastery level. It could even control the bloodline power of any ghost race! If Huo Junhan could be used by the ghost race, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to be so petty. However, Huo Junhan was so unruly and was completely unwilling to be used by the ghost race. How could such a person be worthy of having the greater mastery of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline! ¡°Huo Junhan, no matter what, you can forget about leaving here alive today!¡± Dugu Aoyun was extremely angry. The aura spreading from his body went straight for Huo Junhan, surging with the aftermath in the air. With a thought from Huo Junhan, golden light immediately rushed out of the ground. A dazzling, strong light howled over. The collision of power hit Shen Yaowei¡¯s back, who had left a step earlier. It pushed her entire body forward, and she couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look behind her. As the golden light spread, the power that belonged to Dugu Aoyun entrenched beside Huo Junhan to protect him. ¡°Why? Why is this? You clearly have power that belongs to me, but you insist on helping a bastard who¡¯s neither human nor ghost!¡± Dugu Aoyun watched as his power quickly left and extracted his body, making him even angrier. He headed towards Huo Junhan crazily. Huo Junhan faced the killing intent spreading from Dugu Aoyun¡¯s body coldly. Surrounded by golden light, he dodged and dodged Dugu Aoyun, who was flying over. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s eyes turned red from killing, and he looked like he wanted to tear Huo Junhan apart. The golden longsword in his hand was shattered into nothingness by Huo Junhan with a raise of his hand. Dugu Aoyun was so angry that he went berserk. He pulled out the sword at his waist and headed straight for Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan dodged and barely dodged this attack. Then, he used the power of his bloodline to block Dugu Aoyun¡¯s attack. ¡°Dugu Aoyun, as the king of the ghost race, you can¡¯t defeat a hybrid of a ghost. How do you feel?¡± Seeing that Huo Junhan was deliberately provoking him, Dugu Aoyun refused to give up, even though he knew this. He raised his hand and charged at Huo Junhan with a palm. ¡°Even without using the power of my bloodline, killing you is as easy as crushing an ant!¡± He had been waiting for this moment. Huo Junhan activated the spatial power left behind by Shen Yaowei and flashed through space. Huo Junhan¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. Dugu Aoyun didn¡¯t even have a chance to react. He could only watch helplessly as he missed. ¡°Huo! Jun! Han!¡± The soaring anger shattered Dugu Aoyun¡¯s last trace of rationality. He was just about to chase after Huo Junhan when the surrounding space was suddenly locked onto. His limbs seemed to have been imprisoned, and he couldn¡¯t move. He raised his head in surprise and looked behind him. Dugu Aoyun saw the spatial wormhole behind him at a glance. The moment Shen Yaowei appeared, she raised her hand and swept a cold aura across, stabbing Dugu Aoyun in the side of his abdomen. Dugu Aoyun grunted, and strong killing intent appeared in his eyes, fie turned around and attacked Shen Yaowei. Huo Junhan happened to rush over at this moment. He raised his hand and blocked in front of Shen Yaowei, perfectly blocking all the attacks. He used the power of his golden bloodline to stop Dugu Aoyun. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s anger was indescribable. He raised his foot and stomped on the ground. ¡°Die!¡± A layer of stone on the ground was forcefully cut off. Dugu Aoyun controlled the stone and headed for the two of them. Just as Shen Yaowei was about to dodge with Huo Junhan, the ground under her feet suddenly softened. Soft quicksand suddenly appeared under her feet, wrapped around her feet, and dragged her down forcefully. ¡°Yaoyao.¡± Huo Junhan grabbed Shen Yaowei immediately. The two of them were swept underground at the same time. ¡°Master, Mistress!¡± Seeing this scene, shock appeared in Yue Hu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could this be the entrance to the Ghost Destruction Army?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s eyes also lit up when he heard the words ¡°Ghost Destruction Army¡±. He leaped up and wanted to jump into the quicksand intermediate with them. However, a layer of ripples appeared on the surface of the quicksand, like an invisible barrier, isolating him outside. The terrifying energy directly sent him flying from the spot. Dugu Aoyun stabilized his body in midair. He twisted his body and walked towards the quicksand again. This time, Dugu Aoyun was also stopped. He watched helplessly as the quicksand dissipated and the ground returned to its normal appearance, as if everything just now was just an illusion. ¡°You just said that this is the entrance to the Ghost Destruction Army?¡± Dugu Aoyun turned to look at Yue Hu, and greed shot out of his eyes. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on and help me open that door just now!¡± Yue Hu looked confused. She didn¡¯t even understand what was going on just now. What she said was just a guess. How would she know how to open the door? However, in this situation, Yue Hu couldn¡¯t show weakness. She could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°I won¡¯t cooperate with you. Don¡¯t even think about figuring out what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Dugu Aoyun snorted. He raised his hand and suddenly grabbed her. An invisible suction appeared in his palm. Under the pressure of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, Yue Hu was unable to resist. Her body uncontrollably arrived in front of Dugu Aoyun, and she was strangled by him. ¡°A mere rat dares to cause trouble in front of me. Hurry up and explain what¡¯s going on, or I¡¯ll break your neck..¡± Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Since Youre Obstinate, Go to Hell Chapter 609: Since You¡¯re Obstinate, Go to Hell Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yue Hu found it difficult to breathe. Her face turned livid as she squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth with difficulty. ¡°Even if 1 die, 1,1 definitely won¡¯t give in¡­!¡± The killing intent in Dugu Aoyun¡¯s eyes became even more serious. She slowly nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re stubborn, go to hell.¡± Yue Hu lost the last bit of strength, and her hands hung down weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t give up, run!¡± Yan Bei rushed over at this moment. He forcefully threw a fire charm at Dugu Aoyun¡¯s ground. The moment he let go, he grabbed Yue Hu¡¯s hand, carried her on his back, and ran forward quickly. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Yue Hu coughed weakly. She turned around with difficulty and looked at Dugu Aoyun. The flames dissipated, revealing Dugu Aoyun¡¯s handsome face. A monstrous killing intent appeared in his scarlet eyes as he turned around and chased after the two of them. The intense pain from her throat kept reminding Yue Hu, making her deeply realize how terrifying Dugu Aoyun was. ¡°Young Master Yan Bei, if you want to care about me, run away quickly. Perhaps you can successfully leave.¡± ¡°If 1 have to betray my companions and live alone, 1 might as well die,¡± Yan Bei said with a serious expression. Yue Hu looked at Yan Bei in shock. Before Yue Hu could say anything, Dugu Aoyun¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of them. The expression on Dugu Aoyun¡¯s face looked like he had heard a huge joke. ¡°Humans and the ghost race are natural enemies, but now, you¡¯re thinking about each other¡¯s safety. It really makes me nauseous.¡± ¡°His Highness and Her Highness will definitely successfully find the Ghost King Token and the Ghost Destruction Army. At that time, the entire ghost race will be overturned. At that time, you, the Ghost King, will just be a decoration.¡± Yan Bei looked at Dugu Aoyun and gritted his teeth. ¡°Perhaps. Unfortunately, regardless of whether it¡¯s true or false, the two of you won¡¯t have a chance to see it.¡± Dugu Aoyun waved his golden sword and attacked the two of them. Yan Bei protected Yue Hu. He originally thought that they would definitely die, but he suddenly felt boundless spiritual power sweep over and build a strong barrier, protecting them tightly. ¡°Water Dragon Talisman!¡± As the ice-blue talisman appeared, a large amount of water turned into a dragon that roared and rushed out. After hitting Dugu Aoyun, it sent him flying. The clothes on his body were completely drenched. Dugu Aoyun watched with a cold expression as a white figure flashed past. A cold and handsome man appeared in front of Yan Bei and Yue Hu. Qi Yuan was dressed in white, his robe and long hair dancing in the wind. His light-colored eyes were hidden with killing intent. He stood on the spot with a white sword in hand. Water flowed around him like living creatures, looking like a dream. ¡°Lord Imperial Preceptor!¡± Yan Bei¡¯s originally dim eyes lit up again as he stared at Qi Yuan¡¯s back excitedly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late. Thank you for your hard work. Where did Miss Shen go?¡± Qi Yuan didn¡¯t see Shen Yaowei at a glance, and his shallow eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Mistress and Master¡¯s remnant souls were suddenly sucked into the vortex that appeared on the ground. Perhaps they were summoned by the Ghost King Token!¡± When Yue Hu saw that Qi Yuan had come, her worried heart relaxed. At the same time, her eyes were filled with unconceaiable excitement. ¡°The Ghost King Token isn¡¯t an ordinary thing. I¡¯ve long heard that the Ghost King Token won¡¯t appear easily. Only when the real owner of the Ghost King appears will the Ghost King Token take the initiative to find Master. From the looks of it, the rumors must be true.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Those two were clearly swept into the quicksand intermediate. It¡¯s impossible for them to find the Ghost King Token.¡± Although Dugu Aoyun said that, his expression suddenly darkened. ¡°Dugu Aoyun, if it¡¯s really impossible, why are you panicking? If you¡¯re really as calm as you say, why don¡¯t we stop fighting for the time being? After His Highness and Miss Shen successfully return, we¡¯ll see if the Ghost King Token is with them,¡± Qi Yuan said with a faint smile. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s expression became even uglier. He warned word byword, ¡°Qi Yuan, get lost!¡± ¡°Bring Miss Yue Hu to a safe place,¡± Qi Yuan said calmly. He raised the longsword in his hand, and his figure turned invisible and disappeared in the air. Dugu Aoyun sensed it and slashed behind him with his golden sword. The crisp sound of metal colliding echoed in the air. Both parties were entangled, and it was difficult to separate. At the same time, in another space underground. Huo Junhan, who had originally lost consciousness, sensed an unfamiliar aura beside him. He opened his eyes warily, raised his hand, and grabbed the person beside him fiercely. Everything happened in an instant. Huo Junhan heard a cry in his ear. ¡°Young Master, please show mercy.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s palm, which had already been stretched out, stopped forcefully. He looked at the shocked woman in front of him. The woman was also a soul like him. At this moment, because she was shocked, waves appeared on the surface of her soul. At a glance, he realized that the woman was dressed like a royal of the ghost race. Huo Junhan raised his hand and rubbed the space between his eyebrows, looking around for Shen Yaowei. ¡°Young Master, what are you looking for?¡± the woman asked gently. ¡°Have you seen a girl? She¡¯s not even 20 years old and is very beautiful. At that time, 1 was swept into this space with her. She should be nearby.¡± Huo Junhan became even more anxious as he spoke. He simply stood up from his seat. However, there was an endless empty space around him. Apart from him and the woman beside him, there was no one else. The woman was wearing luxurious clothes, and the hairpin on her head swayed gently as she walked. She clearly wasn¡¯t very beautiful, but her entire body had always been filled with a special aura, like the clouds in the sky, impossible to ignore. ¡°Sorry, Young Master. I¡¯m an undead guardian of the Ghost King Token. My name is Rui Ji. I sensed the aura of Your Highness of the ghost race, so I hurriedly summoned you in. I didn¡¯t see anyone else.¡± Rui Ji raised her hand and flipped it. A golden brocade box appeared inside. After opening it, it revealed the black and golden Ghost King Token. A powerful aura spread from the Ghost King Token, but it couldn¡¯t attract Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Excuse me, is there any other space nearby?¡± Rui Ji pondered for a moment and slowly nodded. ¡°Indeed, but with my ability, 1 can¡¯t bring you over. From the moment that space was created, no one has been able to step into that space. If that lady goes to that space, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance to see her again.¡± ¡°Even if 1 have to destroy that space, I have to find Yaoyao.¡± Huo Junhan reached out and took the Ghost King Token. With a thought, he activated all the power contained in the Ghost King Token. ¡°Looks like you really value that girl very much. Actually, the easiest way to go to where that girl might be is to destroy the space in front of you¡­¡± Seeing Huo Junhan rush out without waiting for her to finish speaking, Rui Ji couldn¡¯t help but sigh and mutter to herself, ¡°However, this space will be repaired infinitely. If it¡¯s slightly damaged, it will immediately recover. You¡¯re destined to never see each other again..¡± Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Why Are You So Nosy? Chapter 610: Why Are You So Nosy? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the same time, in another snow-white space. ¡°Human girl, how long do you plan to sleep? Hurry up and wake up!¡± The man¡¯s low and ferocious berating sounded in her ears. Shen Yaowei sensed an unfamiliar aura and vigilantly kicked the other party fiercely. In the end, to Shen Yaowei¡¯s surprise, after the other party grabbed her ankle, he lifted her up from the ground. Right on the heels of that, she was thrown to the ground heavily. Shen Yaowei1 s back hit the hard ground with a muffled sound, making her curl up in pain. Opening her eyes, Shen Yaowei gritted her teeth and looked at the laughing man not far away. The man¡¯s transparent body was a soul body. He looked to be in his thirties or forties and had an unruly face. His handsome appearance looked filled with manliness, but unfortunately, his attitude was arrogant. ¡°Hahahaha, not bad, nor bad. As expected of a human woman who was swept into the space. Your body isn¡¯t as weak as ordinary women, and you look pretty good!¡± It could be confirmed that the man was the culprit behind her fall. Shen Yaowei quickly swept her leg and kicked the man to the ground with her spiritual power. The man was caught off guard and gritted his teeth in pain when he fell to the ground. The man wasn¡¯t angry. He only looked at Shen Yaowei in disbelief and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Little girl, you actually dared ambush me?¡± ¡°You approached me while I was unconscious first. I m just taking revenge.¡± Shen Yaowei stood up from the ground and looked around. She realized that she was in a completely white space. Seeing that Huo Junhan wasn¡¯t around, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look a little anxious. ¡°Are you looking for the man who appeared with you?¡± The man saw through Shen Yaowei¡¯s thoughts. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for him, give up completely. He was sent to the space where Rui Ji is. He should have already obtained the Ghost King Token and left.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Rui Ji? How do we get to the space she¡¯s in?¡± Shen Yaowei asked. ¡°Rui Ji is the guardian of the Ghost King Token. As for how to go to the space where she is¡­ I also want to know about this. If I knew, I would have gone long ago and wouldn¡¯t have been delayed until now.¡± The man s eyes were gloomy. Seeing that Shen Yaowei was confused, he said angrily, ¡°In short, rhe space we¡¯re in isn¡¯t connected to the space where Rui Ji is. You and the man you¡¯re looking for are destined to never see each other again.¡± Shen Yaowei clearly felt that at the end of the man¡¯s words, a sad expression quickly flashed in his eyes. Knowing that there must be a clue, Shen Yaowei narrowed her eyes. Her calm tone was calm. ¡°I don¡¯t care where this is or who Rui Ji is. I want you to let me leave immediately, or 111 destroy you and this space.¡± The man widened his eyes when he heard that. ¡°Rui Ji is the gentlest and most perfect woman in the ghost race. You actually dare not be interested in her?!¡± Tm indeed not interested in Rui Ji, but 1 can tell that you¡¯re very interested in her. What¡¯s the relationship between the two of you?¡± The corners of Shen Yaowei¡¯s mouth curled up, and there was a hint of teasing in her words. When the man with a murderous expression heard that, a trace of red surprisingly appeared on his face. ¡°Rui Ji is my precious baby and the woman I love the most in my life. For her, I can pay any price. Even if Rui Ji wants me to die, I¡¯ll definitely go. Of course, Rui Ji loves me so much, she won¡¯t bear to let me die. Hehe.¡± Seeing that the man was becoming more and more obsessed as he spoke, Shen Yaowei sized up the man. ¡°Are you sure Rui Ji also loves you and isn¡¯t constantly harassed by you?¡¯1 It was really not her fault for suspecting a man. Looking at the other party¡¯s state, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what his relationship with Rui Ji was. Tin unwilling to hear what you¡¯re saying. Aren¡¯t 1 handsome enough? After all, I¡¯m the former Ghost King, and Rui Ji was my Queen. Everyone in the ghost race knows that we¡¯re deeply in love.¡± The Ghost King paused at this point. ¡°I forgot that you¡¯re not a member of our ghost race, but a human. No wonder you don¡¯t know anything!¡± Sensing the Ghost King¡¯s hostility, Shen Yaowei asked tentatively, ¡°From the looks of it, you seem to hate humans very much.¡± When the Ghost King heard this, he immediately became excited. ¡°Of course! 1 hate humans, they¡¯re small and weak, and they even tried to invade the territory of our ghost race. Don¡¯t you think you humans have nothing better to do? For example, you definitely didn¡¯t come to our ghost race for any other good thing. You must want to harm us!¡± ¡°My husband was targeted by the current Ghost King of the ghost race. He caused my husband to die tragically, so 1 naturally have to come and seek justice.¡± When Shen Yaowei mentioned Dugu Aoyun, killing intent appeared in her eyes. Initially, she didn¡¯t expect the Ghost King in front of her to understand. Shen Yaowei turned around and wanted to find a way to leave, but the Ghost King came over. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why would a dignified Ghost King make things difficult for a human man? What exactly is your husband¡¯s identity?¡± the Ghost King asked curiously. Shen Yaowei looked around carefully and didn¡¯t find anything wrong, let alone anywhere to leave. Not only that, the space here looked very different from other places. Even if she could control the power of space, it was very difficult for her to feel any waves of spatial power here. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Why are you ignoring me?¡± The Ghost King was immediately anxious. He opened his arms and blocked in front of Shen Yaowei. ¡°Who exactly is your husband? Why did the Ghost King kill you? Isn¡¯t your husband with Rui Ji now? How did he come back to life? Tell me, tell me quickly!¡± ¡°Why are you so gossipy?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the Ghost King speechlessly, her eyes revealing faint disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve been staying here for hundreds or thousands of years. I¡¯ve always been alone and spends my days very boringly. Now that something new has suddenly come knocking on my door, I naturally have to investigate! Alright, stop keeping me in suspense and leave someone hanging. Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s going on! ¡± As the Ghost King spoke, he took out a handful of melon seeds from god knows where and started eating. ¡°I can tell you, but you have to tell me how to leave here first.¡± Shen Yaowei searched everywhere but to no avail. She could only sit down and rest first. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a spatial crack here, but there¡¯s no way to open that crack. Otherwise, why would 1 and Rui Ji be separated for so long¡­ Forget it, if you don¡¯t give up and want to give it a try, when your story is over, 1 can tell you where the spatial wormhole is.¡± The Ghost King¡¯s gaze shot ahead, and faint sorrow appeared in his eyes. This sad expression disappeared in the blink of an eye. Shen Yaowei finally found a breakthrough and patiently told the Ghost King the cause and effect of the matter word for word.. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Im the First Ghost King of the Ghost Race Chapter 611: I¡¯m the First Ghost King of the Ghost Race Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the start, the Ghost King still had a curious expression. When he heard till the end, his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°So, your husband closed the connection between the two races for you and the human commoners and sacrificed himself. And you didn¡¯t believe that he died, so you cultivated the ability to control the power of space and tore through space again to come to the ghost race to find him?11 ¡°Yes. If it weren¡¯t for Dugu Aoyun, my husband wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much,¡± Shen Yaowei said coldly. ¡°But your husband is a member of the ghost race with the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline? You¡¯re also a human. How can the two of you fall in love? The ghost race and the human race have always been irreconcilable. This is a fact that everyone has tacitly acknowledged since ancient times.¡± The Ghost King had an incredulous expression. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of someone like you that there are endless wars between the ghost race and the human race. 1 don¡¯t care about others. In any case, my husband and I aren¡¯t as irreconcilable as you imagine. Whether he s a human or a ghost race, he¡¯s still my husband. My feelings for him won¡¯t change.¡± Shen Yaowei faced the Ghost King calmly with a shocked expression. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time anymore. Tell me the location of the spatial crack immediately.¡± Only then did the Ghost King return to his senses. His voice trembled a little. ¡°Since you can control the power of space, you might really be able to leave here. Little girl, I¡¯m willing to give you all my cultivation. Can you bring me to see Rui Ji?¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she stared at the Ghost King with a faint gaze. Without even needing Shen Yaowei to ask, the Ghost King sighed and told the story between him and Rui Ji. ¡°I¡¯m the first Ghost King of the ghost race. Before 1 unified the ghost race, the factions in rhe ghost race were complicated. At that rime, I roamed the world and accidentally met Rui Ji. From then on, I fell in love and the two of us decided to stay together. Originally, everything was very smooth. After I cultivated hard, I obtained the special power of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. Then, I became the first Ghost King of rhe ghost race, and Rui Ji became the only queen I loved deeply. We had our first child¡­ In the end, after the child was born, there was a problem with my body.¡± When the Ghost King said this, he sighed. ¡°You and Rui Ji appeared here separately because there¡¯s something wrong with your body?¡± Shen Yaowei vaguely guessed. The Ghost King nodded. He fell into deep memories, and his eyes revealed a sense of vicissitudes. ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, my child perfectly inherited my Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. Just as all of us were feeling happy, I was surprised to discover that the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in my body actually gradually disappeared¡­¡± A look of surprise appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. She looked at the Ghost King and listened to him continue. ¡°Later on, I learned that my child didn¡¯t inherit my power, but snatched it away. In the ghost race, only one person can have the purest Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline, and this person is the true king of the ghost race. In fact, 1 don¡¯t mind handing my power to my child. After all, that¡¯s the bloodline of me and Rui Ji, the crystallization of our love. That child was indeed hardworking. After knowing the cause and effect of the matter, he even swore to protect me and Rui Ji well. But things quickly escaped our control. As the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in my body disappeared, 1 couldn¡¯t use the power of the ghost race, and my power was sealed in my body. My aura gradually changed from the ghost race to a human.¡± Shock appeared in Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why?¡± The Ghost King shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, this isn¡¯t important. I suddenly became a part of my enemy, so I was naturally in a bad mood. It was Rui Ji who comforted me. She told me that whether 1 became a human or a ghost race, her feelings for me would never change. She¡¯s a woman who keeps her word. Until we were separated by the ghost race and sealed here, even until today, I know that her feelings for me are as always.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re locked in different spaces and can never see each other.¡± Shen Yaowei came to a realization and finally understood the ins and outs of the matter. ¡°At that time, those old stubborn people said that it was the punishment of the heavens for me to become like this. If Rui Ji stood opposite me, she would definitely be able to live on. However, she also said something like you, and in the end, she was dragged down by me.¡± The Ghost King sighed heavily. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes trembled as she realized a problem. Just like how Junhan, who was from the ghost race, would be worried about her as a human. If not for him, as a member of rhe ghost race, Rui Ji might have looked down on the Ghost King, who had become a human. They both ignored everyone¡¯s objections and resolutely chose the man they loved deeply. Therefore, she and Rui Ji were actually very similar. It was no wonder that the Ghost King took the initiative to tell Shen Yaowei about his past with Rui Ji after hearing the story she told. ¡°Back then, in order to punish me and Rui Ji, they made us unable to reunite forever. I¡¯ve already reached this point today and don¡¯t have any extravagant requests. I only want to see Rui Ji again. I can¡¯t control my power and can¡¯t open the connection between space, but you can control the power of space. You can definitely help me leave! ¡± The Ghost King¡¯s originally dim eyes lit up as he stared at Shen Yaowei and said. Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t expect that someone in the ghost race would encounter rhe same situation as them. ¡°Back then, the people of the ghost race separated the two of you probably to let the two of you reflect on yourselves. After so many years, are you sure Rui Ji¡¯s feelings for you are still the same?¡± Shen Yaowei asked. The Ghost King pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I believe in Rui Ji¡¯s feelings for me. Even if Rui Ji has changed, it¡¯s not bad for me to have had such a sincere relationship in the past!¡±¡¯ In the end, the Ghost King laughed out loud. Looking at the Ghost King, Shen Yaowei knew very well that Rui Ji must have taken a fancy to the Ghost King, so she still chose the Ghost King resolutely when everyone else objected. ¡°The space here is very special. 1 need to spend a lot of effort to open it. Moreover, after opening it, I can¡¯t be sure if this spatial crack will always exist, so you have to follow me closely.¡± Seeing rhe Ghost King nod firmly and agree, Shen Yaowei looked around and said, ¡°Where¡¯s rhe crack in the space?¡± ¡°Here!¡± The Ghost King moved away from the throne he was sitting on just now, revealing a palm-sized spatial crack. The edge of the spatial crack was still gradually gathering, like a living creature. This was the first rime she had seen such a special space. Just as Shen Yaowei was thinking about how to attack, the Ghost King¡¯s voice sounded in her ears. ¡°This is a space created by using the secret skill of the ghost race. It has very special attributes and can¡¯t be broken easily. Because my strength is limited, I spent all my strength to only tear open such a small crack. It¡¯s definitely not as simple as it looks to leave here completely.¡± The Ghost King had a worried expression. ¡°If 1 can use the power of the secret skill of the ghost race to help you open this space together, all progress will be smoother.. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have this strength now¡­¡± Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: He Really Succeeded? Chapter 612: He Really Succeeded? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Yaowei turned to look at the Ghost King. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t. I will.¡± The Ghost King looked at Shen Yaowei in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a human? You actually know the secret skill of the ghost race?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at the Ghost King¡¯s expression and could almost hear his values shattering. It was difficult to tell the Ghost King about obtaining Junhan¡¯s power after reincarnation in her previous life. Shen Yaowei changed the topic and avoided this topic. ¡°Can 1 leave here faster as long as 1 can use the secret skills of the ghost race?¡± The Ghost King had yet to recover from his surprise and said in a daze, ¡°Logically speaking, yes, but you need to use a special secret skill that contains spatial power.¡± After thinking for a moment, Shen Yaowei slapped her palm. ¡°There¡¯s really such a secret skill. I¡¯ll unfold it now.¡± As Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind stirred, the originally calm aura around her immediately raised a thousand waves. Then, a blood-red forbidden seal slowly appeared under her feet. Waves of aftermath vibrated in the air. In an instant, the world rolled, and the power in the space was gathered in one place. Sensing that the surrounding aura was getting richer and richer, Shen Yaowei¡¯s mind stirred. She controlled the spatial power as if she was controlling two invisible hands to pull at the spatial power. Crack! The edge of the spatial crack was like a shattered mirror as it gradually cracked. Shen Yaowei felt traces of spatial power attack, wrapping around her body like a living creature. The sharp spatial power was like a blade as it crazily escaped Shen Yaowei¡¯s control. It was like invisible hands that wrapped around her body and pulled her, cutting wounds on her clothes at a visible speed. The tender flesh under the clothes was cut open one after another. Blood seeped out, and a wave of intense pain came. Shen Yaowei endured and withstood the pain as she felt invisible waves sweep over. The trace of spatial power seemed to have eyes as it crazily crawled into her wound. The tearing pain was still coming. Shen Yaowei¡¯s entire body was trembling from the intense pain. However, the palm-sized spatial crack still maintained its size and actually didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°This space is actually even stronger than before¡­¡± Shock appeared in the Ghost King¡¯s eyes, and he immediately felt a little regretful. He pulled Shen Yaowei and said, ¡°Little girl, this space is probably really getting stronger and stronger. I think you shouldn¡¯t force it. Why don¡¯t you stop? We¡¯ll think of another way to get out!¡± The injuries on Shen Yaowei¡¯s body became more and more serious. Blood surged out of her intermediate, but she didn¡¯t even look at it and continued to persist. ¡°Stop coaxing me here. If you can think of other ways to leave here, why haven¡¯t you left here to find Rui Ji? This little spatial crack is the only way we can leave here!¡± The Ghost King was speechless. He could only watch anxiously as Shen Yaowei continued. Shen Yaowei simply grabbed both sides of the spatial crack with both hands and pulled hard. Crack, crack, crack¡­ The originally motionless spatial crack was gradually opened through this method. Blood and spatial power intertwined, and its power was comparable to Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: The End (1) Chapter 613: The End (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the Ghost King, no, it should be said that when Dugu Su heard this, he also couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps closer. When he finally confirmed that his beloved wasn¡¯t far away, he finally couldn¡¯t help but pounce forward and hug the other party tightly. Tears fell from Rui Ji¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fist and punched Dugu Su¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re actually still alive! 1 originally thought that we wouldn¡¯t have a chance to meet in this lifetime, but you¡¯re actually still alive!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I made you wait too long. Rui Ji, in the past hundreds of years, I¡¯ve never stopped missing you for a moment.¡± Dugu Su hugged Rui Ji tightly in his arms. He used so much strength, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to pull Rui Ji into his arms and become one with him. Rui Ji¡¯s tears were like beads with a broken string that kept rolling down. She said in a choked voice, ¡°Me too, me too¡­¡± Looking at the affectionate two people not far away, Huo Junhan said, ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Shen Yaowei pondered for a moment and replied after thinking about it, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In short, neither of them is a bad person. Moreover, they will hand the Ghost King Token and the Ghost Destruction Army to us.¡± ¡°Not only that, I¡¯ll also help your fiance revive. The current ghost race was established by me single-handedly, and I¡¯ve already thought it through. There¡¯s actually no need for swords to be used between the ghost race and the human race. It¡¯s better to coexist peacefully and abandon the hatred as soon as possible. Young Master Huo, today, I¡¯ll give you all my power. From today onwards, you¡¯re the new king of the ghost race. The Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline and the Ghost King Token you have can help you deal with the people in the ghost race who are disrespectful to you!¡± As Dugu Su spoke, he continuously sent the power in his body into Huo Junhan¡¯s body. The abundant power immediately awakened the All Evil bloodline in Huo Junhan¡¯s body. Under the nourishment of the power, the bloodline awakened, instantly restoring Huo Junhan¡¯s damaged soul to its original state. Not only that, but his body also gradually recovered at a visible speed. Shen Yaowei and Rui Ji stood at the side and watched this scene, silently watching the scene. After an unknown period of time, Huo Junhan¡¯s soul fused into the newly revived intermediate body again. A dazzling light flashed. After Huo Junhan absorbed all the energy, he landed on his feet and stabilized himself. He slowly opened his eyes. Shen Yaowei walked over and carefully checked Huo Junhan¡¯s entire body, afraid that something would happen. ¡°Junhan, how do you feel now? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Huo Junhan lowered his head and planted a deep kiss on Shen Yaowei¡¯s lips. ¡°I feel better than ever.¡± Now that his body had been reconstructed, the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in his body had completely awakened. His strength was even stronger than before. Everything was developing in a good direction. ¡°You can leave here now.¡± Dugu Su¡¯s entire body was exhausted. He sat on the ground, his soul so weak that it was almost transparent. His fingers disappeared at a visible speed, and the range of their disappearance was still gradually spreading. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shen Yaowei looked at Dugu Su and asked in surprise. Dugu Su smiled calmly, with no fear in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent out all my strength. It¡¯s time to go.¡± Rui Ji leaned against Dugu Su¡¯s side, and the desire for life in her eyes gradually disappeared. ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to feel sad for us. We¡¯ve already existed in this world for too long. Leaving now is our inevitable choice. I originally thought that after 1 handed over the Ghost King Token, 1 could leave here willingly, but I didn¡¯t expect that I still couldn¡¯t let go of the obsession in my heart. 1 don¡¯t exist to protect the Ghost King Token, but to see my beloved husband again. I¡¯ve been persistent and unwilling to leave.¡± ¡°Me too. Fortunately, our final wishes have been fulfilled. Now, we can be on our way.¡± Dugu Su looked at Rui Ji, and the two of them smiled at each other. In the end, their figures turned into bubbles and disappeared into the air. ¡°Dugu Su¡¯s aura doesn¡¯t seem to be from the ghost race,¡± Huo Junhan said. ¡°The child he gave birth to has the purest Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline. The child took away his power and made him no different from a human. It¡¯s precisely because of this that the two of them were schemed against and ostracized, throwing them here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, back then, it was said that Dugu Su died because he lost the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline and the Queen was buried with him. I didn¡¯t expect them to actually be locked here. From this, it can be seen how serious the grudge between the ghost race and the human race is. It¡¯s time to resolve it.¡± Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei intertwined their fingers. ¡°I already have the strength to use the Ghost King Token and control the Ghost Destruction Army. It¡¯s time to let Dugu Aoyun see how powerful we are.¡± Huo Junhan smiled and nodded. He left this space with Shen Yaowei. At the same time, in the Ghost Annihilation Abyss. Boom¡ª! With a loud bang, Qi Yuan and Dugu Aoyun faced each other. An afterimage flew out and happened to shatter a mountain not far away. The distance between Qi Yuan and Dugu Aoyun widened. The two of them stood in midair. Even the aftermath of the collision between the two of them was terrifying enough. Yu Bei and Yue Hu hid in the dark together and watched the scene in the sky. Yu Bei discovered some clues. ¡°Why do I feel that the Imperial Preceptor is slightly weaker than Dugu Aoyun?¡± ¡°Your feeling is right. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s strength is already even more terrifying than before. He absorbed the power of the forbidden technique and his strength increased greatly. Now, unless the pure power of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline appears, no matter how strong the Imperial Preceptor is, he can¡¯t really kill Dugu Aoyun.¡± Cold sweat seeped out of the corners of Yue Hu¡¯s forehead. The current situation was even more serious than they imagined. If Qi Yuan couldn¡¯t delay Dugu Aoyun very well, as long as Dugu Aoyun found any opportunity, he would definitely think of a way to chase after Master and Mistress! ¡°The fact that it can¡¯t be killed is really a headache. It¡¯s simply like an immortal cockroach. Even if its physical body dies, the power contained in its soul is already terrifying enough.¡± Yu Bei looked at the situation in the sky worriedly and kept praying that Huo Junhan and the others could appear quickly! Dugu Aoyun stood in the sky with his hands behind his back. He stared at Qi Yuan and sneered. ¡°No wonder Wan¡¯er could fall in love with you back then. You do have some strength to be able to become my son-in-law.¡± ¡°You stopped just to talk nonsense to me?¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s expression was unfriendly, and there was only a thick lulling intent in his eyes. ¡°Of course not. I want to give you a chance to live now. Qi Yuan, I¡¯m a person who cherishes talent. Although you¡¯re my enemy and a human, I like your strength and reputation. As long as you¡¯re willing to attack and help the human race surrender to the ghost race, 1 can let you live. 1 can even let you become the new Icing of the human race.¡± Dugu Aoyun had a smile on his face, as if he was certain that Qi Yuan wouldn¡¯t refuse. Killing intent was written all over Qi Yuan¡¯s usually gentle face. He smiled coldly. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you this for your own good. You¡¯re the man my daughter likes after all. After my daughter successfully revives, 1 still plan to give you to her,¡± Dugu Aoyun said casually.. Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: The End (2) Chapter 614: The End (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Dugu Aoyun, stop saying these strange words here. Wan¡¯er is already dead.¡± Qi Yuan slowly clenched his fists, trying to hide the wavering expression in his eyes. ¡°Wan¡¯er is my daughter. Apart from Huo Junhan, the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in her body is the purest. Moreover, her soul was still around back then and didn¡¯t disappear. I¡¯ve already sensed Wan¡¯er¡¯s soul beside Huo Junhan a long time ago. Although Huo Junhan claims to not like Wan¡¯er as a mother to the outside world, he still has Wan¡¯er¡¯s soul. It can be seen that you two are the same. Although on the surface, you say that you spurn Wan¡¯er as a ghost race, in fact, you miss Wan¡¯er very much in your hearts, right?¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s gaze carried a power that could penetrate everything as he said slowly. Qi Yuan¡¯s face was extremely dark. ¡°Dugu Aoyun, shut up.¡± ¡°Qi Yuan, admit it. You still love my daughter deeply, even if you know that she¡¯s from the ghost race, even if you care about the common people. You¡¯re not my match. 1¡¯11 definitely flatten the human race. At that time, your common people will be gone. Being with my daughter is your last path.¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°1¡¯11 only give you one last chance. If you don¡¯t nod, 1 won¡¯t touch this kind heart.¡± ¡°Kind heart? You¡¯re clearly humiliating me.¡± Qi Yuan hid the emotions in her eyes and her voice became colder and colder. ¡°Everything between Ouyang Wan¡¯er and me is in the past. Apart from you, 1 only want to eliminate all the threats of the ghost race!¡± ¡°What a heartless man. You¡¯ve already abandoned Wan¡¯er once, so how can you bear to abandon her a second time? Qi Yuan, what¡¯s the benefit of protecting all living beings in the world for you? It¡¯s better to follow your heart and be with the woman you love.¡± Every word Dugu Aoyun said was like a bewitching curse. Qi Yuan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Shut up!¡± Dugu Aoyun sneered. ¡°The human heart is indeed the thing that can¡¯t withstand the test the most. Qi Yuan, your heart has already begun to waver. Do you think such an unstable you can still be my match?¡± A ferocious killing intent appeared in Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes. He held his breath and focused, and the aura around him swept out like a tide, heading straight for Dugu Aoyun. Boom¡ª! ¡°Heavenly Destruction Art!¡± The hand seals on Qi Yuan¡¯s hand flew quickly. A strong light immediately descended from the sky and hit Dugu Aoyun heavily. A look of surprise appeared in Dugu Aoyun¡¯s eyes. He turned around and looked at his charred shoulder, his eyes rolling with coldness. The Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline swept out and slowly healed Dugu Aoyun¡¯s body. ¡°My desire to protect all the people in the world is definitely not something you can sow discord with a few words. The war between the ghost race and the human race has already lasted for too long. It¡¯s time to end it. Dugu Aoyun, I¡¯ve been staying in the ghost race these few days and realized that not everyone in the ghost race wants to fight. As the king, you ignored public opinion and forcefully started a war. You¡¯re not worthy to be the king. It¡¯s time to give in!¡± ¡°Shut up. Humans are so weak. They should have disappeared from this world in the first place. No matter where they are, the strong are respected. All the people in the world should listen to my command!¡± The flesh on Dugu Aoyun¡¯s shoulder slowly healed. The veins on his face surged as he struggled to say through gritted teeth, ¡°This world is mine!¡± Qi Yuan sensed a bad aura sweeping out. His gaze trembled and he quickly walked towards Dugu Aoyun. However, before he could approach Dugu Aoyun, a powerful force shot into the sky and hit him heavily, sending him flying. Boom! With a loud bang, it smashed heavily into the mountain wall at the side. Qi Yuan¡¯s entire body was buried inside, and a fresh bloodstain flowed out of the corners of his mouth. He looked up at Dugu Aoyun in surprise and saw an unbelievable scene. Dugu Aoyun stood in midair and looked up at the sky. He kept spitting out pitch-black mist. The black mist spread into the crack in space, and the aura of the human world came from the crack in space! A deep shock appeared in Qi Yuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can actually mobilize the power of space?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, of course! The energy in this world has long been used by me. Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m so confident!¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s voice surged with aftermath. The power spread in one step, and madness rolled in his eyes. ¡°I want all of you to die in front of me!!¡± In an instant, the weather changed. The black mist was like dark clouds that covered everything. A terrifying haze enveloped, shocking Qi Yuan¡¯s heart. At this moment, Dugu Aoyun was clearly using a special spell. This kind of Dharma spell covered the entire ghost race and the human race. Once it was formed, the lives and strength of all the humans would be absorbed by the Dharma spells and fused. At that time, it would be too late to stop it! Qi Yuan couldn¡¯t care less. He quickly escaped the restraints on his body and descended from the sky, standing steadily on the ground. Booms sounded in his ears. Qi Yuan raised his hand and quickly started to form seals. ¡°Use blood as a contract, fight with your life, use my flesh and blood. The world can use it¡­¡± Qi Yuan slowly chanted the incantation. Every time Qi Yuan said a word, his body gradually collapsed, and crisp cracking sounds came. His skin cracked, and traces of blood spread out. Soon, his entire body was dyed in blood. ¡°What¡¯s Lord Imperial Preceptor doing?¡± When Yue Hu saw this scene, an extremely bad feeling suddenly rose in her heart. The blood on Yu Bei¡¯s face was extracted bit by bit. ¡°Lord Imperial Preceptor wants to use his life as the price to stop Dugu Aoyun!¡± ¡°Then, after this array formation is completed, won¡¯t Lord Imperial Preceptor die?¡± Yue Hu looked at Yu Bei and gritted her teeth indignantly. She could already guess the outcome. Qi Yuan really planned to use his life to pave the way and help the world! The men working for Yue Hu rushed over. They all sensed the fluctuations of Qi Yuan¡¯s soul. There was no need to fake the aura of Qi Yuan, who wanted to pay with his life. It deeply shocked everyone present. ¡°Imperial Preceptor¡¯s righteousness¡­!¡± As everyone¡¯s voices sounded, Qi Yuan¡¯s figure turned translucent with a strong light. ¡°Qi Yuan, you¡¯re really a lunatic. However, don¡¯t tell me you think you can stop me through such a small method!¡± Black mist was still coming out of Dugu Aoyun¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m clearly telling you that even if you pay the price of your life, you¡¯re not my match! You¡¯ll only stop me for a short period of time at most. 1 can still easily kill you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sacrificed my life and turned it into power to stop your next actions. Even if you don¡¯t kill me, I won¡¯t be able to live. Dugu Aoyun, you¡¯re indeed very strong, and you¡¯re right. 1 might not be your match. However, this is fine. Even if I can only stop you for an instant, 1 won¡¯t sacrifice for nothing.¡± Qi Yuan chuckled. The light around his body enveloped him and increased by another level. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s tone was gloomy, and his expression was ferocious and terrifying.. ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: The End (3) Chapter 615: The End (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The pitch-black clouds condensed in the air, turning into a few huge hands that grabbed Qi Yuan from all directions. The aura of the black mist hand was powerful. It tore through space and instantly arrived in front of Qi Yuan. Qi Yuan was expressionless and not afraid at all. An ethereal calmness appeared in the depths of her eyes. Perhaps he had long thought of sacrificing himself, so when things really came to this, Qi Yuan wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, he was calm. ¡°Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t see it until the last moment¡­¡± Qi Yuan recalled Huo Junhan¡¯s figure and a deep disappointment appeared in his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t see it, go ahead and see it. Why sacrifice yourself here?¡± At this moment, Huo Junhan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind Qi Yuan. Qi Yuan sensed the spatial fluctuations behind him and was momentarily too surprised. He even forgot to continue the spell. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss¡­¡± The palm condensed from the black mist distorted in the air, about to shatter Qi Yuan¡¯s body. ¡°Retreat.¡± A palm stretched out from the spatial wormhole that opened behind Qi Yuan. With a light wave, it successfully stopped the pitch-black palm that had yet to come forward. The palms seemed to have sensed a terrifying aura and condensed into a ball, trembling. Huo Junhan was wearing a dark red robe. The moment he appeared, the black mist that was originally spreading around immediately stopped, as if it was being strangled by an invisible hand and couldn¡¯t move at all. Dugu Aoyun felt a trace of pressure descend from the sky. He followed the aura and looked over, meeting Huo Junhan. Huo Junhan¡¯s appearance was as handsome as ever. His skin was snow-white, and his light-colored eyes rolled with a terrifying cold light. An invisible boldness enveloped the world the moment he appeared, making all the creatures around submit because of his appearance. Sensing the strong fear in his heart, Dugu Aoyun roared indignantly, ¡°Huo Junhan, you¡¯re here to obstruct me again.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to obstruct you this time, but to kill you.¡± Huo Junhan slowly walked out of the space and flicked his finger. Boom! The originally aggressive black palm instantly disappeared. ¡°This power is the true greater mastery of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline¡­?¡± There was a trace of joy in Qi Yuan¡¯s tone. Just as he finished speaking, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Although Junhan rushed over at the last moment, his spell had already reached its end, and he couldn¡¯t turn around. Fortunately, at the last moment, he still saw his son one last time. ¡°In that case, 1 can die without any regrets.¡± The corners of Qi Yuan¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. Just as she was about to hand her body to the array formation, Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure followed Huo Junhan. She raised her palm and gently pressed it on Qi Yuan¡¯s shoulder. The rolling spiritual power in his body recovered its calm under the influence of Shen Yaowei¡¯s power. The ruptured injuries on Qi Yuan¡¯s body were healing at a visible speed. The intense pain and the wound disappeared together. The originally irreversible spell actually turned invisible under Shen Yaowei¡¯s interference and dissipated with the wind. ¡°Lord Imperial Preceptor, you¡¯ve worked hard. Leave the rest to us.¡± Shen Yaowei smiled and injected the spiritual power in her body into Qi Yuan. His originally exhausted body was nourished by spiritual power. Qi Yuan felt the powerful strength of the two of them. ¡°How strong are the two of you now?¡± The last time he saw the two of them, he could still see through their strength at a glance. But today, he looked at Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan and felt filled with fear. He couldn¡¯t tell their strength at all. And this precisely proved that the strength of the two of them had already exceeded him too much! ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± When Shen Yaowei heard this question, a fox-like smile appeared on her lips. ¡°However, it¡¯s enough to deal with Dugu Aoyun.¡± ¡°Hmph! What a joke! Shen Yaowei, what you said is better than singing. 1 want to see what you can use to fight against the tens of thousands of soldiers of my ghost race today!¡± As Dugu Aoyun¡¯s roar sounded, a large space immediately tore open around him. Then, the aggressive ghost race army in armor slowly walked out. As far as the eye could see, there were tens of thousands of people in the ghost race army. The moment they appeared, their auras suddenly pressed down, making no one dare underestimate them. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s opened arms were in midair as he laughed out loud. ¡°At this point, my ghost race army is enough to crush all of you into pieces!¡± ¡°Dugu Aoyun, do you think you¡¯re the only one with subordinates?¡± Shen Yaowei snorted and opened the space behind her. ¡°Charge¡ª!¡± As the space opened, the few sects, as well as the people from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence and His Highness Li¡¯s Manor, who had long been prepared, quickly transmigrated into the space. They held special weapons in their hands and slashed crazily after appearing. When the two armies faced each other, the ghost race army was originally filled with disdain. When they were hit by the special weapons held by the humans, they were shocked to discover that their injuries actually couldn¡¯t heal! Not only that, once they were killed, their souls would completely separate from their bodies and disappear at the same time! ¡°Quick, dodge! The weapons in the hands of these humans can really kill us!¡± The soldiers of the ghost race army quickly discovered this. Panic appeared in their eyes. At this moment, a group of people fled. Wherever they passed, screams lingered. ¡°You guys were actually prepared a long ago.¡± Dugu Aoyun looked at the army below being beaten to a pulp. He clenched his fists angrily and released a cold killing intent. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even without the help of this group of trash, I can still rely on my own strength to turn the situation around! 1 want all of you to crawl under my feet, especially you, Huo Junhan!!¡± Huo Junhan stepped on the invisible stairs and walked towards Dugu Aoyun in midair. Accompanied by Dugu Aoyun¡¯s roar, the mist around him turned into invisible hands that covered the sky and earth as they headed towards Huo Junhan. That terrifying posture seemed to want to tear him apart! However, Huo Junhan¡¯s expression was calm. He didn¡¯t even need to dodge. The moment the power touched him, it turned invisible and couldn¡¯t even hurt a strand of his hair. Dugu Aoyun had no power to reverse the situation. He could only watch helplessly as Huo Junhan walked towards him step by step. ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t believe it! My Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline is only one step away from reaching greater mastery. Why am I still not your match! Huo Junhan, what exactly did you do?!¡± Dugu Aoyun gritted his teeth and questioned. ¡°Fortunately, you forced me into a desperate situation last time. I¡¯ve started all over again. Now, I¡¯ve already stimulated the complete Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in my body. The current me has obtained the power of the first Ghost King. My bloodline has already entered the greater mastery realm.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice was very soft. He took the time to admire Dugu Aoyun¡¯s gradually collapsing expression. ¡°The current you isn¡¯t my match.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You must be lying to me!¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s mouth was stubborn, and a trace of fear appeared in his voice.. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: The End (4) Chapter 616: The End (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he released an aura at Dugu Aoyun. ¡°Pfft!¡± Dugu Aoyun didn¡¯t even have the chance to react. A ferocious bloodstain squeezed out of the corners of his mouth. All the strength in his body seemed to have been drained, and his entire body was stiff and unable to move. ¡°Dugu Aoyun, today is the day of your death.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze was like a torch. The moment he clenched his fists, the black mist that filled the world reversed in his hand, turning into pitch-black chains that filled the sky and headed straight for Dugu Aoyun. Dugu Aoyun was extremely panicked, wanting to escape the control of these chains. But the chains still bound his body and surrounded him. Dugu Aoyun screamed and struggled, but it was useless. He had no choice but to abandon his body, and his soul turned into a light shadow that flew out. As long as he wasn¡¯t dead, he didn¡¯t lose. He could make a comeback! ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have a second chance.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice descended from the sky. His figure blocked in front of Dugu Aoyun and reached out to pinch his head. Dugu Aoyun¡¯s soul was very weak. The moment he was controlled by Huo Junhan, he let out a miserable cry. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me! Huo Junhan, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your maternal grandfather! Your mother has been by your side for so many years. Her soul can stay by your side for a long time because she obtained my protection. If 1 die, your mother¡¯s soul will disappear!¡± When Huo Junhan heard this, he indeed stopped. He looked enlightened. He stared at Dugu Aoyun and said, ¡°I see. No wonder she can¡¯t die no matter what. So you¡¯re protecting her.¡± Shen Yaowei was in midair, supervising the army below as they beat up the Ghost Race members until they fled hurriedly. She heard Huo Junhan¡¯s voice and vaguely felt that something was wrong. She turned around and looked at Huo Junhan. ¡°Huo Junhan, don¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡± Qi Yuan was afraid that Huo Junhan would stop. ¡°Hurry up and kill Dugu Aoyun. With this man around, the ghost race will definitely be disadvantageous to the human race in the future!¡± Shen Yaowei frowned and looked at Qi Yuan in confusion. Dugu Aoyun laughed out loud, his eyes filled with impudence and madness. ¡°Hahaha, Huo Junhan, I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to part with your mother, so you kept her soul at home. You¡¯re really her good son, my good grandson! Unfortunately, your mother¡¯s soul exists because of me. If you kill me, it¡¯s equivalent to killing her!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Ouyang Wan¡¯er is long dead. Her soul has already shattered, so it¡¯s impossible for her to be reborn!¡± Seeing that Huo Junhan was motionless, Qi Yuan hurriedly came to Shen Yaowei¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Shen, quickly stop Junhan. Don¡¯t let Junhan¡¯s heart soften!¡± ¡°Imperial Preceptor, you¡¯re overthinking. Junhan isn¡¯t soft-hearted at all,¡± Shen Yaowei said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Qi Yuan was a little surprised. ¡°According to what 1 know, Junhan isn¡¯t an indecisive person. Ouyang Wan¡¯er hasn¡¯t been good to him since he was young. She even almost killed Junhan a few times. It¡¯s because of her that Junhan lives so painfully.¡± At this point, Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were filled with heavy heartache. Later on, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that his mother accidentally saved Junhan and even let him stay in the Shen family for a period of time, giving him a warm period of time, Junhan¡¯s days would have been even more difficult. And the instigator of all of this was Ouyang Wan¡¯er. She pursued love and gave birth to Junhan. Later on, she used Junhan as a humiliation and vented all her hatred and anger on Junhan. It was so unfair to him. Ouyang Wan¡¯er was Junhan¡¯s biological mother. Even a tiger wouldn¡¯t eat its cubs, but she treated Junhan so badly. A mother like her wasn¡¯t worthy of being called a mother at all. Junhan had thought of many ways to escape Ouyang Wan¡¯er¡¯s pestering over the years. In this situation, Junhan definitely wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted towards Ouyang Wan¡¯er. Seeing Shen Yaowei¡¯s serious expression, Qi Yuan knew very well that she was telling the truth. The worry in his heart disappeared completely. Qi Yuan raised his head and looked at Huo Junhan in the sky. Dugu Aoyun didn¡¯t hear the conversation between Shen Yaowei and him, so he naturally didn¡¯t know what had happened. He stared at Huo Junhan intently, his eyes rolling with smugness. ¡°Huo Junhan, I¡¯m the only person in the world who can save your mother. If you want your mother to live successfully and safely, immediately hand all the Ten Thousand Evil bloodlines in your body to me. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, as long as I kill you, Ouyang Wan¡¯er won¡¯t have any possibility of reviving.¡± Without the patience to hear Dugu Aoyun finish speaking, Huo Junhan hurriedly interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s right, so if you want to see your mother, you have to let me go!¡± Dugu Aoyun raised his eyebrows. He clearly felt Huo Junhan¡¯s palm that was pinching his soul gradually increase in strength. ¡°Huo Junhan, didn¡¯t you hear me! If you hurt my soul again, your mother will die with me!¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s precisely because I know that I want to kill you and send you and your daughter to hell together.¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s palm tightened a little. ¡°For so many years, that woman has lived in my backyard and can¡¯t be killed no matter what. Thank you for telling me today how to apart from her.¡± Dugu Aoyun¡¯s soul was crushed bit by bit as Huo Junhan exerted strength. At this moment, he felt the pressure and completely panicked. ¡°How can you do this? She¡¯s your mother, your biological mother! I¡¯m also your grandfather. You can¡¯t, you can¡¯t¡­!¡± Crack¡ª Huo Junhan exerted strength in his hand and easily crushed Dugu Aoyun¡¯s soul. As Dugu Aoyun¡¯s soul shattered, the originally dark sky instantly cleared. Sunlight shone brightly, illuminating the entire ground. ¡°Dugu Aoyun is already dead. From today onwards, I¡¯m the new Ghost King of the ghost race. I order everyone to put down their weapons and submit obediently¡­!¡± Huo Junhan¡¯s voice turned into aftershocks that vibrated in the air. ¡°Put down your weapons and submit to the new king¡­!¡± Yu Bei and Yue Hu said in unison. They knelt down excitedly under the pressure released by Huo Junhan and bowed to Huo Junhan in the sky. At this moment, Huo Junhan had already absorbed the Ghost King Token and obtained all the power of the Ghost Destruction Army. As he spoke, the power of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline in his body attacked, making everyone from the ghost race¡¯s legs go weak. ¡°Greetings, Ghost King!¡± Everyone¡¯s voices turned into aftermath that gradually spread in the air, filled with awe and worship. Shen Yaowei stood below and looked up at this scene, a boundless smile appearing in her eyes. At this moment, Huo Junhan¡¯s gaze shot down from the sky and landed steadily on Shen Yaowei. The moment their eyes met, intense love surged. As Huo Junhan raised his hand and waved, Shen Yaowei¡¯s figure floated up from the ground and came in front of Huo Junhan.. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: The End (5) Chapter 617: The End (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huo Junhan hugged Shen Yaowei¡¯s slender and soft waist. ¡°From now on, there will be no more battle between the ghost race and the human race. Yaoyao, I¡¯m proposing to you in front of the whole egg. Please be my queen. Will you marry me?¡± Shen Yaowei had been waiting for today. When she heard Huo Junhan¡¯s words, she was touched beyond words. She spread her arms and took the initiative to hug his neck. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Not only from this moment onwards but from before, she had actually been willing. She was willing to become his person and advance hand in hand with him. It was her greatest wish. As the two of them hugged tightly, thunderous applause rose from below and echoed in the air for a long time. After the battle ended, Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei handed everything here to Qi Yuan to deal with. The two of them headed straight for the palace. With the suppression of the Ten Thousand Evil bloodline in Huo Junhan¡¯s body, the other ghost race members in the palace surrendered very quickly. Occasionally, some people who tried to resist were easily killed by Huo Junhan. After settling everything in the palace, Huo Junhan brought Shen Yaowei to the treasure vault of the palace. ¡°Previously, 1 emptied the treasure vault in front of Dugu Aoyun. There¡¯s nothing here now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t, but you didn¡¯t realize that there¡¯s another secret here.¡± Seeing that Shen Yaowei was confused, Huo Junhan held her jade-like hand and slowly walked forward until he reached the deepest part of the treasure vault. As Huo Junhan raised his hand and waved, the power of the Ten Thousand Evil Bloodline opened a secret door. Then, a glass coffin appeared in front of the two of them. The person in the coffin wasn¡¯t a person, but a humanoid made of special Dharma spells. This humanoid object about the same height as Shen Yaowei seemed to be carved from jade. Waves of mysterious power spread from it, making Shen Yaowei unable to help but be attracted. She walked forward and stretched out her hand to stick to the coffin. ¡°Junhan, what¡¯s this?¡± She had never seen such a magical thing, but she could sense that this thing contained the power of life, and it was even hidden in the secret room in the deepest part of the treasure vault. It must be very precious. ¡°This is a revival doll. Just like its name suggests, it can help the soul rebuild the physical body. It¡¯s also a secret skill of revival. This was created by Queen Rui Ji back then, but because this secret skill is very difficult to control, in the ghost race, only Queen Rui Ji succeeded once. Then, the revival doll was always sealed. I think that at that time, when Dugu Aoyun wanted to escape, he wanted to come back and find the revival doll to revive. However, Dugu Aoyun isn¡¯t worthy of using this thing. I thought of a person most suitable to use the revival doll.¡± Huo Junhan stared at Shen Yaowei with a gentle gaze. Shen Yaowei instantly understood who Huo Junhan was talking about. She looked at Huo Junhan in disbelief. ¡°You mean my mother?¡± At the end, Shen Yaowei¡¯s voice was trembling. Her mother¡¯s early death back then had always been the most regretful thing in their entire family. Now that their mother¡¯s soul had returned, even if she had lost her memories, they were already very gratified to have their mother accompany them. They never dared to have too much hope. But now, hope was in front of her. Shen Yaowei wasn¡¯t a saint or a sage. She admitted that she was tempted. ¡°Back then, when 1 was brought back to the Shen family by my mother-in-law, that period of time was a rare warm time for me. If it weren¡¯t for that period of time back then, I might not have been able to last until now. My mother-in-law is my second parent. I¡¯m willing to give up everything for my mother. Yaoyao, let¡¯s bring the revival doll back together and tell our family this piece of good news,¡± Huo Junhan held Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand and said gently. Shen Yaowei¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. After agreeing to it, she quickly opened the spatial wormhole. As the spatial wormhole slowly opened, Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan went to the Shen family. The scene in front of her changed. When Shen Yaowei opened her eyes, she appeared in the backyard of the Shen family. Looking around, before Shen Yaowei could say anything, she saw her mother heading straight for her. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Song Lanyue sensed Shen Yaowei¡¯s aura and rushed over. She immediately saw Huo Junhan behind Shen Yaowei, and the joy in her eyes intensified. ¡°His Highness Li revived? Great, this is great!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about congratulating Junhan on reviving. How do you know that you don¡¯t have a chance to revive too?¡± Shen Yaowei blinked and smiled evilly.. Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: The End (6) Chapter 618: The End (6) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yaoyao, what do you mean?¡± Shen Liu¡¯an chased after his beloved wife. After hearing Shen Yaowei¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask anything else. His attention was completely drawn to what she said. ¡°You mean that your mother can possibly be revived?¡± ¡°Father, it¡¯s not only possible, but Mother can most definitely revive.¡± Shen Yaowei didn¡¯t leave anyone hanging and quickly explained the entire incident word for word. Shen Yifeng and her brothers also rushed over. After hearing this, they were very excited. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a magical thing. Yaoyao, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s start quickly!¡± Shen Yaowei nodded and quickly nodded. Then, she brought Song Lanyue and the revival doll into the secret room. Time passed. Five days later. In the past five days, the royal family had undergone a tremendous change. His Highness Li sat on the throne peacefully. No one in the Imperial Court objected. When the Shen family brought the army into Yangxin Hall, Huo Yuntian was already pressed to the ground by the guards before he could react to what had happened. Shen Yifeng stepped forward and kicked Huo Yuntian fiercely. Huo Yuntian had long been weakened by pills and alcohol. He spat out a mouthful of blood from Shen Yifeng¡¯s kick and lay on the ground like a stray dog who was wagging its tail pitifully. ¡°1,1 was wrong. 1 shouldn¡¯t have done so many bad things in the past. 1 know I was wrong. As long as you can let me live, this throne, this world, will all be given to your Shen family!¡± ¡°Huo Yuntian, you indeed deserve to die, but you shouldn¡¯t die in our hands. There will be other, more suitable people who will end your life.¡± Shen Yifeng threw these words coldly and got someone to drag Huo Yuntian up and lock him up. Huo Yuntian was locked in the dark water prison. His limbs were locked, and he was soaked in water from the waist down, unable to move. He didn¡¯t know how long had passed. He had been imprisoned here the whole time. No one paid attention to him. Even if he cried and begged for mercy, or even cursed, no one would give him any food or drink. No one would even respond to him. In the end, Huo Yuntian was already numb and on the verge of death. He only hoped for death to come. Finally, the door of the water prison that Huo Yuntian had been waiting for was opened. ¡°Huo Yuntian, someone wants to see you.¡± A familiar voice sounded. Huo Yuntian looked up and saw Shen Liu¡¯an standing outside the cage. ¡°Shen Liu¡¯an, you damn traitor. You actually dared to plot against my empire. You won¡¯t die a good death!¡± Huo Yuntian struggled hard, but since it involved his already soaked body, his expression distorted in pain, and he almost fainted. Shen Liu¡¯an looked at him calmly, his gaze as if he was looking at a dead person. ¡°From the looks of it, you don¡¯t seem to know how to repent. In that case, you can stay here forever.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t! I was wrong! Please save me! It¡¯s good that you killed me. I don¡¯t want to live like this!¡± When Huo Yuntian saw that Shen Liu¡¯an wanted to leave, he was extremely panicked. He hurriedly blocked his path and laughed out loud. ¡°Your wife, Song Lanyue, died in my hands! I¡¯ve always liked her. She should have been my woman, but for you, she chose to refuse me! I¡¯m the emperor of a country. What right do you have to treat me like this!¡± The more Huo Yuntian spoke, the crazier he became. He looked at Shen Liu¡¯an, and the pleasure of revenge appeared in his eyes. ¡°Shen Liu¡¯an, you deserve this day. You deserve it for not being able to stay with Song Lanyue forever. Hahaha! Did you completely not expect this? The king you¡¯ve been protecting is actually the culprit behind your wife¡¯s death! Do you hate him very much? Kill me, kill me, and both of us can be free!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an looked at Huo Yuntian¡¯s crazy appearance calmly and said calmly, ¡°I already know.¡± Huo Yuntian was slightly stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means that when I revived, we already knew everything. Huo Yuntian, I didn¡¯t let you die because 1 don¡¯t want my daughter¡¯s hands to be stained with blood on the day of her wedding. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll get someone to watch you and cripple your hands and feet. I¡¯ll feed you food, send you water, and give you pills to keep you alive every day. I want to see you live a life worse than death. 1 want you to see how my family and I live happily.¡± The moment Song Lanyue appeared in a light purple dress, her beautiful appearance was like a cold moon in the sky. She was so beautiful that it was shocking. ¡°Song, Song Lanyue¡­? This is impossible. You¡¯re clearly dead!¡± The madness in Huo Yuntian¡¯s eyes gradually turned into deep despair, and he almost collapsed. Song Lanyue smiled elegantly. ¡°Huo Yuntian, there¡¯s no hurry. You still have a long time ahead of you. You have plenty of time to think about it slowly.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Huo Yuntian let out a heart-wrenching cry and wanted to pounce on the two of them crazily. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The auspicious time has come. It¡¯s time for Yaoyao and Junhan to get married.¡± In Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes, there was only his wife¡¯s beautiful figure. He held her hand and left the water prison. An hour later, at noon, the bride¡¯s palanquin stopped outside the door of His Highness Li¡¯s Manor. At the door, Huo Junhan, who was wearing a groom¡¯s suit with a bright red flower on his chest, was even more handsome than usual. His face was red. The moment he saw the carriage stop, joy appeared in his eyes. Then, he quickly walked forward and personally helped Shen Yaowei up from the carriage. ¡°Hahaha, why is the groom in such a hurry? He didn¡¯t even wait for the servant to help the bride down and went up himself?¡± Someone in the crowd teased. Shen Yaowei covered her delicate face with a pearl tassel. Her face flushed from the teasing, and she gently pinched Huo Junhan¡¯s hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you just wait in the residence? Why did you come out?¡± ¡°Because 1 can¡¯t wait to marry you and bring you home.¡± Huo Junhan didn¡¯t care what others said at all. He picked up Shen Yaowei and strode into the residence under everyone¡¯s cheers. ¡°Imperial Preceptor, aren¡¯t we going in?¡± At this moment, on the street not far away, a carriage from the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s residence stopped. The driver spoke to Qi Yuan in the carriage. There was a smile in Qi Yuan¡¯s voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just one look is enough. Go back.¡± The driver was helpless and could only drive away. On the other side, the bridal hall was filled with joy. Yu Bei advanced and said, ¡°Groom and bride, bow to the world!¡± Huo Junhan kept holding Shen Yaowei¡¯s hand tightly and knelt down to worship the world. ¡°Second bow to the elders¡ª!¡± Shen Yaowei and Huo Junhan turned around and looked at Shen Liu¡¯an and Song Lanyue sitting at the head of the table. They bowed to each other. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Shen Liu¡¯an¡¯s eyes turned red as he reminded Huo Junhan, ¡°Junhan, I only have one precious daughter. You have to treat her well.¡± ¡°Father-in-law, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to protect Yaoyao with my life and prioritize her for all eternity!¡± Huo Junhan said it firmly. ¡°Alright, I believe you!¡± Shen Liu¡¯an said and wiped the corners of his red eyes. ¡°Today is a happy day. Look, why are you still crying?¡± Song Lanyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She blinked at Shen Yifeng and the other three brothers, who were not far away. ¡°Are you all ready? After this couple bows in the end, you guys will have a bridal room.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone laughed. ¡°Husband and wife, bow to each other!¡± As Yu Bei¡¯s voice sounded again, Huo Junhan and Shen Yaowei looked at each other affectionately and bent down to bow to each other. ¡°The ceremony is complete. Head to the bridal chamber!¡± Shen Yaowei blushed and was pushed into Huo Junhan¡¯s arms by Shen Yifeng behind her. Huo Junhan caught her steadily. The two of them looked at each other, and joy brewed between them. In this life, they would finally achieve good things and never be separated from each other..